This is a modern-English version of The Memoirs of Harriette Wilson, Volumes One and Two: Written by Herself, originally written by Wilson, Harriette. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


THE MEMOIRS OF HARRIETTE WILSON

WRITTEN BY HERSELF

VOLUME ONE

LONDON
EVELEIGH NASH
FAWSIDE HOUSE
1909

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

VOLUME ONE

VOLUME 1

HARRIETTE WILSON Frontispiece
GEORGE, SIXTH DUKE OF ARGYLE
*FREDERICK BYNG ("POODLE BYNG")
*LORD HERTFORD
AMY—SISTER OF HARRIETTE WILSON

HARRIETTE WILSON Cover Page
George, 6th Duke of Argyle
FREDERICK BYNG ("POODLE BYNG")
Lord Hertford
AMY—HARRIETTE WILSON'S SISTER

N.B.—The illustrations marked with an asterisk (*) are reproduced, facsimile, from the famous Deighton portraits

N.B.—The illustrations marked with an asterisk (*) are reproduced, exactly like, from the famous Deighton portraits.

[Transcribers' note: we didn't retain the illustrations of this edition - the scans weren't of sufficient quality.]

[Transcribers' note: we didn't keep the illustrations from this edition - the scans weren't good enough.]


NOTE REGARDING HARRIETTE WILSON

Harriette Wilson, the daughter of John and Amelia Dubochet, was born in London on February 22, 1786. Her birth is recorded in the Parish Register of St. George, Hanover Square, and her father's name appears in the List of Rate Payers (1786) as residing at 2 Carrington Street, Mayfair. The house still exists, and its external structure seems to have been unaltered since the time it was built.

Harriette Wilson, the daughter of John and Amelia Dubochet, was born in London on February 22, 1786. Her birth is recorded in the Parish Register of St. George, Hanover Square, and her father's name appears in the List of Rate Payers (1786) as living at 2 Carrington Street, Mayfair. The house still stands, and its exterior looks like it hasn’t changed since it was built.

In old peerage volumes Dubochet, whose daughter Sophia married the second Lord Berwick, is vaguely described as M. Dubochet of Switzerland, but there is good reason for assuming that he was a clockmaker. The article on Harriette Wilson in the Dictionary of National Biography states that she was born about 1789, that her father kept a small shop in Mayfair, and that she flourished between the years 1810 and 1825. There can be no question, however, that she was on terms of intimacy, about 1805, with the sixth Duke of Argyle, and that in the following year she became the mistress of John, afterwards Viscount, Ponsonby, a handsome man of whom George IV. was jealous on account of Lady Conyngham. Ponsonby succeeded as Baron on November 5, 1806, and, as[Pg 3] related in the Memoirs, he met Harriette a few weeks before his father's death.

In old peerage books, Dubochet, whose daughter Sophia married the second Lord Berwick, is vaguely described as M. Dubochet from Switzerland, but it's reasonable to assume he was a clockmaker. The article on Harriette Wilson in the Dictionary of National Biography says she was born around 1789, that her father had a small shop in Mayfair, and that she was prominent from 1810 to 1825. There’s no doubt, though, that she was close to the sixth Duke of Argyle around 1805, and the next year, she became the mistress of John, who later became Viscount Ponsonby, a handsome man that George IV. envied because of Lady Conyngham. Ponsonby became Baron on November 5, 1806, and, as [Pg 3] mentioned in the Memoirs, he met Harriette a few weeks before his father's death.

The Memoirs were first published in 1825 by John Joseph Stockdale, who issued them in paper cover parts, and so great was the demand that a barrier had to be erected in Stockdale's shop to regulate the crowd that came to buy. Thirty editions are said to have been sold in one year, and the work was also pirated by T. Douglas, E. Thomas, and others. The present edition is reprinted from the original paper cover parts.

The Memoirs were first published in 1825 by John Joseph Stockdale, who released them in paper-covered parts, and the demand was so high that a barrier had to be set up in Stockdale's shop to manage the crowd that came to purchase. It's said that thirty editions were sold in one year, and the work was also copied by T. Douglas, E. Thomas, and others. The current edition is reprinted from the original paper-covered parts.

The Duke of Wellington, the Marquis of Worcester, Lord Alvanley, "Poodle" Byng, Beau Brummell, "King" Allen, Lord Yarmouth (Thackeray's Marquis of Steyne), and the third Duke of Leinster, were among the numerous men of rank and fashion who came to Harriette's house, and what is really valuable in her book is the almost photographic fidelity with which she reproduces the conversations and traits of her visitors. She observed the men of her "salon" as only a clever woman can, and, because of this, the Memoirs are lifted from worthlessness and form a most interesting addition to the society chronicles of the time. Sir Walter Scott in his Journal, December 9, 1825, writes as follows about the Memoirs and Harriette:

The Duke of Wellington, the Marquis of Worcester, Lord Alvanley, "Poodle" Byng, Beau Brummell, "King" Allen, Lord Yarmouth (Thackeray's Marquis of Steyne), and the third Duke of Leinster were among the many high-ranking and fashionable men who visited Harriette's house. What truly adds value to her book is the almost photographic accuracy with which she captures the conversations and personalities of her guests. She observed the men in her "salon" with the keen insight of a smart woman, which elevates the Memoirs from being worthless to a fascinating contribution to the social history of the time. Sir Walter Scott, in his Journal on December 9, 1825, writes the following about the Memoirs and Harriette:

"... there is some good retailing of conversations, in which the style of the speaker, so far as known to me, is exactly imitated.... Some one asked Lord A——y, himself very sorrily handled from time to time, if Harriette Wilson had been pretty correct on the whole. 'Why, faith,' he replied, 'I believe so....'" "I think," proceeds Sir Walter, "I once supped in her[Pg 4] company more than twenty years since at Mat Lewis's, where the company, as the Duke said to Lucio, chanced to be 'fairer than honest.' She was far from beautiful ... but a smart saucy girl, with good eyes and dark hair, and the manners of a wild schoolboy."

... there's some good storytelling going on, where the speaker's style, as far as I know, is perfectly copied.... Someone asked Lord A——y, who himself often got criticized, if Harriette Wilson had been mostly accurate. 'Well, I think so,' he replied.... "I believe," Sir Walter continues, "I once had dinner with her[Pg 4] over twenty years ago at Mat Lewis's, where, as the Duke said to Lucio, the crowd happened to be 'prettier than honest.' She wasn't beautiful ... but a cheeky, lively girl with nice eyes and dark hair, and the attitude of a wild schoolboy."

After 1825 very little is known of Harriette Wilson beyond the fact that she lived abroad and married a Colonel Rochfort, with whom she resided for a time at 111 Rue du Faubourg St. Honoré, Paris.

After 1825, not much is known about Harriette Wilson except that she lived overseas and married Colonel Rochfort, with whom she lived for a while at 111 Rue du Faubourg St. Honoré, Paris.

E.N.

E.N.


CHAPTER I

I shall not say why and how I became, at the age of fifteen, the mistress of the Earl of Craven. Whether it was love, or the severity of my father, the depravity of my own heart, or the winning arts of the noble lord, which induced me to leave my paternal roof and place myself under his protection, does not now much signify; or, if it does, I am not in the humour to gratify curiosity in this matter.

I won’t explain why or how I became the mistress of the Earl of Craven at just fifteen. Whether it was love, my father's strictness, my own moral flaws, or the charm of the noble lord that made me leave my home and seek his protection doesn’t matter much now; or if it does, I’m not in the mood to satisfy anyone's curiosity about it.

I resided on the Marine Parade at Brighton, and I remember that Lord Craven used to draw cocoa trees, and his fellows as he called them, on the best vellum paper for my amusement. "Here stood the enemy," he would say, "and here, my love, are my fellows. There the cocoa trees, &c." It was, in fact, a dead bore. All these cocoa trees and fellows, at past eleven o'clock at night, could have no peculiar interest for a child like myself, so lately in the habit of retiring early to rest. One night, I recollect, I fell asleep; and, as I often dream, I said yawning, and half awake, "O Lord! O Lord! Craven has got me into the West Indies again." In short I soon found that I had made but a bad speculation, by going from my father to Lord Craven. I was even more afraid of the latter than I had been of the former. Not that there was any particular harm in the man beyond his cocoa trees; but we never suited nor understood each other.

I lived on the Marine Parade in Brighton, and I remember that Lord Craven used to draw cocoa trees and his friends, as he called them, on the best vellum paper to entertain me. "Here’s where the enemy stood," he would say, "and here, my dear, are my friends. There are the cocoa trees, etc." Honestly, it was a total bore. All those cocoa trees and friends, at past eleven o'clock at night, were of no real interest to a child like me, who was used to going to bed early. One night, I remember, I fell asleep; and, as I often dream, I found myself yawning and half awake, saying, "Oh Lord! Oh Lord! Craven has dragged me back to the West Indies again." In short, I soon realized that I had made a mistake by leaving my father for Lord Craven. I was even more scared of the latter than I had been of the former. Not that there was anything particularly wrong with the man other than his cocoa trees; it was just that we never clicked or understood each other.

I was not depraved enough to determine immediately on a new choice, and yet I often thought about it. How indeed could I do otherwise, when[Pg 6] the Honourable Frederick Lamb was my constant visitor, and talked to me of nothing else? However, in justice to myself, I must declare that the idea of the possibility of deceiving Lord Craven while I was under his roof, never once entered into my head. Frederick was then very handsome, and certainly tried with all his soul and with all his strength, to convince me that constancy to Lord Craven was the greatest nonsense in the world. I firmly believe that Frederick Lamb sincerely loved me, and deeply regretted that he had no fortune to invite me to share with him.

I wasn't so misguided as to immediately decide on a new choice, yet I often thought about it. How could I not, when[Pg 6] the Honourable Frederick Lamb was always visiting and talking to me about nothing else? However, to be fair to myself, I must say that the thought of deceiving Lord Craven while I was under his roof never crossed my mind. Frederick was quite attractive at that time, and he certainly did everything he could to persuade me that being loyal to Lord Craven was the biggest nonsense ever. I truly believe that Frederick Lamb genuinely loved me and deeply wished he had the means to invite me to share his life with him.

Lord Melbourne, his father, was a good man. Not one of your stiff-laced, moralising fathers, who preach chastity and forbearance to their children. Quite the contrary, he congratulated his son on the lucky circumstance of his friend Craven having such a fine girl with him.

Lord Melbourne, his father, was a good man. Not one of those uptight, moralizing dads who lecture their kids about purity and patience. On the contrary, he congratulated his son on the fortunate situation of his friend Craven having such a wonderful girl with him.

"No such thing," answered Frederick Lamb, "I am unsuccessful there. Harriette will have nothing at all to do with me."

"No way," replied Frederick Lamb, "I'm not getting anywhere with that. Harriette wants nothing to do with me."

"Nonsense!" rejoined Melbourne, in great surprise, "I never heard anything half so ridiculous in all my life. The girl must be mad! She looks mad. I thought so the other day, when I met her galloping about, with her feathers blowing, and her thick dark hair about her ears.

"Nonsense!" replied Melbourne, in great surprise. "I've never heard anything so ridiculous in my life. The girl must be crazy! She looks crazy. I thought so the other day when I saw her riding around, with her feathers blowing and her thick dark hair all over her ears.

"I'll speak to Harriette for you," added his lordship, after a long pause, and then continued repeating to himself, in an undertone, "not have my son indeed! Six feet high! A fine, straight, handsome, noble young fellow! I wonder what she would have!"

"I'll talk to Harriette for you," his lordship said after a long pause, and then he kept murmuring to himself, "not have my son, really! Six feet tall! A fine, straight, handsome, noble young guy! I wonder what she would want!"

In truth, I scarcely knew myself; but something I determined on: so miserably tired was I of Craven, and his cocoa trees, and his sailing-boats, and his ugly, cotton nightcap.

In reality, I barely knew myself; but I made a decision: I was so absolutely fed up with Craven, and his cocoa trees, and his sailing boats, and his hideous cotton nightcap.

"Surely," I would say, "all men do not wear those shocking nightcaps; else all women's illusions had been destroyed on the first night of their marriage!"[Pg 7] I wonder, thought I, what sort of a nightcap the Prince of Wales wears? Then I went on to wonder whether the Prince of Wales would think me as beautiful as Frederick Lamb did? Next I reflected that Frederick Lamb was younger than the Prince; but then again, a Prince of Wales!

"Surely," I would say, "not all men wear those ridiculous nightcaps; otherwise, all women’s fantasies would be shattered on their wedding night!"[Pg 7] I wondered, what kind of nightcap does the Prince of Wales wear? Then I started to wonder if the Prince of Wales would find me as beautiful as Frederick Lamb did? I considered that Frederick Lamb is younger than the Prince; but then again, he is the Prince of Wales!

I was undecided: my heart began to soften. I thought of my dear mother and I wished I had never left her. It was too late, however, now. My father would not suffer me to return, and, as to passing my life, or any more of it, with Craven, cotton night-cap and all, it was death! He never once made me laugh, nor said anything to please me.

I was torn: my heart started to soften. I thought about my dear mom and wished I had never left her. However, it was too late now. My dad wouldn’t let me come back, and spending any more time with Craven, nightcap and all, felt like torture! He never made me laugh or said anything that pleased me.

Thus musing, I listlessly turned over my writing book, half in the humour to address the Prince of Wales! A sheet of paper, covered with Lord Craven's cocoa trees, decided me, and I wrote the following letter, which I addressed to the Prince.

Thus reflecting, I absently flipped through my notebook, half in the mood to write to the Prince of Wales! A page decorated with Lord Craven's cocoa trees inspired me, and I penned the following letter, which I directed to the Prince.

"BRIGHTON

"BRIGHTON

"I am told that I am very beautiful, so perhaps you would like to see me; and I wish that, since so many are disposed to love me, one, for in the humility of my heart I should be quite satisfied with one, would be at the pains to make me love him. In the meantime, this is all very dull work, Sir, and worse even than being at home with my father: so, if you pity me, and believe you could make me in love with you, write to me, and direct to the post office here."

"People have told me I'm really beautiful, so maybe you'd like to see me; and I hope that since so many people seem to love me, just one person—because honestly, I’d be perfectly happy with just one—would put in the effort to make me fall for him. Right now, this is all pretty dull, Sir, even worse than being at home with my dad. So, if you feel sorry for me and think you could make me love you, write to me and send it to the post office here."

By return of post, I received an answer nearly to this effect: I believe from Colonel Thomas.

By the next mail, I got a response that was pretty much along these lines: I think it’s from Colonel Thomas.

"Miss Wilson's letter has been received by the noble individual to whom it was addressed. If Miss Wilson will come to town, she may have an interview, by directing her letter as before."

"Miss Wilson's letter has been received by the important person it was intended for. If Miss Wilson comes to town, she can arrange a meeting by sending her letter like she did before."

I answered this note directly, addressing my letter to the Prince of Wales.

I replied to this note directly, directing my letter to the Prince of Wales.

"SIR,—To travel fifty-two miles this bad weather, merely to see a man, with only the given number of[Pg 8] legs, arms, fingers, &c., would, you must admit, be madness in a girl like myself, surrounded by humble admirers who are ever ready to travel any distance for the honour of kissing the tip of her little finger; but, if you can prove to me that you are one bit better than any man who may be ready to attend my bidding, I'll e'en start for London directly. So, if you can do anything better in the way of pleasing a lady than ordinary men, write directly: if not, adieu, Monsieur le Prince."

"SIR,—Traveling fifty-two miles in this awful weather just to see a guy who has the same number of [Pg 8] legs, arms, fingers, etc. would, I think you’d agree, be crazy for someone like me, especially when I have plenty of admirers who would happily travel any distance just for the chance to kiss my little finger. However, if you can prove to me that you’re even slightly better than any man willing to fulfill my requests, I’ll head to London right away. So, if you can do anything more charming for a lady than the average man, write back quickly; if not, goodbye, Monsieur le Prince."

It was necessary to put this letter into the post office myself, as Lord Craven's black footman would have been somewhat surprised at its address. Crossing the Steyne I met Lord Melbourne, who joined me immediately.

It was necessary for me to drop this letter in the post office myself, since Lord Craven's black footman might have been a bit surprised by its address. While crossing the Steyne, I ran into Lord Melbourne, who joined me right away.

"Where is Craven?" said his lordship, shaking hands with me.

"Where's Craven?" said his lordship, shaking hands with me.

"Attending to his military duties at Lewes, my lord."

"Focusing on his military responsibilities in Lewes, my lord."

"And where's my son Fred?" asked his lordship.

"And where's my son Fred?" asked his lord.

"I am not your son's keeper, my lord," said I.

"I’m not your son's caretaker, my lord," I said.

"No! By the bye," inquired his lordship, "how is this? I wanted to call upon you about it. I never heard of such a thing in the whole course of my life! What the devil can you possibly have to say against my son Fred?"

"No! By the way," asked his lordship, "what's going on? I wanted to talk to you about this. I've never heard of anything like it in my entire life! What on earth could you possibly have to say against my son Fred?"

"Good heavens! my lord, you frighten me! I never recollect to have said a single word against your son, as long as I have lived. Why should I?"

"Goodness! My lord, you scare me! I don't remember ever saying a bad word about your son in my whole life. Why would I?"

"Why, indeed!" said Lord Melbourne. "And, since there is nothing to be said against him, what excuse can you make for using him so ill?"

"Why, really!" said Lord Melbourne. "And since there's nothing wrong with him, what reason do you have for treating him so poorly?"

"I don't understand you one bit, my lord." The very idea of a father put me in a tremble.

"I don't get you at all, my lord." Just the thought of having a father made me uneasy.

"Why," said Lord Melbourne, "did you not turn the poor boy out of your house as soon as it was dark, although Craven was in town, and there was not the shadow of an excuse for such treatment?"

"Why," Lord Melbourne said, "didn't you kick the poor boy out of your house as soon as it got dark, even though Craven was in town, and there was no reason at all for treating him that way?"

At this moment, and before I could recover from[Pg 9] my surprise at the tenderness of some parents, Frederick Lamb, who was almost my shadow, joined us.

At that moment, before I could get over my surprise at the[Pg 9] kindness of some parents, Frederick Lamb, who was like my shadow, joined us.

"Fred, my boy," said Lord Melbourne, "I'll leave you two together, and I fancy you'll find Miss Wilson more reasonable." He touched his hat to me, as he entered the little gate of the Pavilion, where we had remained stationary from the moment his lordship had accosted me.

"Fred, my boy," said Lord Melbourne, "I'll leave you two together, and I think you'll find Miss Wilson more reasonable." He tipped his hat to me as he walked through the small gate of the Pavilion, where we had been standing still since his lordship had spoken to me.

Frederick Lamb laughed long, loud, and heartily, at his father's interference. So did I, the moment he was safely out of sight, and then I told him of my answer to the Prince's letter, at which he laughed still more. He was charmed with me, for refusing His Royal Highness.

Frederick Lamb laughed long, loud, and heartily at his father's interruption. So did I, as soon as he was out of sight, and then I shared my response to the Prince's letter, which made him laugh even harder. He was delighted with me for turning down His Royal Highness.

"Not," said Frederick, "that he is not as handsome and graceful a man as any in England; but I hate the weakness of a woman who knows not how to refuse a prince, merely because he is a prince."

"Not," said Frederick, "that he isn't as handsome and graceful a man as any in England; but I dislike the weakness of a woman who doesn't know how to reject a prince, just because he's a prince."

"It is something, too, to be of royal blood," answered I frankly; "and something more to be accomplished: but this posting after a man! I wonder what he could mean by it!"

"It’s quite something to have royal blood," I replied honestly; "and it’s even more to be skilled. But chasing after a guy like this! I wonder what he’s thinking!"

Frederick Lamb now began to plead his own cause.

Frederick Lamb now started to argue for himself.

"I must soon join my regiment in Yorkshire," said he: he was, at that time aide-de-camp to General Mackenzie: "God knows when we may meet again! I am sure you will not long continue with Lord Craven. I foresee what will happen, and yet, when it does, I think I shall go mad!"

"I have to head back to my regiment in Yorkshire soon," he said; he was, at that moment, an aide-de-camp to General Mackenzie. "God knows when we'll see each other again! I’m pretty sure you won’t be with Lord Craven much longer. I can see what’s coming, and when it does happen, I think I might go crazy!"

For my part I felt flattered and obliged by the affection Frederick Lamb evinced towards me; but I was still not in love with him.

For my part, I felt flattered and grateful for the affection Frederick Lamb showed me; but I still wasn't in love with him.

At length, the time arrived when poor Frederick Lamb could delay his departure from Brighton no longer. On the eve of it he begged to be allowed to introduce his brother William to me.

At last, the time came when poor Frederick Lamb could no longer postpone his departure from Brighton. The night before, he asked if he could introduce his brother William to me.

"What for?" said I.

"Why?" I asked.

"That he may let me know how you behave," answered Frederick Lamb.

"That he can let me know how you're doing," replied Frederick Lamb.

"And if I fall in love with him?" I inquired.

"And what if I fall in love with him?" I asked.

"I am sure you won't," replied Fred. "Not because my brother William is not likeable; on the contrary, William is much handsomer than I am; but he will not love you as I have done and do still, and you are too good to forget me entirely."

"I’m sure you won’t," Fred replied. "Not because my brother William isn’t likable; in fact, William is way better looking than I am. But he won’t love you the way I have and still do, and you’re too good to completely forget about me."

Our parting scene was rather tender. For the last ten days, Lord Craven being absent, we had scarcely been separated an hour during the whole day. I had begun to feel the force of habit, and Frederick Lamb really respected me, for the perseverance with which I had resisted his urgent wishes, when he would have had me deceive Lord Craven. He had ceased to torment me with such wild fits of passion as had at first frightened me, and by these means he had obtained much more of my confidence.

Our goodbye was pretty emotional. For the past ten days, since Lord Craven was away, we hadn't been apart for more than an hour each day. I had started to feel how strong the habit was, and Frederick Lamb genuinely respected me for sticking to my guns and not giving in to his constant pressure to deceive Lord Craven. He had stopped pestering me with those intense outbursts of anger that had scared me at first, and because of that, he had earned my trust much more.

Two days after his departure for Hull, in Yorkshire, Lord Craven returned to Brighton, where he was immediately informed by some spiteful enemy of mine, that I had been during the whole of his absence openly intriguing with Frederick Lamb. In consequence of this information, one evening, when I expected his return, his servant brought me the following letter, dated Lewes:

Two days after he left for Hull in Yorkshire, Lord Craven came back to Brighton, where he was quickly told by a jealous enemy of mine that I had been openly flirting with Frederick Lamb the whole time he was gone. Because of this news, one evening, when I was waiting for him to return, his servant handed me the following letter, dated Lewes:

"A friend of mine has informed me of what has been going on at Brighton. This information, added to what I have seen with my own eyes, of your intimacy with Frederick Lamb, obliges me to declare that we must separate. Let me add, Harriette, that you might have done anything with me, with only a little mere conduct. As it is, allow me to wish you happy, and further, pray inform me, if in any way, à la distance, I can promote your welfare.

A friend of mine has shared what's been going on in Brighton. This, along with what I've observed about your relationship with Frederick Lamb, leads me to think we should go our separate ways. I want to say, Harriette, that you could have accomplished anything with me if you had just been a bit more thoughtful. As it is, I wish you happiness, and please let me know if there's any way I can support your well-being from afar.

"CRAVEN."

"CRAVEN."

This letter completed my dislike of Lord Craven. I answered it immediately, as follows:

This letter intensified my dislike for Lord Craven. I responded right away, as follows:

"MY LORD,—Had I ever wished to deceive you, I have the wit to have done it successfully; but you are old enough to be a better judge of human nature than[Pg 11] to have suspected me of guile or deception. In the plenitude of your condescension, you are pleased to add that I 'might have done anything with you, with only a little mere conduct,' now I say, and from my heart, the Lord defend me from ever doing anything with you again! Adieu,

"MY LORD,—If I ever wanted to deceive you, I could have easily succeeded; but you’re smart enough to see through people and not suspect me of trickery or deceit. In your generous way, you say that I 'could have done anything with you, with just a little self-control,' but I must sincerely say, may I never get involved with you again! Goodbye,"

"HARRIETTE."

"HARRIETTE."

My present situation was rather melancholy and embarrassing, and yet I felt my heart the lighter for my release from the cocoa-trees, without its being my own act and deed. "It is my fate!" thought I; "for I never wronged this man. I hate his fine carriage, and his money, and everything belonging to or connected with him. I shall hate cocoa as long as I live; and I am sure I will never enter a boat again if I can help it. This is what one gets by acting with principle."

My current situation was pretty sad and embarrassing, but I felt a bit lighter since I was free from the cocoa trees, even though it wasn’t my choice. "It’s my fate!" I thought; "I never wronged this guy. I hate his fancy carriage, his money, and everything about him. I’ll hate cocoa for the rest of my life, and I’m sure I’ll avoid getting into a boat again if I can help it. This is what happens when you try to do the right thing."

The next morning, while I was considering what was to become of me, I received a very affectionate letter from Frederick Lamb, dated Hull. He dared not, he said, be selfish enough to ask me to share his poverty, and yet he had a kind of presentiment that he should not lose me.

The next morning, while I was thinking about what would happen to me, I received a really heartfelt letter from Frederick Lamb, dated Hull. He admitted he couldn’t be selfish enough to ask me to share in his struggles, but he had a feeling that he wouldn’t lose me.

My case was desperate; for I had taken a vow not to remain another night under Lord Craven's roof. John, therefore, the black whom Craven had, I suppose, imported with his cocoa-trees from the West Indies, was desired to secure me a place in the mail for Hull.

My situation was hopeless; I had promised myself not to spend another night under Lord Craven's roof. So, I asked John, the Black man whom Craven probably brought with him from the West Indies along with his cocoa trees, to get me a spot on the mail coach to Hull.

It is impossible to do justice to the joy and rapture which brightened Frederick's countenance, when he flew to receive me and conducted me to his house, where I was shortly visited by his worthy general, Mackenzie, who assured me of his earnest desire to make my stay in Hull as comfortable as possible.

It’s hard to capture the joy and excitement on Frederick's face when he rushed to meet me and took me to his house. Soon after, his respectable general, Mackenzie, came to see me and expressed his genuine wish to make my time in Hull as pleasant as possible.

We continued here for about three months, and then came to London. Fred Lamb's passion increased daily; but I discovered, on our arrival in London, that he was a voluptuary, somewhat worldly and[Pg 12] selfish. My comforts were not considered. I lived in extreme poverty, while he contrived to enjoy all the luxuries of life, and suffered me to pass my dreary evenings alone, while he frequented balls, masquerades, &c. Secure of my constancy, he was satisfied—so was not I! I felt that I deserved better from him.

We stayed there for about three months, and then we arrived in London. Fred Lamb's desire grew stronger every day; however, when we got to London, I realized he was a pleasure-seeker, somewhat materialistic, and selfish. My needs were ignored. I lived in extreme poverty while he managed to enjoy all the luxuries of life, leaving me to spend my lonely evenings alone as he attended parties, masquerades, and more. Confident in my loyalty, he was content—but I wasn't! I felt like I deserved better from him.

I asked Frederick one day, if the Marquis of Lorne was as handsome as he had been represented to me. "The finest fellow on earth," said Frederick Lamb, "all the women adore him;" and then he went on to relate various anecdotes of his lordship, which strongly excited my curiosity.

I asked Frederick one day if the Marquis of Lorne was as handsome as I had heard. "The best guy in the world," said Frederick Lamb, "all the women love him;" and then he started sharing different stories about his lordship that really piqued my interest.

Soon after this he quitted town for a few weeks, and I was left alone in London, without money, or at any rate with very little, and Frederick Lamb, who had intruded himself on me at Brighton, and thus been the cause of my separation from Lord Craven, made himself happy; because he believed me faithful and cared not for my distresses.

Soon after that, he left town for a few weeks, and I was alone in London, short on cash, or at least with very little. Frederick Lamb, who had forced himself into my life at Brighton and was the reason for my split from Lord Craven, was quite content because he thought I was loyal and didn't care about my struggles.

This idea disgusted me; and in a fit of anger I wrote to the Marquis of Lorne, merely to say that, if he would walk up to Duke's Row, Somers-town, he would meet a most lovely girl.

This idea grossed me out, and in a fit of anger, I wrote to the Marquis of Lorne just to say that if he walked up to Duke's Row, Somers-town, he would meet a really lovely girl.

This was his answer,—

This was his answer:

"If you are but half as lovely as you think yourself, you must be well worth knowing; but how is that to be managed? Not in the street! but come to No. 39 Portland-street and ask for me.

"If you're even half as wonderful as you believe you are, you must be worth getting to know; but how is that supposed to happen? Not on the street! Come to No. 39 Portland Street and ask for me."

"L."

"L."

My reply was this,—

My response was this,—

"No! our first meeting must be on the high road, in order that I may have room to run away, in case I don't like you.

"No! Our first meeting needs to be on the main road so I can easily run away if I don't like you."

"HARRIETTE."

"HARRIETTE."

The marquis rejoined,—

The marquis returned,—

"Well then, fair lady, to-morrow at four, near the turnpike, look for me on horseback, and then you know I can gallop away.

"Alright then, beautiful lady, tomorrow at 4 PM, by the toll road, look for me on horseback, and you'll know I can leave quickly."

"L."

"L."

We met. The duke—he has since succeeded to the title—did not gallop away; and for my part I had never seen a countenance I had thought half so beautifully expressive. I was afraid to look at it, lest a closer examination might destroy all the new and delightful sensations his first glance had inspired in my breast. His manner was most gracefully soft and polished. We walked together for about two hours.

We met. The duke—who has since taken on the title—didn't just ride off; and for my part, I had never seen a face I thought was half as beautifully expressive. I was nervous to look at it, fearing that a closer look might ruin all the new and wonderful feelings his first glance had stirred in my heart. His demeanor was very gracefully gentle and refined. We walked together for about two hours.

"I never saw such a sunny, happy countenance as yours in my whole life," said Argyle to me.

"I've never seen such a sunny, happy face as yours in my entire life," Argyle said to me.

"Oh, but I am happier than usual to-day," answered I, very naturally.

"Oh, but I'm happier than usual today," I replied, quite naturally.

Before we parted, the duke knew as much of me and my adventures as I knew myself. He was very anxious to be allowed to call on me.

Before we said our goodbyes, the duke knew as much about me and my adventures as I did. He was eager to be allowed to visit me.

"And how will your particular friend Frederick Lamb like that?" inquired I.

"And how will your friend Frederick Lamb feel about that?" I asked.

The duke laughed.

The duke chuckled.

"Well then," said his grace, "do me the honour, some day, to come and dine or sup with me at Argyle House."

"Well then," said his grace, "please do me the honor sometime and come have dinner or supper with me at Argyle House."

"I shall not be able to run away, if I go there," I answered, laughingly, in allusion to my last note.

"I won't be able to run away if I go there," I replied with a laugh, referencing my last note.

"Shall you want to run away from me?" said Argyle; and there was something unusually beautiful and eloquent in his countenance, which brought a deep blush into my cheek.

"Do you want to run away from me?" said Argyle; and there was something unusually beautiful and expressive in his face that made me blush deeply.

"When we know each other better?" added Argyle, beseechingly. "En attendant, will you walk again with me to-morrow?" I assented, and we parted.

"When will we get to know each other better?" Argyle asked earnestly. "En attendant, will you walk with me again tomorrow?" I agreed, and we said goodbye.

I returned to my home in unusual spirits: they were a little damped, however, by the reflection that I had been doing wrong. "I cannot," I reasoned with myself, "I cannot, I fear, become what the world calls a steady, prudent, virtuous woman. That time is past, even if I was ever fit for it. Still I must distinguish myself from those in the like unfortunate situations, by strict probity and love of truth. I will[Pg 14] never become vile. I will always adhere to good faith, as long as anything like kindness or honourable principle is shown towards me: and, when I am ill used, I will leave my lover rather than deceive him.

I returned home in a strange mood: though it was somewhat dampened by the realization that I had done something wrong. "I can’t," I told myself, "I can’t, I’m afraid, become what people call a steady, sensible, virtuous woman. That time is behind me, even if I was ever suited for it. Still, I have to set myself apart from others in similar unfortunate situations by being honest and loving the truth. I will[Pg 14] never stoop to anything disgraceful. I will always stick to my principles, as long as I see any kindness or honorable behavior directed at me: and, if I’m treated poorly, I’ll walk away from my partner rather than lie to him.

"Frederick Lamb relies, in perfect confidence, on my honour. True that confidence is the effect of vanity. He believes that a woman who could resist him, as I did at Brighton, is the safest woman on earth! He leaves me alone and without sufficient money for common necessaries.

"Frederick Lamb completely trusts my integrity. It's true that this trust comes from his own vanity. He thinks that a woman who could turn him down, like I did in Brighton, is the most reliable woman ever! He leaves me alone and without enough money for basic needs."

"No matter; I must tell him to-night, as soon as he arrives from the country, that I have written to and walked with Lorne. My dear mother would never forgive me if I became artful." So mused, and thus reasoned I, till I was interrupted by Frederick Lamb's loud knock at my door.

"No worries; I have to tell him tonight, as soon as he gets back from the countryside, that I've written to and walked with Lorne. My dear mother would never forgive me if I started being sneaky." So I pondered, and that's how I reasoned until Frederick Lamb's loud knock at my door interrupted me.

"He will be in a fine passion," said I to myself, in excessive trepidation; and I was in such a hurry to have it over that I related all immediately. To my equal joy and astonishment Frederick Lamb was not a bit angry. From his manner I could not help guessing that his friend Lorne had often been found a very powerful rival.

"He'll be really upset," I thought to myself, feeling extremely anxious; and I was so eager to just get it over with that I told him everything right away. To my equal joy and surprise, Frederick Lamb wasn't angry at all. From how he acted, I couldn't help but guess that his friend Lorne had often been a very strong competitor.

I could see through the delight he experienced at the idea of possessing a woman whom, his vanity persuaded him, Argyle would sigh for in vain: and, attacking me on my weak point, he kissed me, and said, "I have the most perfect esteem for my dearest little wife, whom, I can, I know, as safely trust with Argyle as Craven trusted her with me."

I could see through the joy he felt at the thought of having a woman whom, his pride convinced him, Argyle would long for without any hope: and, targeting my vulnerability, he kissed me and said, "I have the utmost respect for my beloved little wife, whom I know I can trust with Argyle just as safely as Craven trusted her with me."

"Are you quite sure?" asked I, merely to ease my conscience. "Were it not wiser to advise me not to walk about with him?"

"Are you really sure?" I asked, just to ease my mind. "Wouldn't it be smarter to tell me not to hang out with him?"

"No, no," said Frederick Lamb; "it is such good fun! bring him up every day to Somers-town and the Jew's Harp house, there to swallow cider and sentiment. Make him walk up here as many times as you can, dear little Harry, for the honour of your sex, and to punish him for declaring, as he always[Pg 15] does, that no woman who will not love him at once is worth his pursuit."

"No, no," said Frederick Lamb; "it's such a good time! Bring him up here every day to Somers-town and the Jew's Harp house, where he can drink cider and wallow in sentiment. Have him walk up here as often as you can, sweet little Harry, for the honor of your gender, and to teach him a lesson for always saying that no woman who won't love him right away is worth his effort."

"I am sorry he is such a coxcomb," said I.

"I'm sorry he's such a fool," I said.

"What is that to you, you little fool?"

"What does that matter to you, you silly fool?"

"True," I replied. And, at the moment, I made a sort of determination not to let the beautiful and voluptuous expression of Argyle's dark blue eyes take possession of my fancy.

"True," I replied. And in that moment, I decided not to let the beautiful and alluring look in Argyle's dark blue eyes capture my imagination.

"You are a neater figure than the Marquis of Lorne;" said I to Frederick, wishing to think so.

"You look tidier than the Marquis of Lorne," I said to Frederick, hoping it was true.

"Lorne is growing fat," answered Frederick Lamb; "but he is the most active creature possible, and appears lighter than any man of his weight I ever saw; and then he is, without any exception, the highest bred man in England."

"Lorne is getting fat," replied Frederick Lamb; "but he’s the most active person you could imagine and seems lighter than anyone else I’ve ever seen with his weight; plus, he’s, without a doubt, the highest bred man in England."

"And you desire and permit me to walk about the country with him?"

"And you want me to wander through the countryside with him?"

"Yes; do trot him often up here. I want to have a laugh against Lorne."

"Yes, make sure to bring him up here often. I want to have a good laugh at Lorne’s expense."

"And you are not jealous?"

"And you're not jealous?"

"Not at all," said Frederick Lamb, "for I am secure of your affections."

"Not at all," said Frederick Lamb, "because I know you care about me."

"I must not deceive this man," thought I, and the idea began to make me a little melancholy. "My only chance, or rather my only excuse, will be his leaving me without the means of existence." This appeared likely; for I was too shy, and too proud to ask for money: and Frederick Lamb encouraged me in this amiable forbearance!

"I can't lie to this guy," I thought, and the idea started to make me feel a bit down. "My only shot, or really my only excuse, will be him cutting me off from any way to support myself." That seemed probable; I was too shy and too proud to ask for money, and Frederick Lamb supported me in this admirable reluctance!

The next morning, with my heart beating unusually high, I attended my appointment with Argyle. I hoped, nay almost expected, to find him there before me. I paraded near the turnpike five minutes, then grew angry; in five more, I became wretched; in five more, downright indignant; and, in five more, wretched again—and so I returned home.

The next morning, with my heart racing unusually fast, I went to my appointment with Argyle. I hoped, and almost expected, to find him waiting for me. I paced near the turnpike for five minutes, then got angry; five minutes later, I felt miserable; another five minutes later, I was completely indignant; and after five more minutes, I was miserable again—so I headed back home.

"This," thought I, "shall be a lesson to me hereafter, never to meet a man: it is unnatural:" and yet I had felt it perfectly natural to return to the person[Pg 16] whose society had made me so happy! "No matter," reasoned I, "we females must not suffer love or pleasure to glow in our eyes, until we are quite sure of a return. We must be dignified!"

"This," I thought, "will teach me a lesson for the future: never to meet a man, it's just not right:" and yet I had found it completely natural to go back to the person[Pg 16] whose company had made me so happy! "It doesn't matter," I reasoned, "we women shouldn't let love or happiness show in our eyes until we're sure we’ll get the same back. We need to carry ourselves with dignity!"

Alas! I can only be and seem what I am. No doubt my sunny face of joy and happiness, which he talked to me about, was understood, and it has disgusted him. He thought me bold, and yet I am sure I never blushed so much in any man's society before.

Alas! I can only be and seem what I am. No doubt my bright face of joy and happiness, which he mentioned to me, was understood, and it has turned him off. He thought I was bold, and yet I'm sure I've never blushed so much in any man's presence before.

I now began to consider myself with feelings of the most painful humility. Suddenly I flew to my writing-desk; "He shall not have the cut all on his side, neither," thought I, with the pride of a child, "I will soon convince him I am not accustomed to be slighted;" and then I wrote to his grace as follows:

I started to think of myself with a deep sense of painful humility. Then I rushed to my writing desk; "He won't get to have all the power here," I thought, feeling proud like a child, "I'll quickly show him I'm not someone who's easily overlooked;" and then I wrote to his grace as follows:

"It was very wrong and very bold of me to have sought your acquaintance, in the way I did, my lord; and I entreat you to forgive and to forget my childish folly, as completely as I have forgotten the occasion of it."

"It was really inappropriate and pretty bold of me to try to get to know you, my lord, the way I did; and I ask you to forgive and forget my silly mistake, just as I've completely forgotten why I did it."

"So far so good," thought I, pausing, "but then suppose he should, from this dry note, really believe me so cold and stupid as not to have felt his pleasing qualities. Suppose now it were possible he liked me after all!" Then hastily, and half ashamed of myself, I added these few lines:

"So far, so good," I thought, pausing. "But what if he really believes I’m so cold and clueless that I haven’t noticed his charming qualities? What if he actually likes me after all?" Then, feeling a bit embarrassed, I quickly added these few lines:

"I have not quite deserved this contempt from you, and, in that consolatory reflection, I take my leave; not in anger my lord, but only with the steady determination so to profit by the humiliating lesson you have given me as never to expose myself to the like contempt again.

"I believe I don’t deserve this disrespect from you, and with that in mind, I'm going to leave; not in anger, my lord, but with a strong determination to learn from this humiliating lesson you've taught me so that I never find myself in a situation to face such disrespect again."

"Your most obedient servant,
"HARRIETTE WILSON."

"Your most obedient servant,
"HARRIETTE WILSON."

Having put my letter into the post, I passed a restless night: and the next morning, heard the knock of the twopenny postman in extreme agitation.[Pg 17] He brought me, as I suspected, an answer from Argyle, which is subjoined.

Having mailed my letter, I had a restless night, and the next morning, I heard the knock of the two-penny postman with great agitation.[Pg 17] He brought me, as I suspected, a response from Argyle, which is included below.

"You are not half vain enough, dear Harriette. You ought to have been quite certain that any man who had once met you could not fail in a second appointment but from unavoidable accident—and, if you were only half as pleased with Thursday morning, as I was, you will meet me to-morrow in the same place at four. Pray, pray,55 come.

"You're not nearly vain enough, dear Harriette. You should have been completely confident that any man who met you once wouldn't miss a second chance unless something absolutely unavoidable happened—and if you were even half as happy with Thursday morning as I was, you'll meet me tomorrow in the same place at four. Please, please come."

"LORNE."

"LORNE."

I kissed the letter and put it into my bosom, grateful for the weight it had taken off my heart. Not that I was so far gone in love as my readers may imagine; but I had suffered from wounded pride, and, in fact, I was very much tête monté.

I kissed the letter and tucked it into my shirt, thankful for the burden it had lifted from my heart. Not that I was as deeply in love as my readers might think; I had been hurt by my pride, and honestly, I was feeling quite full of myself.

The sensations which Argyle had inspired me with were the warmest, nay, the first, of the same nature, I had ever experienced. Nevertheless, I could not forgive him quite so easily as this neither. I recollect what Frederick Lamb had said about his vanity. "No doubt," thought I, "he thinks it was nothing to have paraded me up and down that stupid turnpike road, in the vain hope of seeing him. It shall now be his turn: and I gloried in the idea of revenge."

The feelings that Argyle had awakened in me were the warmest, even the first, of their kind that I had ever felt. Still, I couldn’t fully forgive him that easily either. I remembered what Frederick Lamb had said about his vanity. "No doubt," I thought, "he believes it was nothing to have shown me off on that ridiculous turnpike road, hoping to catch a glimpse of him. Now it’s going to be his turn: and I took pride in the thought of revenge."

The hour of Argyle's appointment drew nigh, arrived, and passed away, without my leaving my house. To Frederick Lamb I related everything, presented him with Argyle's letter, and acquainted him with my determination not to meet his grace.

The time for Argyle's appointment approached, came, and went, without me stepping out of my house. I told Frederick Lamb everything, showed him Argyle's letter, and informed him of my decision not to meet with his grace.

"How good!" said Frederick Lamb, quite delighted. "We dine together to-day at Lady Holland's, and I mean to ask him, before everybody at table, what he thinks of the air about the turnpike in Somerstown."

"How awesome!" exclaimed Frederick Lamb, feeling pretty excited. "We’re having dinner today at Lady Holland's, and I plan to ask him, in front of everyone at the table, what he thinks about the air around the turnpike in Somerstown."

The next day I was surprised by a letter, not, as I anticipated, from Argyle, but from the late Tom Sheridan, only son of Richard Brinsley Sheridan. I had, by mere accident, become acquainted with that very interesting young man when quite a child, from[Pg 18] the circumstance of his having paid great attention to one of my elder sisters.

The next day I was surprised by a letter, not from Argyle as I had expected, but from the late Tom Sheridan, the only son of Richard Brinsley Sheridan. I had, by pure chance, met that very interesting young man when I was a child, because he had paid a lot of attention to one of my older sisters.

He requested me to allow him to speak a few words to me, wherever I pleased. Frederick Lamb having gone to Brockett Hall in Hertfordshire, I desired him to call on me.

He asked me to let him say a few words to me, wherever I wanted. Frederick Lamb had gone to Brockett Hall in Hertfordshire, so I asked him to come see me.

"I am come from my friend Lorne," said Tom Sheridan. "I would not have intruded on you; but that, poor fellow, he is really annoyed, and he has commissioned me to acquaint you with the accident which obliged him to break his appointment; because I can best vouch for the truth of it, having upon my honour, with my own ears, heard the Prince of Wales invite Lord Lorne to Carlton House at the very moment when he was about to meet you in Somerstown. Lorne," continued Tom Sheridan, "desires me to say, that he is not coxcomb enough to imagine you cared for him; but in justice, he wants to stand exactly where he did in your opinion, before he broke his appointment: he was so perfectly innocent on that subject. 'I would write to her,' said he, again and again, 'but that, in all probability, my letters would be shown to Frederick Lamb, and be laughed at by them both. I would call on her, in spite of the devil; but that I know not where she lives.'

"I just came from my friend Lorne," said Tom Sheridan. "I wouldn’t have bothered you, but that poor guy is really upset, and he asked me to let you know about the situation that forced him to miss his meeting with you. I can best verify the truth of it because I heard the Prince of Wales invite Lord Lorne to Carlton House just when he was about to see you in Somerstown. Lorne," Tom Sheridan continued, "wants me to say that he’s not vain enough to think you care about him; he just wants to make sure he’s still in your good graces, just like before he missed his appointment. He was completely innocent regarding that whole thing. 'I would write to her,' he said repeatedly, 'but I’m pretty sure my letters would end up with Frederick Lamb, and they’d just laugh at me. I would visit her, despite everything, but I have no idea where she lives.'"

"I asked Argyle," Tom Sheridan proceeded, "how he had addressed his last letters to you? 'To the post office in Somers-town,' was his answer, 'and thence they were forwarded to Harriette.'" (He had tried to bribe the old woman there, to obtain my address, but she abused him, and turned him out of her shop.) "'It is very hard,'" continued Tom, repeating the words of his noble friend, "'to lose the good-will of one of the nicest, cleverest girls I ever met with in my life, who was, I am certain, civilly if not kindly disposed towards me, by such a mere accident.' Therefore," continued Tom Sheridan, smiling, "you'll make it up with Lorne, won't you?"

"I asked Argyle," Tom Sheridan went on, "how he addressed his last letters to you. 'To the post office in Somers-town,' he said, 'and then they were sent on to Harriette.'" (He had tried to bribe the old woman there to get my address, but she yelled at him and kicked him out of her shop.) "'It's really unfair,'" Tom continued, repeating his noble friend's words, "'to lose the good graces of one of the sweetest, smartest girls I've ever met, who I’m sure was polite if not friendly towards me, because of such a small mishap.' So," Tom Sheridan added, smiling, "you'll patch things up with Lorne, right?"

"There is nothing to forgive," said I, "if no slight was meant. In short you are making too much of[Pg 19] me, and spoiling me, by all this explanation; for, indeed, I had at first been less indignant, but that I fancied his grace neglected me because——" and I hesitated, while I could feel myself blush deeply.

"There’s nothing to forgive," I said, "if no offense was intended. In short, you’re overthinking things [Pg 19] and making me feel special with all this explanation; honestly, I was initially less upset, but I thought his grace was ignoring me because—" and I hesitated, feeling myself blush deeply.

"Because what?" asked Tom Sheridan.

"What's that about?" asked Tom Sheridan.

"Nothing;" I replied, looking at my shoes.

"Nothing," I replied, staring at my shoes.

"What a pretty girl you are," observed Sheridan, "particularly when you blush."

"What a pretty girl you are," Sheridan remarked, "especially when you blush."

"Fiddlestick!" said I, laughing, "you know you always preferred my sister Fanny."

"Come on!" I said with a laugh, "you always liked my sister Fanny more."

"Well," replied Tom, "there I plead guilty. Fanny is the sweetest creature on earth; but you are all a race of finished coquettes, who delight in making fools of people.

"Well," replied Tom, "I admit that. Fanny is the sweetest person on earth; but you all are a bunch of skilled flirts who love making fools out of people.

"Now can anything come up to your vanity in writing to Lorne, that you are the most beautiful creature on earth?"

"Now can anything boost your ego in writing to Lorne, that you are the most beautiful person on the planet?"

"Never mind," said I, "you set all that to rights. I was never vain in your society, in my life."

"Forget it," I said, "you fixed all that. I was never arrogant in your presence, not ever."

"I would give the world for a kiss, at this moment," said Tom; "because you look so humble, and so amiable; but"—recollecting himself—"this is not exactly the embassy I came upon. Have you a mind to give Lorne an agreeable surprise?"

"I would do anything for a kiss right now," said Tom; "because you look so humble and nice; but"—catching himself—"that's not exactly why I'm here. Are you up for surprising Lorne in a fun way?"

"I don't know."

"I don't know."

"Upon my honour I believe he is downright in love with you."

"I honestly think he is completely in love with you."

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"Come into a hackney-coach with me, and we will drive down to the Tennis Court, in the Haymarket."

"Get in a cab with me, and we'll head over to the Tennis Court in the Haymarket."

"Is the duke there?"

"Is the duke around?"

"Yes."

Yes.

"But at all events, I will not trust myself in a hackney-coach with you."

"But either way, I won't feel comfortable in a cab with you."

"There was a time," said poor Tom Sheridan, with much drollery of expression, "there was a time—but now!" and he shook his handsome head with comic gravity, "but now! you may drive with me from here to St. Paul's in the most perfect safety. I will tell you a secret," added he, and he fixed his[Pg 20] fine dark eye on my face while he spoke, in a tone, half merry, half desponding, "I am dying; but nobody knows it yet!"

"There was a time," said poor Tom Sheridan, with a playful look, "there was a time—but now!" He shook his handsome head with a comical seriousness, "but now! you can ride with me from here to St. Paul's completely safely. I'll let you in on a secret," he added, fixing his[Pg 20] dark eye on my face as he spoke, in a tone that was half cheerful, half hopeless, "I’m dying; but nobody knows it yet!"

I was very much affected by his manner of saying this.

I was really impacted by the way he said this.

"My dear Mr. Sheridan," said I, with earnest warmth, "you have accused me of being vain of the little beauty God has given me. Now I would give it all, or upon my word I think I would, to obtain the certainty, that you would from this hour refrain from such excesses as are destroying you."

"My dear Mr. Sheridan," I said earnestly, "you've accused me of being vain about the little beauty God has given me. I would give it all—honestly, I think I would—to be certain that from this moment on, you would stop the excesses that are ruining you."

"Did you see me play the methodist parson, in a tub, at Mrs. Beaumont's masquerade last Thursday?" said Tom, with affected levity.

"Did you see me play the Methodist minister in a tub at Mrs. Beaumont's masquerade last Thursday?" Tom said, trying to seem lighthearted.

"You may laugh as you please," said I, "at a little fool like me pretending to preach to you, yet I am sensible enough to admire you, and quite feeling enough to regret your time so misspent, your brilliant talents so misapplied."

"You can laugh all you want," I said, "at a little fool like me pretending to preach to you, but I’m smart enough to admire you and I genuinely feel sorry for your time wasted and your amazing talents misused."

"Bravo! Bravo!" Tom reiterated, "what a funny little girl you are! Pray Miss, how is your time spent?"

"Bravo! Bravo!" Tom repeated, "what a funny little girl you are! Please, miss, how do you spend your time?"

"Not in drinking brandy," I replied.

"Not in drinking brandy," I said.

"And how might your talent be applied, Ma'am?"

"And how could your talent be used, ma'am?"

"Have not I just given you a specimen, in the shape of a handsome quotation?"

"Didn't I just give you an example, in the form of a nice quote?"

"My good little girl, it is in the blood, and I can't help it,—and, if I could, it is too late now. I'm dying, I tell you. I know not if my poor father's physician was as eloquent as you are; but he did his best to turn him from drinking. Among other things, he declared to him one day, that the brandy, Arquebusade, and Eau de Cologne, he swallowed, would burn off the coat of his stomach. 'Then,' said my father, 'my stomach must digest in its waistcoat; for I cannot help it.'"

"My good little girl, it’s in the blood, and I can’t change it—and even if I could, it’s too late now. I’m dying, I’m telling you. I don’t know if my poor father's doctor was as convincing as you are, but he tried his best to get him to stop drinking. One day, he told him that the brandy, Arquebusade, and Eau de Cologne he consumed would burn the lining of his stomach. ‘Then,’ my father replied, ‘my stomach must digest in its waistcoat; because I can’t help it.’"

"Indeed, I am very sorry for you," I replied: and I hope he believed me: for he pressed my hand hastily, and I think I saw a tear glisten in his bright, dark eye.

"Honestly, I really feel for you," I said, and I hope he could tell I meant it: he squeezed my hand quickly, and I think I caught a glimpse of a tear shining in his bright, dark eye.

"Shall I tell Lorne," said poor Tom, with an effort to recover his usual gaiety, "that you will write to him, or will you come to the Tennis-court?"

"Should I tell Lorne," said poor Tom, trying to regain his usual cheerfulness, "that you’ll write to him, or are you coming to the tennis court?"

"Neither," answered I, "but you may tell his lordship, that, of course, I am not angry, since I am led to believe he had no intention to humble nor make a fool of me."

"Neither," I replied, "but you can tell his lordship that I'm not angry, since I believe he didn't mean to embarrass or make a fool of me."

"Nothing more?" inquired Tom.

"Nothing else?" asked Tom.

"Nothing," I replied, "for his lordship."

"Nothing," I replied, "for his lordship."

"And what for me?" said Tom.

"And what about me?" said Tom.

"You! what do you want?"

"You! What do you want?"

"A kiss!" he said.

"A kiss!" he exclaimed.

"Not I, indeed!"

"Definitely not me!"

"Be it so then; and yet you and I may never meet again on this earth, and just now I thought you felt some interest about me"; and he was going away.

"Alright then; but you and I might never see each other again on this earth, and I just thought you showed some interest in me"; and he was walking away.

"So I do, dear Tom Sheridan!" said I, detaining him; for I saw death had fixed his stamp on poor Sheridan's handsome face. "You know I have a very warm and feeling heart, and taste enough to admire and like you; but why is this to be our last meeting?"

"So I do, dear Tom Sheridan!" I said, stopping him; I could see that death had taken its toll on poor Sheridan's handsome face. "You know I have a warm and caring heart, and I appreciate and like you; but why is this going to be our last meeting?"

"I must go to the Mediterranean"; poor Sheridan continued, putting his hand to his chest, and coughing.

"I need to go to the Mediterranean," poor Sheridan went on, placing his hand on his chest and coughing.

"To die!" thought I, as I looked on his sunk, but still very expressive, dark eyes.

"To die!" I thought as I looked at his sunken, yet still very expressive, dark eyes.

"Then God bless you!" said I, first kissing his hand, and then, though somewhat timidly, leaning my face towards him. He parted my hair, and kissed my forehead, my eyes, and my lips.

"Then God bless you!" I said, first kissing his hand, and then, a bit shyly, leaning my face toward him. He brushed my hair back and kissed my forehead, my eyes, and my lips.

"If I do come back," said he, forcing a languid smile, "mind let me find you married, and rich enough to lend me an occasional hundred pounds or two." He then kissed his hand gracefully, and was out of sight in an instant.

"If I do come back," he said, forcing a tired smile, "just make sure that I find you married and wealthy enough to lend me a few hundred pounds every now and then." He then kissed his hand elegantly and was gone in a flash.

I never saw him again!

I never saw him again!


CHAPTER II

The next morning my maid brought me a little note from Argyle to say that he had been waiting about my door an hour, having learned my address from poor Sheridan, and that, seeing the servant in the street, he could not help making an attempt to induce me to go out and walk with him. I looked out of window, saw Argyle, ran for my hat and cloak, and joined him in an instant.

The next morning, my maid delivered a short note from Argyle saying that he had been waiting outside my door for an hour after getting my address from poor Sheridan. He mentioned that when he saw the servant in the street, he couldn’t resist trying to persuade me to go out and walk with him. I glanced out the window, spotted Argyle, quickly grabbed my hat and cloak, and went out to join him.

"Am I forgiven?" said Argyle with gentle eagerness.

"Am I forgiven?" Argyle asked with a soft eagerness.

"Oh yes," returned I, "long ago, but that will do you no good, for I really am treating Frederick Lamb very ill, and therefore must not walk with you again."

"Oh yeah," I replied, "a long time ago, but that won't help you, because I'm really treating Frederick Lamb very poorly, so I can't walk with you again."

"Why not?" Argyle inquired. "Apropos," he added, "you told Frederick that I walked about the turnpike looking for you, and that, no doubt, to make him laugh at me?"

"Why not?" Argyle asked. "By the way," he added, "you told Frederick that I was walking around the turnpike looking for you, and that was probably to make him laugh at me?"

"No, not for that; but I never could deceive any man. I have told him the whole story of our becoming acquainted, and he allows me to walk with you. It is I who think it wrong, not Frederick."

"No, not for that; but I could never trick anyone. I’ve shared the entire story of how we met, and he lets me walk with you. It’s me who thinks it’s wrong, not Frederick."

"That is to say, you think me a bore," said Argyle, reddening with pique and disappointment.

"That means you think I'm boring," said Argyle, blushing with irritation and disappointment.

"And suppose I loved you?" I asked; "still I am engaged to Frederick Lamb, who trusts me, and——"

"And what if I loved you?" I asked. "Still, I'm engaged to Frederick Lamb, who trusts me, and——"

"If," interrupted Argyle, "it were possible you did love me, Frederick Lamb would be forgotten: but, though you did not love me, you must promise[Pg 23] to try and do so some day or other. You don't know how much I have fixed my heart on it."

"If," interrupted Argyle, "if you really could love me, Frederick Lamb would be a thing of the past: but even if you don’t love me now, you have to promise[Pg 23] that you’ll try to love me someday. You don’t know how much I’ve set my heart on that."

These sentimental walks continued more than a month. One evening we walked rather later than usual. It grew dark. In a moment of ungovernable passion, Argyle's ardour frightened me. Not that I was insensible to it: so much the contrary, that I felt certain another meeting must decide my fate. Still I was offended at what I conceived showed such a want of respect. The duke became humble. There is a charm in the humility of a lover who has offended. The charm is so great that we like to prolong it. In spite of all he could say I left him in anger. The next morning I received the following note:

These emotional walks went on for over a month. One evening, we strolled a bit later than usual. It got dark. In a moment of overwhelming passion, Argyle's intensity scared me. Not that I was indifferent to it; on the contrary, I felt sure that another meeting would decide my fate. Still, I was annoyed by what I saw as a lack of respect. The duke became humble. There's something captivating about a lover's humility after they've messed up. It's so captivating that we want to stretch it out. Despite everything he said, I walked away from him in anger. The next morning, I received the following note:

"If you see me waiting about your door to-morrow morning, do not fancy I am looking for you: but for your pretty housemaid."

"If you see me waiting by your door tomorrow morning, don't think I'm waiting for you; I'm actually waiting for your lovely housemaid."

I did see him from a sly corner of my window; but I resisted all my desires and remained concealed. "I dare not see him again," thought I, "for I cannot be so very profligate, knowing and feeling as I do, how impossible it will be to refuse him anything, if we meet again. I cannot treat Fred Lamb in this manner! besides I should be afraid to tell him of it, he would perhaps kill me!

I caught a glimpse of him from a sneaky spot at my window, but I fought against my urges and stayed hidden. "I can't let myself see him again," I thought, "because I know I'll be unable to say no to him if we meet again. I can't treat Fred Lamb like this! Plus, I would be too scared to tell him about it; he might actually hurt me!"

"But then, poor, dear Lorne! to return his kisses, as I did last night, and afterwards be so very severe on him, for a passion which it seemed so out of his power to control!

"But then, poor, dear Lorne! to return his kisses, as I did last night, and afterwards be so very hard on him, for a desire that seemed so beyond his control!

"Nevertheless we must part now, or never; so I'll write and take my leave of him kindly." This was my letter:

"Anyway, we have to say goodbye now or we won't get another chance, so I’ll write and leave him on a good note." This was my letter:

"At the first I was afraid I should love you, and, but for Fred Lamb having requested me to get you up to Somers-town after I had declined meeting you, I had been happy: now the idea makes me miserable. Still it must be so. I am naturally affectionate.[Pg 24] Habit attaches me to Fred Lamb. I cannot deceive him or acquaint him with what will cause him to cut me, in anger and for ever. We may not then meet again Lorne, as hitherto: for now we could not be merely friends: lovers we must be hereafter, or nothing. I have never loved any man in my life before, and yet, dear Lorne, you see we must part. I venture to send you the enclosed thick lock of my hair; because you have been good enough to admire it. I do not care how I have disfigured my head since you are not to see it again.

"At first, I was worried that I would fall in love with you, and if Fred Lamb hadn’t asked me to bring you up to Somers-town after I had already turned down the chance to meet you, I would have been fine. Now that thought just makes me unhappy. But it has to be this way. I’m naturally affectionate.[Pg 24] I feel a connection to Fred Lamb. I can't lie to him or say anything that would make him so angry he would cut me off forever. We might not see each other again, Lorne, like we have before: because now we can’t just be friends; we will either be lovers from now on or nothing at all. I’ve never loved another man in my life, and yet, dear Lorne, you see that we have to say goodbye. I’m taking the chance to send you this thick lock of my hair because you were kind enough to admire it. I don’t care how I look now since you won’t see me again."

"God bless you, Lorne. Do not quite forget last night, directly, and believe me, as in truth I am,

"God bless you, Lorne. Don't completely forget about last night, and trust me, as I really am,"

"Most devotedly yours,
"HARRIETTE."

"Most devotedly yours,
"HARRIETTE."

This was his answer, written, I suppose, in some pique:

This was his reply, which I guess he wrote out of some frustration:

"True you have given me many sweet kisses, and a lock of your beautiful hair. All this does not convince me you are one bit in love with me. I am the last man on earth to desire you to do violence to your feelings by leaving a man as dear to you as Frederick Lamb is, so farewell Harriette. I shall not intrude to offend you again.

"It's true, you've given me many sweet kisses and a lock of your beautiful hair. None of this proves to me that you really love me. I'm the last person who would want you to feel like you have to leave someone as important to you as Frederick Lamb, so goodbye, Harriette. I won’t come around again to upset you."

"LORNE."

"LORNE."

"Poor Lorne is unhappy and, what is worse," thought I, "he will soon hate me!" The idea made me wretched. However, I will do myself the justice to say, that I have seldom, in the whole course of my life, been tempted by my passions or my fancies to what my heart and conscience told me was wrong. I am afraid my conscience has been a very easy one; but certainly I have followed its dictates. There was a want of heart and delicacy, I always thought, in leaving any man, without full and very sufficient reasons for it. At the same time, my dear mother's marriage had proved to me so forcibly the miseries of two people of contrary opinions and character[Pg 25] torturing each other to the end of their natural lives, that, before I was ten years old, I decided in my own mind to live free as air from any restraint but that of my conscience.

"Poor Lorne is unhappy, and what’s worse," I thought, "he's going to hate me soon!" Just the thought made me miserable. However, I must give myself some credit for rarely letting my passions or whims lead me to do what my heart and conscience told me was wrong. I’m afraid my conscience has been quite lenient; however, I have definitely followed its guidance. I’ve always believed it lacks heart and sensitivity to leave any man without good and solid reasons. At the same time, my mom's marriage showed me just how miserable two people with opposing views and personalities can make each other, torturing one another for the rest of their lives. Because of that, before I turned ten, I decided in my mind that I would live freely, without any constraints except for those imposed by my conscience.

Frederick Lamb's love was now increasing, as all men's do, from gratified vanity. He sometimes passed an hour in reading to me. Till then, I had no idea of the gratification to be derived from books. In my convent in France I had read only sacred dramas; at home, my father's mathematical books, Buchan's Medicine, Gil Blas, and The Vicar of Wakefield, formed our whole library. The two latter I had long known by heart, and could repeat at this moment.

Frederick Lamb's love was growing, like all men's do, from satisfied ego. He would sometimes spend an hour reading to me. Until then, I had no clue about the pleasure that books could bring. In my convent in France, I had only read religious plays; at home, my dad's math books, Buchan's Medicine, Gil Blas, and The Vicar of Wakefield, made up our entire library. I had known the latter two by heart for a long time and could still recite them now.

My sisters used to subscribe to little circulating libraries in the neighbourhood, for the common novels of the day; but I always hated these. Fred Lamb's choice was happy, Milton, Shakespeare, Byron, The Rambler, Virgil, &c. "I must know all about these Greeks and Romans," said I to myself. "Some day I will go into the country quite alone, and study like mad. I am too young now."

My sisters used to subscribe to small circulating libraries in the neighborhood for the popular novels of the time, but I always disliked those. Fred Lamb's selection was great: Milton, Shakespeare, Byron, The Rambler, Virgil, etc. "I need to learn all about these Greeks and Romans," I told myself. "One day, I'll go out to the countryside all by myself and study like crazy. I’m too young for that now."

In the meantime, I was absolutely charmed with Shakespeare. Music I always had a natural talent for. I played well on the pianoforte; that is, with taste and execution; though almost without study.

In the meantime, I was completely enchanted by Shakespeare. I always had a natural talent for music. I played the piano well; that is, with style and skill; though almost without practice.

There was a very elegant looking woman residing in my neighbourhood, in a beautiful little cottage, who had long excited my curiosity. She appeared to be the mother of five extremely beautiful children. These were always to be seen, with their nurse, walking out, most fancifully dressed. Every one used to stop to admire them. Their mother seemed to live in the most complete retirement. I never saw her with anybody besides her children.

There was a very elegant woman living in my neighborhood, in a beautiful little cottage, who had long piqued my curiosity. She seemed to be the mother of five incredibly beautiful kids. They were always out and about with their nanny, dressed in the most fashionable clothes. Everyone would stop to admire them. Their mother appeared to live in total seclusion. I never saw her with anyone except her children.

One day our eyes met: she smiled, and I half bowed. The next day we met again, and the lady wished me a good morning. We soon got into conversation. I asked her if she did not lead a very solitary life.

One day our eyes met: she smiled, and I offered a slight bow. The next day we saw each other again, and she wished me a good morning. We quickly started chatting. I asked her if she didn’t live a pretty lonely life.

"You are the first female I have spoken to for four years," said the lady, "with the exception of my own servants; but," added she, "some day we may know each other better. In the meantime will you trust yourself to come and dine with me to-day?"

"You’re the first woman I’ve talked to in four years," said the lady, "except for my own servants; but," she added, "maybe someday we’ll get to know each other better. In the meantime, will you trust yourself to come and have dinner with me today?"

"With great pleasure," I replied, "if you think me worthy that honour."

"Of course," I replied, "if you believe I'm worthy of that honor."

We then separated to dress for dinner.

We then split up to get ready for dinner.

When I entered her drawing-room at the hour she had appointed, I was struck with the elegant taste, more than with the richness of the furniture. A beautiful harp, drawings of a somewhat voluptuous cast, elegant needle-work, Moore's poems, and a fine pianoforte, formed a part of it. "She is not a bad woman—and she is not a good woman," said I to myself. "What can she be?"

When I walked into her living room at the time she had set, I was impressed more by her stylish taste than by the luxury of the furniture. A beautiful harp, somewhat provocative drawings, classy needlework, Moore's poetry, and a nice piano were part of the decor. "She's not a bad woman—and she's not a good woman," I thought to myself. "What could she be?"

The lady now entered the room, and welcomed me with an appearance of real pleasure. "I am not quite sure," said she, "whether I can have the pleasure of introducing you to Mr. Johnstone to-day, or not. We will not wait dinner for him, if he does not arrive in time." This was the first word I had heard about a Mr. Johnstone, although I knew the lady was called by that name.

The lady walked into the room and welcomed me with a genuine smile. "I'm not sure," she said, "if I can introduce you to Mr. Johnstone today or not. We won’t hold up dinner for him if he doesn’t show up in time." This was the first I had heard about Mr. Johnstone, even though I knew the lady shared that name.

Just as we were sitting down to dinner Mr. Johnstone arrived and was introduced to me. He was a particularly elegant, handsome man, about forty years of age. His manner of addressing Mrs. Johnstone was more that of an humble romantic lover than of a husband; yet Julia, for so he called her, could be no common woman. I could not endure all this mystery, and, when he left us in the evening, I frankly asked Julia, for so we will call her in future, why she invited a strange madcap girl like me, to dinner with her.

Just as we were sitting down to dinner, Mr. Johnstone arrived and was introduced to me. He was a particularly stylish, good-looking man, around forty years old. The way he spoke to Mrs. Johnstone felt more like that of a lovesick admirer than a husband; yet Julia, as he called her, couldn't be just an ordinary woman. I couldn’t handle all this mystery, and when he left us in the evening, I directly asked Julia—so we’ll call her from now on—why she invited a random wild girl like me to dinner with her.

"Consider the melancholy life I lead," said Julia.

"Think about the sad life I live," Julia said.

"Thank you for the compliment," answered I.

"Thanks for the compliment," I replied.

"But do you believe," interrupted Julia, "that I should have asked you to dine with me, if I had not been particularly struck and pleased with you? I[Pg 27] had, as I passed your window, heard you touch the pianoforte with a very masterly hand, and, therefore, I conceived that you were not uneducated, and I knew that you led almost as retired a life as myself. Au reste," continued Julia, "some day, perhaps soon, you shall know all about me."

"But do you really think," Julia interrupted, "that I would have invited you to dinner if I hadn't been genuinely impressed and pleased with you? I[Pg 27] heard you playing the piano really well as I walked by your window, so I figured you weren't uneducated, and I knew you lived a life almost as secluded as mine. By the way," Julia continued, "someday, maybe soon, you'll learn everything about me."

I did not press the matter further at that moment, believing it would be indelicate.

I didn't push the issue any further at that moment, thinking it would be inappropriate.

"Shall we go to the nursery?" asked Julia.

"Should we go to the nursery?" Julia asked.

I was delighted; and, romping with her lovely children, dressing their dolls, and teaching them to skip, I forgot my love for Argyle, as much as if that excellent man had never been born.

I was thrilled; and, playing with her beautiful kids, dressing their dolls, and teaching them to skip, I completely forgot about my love for Argyle, as if that wonderful man had never existed.

Indeed I am not quite sure that it would have occurred to me, even when I went home, but that Fred Lamb, who was just at this period showing Argyle up all over the town as my amorous shepherd, had a new story to relate of his grace.

Indeed, I’m not really sure it would have crossed my mind, even when I got home, if it weren’t for Fred Lamb, who was at that time showcasing Argyle around town as my love-struck shepherd, and had a new story to tell about him.

Horace Beckford and two other fashionable men, who had heard from Frederick of my cruelty as he termed it, and the duke's daily romantic walks to the Jew's Harp House, had come upon him by accident in a body, as they were galloping through Somers-town. Lorne was sitting in a very pastoral fashion on a gate near my door, whistling. They saluted him with a loud laugh. No man could, generally speaking, parry a joke better than Argyle: for few knew the world better: but this was no joke. He had been severely wounded and annoyed by my cutting his acquaintance altogether, at the very moment when he had reason to believe that the passion he really felt for me was returned. It was almost the first instance of the kind he had ever met with. He was bored and vexed with himself for the time he had lost, and yet he found himself continually in my neighbourhood, almost before he was aware of it. He wanted, as he has told me since, to meet me once more by accident, and then he declared he would give me up.

Horace Beckford and two other stylish guys, who had heard from Frederick about my so-called cruelty and the duke's daily romantic strolls to the Jew's Harp House, came across him unexpectedly while they were riding through Somers-town. Lorne was casually perched on a gate near my place, whistling. They greeted him with loud laughter. Generally speaking, no one could handle a joke better than Argyle; few people understood the world more than he did. But this wasn't a joke. He had been seriously hurt and frustrated by my completely cutting him off, especially when he thought the feelings he had for me were mutual. It was one of the first times he had ever experienced anything like this. He was annoyed with himself for wasting time, yet he found himself in my area frequently, almost without realizing it. He told me later that he wanted to bump into me once more by chance, and then he said he would move on.

"What a set of consummate asses you are," said[Pg 28] Argyle to Beckford and his party; and then quietly continued on the gate, whistling as before.

"What a bunch of complete fools you all are," said[Pg 28] Argyle to Beckford and his group; and then he calmly walked away, whistling like before.

"But r-e-a-l-l-y, r-e-a-l-l-y, ca-ca-cannot Tom She-She-She-Sheridan assist you, marquis?" said the handsome Horace Beckford, in his usual stammering way.

"But really, really, can Tom Sheridan help you, marquis?" said the handsome Horace Beckford, in his usual stammering way.

"A very good joke for Fred Lamb, as the case stands now," replied the duke, laughing: for a man of the world must laugh in these cases, though he should burst with the effort.

"A really good joke for Fred Lamb, considering the situation," replied the duke, laughing: a worldly man has to laugh in these situations, even if it feels like he might burst from trying.

"Why don't she come?" said Sir John Shelley, who was one of the party.

"Why doesn't she come?" said Sir John Shelley, who was part of the group.

An odd mad-looking Frenchman, in a white coat and a white hat, well known about Somers-town, passed at this moment and observed his grace, whom he knew well by sight, from the other side of the way. He had, a short time before, attempted to address me when he met me walking alone, and inquired of me when I had last seen the Marquis of Lorne, with whom he had often observed me walking. I made him no answer. In a fit of frolic, as if everybody combined at this moment against the poor, dear, handsome Argyle, the Frenchman called, as loud as he could scream, from the other side of the way, "Ah! ah! oh! oh! vous voilà, monsieur le Comte Dromedaire," alluding thus to the duke's family name, as pronounced Camel. "Mais ou est donc madame la Comtesse?"

An odd, crazy-looking Frenchman, wearing a white coat and a white hat, who was well-known around Somers-town, happened to pass by at that moment and noticed his grace, whom he recognized from across the street. Not long before, he had tried to strike up a conversation with me when he saw me walking alone and asked when I had last seen the Marquis of Lorne, with whom he often saw me. I didn’t reply. In a playful mood, as if everyone was conspiring against the poor, dear, handsome Argyle, the Frenchman shouted as loud as he could from across the street, "Ah! ah! oh! oh! vous voilà, monsieur le Comte Dromedaire," referencing the duke's family name as pronounced "Camel." "Mais ou est donc madame la Comtesse?"

"D——d impudent rascal!" said Argyle, delighted to vent his growing rage on somebody, and started across the road after the poor thin old Frenchman, who might have now said his prayers had not his spider-legs served him better than his courage.

“Damn impudent brat!” Argyle exclaimed, happy to let out his rising anger on someone, and took off across the street after the poor, frail old Frenchman, who would have been saying his prayers if his spindly legs hadn’t helped him more than his bravery.

Fred Lamb was very angry with me for not laughing at this story; but the only feeling it excited in me was unmixed gratitude towards the duke for remembering me still, and for having borne all this ridicule for my sake.

Fred Lamb was really angry with me for not laughing at this story; but all I felt was pure gratitude towards the duke for still remembering me and for putting up with all this mockery for my sake.

The next day Julia returned my visit; and, before we parted, she had learned from my usual frankness[Pg 29] every particular of my life, without leaving me one atom the wiser as to what related to herself. I disliked mystery so much that, but that I saw Julia's proceeded from the natural, extreme shyness of her disposition, I had by this time declined continuing her acquaintance. I decided however to try her another month, in order to give her time to become acquainted with me. She was certainly one of the best mannered women in England, not excepting even those of the very highest rank. Her handwriting and her style were both beautiful. She had the most delicately fair skin, and the prettiest arms, hands and feet, and the most graceful form, which could well be imagined; but her features were not regular, nor their expression particularly good. She struck me as a woman of very violent passions, combined with an extremely shy and reserved disposition.

The next day, Julia visited me, and before we said goodbye, she had learned all about my life from my usual honesty[Pg 29], without giving me any insight into her own. I disliked mystery so much that, if I hadn’t realized Julia's came from her natural shyness, I would have stopped seeing her by then. I decided to give it another month to see if she would open up to me. She was definitely one of the best-mannered women in England, ranking with even those at the highest levels of society. Her handwriting and style were beautiful. She had the fairest skin, the prettiest arms, hands, and feet, and a graceful figure that was hard to imagine; however, her features weren’t symmetrical, and their expression wasn’t particularly appealing. She seemed to me like a woman with intense passions, paired with a very shy and reserved nature.

Mr. Johnstone seldom made his appearance oftener than twice a week. He came across a retired field to her house, though he might have got there more conveniently by the roadway. I sometimes accompanied her, and we sat on a gate to watch his approach to this field. Their meetings were full of rapturous and romantic delight. In his absence she never received a single visitor, male or female, except myself; yet she always, when quite alone, dressed in the most studied and fashionable style.

Mr. Johnstone rarely showed up more than twice a week. He crossed a secluded field to get to her house, even though he could have taken the road to get there more easily. I sometimes went with her, and we would sit on a gate to watch for him as he came through the field. Their meetings were filled with ecstatic and romantic joy. When he wasn’t around, she never had any visitors, male or female, except for me; yet she always dressed in a very deliberate and stylish way when she was alone.

There was something dramatic about Julia. I often surprised her, hanging over her harp so very gracefully, the room so perfumed, the rays of her lamp so soft, that I could scarcely believe this tout ensemble to be the effect of chance or habit. It appeared arranged for the purpose like a scene in a play. Yet who was it to affect? Julia never either received or expected company!

There was something dramatic about Julia. I often caught her by surprise, leaning over her harp so gracefully, the room filled with fragrance, the light from her lamp so gentle, that I could hardly believe this entire setup was just the result of chance or routine. It looked like it was staged for some purpose, like a scene in a play. But who was it meant to impress? Julia never invited or anticipated any visitors!

Everything went on as usual for another month or two; during which time Julia and I met every day, and she promised shortly to make me acquainted with her whole history. My finances were now sinking very low. Everything Lord Craven had given me, whether[Pg 30] in money or valuables, I had freely parted with for my support. "Fred Lamb," I thought, "must know that these resources cannot last for ever; therefore I am determined not to speak to him on the subject."

Everything continued as normal for another month or two, during which time Julia and I met every day, and she promised to share her entire story with me soon. My finances were now running very low. Everything Lord Craven had given me, whether in cash or valuables, I had willingly exchanged for my living expenses. "Fred Lamb," I thought, "must realize that these resources can't last forever; therefore, I've decided not to bring it up with him."

I was lodging with a comical old widow, who had formerly been my sister Fanny's nurse when she was quite a child. This good lady, I believe, really did like me, and had already given me all the credit for board and lodging she could possibly afford. She now entered my room, and acquainted me that she actually had not another shilling, either to provide my dinner or her own.

I was staying with a funny old widow who used to be my sister Fanny's nurse when she was a little kid. This kind lady, I think, really liked me and had already given me all the credit for meals and a place to stay that she could manage. She came into my room and told me that she actually didn't have another penny, either to pay for my dinner or her own.

"Necessity hath no law," thought I, my eyes brightening, and my determination being fixed in an instant. In ten minutes more the following letter was in the post-office, directed to the Marquis of Lorne.

"Necessity has no law," I thought, my eyes lighting up, and my decision made in an instant. Ten minutes later, the following letter was in the mailbox, addressed to the Marquis of Lorne.

"If you still desire my society, I will sup with you to-morrow evening, in your own house.

"If you still want to hang out, I’ll have dinner with you tomorrow night at your place."

"Yours, ever affectionately,
"HARRIETTE."

"Yours, always affectionately,
"HARRIETTE."

I knew perfectly well that, on the evening I mentioned to his grace, Fred Lamb would be at his father's country house, Brockett Hall.

I knew full well that, on the evening I mentioned to his grace, Fred Lamb would be at his dad's country house, Brockett Hall.

The Duke's answer was brought to me by his groom, as soon as he had received my letter; it ran thus:

The Duke's response was delivered to me by his groom as soon as he got my letter; it said this:

"Are you really serious? I dare not believe it. Say, by my servant, that you will see me at the turnpike directly, for five minutes, only to put me out of suspense. I will not believe anything you write on this subject. I want to look at your eyes while I hear you say yes.

"Are you really serious? I can hardly believe it. Please tell my servant that you’ll meet me at the tollbooth right away, just for five minutes, to ease my anxiety. I won’t believe anything you write about this. I want to see your eyes while you say yes."

"Yours, most devotedly and impatiently,

"Yours, most devotedly and impatiently,

"LORNE."

"LORNE."

I went to our old place of rendezvous to meet the duke. How different, and how much more amiable, was his reception than that of Fred Lamb in Hull![Pg 31] The latter, all wild passion; the former, gentle, voluptuous, fearful of shocking or offending me, or frightening away my growing passion. In short, while the duke's manner was almost as timid as my own, the expression of his eyes and the very soft tone of his voice troubled my imagination, and made me fancy something of bliss beyond all reality.

I went to our old meeting spot to see the duke. How different, and how much friendlier, was his welcome compared to Fred Lamb's in Hull![Pg 31] Fred was all wild passion; the duke, on the other hand, was gentle, indulgent, and careful not to shock or offend me or scare away my growing feelings. In short, while the duke was almost as shy as I was, the look in his eyes and the soft tone of his voice stirred my imagination, making me dream of a kind of happiness beyond anything real.

We agreed that he should bring a carriage to the old turnpike, and thence conduct me to his house.

We agreed that he would bring a carriage to the old toll road and then take me to his house.

"If you should change your mind!" said the duke, returning a few steps after we had taken leave:—"Mais tu viendras, mon ange? Tu ne sera pas si cruelle?"

"If you change your mind!" said the duke, taking a few steps back after we said our goodbyes:—"But you will come, my angel? You won't be so cruel?"

Argyle is the best Frenchman I have met with in England, and poor Tom Sheridan was the second best.

Argyle is the best Frenchman I've met in England, and poor Tom Sheridan was the second best.

"And you," said I to Argyle, "suppose you were to break your appointment to-night?"

"And you," I said to Argyle, "what if you canceled your appointment tonight?"

"Would you regret it?" Argyle inquired. "I won't have your answer while you are looking at those pretty little feet;" he continued. "Tell me, dear Harriette, should you be sorry?"

"Would you regret it?" Argyle asked. "I won't get your answer while you're staring at those pretty little feet," he continued. "Tell me, dear Harriette, would you be sorry?"

"Yes," said I, softly, and our eyes met, only for an instant. Lorne's gratitude was expressed merely by pressing my hand.

"Yeah," I said quietly, and our eyes connected, but just for a moment. Lorne showed his gratitude simply by squeezing my hand.

"A ce soir donc," said he, mounting his horse; and, waving his hand to me, he was soon out of sight.

"See you tonight," he said, getting on his horse; and, waving his hand at me, he quickly disappeared from view.


CHAPTER III

I will not say in what particular year of his life the Duke of Argyle succeeded with me. Ladies scorn dates! Dates make ladies nervous and stories dry. Be it only known then, that it was just at the end of his Lorne shifts and his lawn shirts. It was at that critical period of his life, when his whole and sole possessions appeared to consist in three dozen of ragged lawn shirts, with embroidered collars, well fringed in his service; a threadbare suit of snuff colour, a little old hat with very little binding left, an old horse, an old groom, an old carriage, and an old chateau. It was to console himself for all this antiquity, I suppose, that he fixed upon so very young a mistress as myself. Thus, after having gone through all the routine of sighs, vows, and rural walks, he at last saw me blooming and safe in his dismal château in Argyle-street.

I won't say exactly what year the Duke of Argyle won me over. Ladies don't care for dates! Dates make ladies anxious and stories dull. Just know that it was right at the end of his Lorne shifts and his lawn shirts. It was during that pivotal time in his life when his entire possessions seemed to amount to three dozen tattered lawn shirts with embroidered collars, a shabby snuff-colored suit, an old hat barely holding together, an old horse, an old groom, an old carriage, and an old chateau. I guess to comfort himself for all this aging stuff, he chose a mistress as young as me. So, after going through the usual routine of sighs, vows, and countryside walks, he finally found me blooming and safe in his gloomy château on Argyle Street.

A late hour in the morning blushed to find us in the arms of each other, as Monk Lewis or somebody else says; but the morning was pale when compared with the red on my cheek when I, the very next day, acquainted Fred Lamb with my adventure!

A late hour in the morning smiled to find us in each other's arms, as Monk Lewis or someone else puts it; but the morning looked washed out compared to the flush on my cheek when, the very next day, I told Fred Lamb about my adventure!

Fred was absolutely dumb from astonishment, and half choked with rage and pride. I would not plead my poverty; for I conceived that common sense and common humanity ought to have made this a subject of attention and inquiry to him.

Fred was completely stunned and barely able to contain his anger and pride. I wouldn't argue my financial situation; I believed that a little common sense and basic humanity should have made this something he would pay attention to and question.

"You told me, he was, when he pleased, irresistible," said I.

"You told me he was irresistible whenever he wanted to be," I said.

"Yes, yes, yes," muttered Fred Lamb, between his closed teeth; "but a woman who loves a man is[Pg 33] blind to the perfections of every other. No matter, no matter, I am glad it has happened. I wish you joy. I——"

"Yes, yes, yes," muttered Fred Lamb, through clenched teeth; "but a woman who loves a man is[Pg 33] blind to the perfection of anyone else. It doesn't matter, it doesn't matter, I'm glad it's happened. Congratulations. I——"

"Did I ever tell you I was in love with you?" said I, interrupting him. "Indeed it was your vanity deceived you, not I. You caused me to lose Lord Craven's protection, and, therefore, loving no man at the time, having never loved any, to you I went. I should have felt the affection of a sister for you, but that you made no sacrifices, no single attempt to contribute to my comfort or happiness. I will be the mere instrument of pleasure to no man. He must make a friend and companion of me, or he will lose me."

"Did I ever tell you I was in love with you?" I asked, cutting him off. "It was your vanity that fooled you, not me. You made me lose Lord Craven's protection, and since I wasn't in love with anyone at the time and had never loved anyone before, I came to you. I should have felt like a sister to you, but you never made any sacrifices or tried to contribute to my comfort or happiness. I won't be just an object of pleasure for any man. He has to be a friend and companion to me, or he'll lose me."

Fred Lamb left me in madness and fury; but I knew him selfish, and that he could dine on every imagined luxury, and drink his champagne, without a thought or care whether I had bread and cheese to satisfy hunger. Then who, with love, first love! beating in their hearts, could think of Frederick Lamb?

Fred Lamb left me feeling crazy and angry; but I knew he was selfish and could enjoy all his imagined luxuries and drink his champagne without a thought or care about whether I had bread and cheese to satisfy my hunger. So, who, with love, first love! beating in their hearts, could think of Frederick Lamb?

I immediately changed my lodgings for a furnished house at the west end of the town, better calculated to receive my new lover, whose passion knew no bounds. He often told me how much more beautiful I was than he had ever expected to find me.

I quickly moved to a furnished house at the west end of town, which was better suited for my new lover, whose passion was unlimited. He often told me how much more beautiful I was than he ever expected.

"I cannot," he wrote to me, during a short absence from town, "I cannot, for circumstances prevent my being entirely yours"—I fancied he alluded to his old flame, Lady W——, with whom, the world said he had been intriguing nineteen years, "but nothing can, nor shall, prevent my being, for ever, your friend, &c. &c. &c."

"I can't," he wrote to me while he was briefly out of town, "I can't, because circumstances prevent me from being completely yours"—I thought he was referring to his former lover, Lady W——, with whom, people said, he had been involved for nineteen years, "but nothing can, and nothing will, stop me from being your friend, etc., etc., etc."

"If," thought I, "this man is not to be entirely mine, perhaps I shall not be entirely his." I could have been—but this nasty Lady W—— destroys half my illusion. He used to sit with her, in her box at the Opera, and wear a chain which I believed to be hers. He often came to me from the Opera, with just such a rose in his bosom as I had[Pg 34] seen in hers. All this was a dead bore. One night I plucked the rose from his breast, another time I hid the chain, and all this to him seemed the effect of pure accident: for who, with pride, and youth, and beauty, would admit they were jealous?

“If,” I thought, “if this guy isn’t going to be completely mine, then maybe I won't be completely his.” I could have been—but that awful Lady W—— ruins half of my fantasy. He used to sit with her in her box at the Opera and wear a chain that I thought was hers. He often came to me from the Opera, with the same kind of rose in his chest that I had[Pg 34] seen in hers. All of this was so dull. One night, I snatched the rose from his breast, another time I hid the chain, and he saw all of this as mere coincidence: because who, with pride, youth, and beauty, would admit they were jealous?

One night, I am sure he will recollect that night, when he thought me mad, one night I say, I could not endure the idea of Lady W——. That night we were at Argyle House, and he really seemed most passionately fond of me. The idea suddenly crossed my mind that all the tenderness and passion he seemed to feel for me was shared between myself and Lady W——.

One night, I know he will remember that night when he thought I was crazy. I couldn't stand the thought of Lady W——. That night we were at Argyle House, and he truly seemed to be very deeply in love with me. Suddenly, it hit me that all the affection and passion he appeared to have for me was divided between me and Lady W——.

I could not bear it.

I couldn't stand it.

"I shall go home," I said, suddenly.

"I'll go home," I said, suddenly.

"Going home!" said the duke. "Why my dear little Harriette, you are walking in your sleep"; and he threw on his dressing-gown, and took hold of my hand.

"Going home!" said the duke. "Why, my dear little Harriette, you’re sleepwalking"; and he put on his robe and took my hand.

"I am not asleep," said I; "but I will not stay here; I cannot. I would rather die:" and I burst into tears.

"I’m not asleep," I said; "but I can’t stay here; I just can’t. I’d rather die:" and I started crying.

"My dear, dear Harriette," continued Argyle, in great alarm, "for God's sake, tell me what on earth I have done to offend you?"

"My dear, dear Harriette," Argyle continued, clearly anxious, "for God's sake, tell me what I’ve done to upset you?"

"Nothing—nothing," said I, drying my tears. "I have but one favour to ask: let me alone, instead of persecuting me with all this show of tenderness."

"Nothing—nothing," I said, wiping my tears. "I have just one request: leave me alone, instead of tormenting me with all this pretending to care."

"Gracious God!" said Argyle, "how you torment me! If," he proceeded, after pausing, "if you have ceased to love me,—if—if you are disgusted——"

"Gracious God!" said Argyle, "how you torment me! If," he continued, after a pause, "if you’ve stopped loving me—if—if you’re disgusted——"

I was silent.

I stayed quiet.

"Do speak! pray, pray!" said he.

"Please, talk! I beg you, please!" he said.

His agitation astonished me. It almost stopped his breathing. "This man," thought I, "is either very nervous or he loves me just as I want to be loved." I had my hand on the door, to leave him. He took hold of me, and threw me from it with some violence; locked it and snatched the key out; took[Pg 35] me in his arms and pressed me with almost savage violence against his breast.

His agitation shocked me. It almost seemed to stop his breathing. "This guy," I thought, "is either really nervous or he loves me just the way I want to be loved." I had my hand on the door, ready to leave him. He grabbed me and forcefully pulled me away from it; locked the door and snatched the key out; took[Pg 35] me in his arms and pressed me against his chest with almost savage force.

"By heavens!" said he, "you shall not torture me so another moment."

"Seriously!" he exclaimed, "you won't torture me like this for another second."

This wildness frightened me. "He is going to kill me," thought I. I fixed my eyes on his face, to try and read my doom. Our eyes met, he pushed me gently from him, and burst into tears.

This wildness scared me. "He's going to kill me," I thought. I focused on his face, trying to read my fate. Our eyes met; he pushed me away gently and broke down in tears.

My jealousy was at an end, au moins pour le moment.

My jealousy was over, at least for the moment.

"I am not tired of you, dear Lorne," said I, kissing him eagerly. "How is it possible to be so? Dear Lorne, forgive me?"

"I’m not tired of you, dear Lorne," I said, kissing him eagerly. "How could I be? Please forgive me, dear Lorne?"

Nothing was so bright nor so brilliant as Lorne's smile through a tear. In short, Lorne's expression of countenance, I say it now, when I neither esteem, nor love, nor like him, his expression, I say, is one of the finest things in nature.

Nothing was as bright or as brilliant as Lorne's smile through tears. In short, Lorne's facial expression, I say this now, when I neither respect, nor love, nor like him, his expression, I say, is one of the finest things in nature.

Our reconciliation was completed, in the usual way.

Our reconciliation was wrapped up, like usual.


The next morning, I was greatly surprised by a visit from my dear, lively sister Fanny, on her arrival from the country. Fanny was the most popular woman I ever met with. The most ill-natured and spiteful of her sex could never find it in their hearts to abuse one who, in their absence, warmly fought all their battles, whenever anybody complained of them where she was.

The next morning, I was really surprised by a visit from my dear, lively sister Fanny, who had just come from the country. Fanny was the most popular woman I’ve ever known. Even the meanest and most spiteful women couldn’t bring themselves to say anything bad about her, because she always defended them against any complaints while they weren't around.

I often asked her why she defended, in society, certain unamiable persons.

I often asked her why she defended, in society, certain unpleasant people.

"Merely because they are not here to defend themselves, and therefore it is two to one against them," said Fanny.

"Just because they aren't here to defend themselves, and so it's two to one against them," said Fanny.

Fanny, as the Marquis of Hertford uniformly insisted, was the most beautiful of all our family. He was very desirous of having her portrait painted by Lawrence, to place it in his own apartment. "That laughing dark blue eye of hers," he would say, "is unusually beautiful." His lordship, by the bye, whatever people may say of the coldness of his heart,[Pg 36] entertained a real friendship for poor Fanny; and proved it by every kind attention to her, during her last illness. He was the only man she admitted into her room to take leave of her before she died, although hundreds, and those of the first rank and character, were sincerely desirous of doing so. I remember Lord Yarmouth's last visit to Brompton, where my poor sister died after an illness of three weeks. "Can I, or my cook, do anything in the world to be useful to her?" said he. I repeated that it was all too late—that she would never desire anything more, and all I wanted for her was plenty of Eau de Cologne to wash her temples with; that being all she asked for. He did not send his groom for it; but galloped to town himself, and was back immediately. This was something for Lord Yarmouth.

Fanny, as the Marquis of Hertford always insisted, was the most beautiful person in our family. He really wanted her portrait painted by Lawrence to hang in his own room. "That laughing dark blue eye of hers," he would say, "is exceptionally lovely." His lordship, by the way, despite what people might say about his cold heart,[Pg 36] had a genuine friendship for poor Fanny; he showed it through every kind of support during her final illness. He was the only man she allowed into her room to say goodbye before she passed away, even though hundreds, including many of high rank and character, genuinely wanted to do so. I remember Lord Yarmouth's last visit to Brompton, where my poor sister died after three weeks of illness. "Can I or my cook do anything to help her?" he asked. I told him it was too late—that she wouldn’t want anything else, and all I needed for her was plenty of Eau de Cologne to wipe her temples with; that was all she asked for. He didn’t send his groom for it; instead, he rode into town himself and returned right away. That was something for Lord Yarmouth.

But to proceed, Fanny was certainly very beautiful; she had led a most retired, steady life for seven years, and was the mother of three children at the death of their father, Mr. Woodcock, to whom Fanny would have been married could he have obtained a divorce from his wife. Everybody was mad about Fanny, and so they had been during Mr. Woodcock's life; but it was all in vain. Now there was a better chance for them perhaps.

But to continue, Fanny was definitely very beautiful; she had lived a quiet, stable life for seven years and was the mother of three children at the time of their father, Mr. Woodcock's, death. Fanny would have married him if he could have gotten a divorce from his wife. Everyone was crazy about Fanny, just as they had been while Mr. Woodcock was alive, but it was all pointless. Now, there might be a better chance for them.

Fanny and our new acquaintance Julia soon became sworn friends. Most people believed that we were three sisters. Many called us the Three Graces. It was a pity that there were only three Graces!—and that is the reason, I suppose, why my eldest sister Amy was cut out of this ring, and often surnamed one of the Furies. She was a fine dark woman too. Why she hated me all her life I cannot conceive; nor why she invariably tried to injure me in the opinion of all those who liked me, I know not: but I can easily divine why she made love to my favourites; for they were the handsomest she could find. It was Amy, my eldest sister, who had been the first to set us a bad example. We were all virtuous girls when Amy, one fine afternoon, left her[Pg 37] father's house and sallied forth, like Don Quixote, in quest of adventures. The first person who addressed her was one Mr. Trench; a certain short-sighted, pedantic man, whom most people know about town. I believe she told him that she was running away from her father. All I know for certain is that, when Fanny and I discovered her abode, we went to visit her, and when we asked her what on earth had induced her to throw herself away on an entire stranger whom she had never seen before, her answer was, "I refused him the whole of the first day; had I done so the second he would have been in a fever."

Fanny and our new friend Julia quickly became close friends. Most people thought we were three sisters. Many called us the Three Graces. It's a shame there were only three Graces!—and I guess that’s why my oldest sister Amy was left out of this group and often referred to as one of the Furies. She was a striking dark woman too. I can’t understand why she disliked me throughout her life, nor why she always tried to turn people against me who liked me. But I can easily figure out why she was interested in my friends; they were the prettiest ones she could find. Amy, my oldest sister, was the first to set a bad example. We were all good girls until one sunny afternoon, Amy left our father's house and set out on an adventure, just like Don Quixote. The first person she met was Mr. Trench, a short-sighted, pedantic man who is well-known around town. I think she told him she was running away from our father. All I know for sure is that when Fanny and I found her place, we went to see her, and when we asked her why she decided to throw herself at a complete stranger she had never met before, her response was, "I refused him the entire first day; if I had done so the second, he would have been in a panic."

Amy was really very funny, however spitefully disposed towards me. To be brief with her history. Trench put her to school again, from motives of virtue and economy. From that school she eloped with General Maddan.

Amy was really funny, but she was also pretty spiteful towards me. To keep it short, Trench put her back in school for reasons of virtue and saving money. She ended up running away from that school with General Maddan.

Amy's virtue was something like the nine lives of a cat.

Amy's virtue was like a cat's nine lives.

With General Maddan she, for several years, professed constancy; indeed I am not quite certain that she was otherwise. I never in my occasional visits saw anything suspicious except once, a pair of breeches!

With General Maddan, she claimed loyalty for several years; in fact, I'm not entirely sure she acted differently. During my occasional visits, I never noticed anything suspicious except for one time—a pair of pants!

It was one day when I went to call on her with my brother. General Maddan was not in town. She wanted to go to the Opera. The fit had only just seized her, at past nine o'clock. She begged me to make her brother's excuse at home as, she said, he must accompany her.

It was one day when I went to visit her with my brother. General Maddan was out of town. She wanted to go to the opera. The urge had just hit her around nine o'clock. She asked me to make an excuse for her brother at home because, as she said, he had to go with her.

"What, in those dirty boots?" I asked.

"What, in those dirty boots?" I asked.

"I have got both dress-stockings and breeches upstairs, of Maddan's," replied Amy; and I assisted at the boy's toilette.

"I have both stockings and pants from Maddan's upstairs," replied Amy; and I helped with the boy's outfit.

In handing him the black pair of breeches, which Amy had presented me with, I saw marked, in Indian ink, what, being in the inside, had probably escaped her attention. It was simply the name of Proby.

In giving him the black pair of pants that Amy had given me, I noticed something written in Indian ink on the inside that she probably missed. It was just the name Proby.

"How came Lord Proby's black small-clothes here?" said I.

"How did Lord Proby's black pants get here?" I asked.

Amy snatched them out of my hand in a fury; and desired me to go out of the house. Au reste, she had often, at that time, three hundred pounds in her pocket at once, and poor Maddan had not a shilling. All this happened before I had left my home.

Amy grabbed them from my hand in a rage and ordered me to leave the house. Au reste, at that time, she often had three hundred pounds in her pocket while poor Maddan didn't have a penny. All of this happened before I left my home.

At the period I now write about I believe that Maddan was abroad, and Amy lived in York Place, where she used to give gay evening parties to half the fashionable men in town, after the Opera. She never came to me but from interested motives. Sometimes she forced herself into my private box, or teased me to make her known to the Duke of Argyle.

At the time I’m writing about, I think Maddan was overseas, and Amy lived in York Place, where she frequently hosted lively evening parties for half of the fashionable men in town after the Opera. She only came to see me for her own reasons. Sometimes she would push her way into my private box or nag me to introduce her to the Duke of Argyle.

This year we three graces, as we were called, hired an opera box for the season together. Amy had another, near us, for herself and her host of beaux. Her suppers on Saturday nights were very gay. Julia and Fanny were always invited; but she was puzzled what to do with me. If I was present, at least half the men were on my side of the room; if I stayed away, so did all those who went only on my account.

This year, the three of us, as we were called, rented an opera box for the whole season together. Amy had another one nearby for herself and her many admirers. Her Saturday night dinners were quite lively. Julia and Fanny were always invited, but she wasn't sure what to do about me. If I was there, at least half of the guys would be on my side of the room; if I didn't go, then all the ones who only came because of me would stay away too.

This difficulty became a real privation to such men as delighted in us both together. Among these was Luttrell; everybody knows Luttrell; or if they do not, I will tell them more about him by-and-by. Luttrell, I say, undertook to draw up a little agreement, stating that, since public parties ought not to suffer from private differences, we were thereby requested to engage ourselves to bow to each other in all societies, going through the forms of good breeding even with more ceremony than if we had liked each other, on pain of being voted public nuisances, and private enemies to all wit and humour.

This issue turned into a real hardship for those who enjoyed our company together. Among them was Luttrell; everyone knows Luttrell; or if they don’t, I’ll share more about him later. Luttrell, I say, took it upon himself to draft a little agreement, stating that since public gatherings shouldn’t be affected by personal conflicts, we were therefore asked to commit to treating each other respectfully in all social settings, going through the motions of good manners with even more formality than if we actually liked each other, under the threat of being considered public nuisances and private enemies of all wit and humor.

Signed with our hands and seals....

Signed with our hands and seals....

"Now," said Fanny one day to Julia, soon after our first opera season had begun, "Harriette and I propose cutting you Mrs. Julia altogether, if you do not, this very evening, give us a full and true account of yourself, from the day you were born and the date thereof up to this hour."

"Listen," Fanny said to Julia one day, shortly after our first opera season had started, "Harriette and I are thinking of completely ignoring you, Mrs. Julia, unless you give us a complete and honest story of your life, from the day you were born and the date of that up until now."

"No dates! no dates! I pray!" said Julia.

"No dates! No dates! Please!" said Julia.

"Well, waive dates," added I, "and begin."

"Well, forget the dates," I added, "and let's get started."

Julia then related, in her shy, quiet way, what I will communicate as briefly as possible.

Julia then shared, in her shy, quiet manner, what I will summarize as briefly as possible.

Julia's real name was Storer. She was the daughter of the Honourable Mrs. Storer, who was one of the maids of honour to our present king's royal mother, and the sister of Lord Carysfort.

Julia's real name was Storer. She was the daughter of the Honorable Mrs. Storer, who served as one of the maids of honor to our current king's royal mother, and the sister of Lord Carysfort.

Julia received part of her education in France, and finished it at the palace of Hampton Court, where her mother sent her on a visit to the wife of Colonel Cotton, who was an officer in the 10th Dragoons.

Julia received part of her education in France and completed it at Hampton Court Palace, where her mother sent her to visit Colonel Cotton's wife, who was the officer in the 10th Dragoons.

Mrs. Cotton had a family of nine children, and very little fortune to support them. Julia had been, from her earliest youth, encouraging the most romantic passions which ever fired a youthful breast. With all this her heart, unlike mine, was as cold as her imagination was warm. What were parents, what were friends to her? What was anything on earth to love?

Mrs. Cotton had a family of nine kids and very little money to support them. Julia had always encouraged the most romantic feelings that could ignite a young heart. Despite this, her heart, unlike mine, was as cold as her imagination was warm. What were parents, what were friends to her? What was anything on earth to love?

The first night Colonel Cotton danced with her she was mad! In four months more she was pregnant. In nine months more, having concealed her situation, she was seized with the pangs of labour, while in the act of paying her respects to Her Majesty in court! And all was consternation in the beau château de Hampton!

The first night Colonel Cotton danced with her, she was furious! Four months later, she was pregnant. Nine months after that, having hidden her situation, she went into labor while trying to pay her respects to Her Majesty at court! And there was chaos in the beau château de Hampton!

Mrs. Cotton, instead of sending for the accoucheur, with extreme propriety, though somewhat mal-apropos, loaded poor Julia with abuse!

Mrs. Cotton, instead of calling for the doctor, with great propriety, though somewhat inappropriate, piled poor Julia with insults!

"Have yet a little mercy," said Julia, "and send for assistance."

"Have a bit of mercy," said Julia, "and call for help."

"Never, never, you monster! you wretch! will I so disgrace your family," exclaimed Mrs. Cotton.

"Never, never, you monster! You wretch! I will never bring shame to your family," shouted Mrs. Cotton.

Poor Julia's sufferings were short, but dreadfully severe. In about five hours, unassisted, she became the mother of a fine boy.

Poor Julia's pain was brief, but incredibly intense. In about five hours, on her own, she gave birth to a healthy baby boy.

Julia could not attempt to describe the rage and fury either of her mother or brother. It was harsh, it was shocking, even as applied to the most hardened sinner, in such a state of mental and bodily suffering. Julia was, with her infant, by her noble relatives[Pg 40] hurried into the country, almost at the risk of her life, and Colonel Cotton was called out by young Storer, Julia's brother, and, I believe, wounded.

Julia couldn't begin to express the anger and fury of her mother and brother. It was intense, it was shocking, even for the most hard-hearted sinner, in such extreme mental and physical agony. Julia was, with her baby, rushed into the countryside by her noble relatives[Pg 40], almost at the risk of her life, and Colonel Cotton was called in by young Storer, Julia's brother, and, if I'm not mistaken, was wounded.

From her retirement, Julia had contrived to write to Colonel Cotton, by means of Colonel Thomas, to declare to him that, if they were to meet no more, she would immediately destroy herself. In short, Cotton was raving mad for Julia, and Julia was wild for Cotton—le moyen de les séparer?

From her retirement, Julia had figured out a way to write to Colonel Cotton, through Colonel Thomas, to tell him that if they were never to meet again, she would take her own life. In short, Cotton was crazy about Julia, and Julia was mad for Cotton—the way to separate them?

A very retired cottage near town was hired by Cotton for Julia, who inherited a small fortune over which her parents had no control; and on that she had supported herself in the closest retirement for more than eight years, when I accidentally became acquainted with her. Cotton was dismissed from his regiment by his royal commander.

A quiet cottage near town was rented by Cotton for Julia, who inherited a small fortune that her parents couldn't touch. She had been living in seclusion for over eight years on that money when I unexpectedly met her. Cotton was discharged from his regiment by his royal commander.

I never saw such romantic people, after nine years and five children!

I’ve never seen such romantic people, even after nine years and five kids!

"Julia! adored Julia!" so he would write to her, "if you love but as I do, we shall, to-morrow at eight in the evening, enjoy another hour of perfect bliss! Julia! angel Julia! my certain death would be the consequence of your inconstancy, &c. &c."

"Julia! I adore you!" he would write to her, "if you love me even half as much as I do, we will, tomorrow at eight in the evening, share another hour of pure happiness! Julia! angelic Julia! your unfaithfulness would surely lead to my demise, etc. etc."

Julia used to show me these rhapsodies from Cotton, at which I always laughed heartily, and thus I used to put her in a passion continually.

Julia used to show me these rhapsodies by Cotton, which always made me laugh, and that would constantly drive her into a rage.

At the opera I learned to be a complete flirt; for there I saw Argyle incessantly with Lady W——, and there it became incumbent on me either to laugh or cry. I let him see me flirt and look tender on Lord Burghersh one night on purpose, and the next day, when we three graces met him in the park, I placed in his hand a letter, which he was hastily concealing in his pocket with a look of gratified vanity, believing no doubt that it was one of my soft effusions on the beauty of his eyes.

At the opera, I learned to be a total flirt; there, I saw Argyle constantly with Lady W——, and I felt I had to either laugh or cry. I made sure he saw me flirting and looking sweet on Lord Burghersh one night on purpose, and the next day, when the three of us ran into him in the park, I handed him a letter, which he quickly tried to stash in his pocket with a pleased expression, probably thinking it was one of my sentimental notes about how beautiful his eyes are.

"For the post," said I, nodding as we were turning to leave him, and we all three burst into a loud laugh together.

"For the job," I said, nodding as we turned to leave him, and we all three broke into a loud laugh together.

The letter was addressed to Lord Burghersh,[Pg 41] merely to tell him to join us at Amy's after the next opera.

The letter was addressed to Lord Burghersh,[Pg 41] just to let him know to meet us at Amy's after the next opera.

The next opera was unusually brilliant. Amy's box was close to ours, and almost as soon as we were seated she entered, dressed in the foreign style, which became her, accompanied by Counts Woronzow, Beckendorff and Orloff. Beckendorf was half mad for her and wanted to marry her with his left hand.

The next opera was exceptionally bright. Amy's box was near ours, and almost as soon as we sat down, she arrived, dressed in a stylish foreign outfit that suited her perfectly, accompanied by Counts Woronzow, Beckendorff, and Orloff. Beckendorff was crazy about her and wanted to propose to her with his left hand.

"Why not with the right?" said Amy.

"Why not with the right one?" said Amy.

"I dare not," answered Beckendorff, "without the consent of the Emperor of Russia."

"I can't," replied Beckendorff, "without the Emperor of Russia's approval."

Amy had desired him to go to Russia and obtain this consent from the Emperor more than a month before; but still he lingered!

Amy had wanted him to go to Russia and get this approval from the Emperor for more than a month, but he was still stalling!

Our box was soon so crowded that I was obliged to turn one out as fast as a new face appeared. Julia and Fanny left me, to pay a visit to the "enemy," as Luttrell used to call Amy. Observing me for an instant alone, the Duke of Devonshire came into my box, believing that he did me honour.

Our box got so crowded that I had to kick someone out as quickly as a new person showed up. Julia and Fanny left to visit the "enemy," as Luttrell used to call Amy. After noticing me alone for a moment, the Duke of Devonshire came into my box, thinking he was doing me a favor.

"Duke," said I, "you cut me in Piccadilly to-day."

"Duke," I said, "you ignored me in Piccadilly today."

"Don't you know," said thickhead, "don't you know, Belle Harriette, that I am blind as well as deaf, and a little absent too?"

"Don't you know," said thickhead, "don't you know, Belle Harriette, that I'm both blind and deaf, and a bit forgetful too?"

"My good young man," said I, out of all patience, "allez donc à l'hôpital des invalides: for really, if God has made you blind and deaf, you must be absolutely insufferable when you presume to be absent too. The least you can do, as a blind, deaf man, is surely to pay attention to those who address you."

"My good young man," I said, losing all patience, "go to the hospital for the disabled: because honestly, if God has made you blind and deaf, you must be completely intolerable when you also choose to be absent. The least you can do, as a blind and deaf person, is to pay attention to those who are speaking to you."

"I never heard anything half so severe as la belle Harriette," drawled out the duke.

"I've never heard anything as harsh as la belle Harriette," the duke said slowly.

Luttrell now peeped his nose into my box, and said, dragging in his better half, half-brother I mean, fat Nugent, "A vacancy for two! How happens this? You'll lose your character, Harriette."

Luttrell now stuck his nose into my box and said, bringing in his better half, I mean, his half-brother, chubby Nugent, "A spot for two! How did this happen? You'll ruin your reputation, Harriette."

"I'm growing stupid, from sympathy, I suppose," I observed, glancing at his grace, who, being as deaf as a post, poor fellow, bowed to me for the supposed compliment.

"I'm getting dumber, probably out of sympathy," I remarked, looking at his grace, who, being as deaf as a post, poor guy, bowed to me, thinking it was a compliment.

"You sup with Amy, I hope?" said I to Luttrell. "And you?" turning to Nugent.

"You’re having dinner with Amy, right?" I asked Luttrell. "And you?" I said, looking at Nugent.

"There's a princess in the way," replied Nugent, alluding to the late Queen.

"There's a princess blocking the way," Nugent replied, referring to the late Queen.

"Nonsense," said Luttrell, "Her Royal Highness has allowed me to be off."

"Nonsense," said Luttrell, "Her Royal Highness has given me the time off."

"You can take liberties with her," Nugent remarked. "You great wits can do what you please. She would take it very ill of me; besides, I wish Amy would send some of those dirty Russians away. Count Orloff is the greatest beast in nature."

"You can take liberties with her," Nugent said. "You smart ones can do whatever you want. She would be really upset with me; besides, I wish Amy would send some of those nasty Russians packing. Count Orloff is the worst creature on earth."

Lord Alvanly now entered my box.

Lord Alvanly just walked into my box.

"Place pour un," said I, taking hold of the back of the Duke of Devonshire's chair.

"Make room for one," I said, grabbing the back of the Duke of Devonshire's chair.

"I am going," said his grace; "but seriously, Harriette, I want to accomplish dining alone some evening, on purpose to pay you a visit."

"I’m leaving," said his grace; "but honestly, Harriette, I want to have dinner alone one evening, just so I can come see you."

"There will be no harm in that," said I.

"There’s no harm in that," I said.

"None! None!" answered Luttrell, who took my allusion.

"None! None!" replied Luttrell, who understood what I meant.

Alvanly brought me a tall, well-dressed foreigner, whom he was waiting to present to me as "his friend."

Alvanly introduced me to a tall, well-dressed foreigner he was eager to present as "his friend."

"That won't do, Lord Alvanly," said I; "really, that is no introduction, and less recommendation. Name your friend, or away with him."

"That won't work, Lord Alvanly," I said; "seriously, that’s not an introduction at all, and even less of a recommendation. Tell me your friend's name, or get rid of him."

"Ma foi, madame," said the foreigner, "un nom ne fait rien du tout. Vous me voyez là, madame, honnête homme, de cinq pieds et neuf pouces."

"My word, madam," said the foreigner, "a name doesn’t mean anything at all. You see me here, madam, a decent man, five feet nine inches tall."

"Madame est persuadé de vos cinq pieds, mais elle n'est pas si sure de vos neuf pouces," Alvanly observed.

"Madame is convinced about your five feet, but she’s not so sure about your nine inches," Alvanly observed.

"Adieu, ma belle Harriette," said the duke, at last taking my hint and rising to depart.

"Goodbye, my beautiful Harriette," said the duke, finally picking up on my hint and getting ready to leave.

Julia and Fanny now returned: the latter as usual was delighted to meet Alvanly.

Julia and Fanny returned: as always, Fanny was thrilled to see Alvanly.

"Do you come from the 'enemy'?" Luttrell inquired of them.

"Are you from the 'enemy'?" Luttrell asked them.

"Yes," replied Fanny, laughing.

"Yeah," replied Fanny, laughing.

"My dear Fanny," said Luttrell, in his comical, earnest, methodistical manner, "my dear Fanny, this will never do!"

"My dear Fanny," Luttrell said in his funny, serious, and overly formal way, "my dear Fanny, this just won't work!"

"What won't do?" inquired Fanny.

"What won't work?" Fanny asked.

"These Russians, my dear."

"These Russians, my friend."

"She has got a little Portuguese, besides the Russians, coming to her to-night," said I; "the Count Palmella."

"She has a little Portuguese, along with the Russians, coming to her tonight," I said; "the Count Palmella."

"The ambassador?" Nugent asked.

"The ambassador?" Nugent inquired.

"God bless my soul!" said Luttrell, looking up to the ceiling with such a face! Tom Sheridan would have liked to have copied it, when he played the methodist in a tub, at Mrs. Beaumont's masquerade.

"God bless my soul!" said Luttrell, looking up at the ceiling with such an expression! Tom Sheridan would have loved to mimic it when he played the Methodist in a tub at Mrs. Beaumont's masquerade.

"They are only all brought up upon trial," I observed; "she will cut the rest as soon as she has fixed on one of them."

"They're only all put to the test," I remarked; "she'll drop the others as soon as she settles on one of them."

"Yes; but you see, coming after these Cossacks is the devil!" lisped Alvanly, with his usual comical expression. "God bless your soul, we have no chance after these fellows."

"Yeah; but you see, following these Cossacks is trouble!" lisped Alvanly, with his usual funny expression. "God bless you, we have no chance against these guys."

"There is Argyle looking at you, from Lady W——'s box," Nugent said.

"There’s Argyle staring at you from Lady W——'s box," Nugent said.

The remark put me out of humour, although I did observe that, though he sat in her ladyship's box, he was thinking most of me. Nevertheless it was abominably provoking.

The comment really threw me off, even though I could see that, despite sitting in her ladyship's box, he was mostly thinking about me. Still, it was incredibly irritating.

Lord Frederick Bentinck next paid me his usual visit.

Lord Frederick Bentinck came to see me as he usually did.

"Everybody is talking about you," said his lordship. "Two men, downstairs, have been laying a bet that you are Lady Tavistock. Mrs. Orby Hunter says you are the handsomest woman in the house."

"Everyone is talking about you," said his lordship. "Two guys downstairs have been betting that you are Lady Tavistock. Mrs. Orby Hunter says you're the most beautiful woman in the place."

Poor Julia, all this time, did not receive the slightest compliment or attention from anybody. At last she kissed her hand to some one in a neighbouring box.

Poor Julia, all this time, hadn’t received the slightest compliment or attention from anyone. Finally, she waved to someone in a neighboring box.

"Whom are you bowing to?" I inquired.

"Who are you bowing to?" I asked.

"An old flame of mine, who was violently in love with me when I was a girl at Hampton Court," whispered Julia. "I have never seen him since I knew Cotton."

"An old flame of mine, who was crazy in love with me when I was a girl at Hampton Court," whispered Julia. "I haven't seen him since I met Cotton."

"What is his name?" I asked.

"What's his name?" I asked.

"George Brummell," answered Julia.

"George Brummell," Julia replied.

I had never, at that time, heard of George Brummell.

I had never heard of George Brummell at that time.

"Do you know a Mr. George Brummell?" said I to Lord Alvanly.

"Do you know a guy named George Brummell?" I asked Lord Alvanly.

Before his lordship could answer my question, Brummell entered the box; and, addressing himself to Julia, expressed his surprise, joy and astonishment at meeting with her.

Before his lordship could answer my question, Brummell walked into the box; and, turning to Julia, expressed his surprise, happiness, and amazement at seeing her.

Julia was now all smiles and sweetness. Just before Brummell's arrival she was growing a little sulky. Indeed she had reason, for in vain did we cry her up and puff her off, as Lord Carysfort's niece, or as an accomplished, elegant, charming creature, daughter of a maid of honour: she did not take. The men were so rude as often to suffer her to follow us by herself, without offering their arms to conduct her to the carriage. She was, in fact, so reserved, so shy, and so short-sighted, that, not being very young, nobody would be at the trouble of finding out what she was.

Julia was all smiles and sweetness now. Just before Brummell arrived, she was getting a bit sulky. And she had good reason, because no matter how much we touted her as Lord Carysfort's niece or as a sophisticated, charming young woman, the guys just weren't interested. They were so rude that they often let her trail behind us alone, not even offering their arms to help her to the carriage. The truth was, she was really reserved, shy, and near-sighted, and since she wasn't exactly young, no one bothered to find out who she really was.

In the round room we held separate levées. Amy always fixed herself near enough to me to see what I was about, and try to charm away some of my admirers. Heaven knows Fanny and I had plenty to spare her, for they did so flock about us they scarcely left us breathing room. Argyle looked as if he wanted to join us, but was afraid of Lady W——.

In the round room, we held separate gatherings. Amy always positioned herself close enough to me to keep an eye on what I was doing and to try to distract some of my admirers. God knows Fanny and I had plenty to share with her, as they crowded around us so much that we could hardly catch our breath. Argyle seemed like he wanted to join us, but he was hesitant because of Lady W——.

"Are you not going home, pretty?" he would say to me, between his teeth, passing close to my ear.

"Are you not going home, gorgeous?" he would say to me, between his teeth, passing close to my ear.

"Do speak louder, marquis," I answered, provoked that he should be afraid of any woman but myself. "I am not going home these three hours. I am going first to Amy's party."

"Please speak up, Marquis," I replied, irritated that he would be afraid of any woman other than me. "I'm not going home for the next three hours. I'm heading to Amy's party first."

Lorne looked, not sulky, nor cross, as Fred Lamb would have done; but smiled beautifully, and said: "At three, then, may I go to you?"

Lorne looked neither sulky nor angry like Fred Lamb would have; instead, he smiled warmly and said, "So, can I come to you at three?"

"Yes," answered I, putting my hand into his, and again I contrived to forget Lady W——.

"Yes," I replied, taking his hand, and once again I managed to forget about Lady W——.

There was all the world at Amy's, and not half room enough for them. Some were in the passage[Pg 45] and some in the parlour, and in the drawing-room one could scarcely breathe. At the top of it, Amy sat coquetting with her tall Russians. The poor Count Palmella stood gazing on her at an humble distance.

There were so many people at Amy's that there wasn't even close to enough room for them. Some were in the hallway[Pg 45], some in the living room, and in the drawing-room, it was hard to even breathe. At the center of it all, Amy was flirting with her tall Russian guests. The poor Count Palmella stood watching her from a distance, feeling out of place.

The little delicate, weak, gentlemanlike Portuguese was no match for the three Cossacks. I do not believe he got in a single word the whole evening; but once, when Amy remarked that she should go the next evening to see the tragedy of Omeo.

The small, fragile, gentlemanly Portuguese didn't stand a chance against the three Cossacks. I don't think he managed to say a single word all evening; but once, when Amy mentioned that she planned to go the next evening to see the tragedy of Omeo.

"What tragedy is that, pray?" drawled out the Honourable John William Ward, starting from a fit of the dismals, just as if some one had gone behind him and, with a flapper, reminded him that he was at a party, and ought to faire l'aimable aux dames.

"What tragedy is that, I ask?" said the Honorable John William Ward, coming out of a gloomy mood, as if someone had snuck up behind him and, with a gentle nudge, reminded him that he was at a party and should be charming to the ladies.

"You may laugh at me as much as you please," answered Amy, "and I must have patience and bear it, ight or ong; for I cannot pronounce the letter r."

"You can laugh at me as much as you want," Amy replied, "and I have to be patient and deal with it, right or wrong; because I can't pronounce the letter r."

"How very odd!" I remarked. "Why, you could pronounce it well enough at home!" I really did not mean this to tease her; for I thought, perhaps, lisping might grow upon us as we got older; but I soon guessed it was all sham, by the gathering storm on Amy's countenance. The struggle between the wish to show off effeminate softness to her lovers, and her ardent desire to knock me down, I could see by an arch glance at me, from Fanny's laughing eye and a shrug of her shoulder, was understood by that sister as well as by myself. Fanny's glance was the slyest thing in nature, and was given in perfect fear and trembling.

"That's really strange!" I said. "You could say it just fine at home!" I didn't mean to tease her; I thought maybe we'd start lisping as we got older. But I quickly figured out it was all just an act when I saw the storm brewing on Amy's face. I could see the struggle between wanting to show off her soft side to her admirers and her strong urge to hit me. An amused look from Fanny and a shrug of her shoulder made it clear that she understood this just as well as I did. Fanny's glance was the sneakiest thing ever, and it was given with a mix of fear and excitement.

"Harriette's correctness may be, I am sorry to say,"—and she paused to endeavour to twist her upper lip, trembling with fury, into the shape and form of what might be most pure and innocent in virtuous indignation!

"Harriette's correctness might be, I'm sorry to say,"—and she paused to try to twist her upper lip, shaking with anger, into the shape of what could be considered the epitome of pure and innocent virtuous indignation!

Count Beckendorff eyed me with a look of pity and noble contempt, and then fixed his eyes with rapture on his angel's face!

Count Beckendorff looked at me with a mix of pity and noble disdain, then gazed in awe at his angel's face!

Joking apart he was a monstrous fool, that same[Pg 46] Count Beckendorff, in the shape of a very handsome young Cossack.

Joking aside, he was a huge idiot, that same[Pg 46] Count Beckendorff, disguised as a very attractive young Cossack.

"Where's the treaty of peace?" said Nugent, dreading a rupture, which should deaden half the spirit of the little pleasant suppers he wished to give us at his own rooms in the Albany. "No infringement, we beg, ladies. We have the treaty, under your pretty hands and seals."

"Where's the peace treaty?" Nugent asked, worried about a breakdown that would take away the joy from the nice little dinners he wanted to host for us in his apartment at the Albany. "No violations, please, ladies. We have the treaty, right under your lovely hands and seals."

"Peace be to France, if France, in peace, permit it!" said I, holding out my hand to Amy in burlesque majesty.

"Peace to France, if France allows it in peace!" I said, extending my hand to Amy in a mockingly grand way.

Amy could not, for the life of her, laugh with the rest; because she saw that they thought me pleasant. She, however, put out her hand hastily, to have done with what was bringing me into notice: and, that the subject might be entirely changed, and I as much forgotten, she must waltz that instant with Beckendorff.

Amy couldn't, for the life of her, laugh along with the others because she realized they found me amusing. However, she quickly reached out her hand to end the attention I was getting; and to completely change the subject and make me as forgettable as possible, she had to start waltzing with Beckendorff right away.

"Sydenham!" said Amy, to one of her new admirers, who, being flute-mad and a beautiful flute-player was always ready.

"Sydenham!" said Amy to one of her new admirers, who, obsessed with the flute and being a talented flute player, was always eager.

"The flute does not mark the time enough for waltzing," said he, taking it out of a drawer; "but I shall be happy to accompany Harriette's waltz on the pianoforte, because she always plays in good time."

"The flute isn't quite right for keeping time while waltzing," he said, pulling it out of a drawer. "But I'd be happy to accompany Harriette's waltz on the piano since she always plays on beat."

"Do not play, Harriette," said Amy; for fear it should strike any one that I played well; "if I had wished her to be troubled I should have asked her myself. The flute is quite enough;" and she began twirling her tall Cossack round the room. He appeared charmed to obey her commands and sport his really graceful waltzing.

"Don't play, Harriette," said Amy, worried it might make anyone think I played well; "if I wanted her to be bothered, I would've asked her myself. The flute is more than enough;" and she started twirling her tall Cossack around the room. He seemed happy to follow her lead and show off his truly graceful waltzing.

"I do not think it a trouble, in the least," I observed, opening the instrument, without malice or vanity. I was never vain of music; and, at that early age, so much envy never entered my head. I hated playing too; but fancied that I was civil, in catching up the air and accompanying Colonel Sydenham.

"I don't think it's a problem at all," I said, opening the instrument without any bitterness or arrogance. I was never proud of my musical abilities, and at that young age, I never felt much envy. I also disliked playing, but I thought I was being polite by picking up the tune and accompanying Colonel Sydenham.

"Harriette puts me out," said Amy, stopping, and she refused to stand up again, in spite of all Sydenham could say about my very excellent ear for music.

"Harriette is being unreasonable," said Amy, stopping, and she refused to get up again, no matter what Sydenham said about my great talent for music.

"Madame a donc le projet d'aller à Drury-Lane, demain?" said the Count Palmella at last, having been waiting, with his mouth open, ever since Amy mentioned Omeo, for an opportunity of following up the subject.

"So, are you planning to go to Drury-Lane tomorrow?" said Count Palmella at last, having been waiting, with his mouth open, ever since Amy mentioned Omeo, for a chance to continue the conversation.

Amy darted her bright black eyes upon him, as though she had said, "Ah! te voilà! d'où viens tu?" but without answering him or perhaps understanding what he said.

Amy shot him a sharp glance with her bright black eyes, as if she had said, "Ah! there you are! Where are you coming from?" but without replying to him or maybe not even understanding what he meant.

"Si madame me permettera," continued the count, "j'aurai l'honneur de lui engager une loge."

"If madam will allow me," continued the count, "I will have the honor of reserving a box for her."

"Oui s'il vous plait, je vous en serai obligé," said Amy, though in somewhat worse French.

"Yes, please, I would appreciate it," said Amy, though her French was a bit off.

The celebrated beau, George Brummell, who had been presented to Amy by Julia in the round room at the opera, now entered and put poor Julia in high spirits. Brummell, as Julia always declared, was, when in the 10th Dragoons, a very handsome young man. However that might have been, nobody could have mistaken him for anything like handsome at the moment she presented him to us. Julia assured me that he had, by some accident, broken the bridge of his nose, and which said broken bridge had lost him a lady and her fortune of twenty thousand pounds. This, from the extreme flatness of it, his nose, I mean, not the fortune, appeared probable.

The well-known dandy, George Brummell, who had been introduced to Amy by Julia in the round room at the opera, now walked in and lifted Julia's spirits. Brummell, as Julia always claimed, was a very good-looking young man when he was in the 10th Dragoons. However, he certainly couldn’t be described as handsome at the moment she introduced him to us. Julia told me that he had accidentally broken his nose, and this injury had cost him a lady and her fortune of twenty thousand pounds. Given how flat his nose was, I could believe it.

He was extremely fair, and the expression of his countenance far from disagreeable. His person too was rather good; nor could anybody find fault with the taste of all those who for years had made it a rule to copy the cut of Brummell's coat, the shape of his hat, or the tie of his neckcloth: for all this was in the very best possible style.

He was very attractive, and his face was quite appealing. His appearance was also decent; no one could criticize those who had spent years trying to imitate Brummell's coat, the style of his hat, or the way he tied his necktie, as everything about it was done in the best possible way.

"No perfumes," Brummell used to say, "but very fine linen, plenty of it, and country washing."

"No perfumes," Brummell used to say, "but really nice linen, lots of it, and laundry done in the countryside."

"If John Bull turns round to look after you, you are not well dressed: but either too stiff, too tight, or too fashionable."

"If John Bull turns around to check you out, you’re not dressed well: you’re either too stiff, too tight, or too trendy."

"Do not ride in ladies' gloves; particularly with leather breeches."

"Don't ride while wearing ladies' gloves, especially with leather pants."

In short, his maxims on dress were excellent. Besides this, he was neither uneducated nor deficient. He possessed also a sort of quaint, dry humour, not amounting to anything like wit; indeed, he said nothing which would bear repetition; but his affected manners and little absurdities amused for the moment. Then it became the fashion to court Brummell's society, which was enough to make many seek it who cared not for it; and many more wished to be well with him through fear, for all knew him to be cold, heartless, and satirical.

In short, his fashion advice was excellent. Besides that, he was neither uneducated nor lacking in knowledge. He also had a kind of quirky, dry humor, though it wasn’t really witty; in fact, he never said anything worth repeating. Still, his affected mannerisms and little quirks were amusing for a moment. It then became trendy to seek out Brummell's company, which led many to pursue it even if they didn’t care for it, while even more people wanted to stay in his good graces out of fear, since everyone knew he was cold, heartless, and sarcastic.

It appeared plain and evident to me that his attention to Julia was no longer the effect of love. Piqued at the idea of having been refused marriage by a woman with whom Cotton had so easily succeeded, sans cérémonie, he determined in his own mind soon to be even with his late brother officer.

It seemed clear to me that his interest in Julia was no longer driven by love. Irritated by the thought of being turned down for marriage by a woman with whom Cotton had so effortlessly succeeded, sans cérémonie, he decided in his own mind that he would soon get his revenge on his former brother officer.

And pray, madam, the reader may ask; how came you to be thus early acquainted with George Brummell's inmost soul?

And please, ma'am, the reader might wonder; how did you come to know George Brummell's deepest thoughts so early on?

A mere guess. I will tell you why.

A simple guess. Let me explain why.

Brummell talked to Julia while he looked at me; and as soon as he could manage it with decency, he contrived to place himself by my side.

Brummell chatted with Julia while keeping an eye on me; and as soon as he could do it without being rude, he found a way to sit next to me.

"What do you think of Colonel Cotton?" said he, when I mentioned Julia.

"What do you think of Colonel Cotton?" he asked when I mentioned Julia.

"A very fine dark man," I answered, "though not at all to my taste, for I never admire dark men."

"A really good-looking dark man," I replied, "but definitely not my type because I never go for dark men."

"No man in England stinks like Cotton," said Brummell.

"No guy in England smells as bad as Cotton," said Brummell.

"Ah! ah!" thought I, "me voilà au fait!"

"Ah! ah!" I thought, "here I am, in the know!"

"A little Eau de Portugal would do no harm in that quarter, at all events," I remarked laughing, while alluding to his dislike of perfumery.

"A little Eau de Portugal wouldn't hurt in that area, anyway," I joked, referring to his dislike of fragrances.

Amy gave us merely a tray-supper in one corner of the drawing-room, with plenty of champagne and claret. Brummell, in his zeal for cold chicken, soon appeared to forget everybody in the room. A loud discordant laugh from the Honourable John Ward, who was addressing something to Luttrell at the[Pg 49] other end of the table, led me to understand that he had just, in his own opinion, said a very good thing; yet I saw his corner of the room full of serious faces.

Amy just served us a tray of dinner in one corner of the living room, with plenty of champagne and red wine. Brummell, eager for cold chicken, quickly seemed to forget everyone else in the room. A loud, jarring laugh from the Honourable John Ward, who was saying something to Luttrell at the[Pg 49] other end of the table, made me realize he thought he had just said something really clever; however, I noticed that his side of the room was filled with serious expressions.

"Do you keep a valet, sir?" said I.

"Do you have a personal assistant, sir?" I asked.

"I believe I have a rascal of that kind at home," said the learned, ugly scion of nobility, with disgusting affectation.

"I think I have a troublemaker like that at home," said the intelligent, unattractive member of the nobility, with a repulsive affectation.

"Then," I retorted, "do, in God's name, bring him next Saturday to stand behind your chair."

"Then," I shot back, "for God's sake, bring him next Saturday to stand behind your chair."

"For what, I pray?"

"For what, I ask?"

"Merely to laugh at your jokes," I rejoined. "It is such hard work for you, sir, who have both to cut the jokes and to laugh at them too!"

"Just to laugh at your jokes," I replied. "It's such a tough job for you, sir, having to come up with the jokes and laugh at them too!"

"Do pray show him up, there's a dear creature, whenever you have an opportunity," whispered Brummell in my ear, with his mouth full of chicken.

"Please make sure to introduce him whenever you get the chance, such a dear person," whispered Brummell in my ear, with his mouth full of chicken.

"Is he not an odious little monster of ill-nature, take him altogether?" I asked.

"Isn't he just an awful little monster with a bad attitude, when you think about it?" I asked.

"And look at that tie?" said Brummell, shrugging up his shoulders and fixing his eyes on Ward's neck-cloth.

"And look at that tie?" Brummell said, shrugging his shoulders and focusing his eyes on Ward's neck-cloth.

Ward was so frightened at this commencement of hostilities from me, that he immediately began to pay his court to me, and engaged me to take a drive with him the next morning in his curricle.

Ward was so scared by this start of conflict from me that he quickly started to flatter me and asked me to join him for a drive in his curricle the next morning.

"Go with him," whispered Brummell in my ear. "Keep on terms with him, on purpose to laugh at him." And then he turned round to Fanny, to ask her who her man of that morning was.

"Go with him," Brummell whispered in my ear. "Stay friendly with him just to laugh at him." Then he turned to Fanny to ask her who her date was that morning.

"You allude to the gentleman I was riding with in the park?" answered Fanny.

"You’re referring to the guy I was riding with in the park?" Fanny replied.

"I know who he is," said Alvanly. "Fanny is a very nice girl, and I wish she would not encourage such people. Upon my word it is quite shocking."

"I know who he is," Alvanly said. "Fanny is a really nice girl, and I wish she wouldn't encourage people like him. Honestly, it's quite shocking."

"Whom did you ride with to-day, Fanny?" I inquired.

"Who did you ride with today, Fanny?" I asked.

"A d——n sugar baker," said Alvanly.

"A damn sugar baker," said Alvanly.

"I rode out to-day," replied Fanny, reddening, "with a very respectable man of large fortune."

"I went out today," Fanny replied, blushing, "with a very respectable wealthy man."

"Oh yes!" said Alvanly, "there is a good deal of money to be got in the sugar line."

"Oh yeah!" said Alvanly, "there's a lot of money to be made in the sugar business."

"Why do not you article yourself then to a baker of it," I observed, "and so pay some of your debts?"

"Why don't you go work for a baker then," I said, "and pay off some of your debts?"

This was followed by a laugh, which Alvanly joined in with great good humour.

This was followed by a laugh, and Alvanly joined in with great good humor.

"What is his name?" inquired Luttrell.

"What's his name?" Luttrell asked.

"Mr. John Mitchel," answered Fanny. "He received his education at a public school, with Lord Alvanly."

"Mr. John Mitchel," Fanny replied. "He went to a public school with Lord Alvanly."

"I do not recollect Mitchel," retorted Alvanly; "but I believe there were a good many grocers admitted at that time."

"I don’t remember Mitchel," Alvanly shot back; "but I think quite a few grocers got in back then."

Fanny liked Lord Alvanly of all things, and knew very little of Mr. Mitchel, except that he professed to be her very ardent admirer; yet her defence of the absent was ever made with all the warmth and energy her shyness would permit.

Fanny liked Lord Alvanly a lot and didn't know much about Mr. Mitchel, except that he claimed to be a very passionate admirer of hers; still, her defense of those not present was always expressed with all the warmth and energy her shyness would allow.

"Now, gentlemen," said Fanny, "have the goodness to listen to the facts as they really are."

"Now, guys," Fanny said, "please listen to the facts as they actually are."

Everybody was silent; for everybody delighted to hear Fanny talk.

Everyone was quiet because everyone loved listening to Fanny speak.

"That little fat gentleman there," looking at Lord Alvanly, "whom you all suppose a mere idle, lazy man of genius, I am told studies bon mots all night in his bed." (A laugh.) "Further, I have been led to understand, that being much lower down in the class than Mitchel, though of the same age, his lordship in the year eighteen hundred and something or other was chosen, raised, and selected, for his civil behaviour, to the situation of prime and first fag to Mr. Mitchel, in which said department, his lordship distinguished himself much, by the very high polish he put upon Mr. J. Mitchel's boots and shoes."

"That little chubby guy over there," pointing at Lord Alvanly, "who you all think is just a lazy genius, I’ve heard he spends all night in bed studying clever sayings." (Laughter.) "Also, I’ve learned that although he’s in a lower social class than Mitchel, he’s the same age. Back in the year eighteen hundred something, he was chosen for his good behavior to be Mr. Mitchel's main assistant, where he really made a name for himself by shining Mr. J. Mitchel's boots and shoes to a high polish."

There was not a word of truth in this story, the mere creation of Fanny's brain; yet still there was a probability about it, as they had been at school together, and which, added to Fanny's very pleasing, odd mode of expression, set the whole room in a roar of laughter. Alvanly was just as much amused as[Pg 51] the rest; for Fanny's humour had no real severity in it at any time.

There wasn't a shred of truth in this story, just something that Fanny dreamed up; yet there was still something believable about it, since they had gone to school together. This, combined with Fanny's charming and quirky way of speaking, had the whole room bursting into laughter. Alvanly was just as entertained as[Pg 51] everyone else; Fanny's humor never really had any bite to it.

"But, Fanny, you will make a point of cutting this grocer, I hope?" observed Brummell, as soon as the laugh had a little subsided.

"But, Fanny, I hope you’re going to make a point of ignoring this grocer?" Brummell remarked, once the laughter had calmed down a bit.

"Do pray, Fanny," said I, "cut your Mitchels. I vote for cutting all the grocers and valets who intrude themselves into good society."

"Please, Fanny," I said, "let's cut your Mitchels. I'm all for cutting out all the grocers and valets who insert themselves into good society."

"My father was a very superior valet," Brummell quickly observed, "and kept his place all his life, and that is more than Palmerston will do," he continued, observing Lord Palmerston, who was in the act of making his bow to Amy, having just looked in on her from Lady Castlereagh's.

"My dad was an exceptionally good valet," Brummell noted quickly, "and he kept his job his whole life, which is more than Palmerston will ever do," he continued, noticing Lord Palmerston, who was currently bowing to Amy after just stopping by from Lady Castlereagh's.

"I don't want any of Lady Castlereagh's men," said Amy. "Let all those who prefer her Saturday-night to mine, stay with her."

"I don't want any of Lady Castlereagh's guys," said Amy. "Let everyone who prefers her Saturday nights to mine, stick with her."

"Who on earth," said Luttrell, with his usual earnestness—"who on earth would think of Lady Castlereagh when they might be here?"

"Who on earth," Luttrell said, with his usual seriousness—"who on earth would think of Lady Castlereagh when they could be here?"

"Why Brummell went there for an hour before he came here," said Alvanly.

"Why Brummell went there for an hour before coming here," said Alvanly.

"Mr. Brummell had better go and pass a second hour with her ladyship," retorted Amy, "for we are really too full here."

"Mr. Brummell should go spend another hour with her ladyship," Amy replied, "because we really have too much going on here."

"I am going for one," I said, putting on my shawl; for I began to think it would not do to neglect Argyle altogether. I made use of one of the Russian's carriages, to which Brummell handed me.

"I’m going for one," I said, putting on my shawl; I started to think it wouldn’t be right to completely ignore Argyle. I used one of the Russian’s carriages, which Brummell handed to me.

"To Argyle House, I suppose?" said Brummell, and then whispered in my ear, "You will be Duchess of Argyle, Harriette."

"To Argyle House, I guess?" said Brummell, and then whispered in my ear, "You're going to be Duchess of Argyle, Harriette."

I found Argyle at his door, with his key, a little impatient. I asked him why he did not go to Amy's.

I found Argyle at his door, with his key, looking a bit impatient. I asked him why he didn't go to Amy's.

"I don't know your sister," answered his grace, "and I dislike what I have seen of her. She makes so many advances to me!"

"I don't know your sister," replied his grace, "and I'm not fond of what I've seen of her. She keeps coming on to me!"

I defended my sister as warmly as though she had really treated me with kindness, and felt at that time seriously angry with the duke for abusing her.

I defended my sister as passionately as if she had actually been kind to me, and in that moment, I was genuinely angry with the duke for mistreating her.

The next morning from my window I saw Amy drive up to my door, in the Count Palmella's barouche. "She wants me to write a copy of a letter for some of her men," thought I, well knowing that affection never brought Amy to visit me.

The next morning from my window, I saw Amy pull up to my door in Count Palmella's carriage. "She wants me to write a copy of a letter for some of her guys," I thought, fully aware that love never made Amy come to see me.

"Are you alone?" asked Amy, bouncing into the room.

"Are you by yourself?" asked Amy, bouncing into the room.

"Then tell that count, downstairs, he may go home," addressing my servant.

"Then tell that count downstairs that he can go home," I said to my servant.

"Poor little man!" I remarked, "how terribly rude! I could not be rude to such a very timid, gentlemanly man as that!"

"Poor guy!" I said, "how incredibly rude! I couldn't be rude to such a shy, gentlemanly man like him!"

"Oh, he makes me sick," said Amy, "and I am come to consult you as to what I had better do. I like liberty best. If I put myself under the protection of anybody, I shall not be allowed to give parties and sit up all night; but then I have my desk full of long bills, without receipts!"

"Oh, he makes me sick," said Amy, "and I came to ask you what I should do. I like freedom the most. If I rely on anyone for protection, I won't be able to throw parties and stay up all night; but then I have my desk piled high with long bills, and no receipts!"

"I thought you were to marry Beckendorff and go to Russia," I observed.

"I thought you were marrying Beckendorff and moving to Russia," I said.

"Oh true, I have come to tell you about Beckendorff. He is off for Russia this morning, to try to obtain the consent of the Emperor and that of his his own family. There was no harm in sending him there you know; for I can easily change my mind when he comes back, if anything which I like better occurs. He wished George to be his aide-de-camp; but George would not go."

"Oh, it’s true, I’m here to tell you about Beckendorff. He’s leaving for Russia this morning to try to get the Emperor’s approval and that of his own family. There’s no problem with sending him there; I can easily change my mind when he returns if something I like better comes up. He wanted George to be his aide-de-camp, but George refused to go."

"Is not Beckendorff a general in the service of the Emperor?" I asked.

"Isn't Beckendorff a general serving the Emperor?" I asked.

"Yes, yes! but never mind Beckendorff," answered Amy impatiently. "I want two hundred pounds directly. It spoils all one's independence and one's consequence, to ask Englishmen for money. Palmella wishes to have me altogether under his protection. He is rich; but—but I like Colonel Sydenham best."

"Yes, yes! But forget about Beckendorff," Amy replied impatiently. "I need two hundred pounds right away. Asking Englishmen for money ruins your independence and status. Palmella wants to have me completely under his protection. He’s wealthy; but—but I prefer Colonel Sydenham."

"Sydenham has no money," said I. "Palmella seems disposed to do a great deal for you and he is[Pg 53] very gentlemanlike; therefore, if a man you must have, my voice is for Palmella!"

"Sydenham has no money," I said. "Palmella seems really willing to help you out and he is[Pg 53] quite a gentleman; so if you need a man, I vote for Palmella!"

"Well," said Amy, "I cannot stop! I do not much care. Palmella makes me sick too. It cannot be helped. You write me a copy directly, to say I consent to enter into the arrangement, as he calls it, which he proposed; namely, two hundred pounds a month paid in advance, and the use of his horses and carriage." This letter was soon despatched to his Excellency Palmella; and Amy shortly afterwards took her leave.

"Well," Amy said, "I can't stop! I really don't care. Palmella makes me sick too. It can't be helped. Write me a letter right away saying I agree to the deal, as he calls it, which he proposed; that is, two hundred pounds a month paid in advance, and the use of his horses and carriage." This letter was quickly sent off to his Excellency Palmella, and Amy soon took her leave.

The next day as I was returning home from my solitary walk, reflections, the most despondingly melancholy, crowded on my mind. I thought of the youth I was passing away in passions wild and ungovernable, and, though ever ready to sacrifice more than life for those I have loved, with real genuine warmth and tenderness of heart, yet I had perhaps deserved that none should hereafter remember me with affection; for my actions had been regulated by the impulse and feelings of that heart alone, void of any other principle than what it had dictated. I was roused by a sudden tap on the shoulder from the coarse, red, ungloved hand of my old friend, Lord Frederick Bentinck.

The next day, as I was walking home from my solitary stroll, a wave of deep sadness flooded my thoughts. I reflected on the youth I was wasting in wild, uncontrollable passions, and although I was always willing to give everything, even my life, for those I cared about—with real, genuine warmth and tenderness in my heart—I might have deserved to be forgotten by them, since my actions had been driven solely by the impulses and feelings of that heart, without any guiding principles. I was jolted back to reality by a sudden tap on my shoulder from the coarse, red, ungloved hand of my old friend, Lord Frederick Bentinck.

"My lord, I was just going to drown myself, therefore pray do not leave me here alone."

"My lord, I was just about to drown myself, so please don’t leave me here all alone."

"I must," said his lordship, panting, "for I have a great deal to do. I ought to be at the Horse Guards at this moment."

"I have to," his lordship said, out of breath, "because I have a lot to get done. I should be at the Horse Guards right now."

"Nonsense! But if you really can do anything, I wish to heaven you would put on a pair of gloves."

"Nonsense! But if you can really do anything, I wish you would please put on a pair of gloves."

"I only wish," answered his lordship, speaking loud, in a good-natured passion, "I only wish that you were compelled to listen to the sort of things I am obliged to attend to daily. Everybody wants promotion. No man will be satisfied with an answer. For my part, I have got into a way of writing my letters as soon as I have stated all that is to be said. I hate talking, many people expose themselves in that way, so, adio!"

"I just wish," his lordship replied, speaking loudly with an amused frustration, "I just wish you had to hear the kind of things I deal with every day. Everyone is after a promotion. No one is ever happy with an answer. Personally, I've gotten into the habit of writing my letters as soon as I've covered everything that needs to be said. I can't stand talking; a lot of people make themselves look foolish that way, so, goodbye!"

It occurred to me as soon as his lordship had left me how unfortunate for his taciturn disposition was the meeting of Sir Murray Maxwell's friends, which took place some time ago, to commemorate that highly respected gentleman's broken pate. The noble lord was chosen steward of the feast and, whatever might be the exposure, either in the way or lack of intellect, Lord Frederick must inevitably come forward with a maiden-speech. The said discourse however would, no doubt, have redounded to the credit and glory of his lordship's able attorney, in spite of the many restrictions he had received not to put in any break-teeth long words; but, alas! his lordship was not aware of the defect of a memory which had never been so exerted, and, at the very critical moment, after he had risen to address the attentive assembly, he discovered with dismay that he had forgotten every word of his speech. What was to be done? He resolved to address them in detached sentences, delivered in a voice of thunder; such as, "my principles, gentlemen—likewise—observe—my friends—but I therefore—being, as I say—a man of few words, gentlemen." The intervals being filled up with much gesticulation, everybody advanced their heads and redoubled their attention, to try to hear what could not be heard. Those who were at a distance said "we are too far off," and those immediately next to him thought themselves too near, or suspected the wine had taken an unusual effect, owing to the heated atmosphere of the crowded apartment. All resolved to secure better situations on the next meeting, that they might profit by so fine and affecting a discourse.

As soon as his lordship left me, I realized how unfortunate it was for his quiet nature that Sir Murray Maxwell's friends had held a gathering some time ago to celebrate that esteemed gentleman's injury. The noble lord was chosen as the host of the event, and no matter how he might struggle, either in terms of his speech or his intellect, Lord Frederick would definitely have to give a speech. This speech, however, would have reflected well on his lordship's capable attorney, despite all the advice he received to avoid using overly complicated words. Unfortunately, his lordship was unaware of his memory's shortfalls, which had never been stretched before, and at the crucial moment, after standing up to address the attentive crowd, he realized with horror that he had forgotten every word of his speech. What was he to do? He decided to speak in short, disconnected sentences, delivered in a booming voice, saying things like, "my principles, gentlemen—also—consider—my friends—but I therefore—being, as I mentioned—a man of few words, gentlemen." The pauses were filled with excessive gestures, making everyone lean forward and pay even closer attention, trying to catch what couldn’t be heard. Those further away complained that "we're too far back," while those right next to him felt too close or suspected the wine was affecting them unusually due to the stuffy atmosphere of the crowded room. Everyone resolved to find better spots at the next gathering so they could enjoy a speech that promised to be so fine and moving.

The season for Argyle's departure from London for the North was now drawing very near. He often spoke of it with regret, and sometimes he talked about my accompanying him.

The time for Argyle to leave London for the North was approaching fast. He frequently mentioned it with a sense of loss and sometimes discussed me joining him.

"Not I, indeed!" was my answer; for I was an unsettled sort of being; and nothing but the whole heart of the man I loved could settle me.

"Not me, for sure!" was my answer; because I was a restless kind of person; and only the full heart of the man I loved could bring me peace.

Lorne had fascinated me and was the first man for whom I had felt the least passion; but his age made him fitter to be my father than my friend and companion: and then this Lady W——! How could I fix my affections on a man whom I knew to be attached still to another woman! Indeed, even his inconstancy to Lady W—— often disgusted me.

Lorne intrigued me and was the first man I felt any real passion for; but his age made him more like a father than a friend and companion. And then there was Lady W——! How could I invest my feelings in a man who I knew was still attached to another woman? Honestly, even his unfaithfulness to Lady W—— often turned me off.

"You will not accompany me to Scotland then?" said the duke.

"You won't be joining me in Scotland then?" said the duke.

"No!"

"No way!"

"Cela, donc, est décidé."

"This is settled, then."

"Oui."

"Yes."

I was getting into debt, as well as my sister Amy, when it so came to pass, as I have since heard say, that the—immortal!

I was getting into debt, along with my sister Amy, when it happened, as I've since heard, that the—immortal!

No; that's common; a very outlandish distinction, fitter for a lady in a balloon.

No; that's normal; a really bizarre distinction, more suited for a woman in a balloon.

The terrific! that will do better. I have seen his grace in his cotton nightcap. Well then; the terrific Duke of Wellington! the wonder of the world! Having six feet from the tail to the head, and—but there is a certain technicality in the expressions of the gentleman at Exeter Change, when he has occasion to show off a wild beast, which it would be vanity in me to presume to imitate; so leaving out his dimensions, &c. &c., it was even the Duke of Wellington, whose laurels, like those of the giant in The Vicar of Wakefield, had been hardly earned by the sweat of his little dwarf's brows, and the loss of their little legs, arms and eyes; who, feeling himself amorously given—it was in summer—one sultry evening, ordered his coachman to set him down at the White Horse Cellar in Piccadilly, whence he sallied forth on foot to No. 2 or 3 in Berkeley Street, and rapped hastily at the door, which was immediately opened by the tawdry, well-rouged housekeeper of Mrs. Porter, who, with a significant nod of recognition, led him into her mistress's boudoir and then hurried away, simpering, to acquaint the good Mrs. Porter with the arrival of one of her oldest customers.

The amazing! That will do better. I’ve seen him in his cotton nightcap. Well then; the impressive Duke of Wellington! The marvel of the world! Standing six feet tall, and—but there’s a certain flair in how the gentleman at Exeter Change presents a wild beast, which it would be vain of me to try to copy; so leaving out his measurements, etc., etc., it was even the Duke of Wellington, whose honors, like those of the giant in The Vicar of Wakefield, were hardly earned through the hard work of those little guys and the loss of their tiny limbs, eyes, and all; who, feeling a bit amorous—it was summer—one hot evening, instructed his coachman to drop him off at the White Horse Cellar in Piccadilly, from where he set off on foot to No. 2 or 3 Berkeley Street, and knocked quickly on the door, which was immediately opened by the flashy, heavily made-up housekeeper of Mrs. Porter, who, with a knowing nod of recognition, led him into her mistress's boudoir and then hurried off, giggling, to tell the good Mrs. Porter that one of her oldest customers had arrived.

Mrs. Porter, on entering her boudoir, bowed low; but she had bowed lower still to his grace, who had paid but shabbily for the last bonne fortune she had contrived to procure him.

Mrs. Porter, upon entering her private sitting room, bowed low; but she had bowed even lower to his grace, who had paid poorly for the last bonne fortune she had managed to arrange for him.

"Is it not charming weather?" said Mrs. Porter, by way of managing business with something like decency.

"Isn't the weather lovely?" Mrs. Porter said, trying to handle things with a bit of grace.

"There is a beautiful girl just come out," said his grace, without answering her question, "a very fine creature; they call her Harriette, and——"

"There’s a stunning girl just come out," said his grace, ignoring her question, "a really lovely person; they call her Harriette, and——"

"My lord," exclaimed Mrs. Porter, interrupting him; "I have had three applications this very month for the girl they call Harriette, and I have already introduced myself to her."

"My lord," Mrs. Porter interrupted, "I’ve had three applications this month for the girl they call Harriette, and I’ve already introduced myself to her."

This was a fact, which happened while I was in Somers-town, and which I have forgotten to relate.

This was a fact that occurred while I was in Somers-town, and that I forgot to mention.

"It was," continued Mrs. Porter, "at the very earnest request of General Walpole. She is the wildest creature I ever saw. She did not affect modesty, nor appear in the least offended at my intrusion. Her first question was 'Is your man handsome?' I answered, frankly, that the general was more than sixty years of age; at which account she laughed heartily; and then, seeming to recollect herself, she said she really was over head and ears in debt; and therefore must muster up courage to receive one visit from her antiquated admirer at my house."

"It was," Mrs. Porter continued, "at the strong request of General Walpole. She's the wildest person I've ever seen. She didn’t pretend to be modest and didn’t seem bothered at all by my being there. Her first question was, ‘Is your man good-looking?’ I answered honestly that the general was over sixty years old, which made her laugh loudly. Then, seeming to remember her situation, she said she was really deep in debt and would have to gather the courage to welcome one visit from her aged admirer at my place."

"Well?" interrupted Wellington, half jealous, half disgusted.

"Well?" Wellington interrupted, feeling both jealous and disgusted.

"Well, my lord," continued Mrs. Porter, "the appointment was made for eight o'clock on the following evening, at which hour the old general was punctual and fidgeted about the room over this, my lord, for more than three-quarters of an hour. At last he rung the bell violently. I answered it; and he told me in a fury he would not thus be trifled with. I was beginning very earnest protestations when we heard a loud rap at the street door, and immediately afterwards my housekeeper entered, to inform me that a lady whose face was covered with[Pg 57] a thick black veil, had just arrived in a hackney-coach, and she had shown her into the best room."

"Well, my lord," Mrs. Porter continued, "the appointment was set for eight o'clock the next evening, and the old general was on time, fidgeting around the room for over three-quarters of an hour. Finally, he rang the bell violently. I answered it, and he angrily told me he wouldn’t be messed with like this. I was about to make some serious protests when we heard a loud knock at the front door, and soon after, my housekeeper came in to let me know that a lady with her face covered by a thick black veil had just arrived in a cab, and she had shown her into the best room."

"She came then?" inquired Wellington, impatiently, and blowing his nose.

"Did she come then?" Wellington asked, impatiently, as he blew his nose.

"You shall hear, my lord," continued Mrs. Porter. "The old general, in a state of perfect ecstasy, took me by the hand, and begged me to pardon his testy humour, assuring me that he had been for more than a year following Harriette, and therefore that this disappointment had been too much for his stock of patience.

"You will hear, my lord," continued Mrs. Porter. "The old general, completely overwhelmed with joy, took my hand and asked me to forgive his bad temper, explaining that he had been pursuing Harriette for over a year, and this disappointment had exhausted his patience."

"I led the way to the room, where we expected to find Harriette. The black veil did not surprise us. She was too young to be expected to enter my house void of shame. Judge our astonishment, my lord, when the incognita, throwing back her veil with much affectation, discovered a wrinkled face, which had weathered at least sixty summers, aye and winters, too!"

"I walked ahead to the room, where we thought we’d find Harriette. The black veil didn’t surprise us. She was too young to come into my house without feeling some shame. Imagine our shock, my lord, when the incognita, dramatically lifting her veil, revealed a wrinkled face that had clearly endured at least sixty summers, and winters as well!"

"'The Lord defend me!' said I.

"‘God protect me!’ I said."

"'Who the devil are you?' said the general.

"'Who the heck are you?' said the general.

"'A charming creature,' replied the hag, 'if you did but know me. A widow, too, dear general, very much at your disposal; for my dear good man has been dead these thirty years.'

"'A charming person,' replied the old woman, 'if you really knew me. A widow, too, dear general, completely at your service; because my beloved husband has been gone for thirty years now.'"

"'You are a set of——'

"'You're a set of——'"

"The general was interrupted by his fair incognita, with—'Here is gallantry! here is treatment of the soft sex! No, Mr. General, not the worst of your insinuations shall ever make me think the less of myself!'

"The general was interrupted by his mysterious companion, who said, 'Now this is gallantry! This is how to treat women! No, Mr. General, none of your suggestions will ever make me think less of myself!'"

"The general, at this moment, beginning to feel a little ashamed, and completely furious, contrived to gain the street, declaring that he would never enter my vile house again. His fair one insisted on following him; and all I could say or do would not prevent her. I know not what became of them both."

"The general, feeling a bit ashamed and totally furious, managed to get to the street, insisting that he would never enter my awful house again. His lady insisted on following him, and no matter what I said or did, I couldn't stop her. I have no idea what happened to both of them."

"My good woman," said Wellington, without making any remarks on her story, "my time is precious. One hundred guineas are yours, and as[Pg 58] much Harriette's, if you can induce her to give me the meeting."

"My good woman," said Wellington, without commenting on her story, "my time is valuable. One hundred guineas are yours, and as[Pg 58] much for Harriette's, if you can get her to agree to the meeting."

"My dear lord," said Mrs. Porter, quite subdued, "what would I not do to serve you! I will pay Harriette a visit early to-morrow morning; although my lord, to tell you the truth, I was never half so afraid of any woman in my life. She is so wild, and appears so perfectly independent, and so careless of her own interests and welfare, that I really do not know what is likely to move her."

"My dear lord," said Mrs. Porter, a bit subdued, "I would do anything to help you! I’ll visit Harriette first thing tomorrow morning; although, to be honest, I’ve never been this afraid of any woman before. She’s so wild, so completely independent, and so unconcerned about her own interests and well-being that I honestly have no idea what might persuade her."

"Nonsense!" said Wellington, "it is very well known that the Marquis of Lorne is her lover."

"Nonsense!" said Wellington, "it's well known that the Marquis of Lorne is her lover."

"Lord Lorne may have gained Harriette's heart," said Mrs. Porter, just as if she understood the game of hearts! "However," added she, "I will not give up the business till I have had an interview with Harriette."

"Lord Lorne might have won over Harriette," Mrs. Porter said, as if she really knew how this love thing worked! "But," she added, "I won’t give up until I’ve had a chance to talk to Harriette."

"And make haste about it," said Wellington taking up his hat, "I shall call for your answer in two days. In the meantime, if you have anything like good news to communicate, address a line to Thomas's Hotel, Berkeley-square."

"And hurry up," said Wellington, grabbing his hat, "I’ll come back for your answer in two days. In the meantime, if you have any good news to share, send a note to Thomas's Hotel, Berkeley Square."

These two respectable friends now took leave of each other, as we will of the subject, pour le moment, au moins.

These two respectable friends now said goodbye to each other, just as we will to the topic, for the moment, at least.

I rather think it must have been on the very day the above scene took place that Fanny, Julia, and myself dined together at my house, and Amy unasked joined us after dinner; because she had nothing better to do.

I think it was probably on the same day that scene happened when Fanny, Julia, and I had dinner together at my place, and Amy joined us afterward without being invited; she just didn’t have anything better to do.

"You are welcome," said I to Amy, "so that you bring me no men; but men I will not admit."

"You’re welcome," I said to Amy, "but don’t bring any men; I won’t allow them."

"Why not?" Amy inquired.

"Why not?" Amy asked.

"Why? because I am not a coquette like you, and it fatigues me to death to be eternally making the agreeable to a set of men who might be all buried and nobody would miss them. Besides, I have seen such a man!"

"Why? Because I’m not a flirt like you, and it completely drains me to constantly try to please a group of men who could all be gone, and no one would even notice. Plus, I’ve met a guy like that!"

"What manner of man have you seen?" asked Fanny.

"What kind of guy have you seen?" asked Fanny.

"A very god!" retorted I.

"A really great god!" I replied.

"Who is he?" inquired Amy.

"Who is he?" asked Amy.

"I do not know," was my answer.

"I don't know," was my answer.

"What is his name?"

"What’s his name?"

"I cannot tell."

"I can't tell."

"Where did you see him?"

"Where did you spot him?"

"In Sloane Street, riding on horseback, and followed by a large dog."

"In Sloane Street, on horseback, with a big dog following behind."

"What a simpleton you are," observed Amy.

"What a fool you are," Amy remarked.

"I never made myself so ridiculous about any man yet," I observed, "as you have done about that frightful, pale, William Ponsonby."

"I've never acted so ridiculous over any guy before," I said, "like you have over that creepy, pale, William Ponsonby."

"Oh, he is indeed a most adorable heavenly creature," rejoined Amy, turning up her eyes in a fit of heroics.

"Oh, he is truly the most adorable heavenly creature," Amy replied, rolling her eyes dramatically.

"Good gracious! how can people be so blind," exclaimed I. "Why he has not a single point of beauty about him."

"Wow! How can people be so clueless?" I exclaimed. "He doesn't have a single attractive feature."

"And what," I continued, "have you done with Palmella?"

"And what," I went on, "did you do with Palmella?"

"Oh!" replied Amy, in some little confusion, "I have never seen him since."

"Oh!" Amy replied, a bit flustered, "I haven't seen him since."

"Did you send the letter I wrote for you?"

"Did you send the letter I wrote for you?"

"Yes," answered Amy.

"Yeah," replied Amy.

"And did he send you the two hundred pounds?"

"And did he send you the two hundred pounds?"

"Directly," rejoined Amy, "with a letter full of professions of the deepest gratitude."

"Directly," Amy replied, "with a letter full of heartfelt thanks."

"And where is that poor dear little man now?" inquired I.

"And where is that poor little guy now?" I asked.

"God knows!" replied Amy. "I have been denied to him ever since. Sydenham has been telling me that I am too beautiful, and it would really be too great a sacrifice for me to throw myself away on Palmella."

"God knows!" Amy replied. "I've been turned down ever since. Sydenham keeps telling me I’m too beautiful, and it would really be too big of a sacrifice for me to waste myself on Palmella."

"Did Sydenham say your returning the two hundred pounds would be too great a sacrifice also?"

"Did Sydenham say that returning the two hundred pounds would be too much of a sacrifice too?"

"No! but I have spent it."

"No! But I already spent it."

It was now growing late, and we separated.

It was getting late, and we went our separate ways.


CHAPTER IV

The next morning my servant informed me that a lady desired to speak a word to me. Her name was Porter.

The next morning, my servant told me that a woman wanted to speak with me. Her name was Porter.

"You are come to scold me for sending my old nurse to console the general?" said I, when I entered the room where she was waiting.

"You've come to yell at me for sending my old nurse to comfort the general?" I said when I walked into the room where she was waiting.

"Not at all, my dear, wild young lady," answered Mrs. Porter; "but I am now come to inform you that you have made the conquest of a very fine, noble, unexceptionable man."

"Not at all, my dear, wild young lady," replied Mrs. Porter; "but I have come to let you know that you've won the heart of a truly excellent, noble, and impeccable man."

"Delightful," said I. "Who is he?"

"That's wonderful," I said. "Who is he?"

"I dare not tell you his name," interrupted Mrs. Porter, "but you may rest assured that he is a man of fashion and rank."

"I can't disclose his name," interrupted Mrs. Porter, "but you can be sure that he's a man of style and status."

"It will not do!" reiterated I, striking my head. "Tell your friend that I have no money, that I do not know how to take care of myself, and Argyle takes no care of me. Tell him that nobody wants a real steady friend more than I do; but I cannot meet a stranger as a lover. Tell him all this, if he is really handsome that is to say (for the stranger I had twice met riding down Sloane Street, accompanied by his large dog, had lately run often in my head), and let me know what he says to-morrow."

"It won’t work!" I said again, hitting my head. "Tell your friend that I have no money, that I don’t know how to take care of myself, and that Argyle doesn’t look after me. Tell him that nobody wants a true, steady friend more than I do; but I can’t meet a stranger as a romantic interest. If he’s really handsome—because the stranger I saw a couple of times riding down Sloane Street with his big dog has been on my mind lately—let me know what he says tomorrow."

Mrs. Porter acquiesced, and hearing a loud rap at my door, she hastily took her leave.

Mrs. Porter agreed, and when she heard a loud knock at my door, she quickly left.

This was Fanny. At his own earnest request, she had brought me the son of the rich Freeling, secretary to the General Post Office; saying, "Mr. Freeling will allow me no rest, till I have made him known to you."

This was Fanny. At his own sincere request, she had brought me the son of the wealthy Freeling, who worked as the secretary for the General Post Office; saying, "Mr. Freeling won’t give me any peace until I’ve introduced him to you."

The young man was civil and humble, and kept a proper distance; and was rather a bore. In point of fact, at least in my humble opinion, there is no endurable medium between men of the very highest fashion and honest tradesmen, to those who have once acquired a taste and habit of living with any high-bred people. Young Freeling was a gentleman, as far as grammar and eating with his fork went; and Fanny proposed our going to Covent Garden together that evening. She wanted to show little Fanny, for by that appellation we distinguished her eldest daughter, the Harlequin farce, before she returned to school.

The young man was polite and modest, and maintained a respectful distance; he was also somewhat dull. Honestly, at least in my opinion, there’s no comfortable middle ground between the very affluent and hardworking tradespeople for those who have developed a taste and habit of being around well-bred individuals. Young Freeling was a gentleman, at least in terms of grammar and knowing how to use a fork; and Fanny suggested that we go to Covent Garden together that evening. She wanted to take little Fanny, as we called her eldest daughter, to see the Harlequin farce before she headed back to school.

"What is the play?" said I.

"What's the plan?" I asked.

"Julius Cæsar," answered Freeling.

"Julius Caesar," answered Freeling.

I was pleased beyond measure at the idea of seeing this play.

I was incredibly excited at the thought of seeing this play.

I had been at but three plays in my life, all comedies. I shall never forget the delight I experienced in witnessing that fine scene between Brutus and Cassius where they quarrel, performed by John Kemble and Charles Young! Were I to live to the age of a hundred I should not forget John Kemble's energetic delivery of those beautiful lines, so finely expressive of virtuous indignation, so rich in eloquence, in force and in nerve. In short I, like Mark Antony, being no scholar, can only speak right on, and know not how to praise the poet as he merits. Yet few perhaps among the most learned have, in their hearts, done more honour to some of the natural beauties of Shakespeare than I have. I just now alluded to this passage,

I had only been to three plays in my life, all comedies. I'll never forget the joy I felt watching that great scene between Brutus and Cassius when they fight, performed by John Kemble and Charles Young! Even if I live to be a hundred, I won’t forget John Kemble’s powerful delivery of those beautiful lines, so full of righteous anger, so eloquent, forceful, and full of strength. In short, like Mark Antony, I’m no scholar, so I can only speak plainly and don’t know how to praise the poet as he deserves. Yet few, perhaps even among the most educated, have honored some of the natural beauties of Shakespeare more in their hearts than I have. I just mentioned this passage,

What, shall one of us,
That struck the foremost man of all this world
But for supporting robbers; shall we now,
Contaminate our fingers with base bribes?
And sell the mighty share of our large honours,
For so much trash, as may be grasped thus?

What, should one of us?
Who hit the most important person in the world?
Just to support the thieves; shall we now,
Pollute our hands with useless bribes?
And sell the majority of our numerous honors,
Is all this junk really worth grabbing like this?

Neither was Young's excellent performance of[Pg 62] Cassius lost upon me. The feeling manner in which he expressed these lines brought more tears into my eyes than any love scene, however pathetic, could have done:

Neither was Young's excellent performance of[Pg 62] Cassius lost on me. The way he expressed these lines moved me to tears more than any love scene, no matter how touching, could have.

I that denied thee gold, will give my heart:
Strike, as thou didst at Cæsar; for, I know,
When thou didst hate him worst, thou lov'dst him better
Than ever thou lov'dst Cassius.

I who rejected you for wealth will give you my heart:
Strike, just like you did against Caesar; because I know,
When you hated him the most, you loved him even more.
Than you ever loved Cassius.

I am not sitting down here to write a book of quotations; but I could not help offering my mite of praise to the memory of that great actor whose likeness I shall never behold again on earth: and such was the impression Kemble made on me, that methinks I hear his accent in my ear, and the very tone of that voice, which made my heart thrill so long ago, while he was thus taking leave of Cassius:

I’m not here to write a book of quotes, but I can’t help but share my small tribute to the memory of that great actor whose face I’ll never see again on this earth. The impression Kemble left on me is so strong that I can almost hear his accent in my mind, and I remember the very tone of that voice that made my heart race so long ago as he took his leave of Cassius:

And whether we shall meet again I know not;
Therefore our everlasting farewell take.
For ever, and for ever, farewell Cassius!
If we do meet again, why we shall smile;
If not, why then this parting was well made.

I’m not sure if we’ll see each other again;
So take this final goodbye.
Bye for good, Cassius!
If we meet again, we'll smile;
If not, then this farewell was executed perfectly.

I begged to be excused remaining to see the Harlequin farce, as it would have been impossible for me to have witnessed such an exhibition after Julius Cæsar, and I was allowed to drive home alone, for I insisted on not robbing Fanny of the protection of our worthy general postman.

I asked to be let go instead of staying to watch the Harlequin comedy, as it would have been impossible for me to sit through that after Julius Cæsar, and I was permitted to drive home alone because I insisted on not taking away Fanny's chance to be escorted by our reliable general postman.

The next morning I received another visit from Mrs. Porter, who informed me that she had just had an interview with my new lover and had reported to him all I had desired her to say.

The next morning, I got another visit from Mrs. Porter, who told me that she had just met with my new boyfriend and had shared everything I wanted her to convey.

"Since you object to meet a stranger," continued Mrs. Porter, "his grace desires me to say, he hopes you can keep a secret, and to inform you, that it is the Duke of Wellington who so anxiously desires to make your acquaintance."

"Since you don’t want to meet a stranger," Mrs. Porter continued, "his grace wants me to say that he hopes you can keep a secret, and to let you know that it's the Duke of Wellington who is eagerly hoping to meet you."

"I have heard of his grace often," said I, in a tone of deep disappointment: for I had been indulging a[Pg 63] kind of hope about the stranger with the great Newfoundland dog, with whose appearance I had been so unusually struck as to have sought for him every day, and I thought of him every hour.

"I’ve heard about his grace many times," I said, feeling really disappointed. I had been holding onto a kind of hope about the stranger with the big Newfoundland dog, whose presence had caught my attention so much that I looked for him every day and thought about him every hour.

"His grace," Mrs. Porter proceeded, "only entreats to be allowed to make your acquaintance. His situation, you know, prevents the possibility of his getting regularly introduced to you."

"His grace," Mrs. Porter continued, "only asks to be allowed to meet you. His position, you know, makes it impossible for him to be formally introduced to you."

"It will never do," said I, shaking my head.

"It won't work," I said, shaking my head.

"Be assured," said Mrs. Porter, "he is a remarkably fine-looking man, and, if you are afraid of my house, promise to receive him in your own, at any hour when he may be certain to find you alone."

"Rest assured," said Mrs. Porter, "he's a really good-looking guy, and if you're worried about my place, just promise to see him at your own, any time you know he can find you by yourself."

"Well," thought I, with a sigh; "I suppose he must come. I do not understand economy, and am frightened to death at debts. Argyle is going to Scotland; and I shall want a steady sort of friend of some kind, in case a bailiff should get hold of me."

"Well," I thought with a sigh, "I guess he has to come. I don’t really get money management, and I’m terrified of being in debt. Argyle is heading to Scotland, and I’ll need some kind of reliable friend around, just in case a bailiff comes after me."

"What shall I say to his grace?" Mrs. Porter inquired, growing impatient.

"What should I say to him?" Mrs. Porter asked, growing impatient.

"Well, then," said I, "since it must be so, tell his grace that I will receive him to-morrow at three; but mind, only as a common acquaintance!"

"Well, then," I said, "since it has to be this way, let his grace know that I will meet him tomorrow at three; but remember, only as a casual acquaintance!"

Away winged Wellington's Mercury, as an old woman wings it at sixty, and most punctual to my appointment, at three on the following day, Wellington made his appearance. He bowed first, then said:

Away flew Wellington's Mercury, like an old woman soaring at sixty, and right on time for our meeting at three the next day, Wellington showed up. He bowed first, then said:

"How do you do?" Then thanked me for having given him permission to call on me; and then wanted to take hold of my hand.

"How are you?" Then he thanked me for letting him come see me, and then he wanted to shake my hand.

"Really," said I, withdrawing my hand, "for such a renowned hero, you have very little to say for yourself."

"Really," I said, pulling my hand back, "for someone so famous, you don't have much to say for yourself."

"Beautiful creature!" uttered Wellington, "where is Lorne?"

"Beautiful creature!" exclaimed Wellington, "where's Lorne?"

"Good gracious!" said I, out of all patience at his stupidity; "what come you here for, duke?"

"Good grief!" I said, completely fed up with his foolishness. "What are you doing here, duke?"

"Beautiful eye, yours!" explained Wellington.

"Beautiful eyes, yours!" explained Wellington.

"Aye man! they are greater conquerors than ever[Pg 64] Wellington shall be; but, to be serious, I understood you came here to try to make yourself agreeable?"

"Yeah, man! They are greater conquerors than Wellington ever will be; but seriously, I thought you came here to try to be likable?"

"What child! do you think that I have nothing better to do than to make speeches to please ladies?" said Wellington.

"What child! Do you really think I have nothing better to do than to make speeches just to impress women?" said Wellington.

"Après avoir dépeuplé la terre vous devez faire tout pour la repeupler," I replied.

"After having depopulated the earth, you must do everything to repopulate it," I replied.

"You should see me where I shine," Wellington observed, laughing.

"You should see me when I shine," Wellington said, laughing.

"Where's that, in Gods name?"

"Where is that, in God's name?"

"In a field of battle," answered the hero.

"In a battlefield," replied the hero.

"Battez vous, donc, et qu'un autre me fasse la cour!" said I.

"Fight for it, then, and let someone else court me!" said I.

But love scenes, or even love quarrels, seldom tend to amuse the reader, so, to be brief, what was a mere man, even though it were the handsome Duke of Argyle, to a Wellington!

But love scenes, or even love arguments, rarely entertain the reader, so to put it simply, what was just a man, even if it was the handsome Duke of Argyle, compared to a Wellington!

Argyle grew jealous of Wellington's frequent visits, and hiding himself in his native woods wrote me the following very pathetic letter.

Argyle became jealous of Wellington's regular visits, and while hiding in his hometown woods, he wrote me the following very heartfelt letter.

"I am not quite sure whether I do, or do not love you—I am afraid I did too much;—but, as long as you find pleasure in the society of another, and a hero too, I am well contented to be a mere common mortal, a monkey, or what you will. I too have my heroines waiting for me in all the woods about here. Here are the wood-cutter's daughter and the gardener's maid always waiting for my gracious presence, and to which of them I shall throw the handkerchief I know not. How then can I remain constant to your inconstant charms? I could have been a little romantic about you it is true; but I always take people as I find them, et j'ai ici beau jeu. Adieu.

"I'm not really sure if I love you or not—I’m worried I might have gone too far;—but as long as you enjoy the company of someone else, a hero as well, I’m totally okay with being just an average guy, a fool, or whatever you want to call it. I have my own heroines waiting for me in all the woods around here. The woodcutter's daughter and the gardener's maid are always eager for my company, and I don’t know which one I’ll pick. So how can I stay true to your unpredictable charm? I could have been a bit romantic about you, it’s true; but I always see people as they are, et j'ai ici beau jeu. Goodbye."

"I am very fond of you still, for all this.

"I still care about you a lot, despite all of this."

"ARGYLE."

"ARGYLE."

This was my answer:

This was my response:

"Indeed as you are as yet the only man who has ever had the least influence over me, therefore I[Pg 65] entreat you do not forget me! I wish I were the woodcutter's daughter awaiting your gracious presence, in the woods for days! weeks! months! so that at last you would reward me with the benevolent smile of peace and forgiveness, or that illumined, beautiful expression of more ardent feeling such as I have often inspired and shall remember for ever, come what may; and whether your fancy changes or mine. You say you take people as you find them; therefore you must and you shall love me still, with all my imperfections on my foolish head, and that, dearly.

"You're the only person who's ever really made a difference to me, so I kindly ask you not to forget me! I wish I were the woodcutter's daughter, waiting for your visit in the woods for days, weeks, even months! So that eventually, you'd reward me with a kind smile of peace and forgiveness, or that beautiful, radiant look of deeper emotion that I've often inspired and will always remember, no matter what happens; whether your feelings change or mine do. You say you accept people as they are; so you must and you will still love me, flaws and all, and truly, my dear."

"HARRIETTE."

"HARRIETTE."

Wellington was now my constant visitor—a most unentertaining one, Heaven knows! and, in the evenings, when he wore his broad red ribbon, he looked very like a rat-catcher.

Wellington was now my constant visitor—a rather dull one, heaven knows! And in the evenings, when he had on his broad red ribbon, he looked a lot like a rat-catcher.

"Do you know," said I to him one day, "do you know the world talk about hanging you?"

"Do you know," I said to him one day, "do you know that people are talking about hanging you?"

"Eh?" said Wellington.

"Really?" said Wellington.

"They say you will be hanged, in spite of all your brother Wellesley can say in your defence."

"They say you're going to be hanged, no matter what your brother Wellesley can say to defend you."

"Ha!" said Wellington, very seriously, "what paper do you read?"

"Ha!" said Wellington, very seriously, "which paper do you read?"

"It is the common talk of the day," I replied.

"It’s what everyone’s talking about today," I replied.

"They must not work me in such another campaign," Wellington said, smiling, "or my weight will never hang me."

"They can't put me through another campaign like that," Wellington said with a smile, "or I'll never be able to handle it."

"Why you look a little like the apothecary in Romeo already," I said.

"Why do you look a bit like the pharmacist in Romeo already?" I said.

In my walks Brummell often joined me, and I now walked oftener than usual: indeed whenever I could make anybody walk with me; because I wanted to meet the man with his Newfoundland dog, who was not the sort of man either that generally strikes the fancy of a very young female; for he was neither young nor at all gaily drest. No doubt he was very handsome; but it was that pale expressive beauty, which oftener steals upon us by degrees, after[Pg 66] having become acquainted, than strikes us at first sight.

During my walks, Brummell often accompanied me, and I found myself walking more frequently than usual; in fact, I would go whenever I could convince someone to join me. I was eager to encounter the man with the Newfoundland dog, who wasn't the typical kind of person that would usually attract a young woman. He was neither young nor particularly flamboyantly dressed. While he was undeniably handsome, it was a subtle, captivating beauty that often grows on us gradually after we get to know someone, rather than immediately catching our attention.

I had of late frequently met him, and he always turned his head back after he had passed me; but whether he admired, or had indeed observed me, or whether he only looked back after his large dog, was what puzzled and tormented me. "Better to have been merely observed by that fine noble-looking being, than adored by all the men on earth besides," thought I, being now at the very tip-top of my heroics.

Lately, I had run into him often, and he always looked back after passing me; but whether he admired me, had actually noticed me, or was just watching his big dog was something that confused and bothered me. "It’s better to be noticed by that attractive, noble-looking guy than to be adored by all the men in the world combined," I thought, feeling like I was at the peak of my dramatic thoughts.

Dean Swift mentions having seen, in the grand academy of Lagado, an ingenious architect, who had contrived a new method of building houses, by beginning at the roof and working downwards to the foundation; and which he justified by the like practice of those two prudent insects the bee and the spider. The operation of my love then was after the model of this architect. The airy foundation on which I built my castles caused them ever to descend. Once in my life, when I raised my air-built fabric unusually high, it fell with such a dead weight on my heart, that the very vital spark of existence was nearly destroyed. I have never enjoyed one hour's health since. Now, however, I look on all my past bitter suffering, caused by this same love, which many treat as a plaything and a child, and which I believe to be one of the most arbitrary, ungovernable passions in nature, as a wild dream, remembered by me merely as I recollect three days of delirium, by which I was afflicted after the scarlet fever, with the idea of rats and mice running over my head, and which thus kept me in a frenzy, from the mere working of a disordered brain.

Dean Swift talks about seeing, in the grand academy of Lagado, a clever architect who invented a new way of building houses, starting from the roof and working down to the foundation. He justified this by comparing it to the actions of two sensible insects, the bee and the spider. My experience of love mirrored this architect's method. The fragile foundation I built my dreams on caused them to constantly collapse. Once, when I raised my air-built structure unusually high, it crashed down on my heart with such force that it nearly extinguished my very will to live. I haven't felt truly healthy since then. Now, however, I look back on all my past painful experiences caused by this same love, which many treat lightly and childishly, but which I see as one of the most unpredictable and uncontrollable passions in nature, as a wild dream—something I remember like the three days of delirium I suffered after having scarlet fever, when I believed I felt rats and mice crawling over my head, driving me into a frenzy due to my confused mind.

Characters and feelings, unnaturally stretched on the sentimental bed of torture, must return with violence to their natural tone and dimensions, says a celebrated French writer. The idol of romantic passion, in some unlucky moment of common sense or common life, is discovered to be the last thing[Pg 67] their worshippers would wish the idol to be found—a mere human being! with passions, and infirmities, and wants, utterly unprovided for by the statutes of romance. Soon, we find too, a certain falling off in our own powers of human life, a subjection to common accidents, to ill health, and to indigence, which sicklies o'er the rich colouring of passion with the pale cast of humanity.

Characters and emotions, unreasonably stretched on the emotional rack of suffering, must violently return to their natural tone and size, says a famous French writer. The idol of romantic love, at some unfortunate moment of common sense or ordinary life, is revealed to be the last thing their admirers would want to discover—a mere human being! with feelings, weaknesses, and needs, completely unaddressed by the rules of romance. Soon, we also notice a decline in our own capacity for human experience, a vulnerability to everyday mishaps, poor health, and financial struggles, which dulls the vibrant hues of passion with the pale shade of reality.

But to proceed—if, in my frequent walks about Sloane Street and Hyde Park, I failed to meet the stranger, whose whole appearance had so affected my imagination, I was sure to see George Brummell, whose foolish professions of love I could not repeat, for I scarcely heard them. One day, just as I was going to sit down to dinner with Fanny and Amy, who was passing the evening with her, I felt a kind of presentiment come over me, that, if I went into Hyde Park at that moment, I should meet this stranger. It was past six o'clock. I had never seen him but at that hour. They both declared that I was mad, and Lord Alvanly calling on Fanny at that moment, they retailed my folly to his lordship.

But to continue—if, during my frequent walks around Sloane Street and Hyde Park, I didn't run into the stranger whose entire presence had so captivated my imagination, I would definitely see George Brummell, whose silly declarations of love I could hardly repeat since I barely heard them. One day, just as I was about to sit down for dinner with Fanny and Amy, who was spending the evening with her, I felt a strong sense that if I went into Hyde Park at that moment, I would encounter this stranger. It was after six o'clock. I had only ever seen him at that time. They both insisted I was being ridiculous, and when Lord Alvanly dropped by to see Fanny, they shared my madness with him.

"I dare say he is some dog-fancier, or whipper-in, or something of the sort," said Alvanly. "God bless my soul! I thought you had more sense. What does Argyle say to all this?"

"I bet he's some kind of dog lover or assistant to a huntsman, or something like that," said Alvanly. "Good grief! I thought you had more sense. What does Argyle think about all this?"

Lord Lowther now entered the room.

Lord Lowther just walked into the room.

"How very rude you all are," said Fanny. "I have told you frequently that this is my dinner-hour, and you never attend to it!"

"How rude you all are," said Fanny. "I've told you many times that this is my dinner hour, and you never pay attention to it!"

"It is those d-mn grocers, the Mitchels," said Alvanly, "who have taught you to dine at these hours! Who the d—-l dines at six? why I am only just out of bed!"

"It’s those damn grocers, the Mitchels," said Alvanly, "who have taught you to eat at these hours! Who the hell eats dinner at six? I’m just getting out of bed!"

Lord Lowther made many civil apologies. He wanted to have the pleasure of engaging us three to dine with him on the following day, to meet the Marquis of Hertford, then Lord Yarmouth; a Mr. Graham, the son of Sir James Graham, Bart.; Street,[Pg 68] the editor of the Courier newspaper; and J.W. Croker, M.P. of the Admiralty.

Lord Lowther offered many polite apologies. He wanted to invite the three of us to dinner with him the next day to meet the Marquis of Hertford, who was then Lord Yarmouth; a Mr. Graham, the son of Sir James Graham, Bart.; Street,[Pg 68] the editor of the Courier newspaper; and J.W. Croker, M.P. of the Admiralty.

We accepted the invitation, and Lord Lowther, after begging us not to be later than half-past seven, took his leave.

We accepted the invitation, and Lord Lowther, after urging us not to be later than 7:30, took his leave.

Alvanly accompanied me as far as Hyde Park, laughing at me and my man and his dog all the way. The park was now entirely empty—nothing like a hero, nor even a dog to be seen.

Alvanly walked with me as far as Hyde Park, laughing at me, my friend, and his dog the whole way. The park was completely empty now—no hero in sight, not even a dog.

"I must now wish you good morning," said Alvanly. "I am not going to be groom," he added in my ear.

"I have to say good morning now," Alvanly said. "I'm not going to be your groom," he added quietly to me.

I shook hands with him, without at all understanding what he meant, and walked down towards that side of the river where I had once or twice seen the stranger coaxing his dog to swim by throwing stones into the water.

I shook hands with him, not really understanding what he was talking about, and walked down to the part of the river where I had seen the stranger a few times, encouraging his dog to swim by tossing stones into the water.

If I could but once see him walking with any man I had ever met before, then at least I should have a chance of learning his name. I continued to wander up and down the river for nearly an hour. As I was returning home disappointed as usual, I met an elderly gentleman, whose name I forget, though we had often seen each other in society. He stopped to converse with me on common subjects for a few minutes and, just as he had taken his leave, and was slowly walking his horse away, a very clean, aged woman came up to me and begged assistance. Her manners were unlike these of a common beggar. She smiled on me, and looked as if she would have been nearly as much pleased by a few kind words as with money.

If only I could see him walking with someone I’d met before, then at least I’d have a chance to learn his name. I wandered up and down the river for almost an hour. Just as I was heading home, feeling as disappointed as ever, I ran into an older gentleman, whose name I don’t remember, even though we’d often seen each other at social events. He stopped to chat with me about ordinary topics for a few minutes, and just as he was leaving and slowly riding away, a very neat, elderly woman approached me and asked for help. Her demeanor was nothing like that of a typical beggar. She smiled at me and seemed just as happy to receive a few kind words as she would have been to get money.

I always liked very old people when they were clean and appeared respectable, and I was unusually interested by this woman's demeanour. I eagerly searched my reticule. Alas! it was empty. I turned a wistful eye towards the old gentleman who had left me. His prim seat on horseback struck me altogether as too formidable. "If I knew him a little better," thought I, hesitating, as I saw him stop to[Pg 69] speak to his groom. He turned his harsh-looking countenance at that moment towards me. "It will never do," thought I, and then I expressed my sincere regret to the poor old woman that I had nothing to give her.

I’ve always liked very old people when they were clean and seemed respectable, and I was particularly intrigued by this woman's demeanor. I eagerly searched my handbag. Unfortunately, it was empty. I glanced longingly at the old gentleman who had left me. His stiff posture on the horse seemed a bit intimidating. "If I knew him a little better," I thought, hesitating as I saw him stop to[Pg 69] talk to his groom. He turned his stern-looking face toward me at that moment. "This isn’t going to work," I thought, and then I expressed my genuine regret to the poor old woman that I had nothing to give her.

"Never mind," replied the good old creature, smiling very kindly on me, "never mind, my dear young lady. Many, I bless God, are more in want than I am."

"Don't worry," replied the kind old soul, smiling warmly at me, "don't worry, my dear young lady. Thankfully, many are more in need than I am."

"Wait here a minute," said I.

"Wait here a minute," I said.

My desire to assist her now overcoming my repugnance, I ran as fast as I possibly could after the old gentleman, who was disappearing, and quite out of breath, and in the deepest confusion told him I had forgotten my purse, and had occasion for half a crown, which I hoped he would lend me.

My urge to help her now overpowering my dislike, I sprinted as fast as I could after the old man, who was getting away. Out of breath and feeling really embarrassed, I told him I had forgotten my wallet and needed half a crown, which I hoped he would lend me.

"Certainly, with pleasure," said the old gentleman, drawing out his purse and presenting me with what I had asked for.

"Absolutely, with pleasure," said the old man, pulling out his wallet and giving me what I requested.

I made him many confused apologies; and turning hastily towards some trees, which led by rather a shorter road to where I had left the old woman, I came immediately in close contact with the stranger, whose person had been concealed by two large elms and who might have been observing me for some time. I scarcely dared encourage the flattering idea. It made me wild; and yet, why should such a noble, fashionable-looking man have pulled up his horse, between two trees, where there was nothing else to be seen?

I apologized to him repeatedly, feeling flustered. Turning quickly toward some trees that provided a shorter path to where I had left the old woman, I suddenly found myself face-to-face with the stranger, who had been hidden by two large elm trees and who might have been watching me for a while. I could barely allow myself to entertain the flattering thought. It drove me crazy; still, why would such a distinguished-looking guy have stopped his horse between those two trees, where there was nothing else around?

After all, I was only encouraging the most absurd vanity, contrary to common sense. Might he not be watching his dog? Did he ever look at me? I know not! After passing days and days in looking for him, his sudden appearance caused such a tremulousness to come over me that I wanted courage, once, to raise my eyes to his face; so that I rather felt than knew I was near him, whom now I passed as quickly as my extreme agitation would permit, and soon came up with the old woman, and presenting the[Pg 70] half-crown and my card desired her to call and see me.

After all, I was just feeding into the most ridiculous ego, completely against common sense. Could he not be watching his dog? Did he even look at me? I have no idea! After spending days and days searching for him, his sudden appearance made me so nervous that I needed the courage to finally look up at his face; so I felt more than knew that I was close to him. I passed by as quickly as my extreme anxiety allowed, and soon I caught up with the old woman, handed her the [Pg 70] half-crown, and asked her to come and see me.

The poor old nervous creature shed tears of gratitude, called me a dear, sweet young lady, assured me that she had kept a respectable inn for thirty years at Glasgow, which from her language I was inclined to believe, and then took her leave.

The poor, nervous creature cried tears of gratitude, called me a dear, sweet young lady, assured me that she had run a respectable inn in Glasgow for thirty years, which from her words I was inclined to believe, and then took her leave.

I now ventured to turn my head back, believing myself at a safe distance from the stranger. He had quitted his hiding-place, and was slowly walking his very fine horse towards me. "There he is," thought I. "No one is near us, and yet, in another minute or two he will have passed me, and be perhaps lost to me for ever." I began to muster all the energies of my character, generally fertile in resources, to consider of a remedy for this coming evil. "If any man could be bribed to follow him slyly!" thought I, hastily looking about me. The stranger drew nearer. Alas! he will have passed me for ever perhaps in another instant. Surely I might have said, with King Richard,

I now dared to turn my head back, thinking I was far enough away from the stranger. He had left his hiding spot and was slowly riding his impressive horse towards me. "There he is," I thought. "There's no one around, but in just a minute or two, he’ll pass me and I might never see him again." I started to gather all my strength, which is usually good at coming up with ideas, to figure out a way to stop this from happening. "If only I could find someone to secretly follow him!" I thought, quickly looking around. The stranger was getting closer. Oh no! He might be gone forever in just another moment. Surely I could have said, like King Richard,

A horse! a horse! my kingdom for a horse!

A horse! A horse! I’d give up my kingdom for a horse!

since, without one, who could follow the stranger? I heard the sound of his horse's feet close behind me. "I will fix my eyes upon his face this time, to ascertain if he looks at me," said I to myself with a sudden effort of desperate resolution; which I put in practice the next moment. I thought our eyes met, and that the stranger blushed; but his were so immediately withdrawn from my face, that I went home, still in doubt whether he had or had not taken sufficient notice of me even to know me again by sight.

since, without one, who could follow the stranger? I heard the sound of his horse's hooves right behind me. "I will focus on his face this time, to see if he looks at me," I told myself with a sudden surge of determination; which I put into action the next moment. I thought our eyes met, and that the stranger blushed; but his gaze was so quickly taken away from my face that I went home still uncertain whether he had noticed me enough to recognize me again by sight.

I related this adventure to Fanny on my return. She gave me some dinner, and advised me, with friendly seriousness, not to make such a fool of myself about a man I had never spoken to, and who after all might turn out to be vulgar, or ill-mannered, or of bad character.

I told Fanny about this adventure when I got back. She made me some dinner and seriously advised me, in a friendly way, not to embarrass myself over a guy I had never actually talked to, who might end up being rude, uncouth, or of questionable character.

"True," answered I, "and I shall be glad to learn[Pg 71] that this man is either of those, for vulgarity will make me heart-whole again in an instant. In short, at any rate, I look for my cure in a future knowledge of this man's character. Nothing is perfect under the sun; and rank, talents, wit, beauty, character, manners, all must combine in that human being who shall ever make me die of a broken heart. Therefore I am safe."

"True," I replied, "and I’ll be happy to find out[Pg 71] that this guy is either of those, because a bit of vulgarity will heal my heart in no time. In short, I’m counting on getting over this by learning more about his character. Nothing is perfect in this world; to make me truly heartbroken, someone would need to have status, talent, charm, looks, character, and manners all wrapped up in one. So, I’m safe."

"I had not an idea that you were such a simpleton, or half so sentimental," retorted Fanny. "I wonder if I should admire the man!"

"I had no idea you were such a fool, or even this sentimental," Fanny shot back. "I wonder if I should admire the guy!"

"We will try and meet him together," I replied; "but enough of a subject which begins to make me melancholy—as though he were my fate! How many fine, elegant-looking young men have I not met about the streets and at the opera, without their making the slightest impression on me. And what do I know of this man beyond mere beauty of countenance! yet I think, if I could but touch with my hand the horse he rode, or the dog he seems so fond of, I should be half wild with joy."

"We'll try to meet him together," I said; "but enough of a topic that's starting to make me sad—as if he were my destiny! How many handsome young men have I seen on the streets and at the opera without them making any impact on me. And what do I know about this guy other than his good looks! Yet I believe that if I could just touch the horse he rides or the dog he seems so fond of, I would be completely thrilled."

"What incredible nonsense, my dear Harriette," said Fanny.

"What amazing nonsense, my dear Harriette," said Fanny.

"But true, upon my word," I replied, "and I cannot help myself."

"But it's true, I swear," I replied, "and I can't do anything about it."

Fanny shook her head at me, and I left her, to dream of the stranger.

Fanny shook her head at me, and I walked away, lost in thoughts about the stranger.


CHAPTER V

By a little before eight on the following evening, the party I have before mentioned all sat down to dinner at Lord Lowther's in Pall Mall. Lord Yarmouth was at the bottom of the table, opposite to Lord Lowther; Amy, on Lowther's right hand, Fanny at his left; Street, the editor, was her neighbour; and I sat next to Croker. Poor Julia had not been invited. Lord Hertford, who at his own table is always particularly entertaining, was a little out of sorts here, which generally happened to him when he dined with Lowther, who gave a very bad dinner.

By a little before eight the next evening, the group I mentioned earlier all sat down for dinner at Lord Lowther's in Pall Mall. Lord Yarmouth was at the end of the table, facing Lord Lowther; Amy was on Lowther's right, and Fanny was on his left; Street, the editor, was sitting next to her, and I was next to Croker. Unfortunately, Julia hadn’t been invited. Lord Hertford, who is usually quite entertaining at his own dinners, seemed a bit out of sorts here, which often happened when he dined with Lowther, who hosted rather poor dinners.

Lord Hertford very candidly owns that he dislikes a bad dinner; and I had heard him own it so often to Lord Lowther, that I was surprised his lordship invited him at all, unless he had thought proper to have provided a good one.

Lord Hertford openly admits that he doesn't like a bad dinner; and I had heard him say this so many times to Lord Lowther that I was surprised his lordship invited him at all, unless he thought it wise to prepare a good meal.

The claret, Lowther said, he wanted Lord Hertford's opinion about, having just provided himself with a large quantity of it, in consequence of its quality having been strongly recommended to him.

The claret, Lowther said, he wanted Lord Hertford's opinion on, having just bought a large amount of it because its quality had been highly recommended to him.

Our first glass had scarcely gone round, when Lord Hertford said, in his usual, loud, odd voice, addressing Lowther, "You asked me for my opinion, and I will give it you; your claret is not worth a d—n."

Our first glass had barely been passed around when Lord Hertford said, in his typical loud and quirky voice, directing his comment at Lowther, "You asked for my opinion, so here it is: your claret isn’t worth a damn."

Poor Lowther looked a little annoyed.

Poor Lowther looked a bit annoyed.

Croker fought on his side. "I must differ in opinion with you, Lord Hertford," said he, in his starched pragmatical manner. "I think the claret excellent."

Croker argued on his behalf. "I have to disagree with you, Lord Hertford," he said in his stiff, formal way. "I believe the claret is excellent."

"With all my heart," said Hertford, in a tone and manner of the most perfect indifference.

"With all my heart," said Hertford, in a tone and manner of complete indifference.

"How is your poetical doctor?" Lowther asked me; alluding to my physician, Doctor Nevinson, who, during a serious illness in which he had attended me, had been kind enough to sing my praise in his best rhymes.

"How's your poet doctor?" Lowther asked me, referring to my physician, Doctor Nevinson, who, during a serious illness when he took care of me, had been nice enough to sing my praises in his best rhymes.

I was very earnest in my commendations of that gentleman, believing myself under some obligations to him.

I was genuinely sincere in my compliments to that man, feeling that I owed him something.

"These doctors are lucky fellows," Croker observed, affectedly.

"These doctors are really lucky guys," Croker noted, pretentiously.

"Not always," said I. "I have here a few lines, poor old Eliot of the Audit Office made at my house this morning, on Dr. Nevinson's hard case;" and I put into his hand a small bit of paper which was in my reticule.

"Not always," I said. "I’ve got a few lines here that poor old Eliot from the Audit Office wrote at my house this morning about Dr. Nevinson's tough situation;" and I handed him a small piece of paper that was in my bag.

"What flirtation is going on there, pray, between you two?" inquired Street, who observed me.

"What flirtation is happening there, I wonder, between you two?" asked Street, who was watching me.

"Nothing," I replied, "but a few bad rhymes about Dr. Nevinson."

"Nothing," I replied, "just a few terrible rhymes about Dr. Nevinson."

"Read! read!" exclaimed they all.

"Read! Read!" they all exclaimed.

Between Lord Lowther's scanty courses there was ever room for reflection, even to madness.

Between Lord Lowther's sparse meals, there was always space for reflection, even to the point of madness.

Mr. Secretary Croker read, as follows:

Mr. Secretary Croker read the following:

THE PHYSICIAN'S PRAYER TO ÆOLUS.

God of the winds, oh! grant my prayer,
And end this solemn frolic;
Or, when I next attend the fair,
Defend them from the cholic.

But if thy brother of the bow
To physic bind me fast,
Grant that the old from me may go,
For cure, to Dr. Last!

Release me from the dry concern
Of listening to their moaning,
And from your votary ever turn
[Pg 74]Old dames with cholic groaning!

For patients, oh, to me impart
The gay, the young, the witty;
Such as may interest the heart.
This prayer, oh grant, in pity!

The Doctor's Prayer to Æolus.

God of the winds, please listen to my request,
And bring this serious game to an end;
Or when I visit the fair next time,
Shield them from the discomfort of colic.

But if your brother with the bow
Connects me to the healing profession,
Let the old ones go away from me,
For treatment, see Dr. Last!

Release me from this tedious weight.
Of hearing their cries,
And keep me away from
[Pg 74]Old women complaining about cramps!

For patients, please provide me
The cheerful, the young, the witty;
Those who can win my heart.
I ask for this prayer with compassion!

"Allow me to look at them," said Street, as soon as Croker had finished reading.

"Let me see them," said Street, as soon as Croker had finished reading.

"I think Eliot clever," said Hertford. "What has become of him?"

"I think Eliot is clever," said Hertford. "What happened to him?"

"Oh," replied Amy, "I believe he is going to die he has grown so very dull and heavy. Do you know, I told him a very interesting story one day last week, and he did not at all listen to it; and before I had finished repeating it a second time he fell fast asleep."

"Oh," replied Amy, "I think he's going to die; he's become so dull and heavy. You know, I told him a really interesting story one day last week, and he didn't listen at all. By the time I finished telling it a second time, he was fast asleep."

"Poor fellow!" said Street: he could not stand the second edition.

"Poor guy!" said Street; he couldn’t handle the second edition.

Mr. Graham sat on my left hand, and was as attentive to me as possible. Graham was a beauty; a very Apollo in form, with handsome features, particularly his teeth and eyes; sensible too, and well educated.

Mr. Graham sat to my left and was as focused on me as he could be. Graham was strikingly good-looking; a real Adonis in build, with attractive features, especially his teeth and eyes. He was also sensible and well-educated.

"I brought you two together, because I knew you would fall in love with each other," said Lowther.

"I brought you two together because I knew you would fall in love with each other," said Lowther.

"How impossible," thought I, as the stranger in Hyde Park, as I last saw him, or fancied I saw him blush, crossed my mind. I was not disposed to admire anything else, indeed; but I rather think Graham was pedantic.

"How impossible," I thought, as the stranger in Hyde Park, as I last saw him—or imagined I saw him blush—crossed my mind. I wasn't inclined to admire anything else, really; but I kind of think Graham was a bit pedantic.

He spoke to me a good deal of Fred Lamb, with whom he had been travelling on the Continent.

He talked to me a lot about Fred Lamb, with whom he had been traveling in Europe.

"Fred Lamb has often been jealous of me," said Graham; "but he would be jealous of any man; yet I have always liked Fred much better than ever he liked me."

"Fred Lamb has often been jealous of me," Graham said, "but he would be jealous of any guy; still, I've always liked Fred a lot more than he ever liked me."

"His passion for women is so very violent," I observed, "that somehow or other, it disgusted me."

"His passion for women is so intense," I remarked, "that it really disgusted me."

"All ladies are not so refined," replied Graham, laughing.

"Not all women are that refined," Graham replied with a laugh.

"Perhaps not," answered I; "perhaps I may not be so refined when I like my man better."

"Maybe not," I replied; "maybe I won't be so refined when I like my guy more."

Street was all this time making hard love to Fanny. Poor Street though a very pleasant man, is, as he knows, a very ugly one. Fanny's extreme good nature was always a Refuge for the Destitute. If ever there was a lame, a deaf, a blind, or an ugly man, in our society, Fanny invariably made up to that man immediately, to put him in countenance. Nay, she would, I believe, have made up to the Duke of Devonshire, blind, deaf, absent and all, had he fallen in her way.

Street had been passionately involved with Fanny all this time. Poor Street, although a really nice guy, is, as he knows, quite unattractive. Fanny’s overly kind nature was always a safe haven for those in need. Whenever there was a lame, deaf, blind, or unattractive man in our social circle, Fanny would always approach him right away to offer support. In fact, I think she would have reached out to the Duke of Devonshire, even if he were blind, deaf, and absent, if he had crossed her path.

At this moment, my ear caught the word cruel, as applied to Fanny by Street.

At that moment, I heard the word cruel used by Street to describe Fanny.

"Quite the reverse, Fanny is all goodness," I exclaimed.

"On the contrary, Fanny is all goodness," I said.

"Yes," rejoined Street, "as far as words go."

"Yeah," replied Street, "as far as words are concerned."

"It is you, Mr. Street, who cruelly neglect me, on the contrary," said Fanny, laughing.

"It’s you, Mr. Street, who cruelly ignores me, actually," Fanny said, laughing.

"Never!" answered Street, laying his hand on his heart.

"Never!" replied Street, placing his hand on his heart.

"Then why did you not call at the oilshop?" Fanny asked; alluding to the place where she had formerly been lodging for a short time in Park Street, and to which she had invited Street.

"Then why didn’t you stop by the oil shop?" Fanny asked, referring to the place where she had previously stayed for a short time on Park Street and to which she had invited Street.

"Wounded pride!" observed Street.

"Wounded pride!" noted Street.

"She would have poured oil into your wounds," said Lord Hertford.

"She would have poured oil on your wounds," said Lord Hertford.

"I'll thank you to pass me another bottle of this bad claret," squeaked out Croker; "for I must be candid enough to say that I like it much."

"I'd appreciate it if you could hand me another bottle of this bad claret," Croker squeaked, "because I have to be honest and admit that I actually like it a lot."

"I wont abuse it again," Lord Hertford observed, "for fear you should get drunk."

"I won't mess with it again," Lord Hertford noted, "because I’m worried you might get drunk."

I now grew tired of waiting for Amy to make a first move, and began to think she was ill disposed in the humility of her heart to take upon her the privilege of eldest sister: so I made it for her and we retired to Lowther's drawing-room, from which we took a peep into his dressing-room, where we found a set of vile, dirty combs, brushes, towels, and dressing-gowns. Lowther, who always has a pain in his liver, and knows not how to take kindly to his bottle,[Pg 76] entered his apartment, just as we were loudest in our exclamations of horror and dismay, as these said dirty objects offered themselves to our view.

I was getting tired of waiting for Amy to make the first move and started to think she was too humble to take on the role of the oldest sister. So, I stepped in and suggested we go to Lowther's drawing-room. We also peeked into his dressing room, where we found a set of disgusting, dirty combs, brushes, towels, and dressing gowns. Lowther, who always has a pain in his liver and doesn't know how to enjoy his drinks, [Pg 76] walked into his room just as we were at our loudest, expressing horror and dismay at the sight of those filthy items.

"For heaven's sake," said Amy, with whom Lowther was certainly in love, "do turn away your valet, and burn these nasty, dirty brushes and things."

"For heaven's sake," said Amy, who Lowther was definitely in love with, "please send your valet away and throw out these gross, dirty brushes and stuff."

"It will be no use, I believe," replied Lowther; "for every valet will copy his master."

"It won’t help, I think," replied Lowther; "because every servant will just imitate his boss."

"What! then," exclaimed Amy, "you admit the master is dirty?"

"What! So, you admit the boss is filthy?"

Lowther feared he must plead guilty.

Lowther feared he would have to plead guilty.

"I am very glad I ran away from you," retorted Amy, who had gone with him into the country, and afterwards cut him because he did not ask for a separate dressing-room at the inns on the road.

"I’m really glad I ran away from you," Amy shot back. She had gone with him into the countryside, and later ignored him because he didn’t request a separate dressing room at the inns along the way.

The other gentlemen soon joined us in the drawing-room, drank their coffee, and then we were all on to the Opera.

The other guys soon joined us in the living room, had their coffee, and then we all headed to the Opera.

I had the honour of taking Mr. Graham there in my carriage with Fanny. Amy went with Lord Lowther.

I had the honor of taking Mr. Graham there in my carriage with Fanny. Amy went with Lord Lowther.

We found Julia in our private box, alone and half asleep, dressed very elegantly; and, in my opinion, looking very interesting and well.

We found Julia in our private box, alone and half asleep, dressed elegantly; and, in my opinion, looking quite intriguing and well.

"What, alone?" said I. "Why do you not make the men more civil?" and I introduced her to young Graham.

"What, alone?" I said. "Why don't you get the guys to be more polite?" and I introduced her to young Graham.

Julia had lately got nearly to the bottom of her heroics with Cotton. She was ashamed to admit the idea even to herself; she never would own it to me: but the fact was, she was tired of Cotton, and dying, and sighing, and longing secretly for something new. Young and beautiful, her passions, like those of a man, were violent and changeable; in addition to which she had lately suffered every possible indignity and inconvenience which debts and duns could inflict; besides, Fanny and I, who knew that Mr. Cotton had a wife and large family at home, had laboured with all our hearts to disgust Julia with Cotton, believing that it would be for the good of[Pg 77] both that they separated for ever. Cotton had not a shilling to spare for the support of Julia's children; and Julia's accouchements took place regularly once in eleven months. She had often vainly applied to her parents, as well as to her uncle, Lord Carysfort, who only wrote to load her with reproaches.

Julia had recently come close to being done with her drama involving Cotton. She was embarrassed to admit this even to herself; she would never confess it to me: but the truth was, she was tired of Cotton, and the dying, and the sighing, and secretly longing for something fresh. Young and beautiful, her passions were intense and unpredictable, much like a man's; on top of that, she had recently endured every kind of humiliation and annoyance that debts and persistent creditors could bring. Fanny and I, knowing that Mr. Cotton had a wife and a large family at home, had worked hard to make Julia feel repulsed by Cotton, thinking that it would be best for both of them to part ways forever. Cotton didn’t have a penny to spare for the care of Julia's children; and Julia gave birth to a baby every eleven months. She had often tried in vain to ask her parents for help, as well as her uncle, Lord Carysfort, who only wrote back to blame her.

As soon as Graham had left us, Julia expressed her admiration of him, in very warm terms.

As soon as Graham left us, Julia enthusiastically shared her admiration for him.

"He has no money," said Fanny; "besides, I can see that he is making up to Harriette. Do, my dear Julia, consider all your beautiful children; and, if you can leave Cotton to his poor wife, and must form another connection, let it be with some one who can contribute to the support of your young family."

"He has no money," Fanny said. "Besides, I can tell he’s trying to get close to Harriette. Please, dear Julia, think about all your lovely children; if you feel you have to leave Cotton for someone else, at least choose someone who can help support your little family."

Julia assured us she was at that moment actually in expectation of being arrested; and she entreated that Fanny or I would make an application to some of her noble relations, which she promised to do.

Julia assured us that she was actually expecting to be arrested at that moment; and she begged either Fanny or me to reach out to some of her noble relatives, which she promised to follow up on.

This point being decided, she again talked of Graham's beauty, wondered where he was, and anxiously inquired whether I was sure that he had taken a fancy for me.

This settled, she started talking about Graham's looks again, wondered where he was, and nervously asked if I was certain he was interested in me.

"Not a bit sure," I replied. "I know nothing at all of the matter, neither do I care."

"Not at all sure," I replied. "I don’t know anything about it, and I don’t care either."

Fanny then related all about my last meeting with my stranger and his dog to Julia, who seemed to understand my sensations much better than Fanny did.

Fanny then shared everything about my last encounter with my stranger and his dog to Julia, who appeared to grasp my feelings much better than Fanny did.

"Oh, mon Dieu?" interrupted I, "there is in that box next to Lady Foley's, a man—no, it is still handsomer than my stranger! and yet" (the stranger turned his head towards our side of the house)—"Oh!" continued I, taking hold of Fanny's hand, in a fit of rapture, "it is he! only his hat, till now, concealed that beautiful head of hair."

"Oh, mon Dieu?" I interrupted, "there's a guy in that box next to Lady Foley's—no, he's even more handsome than my stranger! And yet" (the stranger turned his head towards our side of the house)—"Oh!" I continued, grabbing Fanny's hand in excitement, "it's him! His hat was the only thing hiding that beautiful head of hair until now."

"Where? where?" cried out they both at once.

"Where? Where?" they both shouted at the same time.

"Oh! that some one would come into our box now and tell us who he is!" I exclaimed.

"Oh! I wish someone would come to our box right now and tell us who he is!" I exclaimed.

"How provoking you are," said Julia. "Why do not you point out the man to us?"

"You're so annoying," said Julia. "Why don't you just point out the guy to us?"

"It is that man, who is laughing.—Oh! I had no idea that his teeth were so very beautiful!"

"It’s that guy who’s laughing. Oh! I had no idea his teeth were so beautiful!"

"Dear me, how tiresome," observed Fanny, quietly. "If you will not tell us which is your man let us talk of something else."

"Honestly, how exhausting," Fanny said quietly. "If you're not going to tell us who your guy is, let's talk about something else."

"He is there," replied I, "next to Lady Foley's box, leaning on his arm."

"He's over there," I replied, "next to Lady Foley's box, resting on his arm."

Julia put her glass to her eye as usual; being remarkably short-sighted she could distinguish nothing without it.

Julia held her glass to her eye as she always did; being extremely short-sighted, she couldn't see anything without it.

"I know him," said Julia, after fixing him for some time.

"I know him," Julia said, after looking at him for a while.

"Not much?" I observed, almost breathless. "Did you ever speak to him?"

"Not much?" I said, almost out of breath. "Did you ever talk to him?"

"I have met him in society, when I was a girl," continued Julia; "but I was intimate with a girl, to whom, when young, he proposed. Her wedding clothes were made; she used to sleep in my room, with his picture round her neck. She adored him beyond all that could be imagined of love and devotion, and within a few days of their proposed marriage he declared off. His excuse was that his father refused his consent."

"I met him in social settings when I was a girl," Julia continued. "But I was close with a girl whom he proposed to when they were young. She had her wedding dress made and used to sleep in my room with his picture around her neck. She loved him more than anyone could possibly imagine, and just a few days before their planned wedding, he called it off. His excuse was that his father wouldn't give his approval."

"For many years," continued Julia, "my friend's sufferings were severe; her parents trembled for her reason. No one was permitted to name her former lover in her presence. She is now Lady Conyngham."

"For many years," Julia continued, "my friend went through a lot of pain; her parents were worried about her sanity. No one was allowed to mention her ex in front of her. Now, she is Lady Conyngham."

"And his name?" said I.

"And what's his name?" I asked.

"Lord Ponsonby, who is supposed to be the handsomest man in England: but he must now be forty, if not more," replied Julia.

"Lord Ponsonby, who's said to be the most handsome man in England, but he has to be at least forty now, if not older," Julia replied.

"I wish he were sixty," I answered. "As it is, I have no chance: but indeed I never thought I had. He is a sort of man I think I could be wicked enough to say my prayers to. I could live in his happiness only without his knowing me. I could wait for hours near his house for the chance of seeing him pass or hearing his voice."

"I wish he were sixty," I replied. "As it stands, I have no chance: but honestly, I never thought I did. He’s the kind of guy I think I could be bold enough to pray for. I could find joy in his happiness without him even knowing I exist. I could wait for hours outside his place just to catch a glimpse of him or hear his voice."

Fanny laughed outright.

Fanny burst out laughing.

Julia only exclaimed, "Well done, Harriette! You are more romantic than ever I was at your age, and I thought that was impossible."

Julia only exclaimed, "Great job, Harriette! You're more romantic than I ever was at your age, and I didn't think that was possible."

"You did not love Lord Ponsonby," retorted I.

"You didn't love Lord Ponsonby," I shot back.

"True," said Julia: "badinage apart, Ponsonby is, as I have always been told, very near perfection. But what chance can you have? He is married to the loveliest creature on earth—the youngest daughter of Lord Jersey."

"True," Julia said, "joking aside, Ponsonby is, as I've always heard, almost perfect. But what chance do you have? He's married to the most beautiful woman in the world—the youngest daughter of Lord Jersey."

"I knew very well," sighed I despondingly, "before I heard of his marriage, that I should never be anything to him."

"I knew very well," I sighed sadly, "before I heard about his marriage, that I would never mean anything to him."

"I will tell you where he lives," said Julia. "It is in Curzon Street, May Fair."

"I'll tell you where he lives," Julia said. "It's on Curzon Street, Mayfair."

"Well then," thought I, "at least when he passes me, I shall not, as yesterday, fancy I am looking at him for the last time."

"Well then," I thought, "at least when he walks by me, I won't, like yesterday, feel as if I'm seeing him for the last time."

Upon the whole my spirits were violently elated this evening. Lord Ponsonby I believe did not perceive me. I was most anxious, yet afraid, to see his wife.

Overall, I felt really excited this evening. I don’t think Lord Ponsonby noticed me. I was eager, yet nervous, to see his wife.

"I cannot find her box," observed Julia, "else I should know her immediately."

"I can't find her box," Julia said, "otherwise I would recognize her right away."

We now lost sight of his lordship for some time, he having left the box I first saw him in. I perceived him for an instant afterwards, but missed him altogether before the opera was over.

We lost track of his lordship for a while after he left the box where I first noticed him. I spotted him for a moment later, but then I completely lost sight of him before the opera ended.

"I am glad I have not seen his wife," said I, after we were seated in the carriage. "I hope I shall never see her as long as I live."

"I’m glad I haven’t seen his wife," I said, after we settled into the carriage. "I hope I never see her for the rest of my life."

I resolved now to make no kind of advances to become acquainted with Lord Ponsonby; but on the very next evening I indulged myself in passing his house at least fifty times. I saw and examined the countenances of his footmen and the colour of his window-curtains: even the knocker of his door escaped not my veneration, since Lord Ponsonby must have touched it so often. My very nature seemed now to have undergone a change. I began to dislike society, and considered the unfortunate situation I had fallen[Pg 80] into with horror; because I fancied Lord Ponsonby would despise me. I often reflected whether there might yet be some mighty virtue in my power, some sacrifice of self, some exertion of energy, by which I might, one day, deserve to be respected, or to have my memory respected by Lord Ponsonby after I was dead.

I decided not to make any kind of effort to get to know Lord Ponsonby; but the very next evening, I found myself walking past his house at least fifty times. I studied the faces of his footmen and the color of his curtains. Even the doorknocker received my admiration, since Lord Ponsonby must have touched it so often. My whole demeanor seemed to have changed. I started to dislike social gatherings and I was horrified by the unfortunate situation I found myself in, as I feared Lord Ponsonby would look down on me. I often wondered if there might still be some great virtue within my reach, some selfless act, some display of effort, that would one day earn me respect, or at least have my memory respected by Lord Ponsonby after my death.

The fact is, I really now lived but in his sight, and I only met him once or twice in a week, to see him pass me without notice, At last I began to believe he really did see me in the park with pleasure, when by any accident late in the evening, I happened to be alone and the park empty. Once he rode behind me to my very door, and passed it, without seeming to look at me: the dread of being by him accused of boldness ever prevented my observation.

The truth is, I really only lived for his attention, and I only saw him once or twice a week, watching him walk by without acknowledging me. Eventually, I started to think he actually took notice of me in the park and found it enjoyable, especially when I happened to be alone there late in the evening and the park was empty. Once, he rode right behind me to my doorstep and passed by without seeming to notice me at all; the fear of him thinking I was being too forward always held me back from really watching him.

This day, on entering my house, I mounted hastily up into my garret, and got upon the leads, there to watch if Lord Ponsonby turned back, or whether he had merely followed me by accident on his way somewhere else. He rode on almost as far as I could see, and then turned back again, and galloped hastily by my door as though afraid of being observed by me.

This day, as I entered my house, I quickly went up to my attic and climbed onto the roof to see if Lord Ponsonby would come back or if he had just happened to follow me on his way somewhere else. He rode on nearly out of my sight and then turned back, galloping past my door as if he was worried about being seen by me.

"Suppose he were to love me!" thought I, and the idea caused my heart to beat wildly. I would not dwell upon it. It was ridiculous. It would only expose me to after-disappointment. What was I, that Lord Ponsonby should think about me? What could I ever be to him? Still there was no reason which I could discover, why I might not love Lord Ponsonby. I was made for love, and I looked for no return. I should have liked him to have been assured that for the rest of his life mine was devoted to him. In short, though I scarcely ventured to admit it, hope did begin to predominate. I was young, and my wishes had hitherto rarely been suppressed by disappointment.

"Could he actually love me?" I thought, and the idea made my heart race. I tried not to focus on it. It was absurd. It would only set me up for future disappointment. Who was I that Lord Ponsonby would think about me? What could I ever mean to him? Yet, I couldn't find a reason why I shouldn't love Lord Ponsonby. I was made for love, and I didn't expect anything in return. I would have liked him to know that my heart was his for life. In short, even though I hardly dared to admit it, hope began to take over. I was young, and up until now, my wishes had rarely been crushed by disappointment.

My reflections were interrupted by my servant, who brought me a letter from George Brummell, full of nonsensical vows and professions. "When," he[Pg 81] wrote, "beautiful Harriette, will you admit me into your house? Why so obstinately refuse my visits? Tell me, I do entreat you, when I may but throw myself at your feet without fear of derision from a public homage on the pavement, or dislocation from the passing hackney coaches?" The rest I have forgotten.

My thoughts were interrupted by my servant, who brought me a letter from George Brummell, filled with silly promises and declarations. “When,” he[Pg 81] wrote, “beautiful Harriette, will you let me into your home? Why do you so stubbornly refuse my visits? Please tell me, when can I throw myself at your feet without worrying about being mocked by the public outside or getting knocked over by passing cabs?” The rest I have forgotten.

Wellington called on me the next morning before I had finished my breakfast. I tried him on every subject I could muster. On all, he was most impenetrably taciturn. At last he started an original idea of his own; actual copyright, as Stockdale would call it.

Wellington visited me the next morning before I had finished my breakfast. I brought up every topic I could think of. He was completely tight-lipped about all of them. Finally, he came up with an idea of his own; actual copyright, as Stockdale would refer to it.

"I wonder you do not get married, Harriette!"

"I wonder why you haven't gotten married, Harriette!"

(By-the-bye, ignorant people are always wondering.)

(By the way, clueless people are always wondering.)

"Why so?"

"Why's that?"

Wellington, however, gives no reason for anything unconnected with fighting, at least since the Convention of Cintra, and he therefore again became silent. Another burst of attic sentiment blazed forth.

Wellington, however, doesn’t provide any justification for anything unrelated to fighting, at least since the Convention of Cintra, and so he fell silent again. Another wave of Athenian sentiment flared up.

"I was thinking of you last night, after I got into bed," resumed Wellington.

"I was thinking about you last night after I got into bed," Wellington continued.

"How very polite to the duchess," I observed. "Apropos to marriage, duke, how do you like it?"

"How very polite to the duchess," I said. "Speaking of marriage, duke, how do you feel about it?"

Wellington, who seems to make a point of never answering one, continued, "I was thinking—I was thinking that you will get into some scrape, when I go to Spain."

Wellington, who always seems to avoid answering directly, continued, "I was thinking—I was thinking that you’re going to get into some kind of trouble when I go to Spain."

"Nothing so serious as marriage neither, I hope!"

"Nothing as serious as marriage either, I hope!"

"I must come again to-morrow, to give you a little advice," continued Wellington.

"I need to come back tomorrow to give you some advice," Wellington continued.

"Oh, let us have it all out now, and have done with it."

"Oh, let's get everything out in the open now and be done with it."

"I cannot," said Wellington, putting on his gloves, and taking a hasty leave of me.

"I can't," said Wellington, putting on his gloves and quickly leaving me.

"I am glad he is off," thought I, "for this is indeed very uphill work. This is worse than Lord Craven."

"I’m really glad he’s gone," I thought, "because this is truly hard work. This is worse than dealing with Lord Craven."

As soon as he was gone, I hastened to Curzon Street. The window-shutters of Lord Ponsonby's[Pg 82] house were all closed. How disappointed and low-spirited I felt at the idea that his lordship had left town! Suspense was insufferable; so I ventured to send my servant to inquire when the family were expected in London.

As soon as he left, I rushed to Curzon Street. All the window shutters of Lord Ponsonby's[Pg 82] house were shut. I felt so disappointed and downhearted at the thought that his lordship had already gone out of town! The waiting was unbearable, so I decided to send my servant to find out when the family would be back in London.

"In about a month," was the answer. "I must forget this man," thought I, "it is far too great a bore": and yet I felt that to forget him was impossible.

"In about a month," was the answer. "I have to forget this guy," I thought, "it's such a drag": and yet I felt that forgetting him was impossible.

Things went on in the same way for a week or two. Amy had closed with Mr. Sydenham's proposal, and changed her name to that of Mrs. Sydenham. She called on Fanny one morning, when her drawing-room was half full of beaux.

Things went on like this for a week or two. Amy accepted Mr. Sydenham's proposal and changed her name to Mrs. Sydenham. One morning, she visited Fanny while her living room was filled with suitors.

"Beautiful Amy, how do you do?" said Nugent, with that eternal smile of his!—it is so vulgar to be always looking joyful, and full of glee, I cannot think what he can mean by it.

"Beautiful Amy, how are you?" said Nugent, with that constant smile of his!—it's so tacky to always look happy and cheerful, I can't figure out what he means by it.

"Oh," said Amy, withdrawing her hand, "I must never flirt, nor have any beaux again, I must now lead a pure, virtuous, chaste, and proper life."

"Oh," said Amy, pulling her hand back, "I can never flirt or have any boyfriends again. I have to lead a pure, virtuous, chaste, and proper life now."

"Who has laid such an appalling embargo on you?" I asked.

"Who has put such a terrible restriction on you?" I asked.

"Why, do you not know that Sydenham and I are become man and wife? and that I have changed my name and my home for his?"

"Why, don't you know that Sydenham and I are now husband and wife? And that I've changed my name and my home for him?"

After wishing Mrs. Sydenham joy I took my leave. On reaching home I found young Freeling in my drawing-room, waiting to pay his respects to me.

After wishing Mrs. Sydenham well, I took my leave. When I got home, I found young Freeling in my living room, waiting to pay his respects to me.

I began to think I had scarcely done this young man justice, he appeared so very humble, quiet and amiable. He blushed exceedingly when I addressed him, but—never mind the vanity—it proceeded more from a sort of respectful growing passion towards me, than, as I had at first imagined, from mauvaise honte.

I started to feel like I hadn’t given this young man enough credit; he seemed really humble, quiet, and friendly. He blushed a lot when I spoke to him, but—forget the vanity—it was more from a kind of respectful, growing affection for me than, as I initially thought, from mauvaise honte.

Freeling was not fashionable, as I have said before; but I must add that I believe even his enemy could say nothing worse of him.

Freeling wasn’t trendy, as I mentioned earlier; but I have to add that I think even his enemy couldn't say anything worse about him.

"I will not deceive you," said I to him one day, seeing he was inclined to follow the thing up steadily, under the impression perhaps that faint heart never[Pg 83] won fair lady. "Some women would make use of your attentions, your money, and your private boxes, as long as possible; but I will say this of myself, I know there is not much to be said in my favour, I never do what I feel to be ungenerous or wrong. I shall receive you with pleasure as a friend at any time; but if you were to sit down and sigh for a twelvemonth, you would never get any further. No speeches, now! You are an interesting young man whom thousands of amiable women would like, and life is short. L'amour ne se commande pas, perhaps you are going to tell me; and my answer is, that I am sure it cannot long survive hope, and for you indeed there is none."

"I won't lie to you," I said to him one day, noticing he seemed determined to pursue this, maybe thinking that a timid heart never won a fair lady. "Some women would take advantage of your attention, your money, and your private boxes for as long as they could; but I’ll tell you this about myself: I know there's not much in my favor, and I never do anything I believe is selfish or wrong. I’d be happy to have you as a friend anytime; but if you were to sit there and sigh for a year, you wouldn’t get any further. No speeches now! You're an interesting young man whom countless lovely women would be drawn to, and life is short. L'amour ne se commande pas, you might be about to say to me, and my response is that I’m sure it can’t last long without hope, and for you, there truly is none."

Freeling blushed and looked melancholy and undecided.

Freeling blushed and looked sad and uncertain.

"Shake hands and forgive me," said I, "Allons. Un peu de philosophie, mon ami. Que vaut la belle, qui détourne la bouche? How ridiculous a fine, tall, well-looking young man like you will appear, sitting under one of the willow-trees, in the Green Park!"

"Shake hands and forgive me," I said, "Come on. A little philosophy, my friend. What’s the value of beauty that turns its back? How ridiculous a tall, good-looking young man like you will look sitting under one of the willow trees in Green Park!"

Freeling smiled.

Freeling smiled.

"There now, I see it is over already," I continued, and changed the subject, which Freeling had the good sense and good taste never to renew; and what is more, the good heart to take an opportunity of doing me a very essential service, some months afterwards, when I believed he had forgotten me altogether.

"There, I see it's already over," I said, and switched the subject, which Freeling wisely and tastefully never brought back up; and what’s more, he had the kindness to help me out a lot a few months later when I thought he had completely forgotten about me.

"And pray, madam," the reader may ask, "how came you to be such a monster, as to call this kind, generous-hearted man a bore, and a general postman, some time ago?"

"And please, ma'am," the reader might ask, "how did you come to be such a monster, as to call this kind, generous-hearted man a bore and a general postman, some time ago?"

I do not know I am sure; I really am very sorry for it now; but then the book never will be finished, if I am to stop to make corrections and alterations; moreover, Stockdale has run away with that part of my manuscript: so to proceed——

I don't know for sure; I really regret it now; but the book will never be finished if I take time to make corrections and changes. Plus, Stockdale has taken that part of my manuscript, so I’ll just continue——

Some short time after this mighty elopement, the Duke of Wellington, who, I presume, had discovered[Pg 84] the tough qualities of his heart, which contributed to obtain him such renown in the field of battle, possessed no more merit for home service or ladies' uses than did his good digestion, betook himself again to the wars. He called to take a hasty leave of me a few hours before his departure.

Some time after this big elopement, the Duke of Wellington, who I guess had realized the strong qualities of his character that earned him such fame in battle, had no more value for domestic affairs or women's needs than his good digestion, and headed back to war. He stopped by to say a quick goodbye to me a few hours before he left.

"I am off for Spain directly," said Wellington.

"I’m heading straight to Spain," said Wellington.

I know not how it was but I grew melancholy. Wellington had relieved me from many duns, which else had given me vast uneasiness. I saw him there, perhaps for the last time in my life. Ponsonby was nothing to me, and out of town; in fact, I had been in bad spirits all the morning, and strange, but very true, and he remembers it still, when I was about to say, "God bless you, Wellington!" I burst into tears. They appeared to afford rather an unusual unction to his soul, and his astonishment seemed to me not quite unmixed with gratitude.

I don’t know how it happened, but I fell into a funk. Wellington had helped me out with a lot of debts that would have really stressed me out. I saw him there, maybe for the last time in my life. Ponsonby didn’t mean anything to me, and he was out of town; honestly, I had been in a bad mood all morning, and it’s strange but true—he still remembers it—when I was about to say, "God bless you, Wellington!" I suddenly started crying. It seemed to bring him a unique comfort, and his surprise seemed mixed with gratitude.

"If you change your home," said Wellington, kissing my cheek, "let me find your address at Thomas's Hotel, as soon as I come to England; and, if you want anything in the meantime, write to Spain; and do not cry; and take care of yourself: and do not cut me when I come back."

"If you move," said Wellington, kissing my cheek, "let me get your address at Thomas's Hotel as soon as I get to England; and if you need anything in the meantime, write to Spain; and don't cry; take care of yourself: and don't ignore me when I come back."

"Do you hear?" said Wellington; first wiping away some of my tears with my handkerchief; and then, kissing my eyes, he said, "God bless you!" and hurried away.

"Do you hear?" Wellington asked, first wiping some of my tears with his handkerchief, then kissing my eyes as he said, "God bless you!" before hurriedly leaving.

Argyle continued to correspond with me; but, if one might judge from the altered style of his letters, Wellington had made a breach in his grace's late romantic sentiments in my favour. Breach-making was Wellington's trade, you know; and little as men of Argyle's nation might be expected to care about breeches, yet the idea of Wellington often made him sigh; and sometimes he whistled, which, with Argyle, was just the same thing.

Argyle kept in touch with me, but judging by the changed tone of his letters, it seemed that Wellington had broken his recent romantic feelings towards me. Breaking things was Wellington's specialty, you know; and even though people from Argyle's background probably didn't care much about it, the thought of Wellington often made him sigh. Sometimes he would even whistle, which for Argyle, meant the same thing.

I forgot to mention, that, on the day after I met a certain great man at Julia's house, my servant[Pg 85] informed me a gentleman in the parlour desired to speak to me.

I forgot to mention that the day after I met a certain important person at Julia's house, my servant[Pg 85] told me a gentleman in the living room wanted to speak with me.

"Why do not you bring his name?" said I.

"Why don't you mention his name?" I said.

"The gentleman says it does not signify," was my footman's answer.

"The guy says it doesn't matter," was my footman's answer.

"Go, and tell him that I think it does signify; and that I will not receive people who are ashamed either of me or themselves."

"Go, and tell him that I think it matters; and that I will not welcome people who are ashamed of either me or themselves."

The man hesitated.

The guy hesitated.

"Stay," said I, "I will put it down for you," and I wrote what I had said on a bit of paper.

"Wait," I said, "I'll write it down for you," and I jotted down what I had just said on a piece of paper.

My servant brought me back the paper, on the blank side of which was written, with a pencil, one word.

My servant returned the paper to me, and on the blank side, there was one word written in pencil.

I sent it down again, with these words written underneath the word, on purpose to put him in a passion, "Don't know anybody in that shire."

I sent it down again, with these words written underneath, intending to make him angry: "Don't know anybody in that shire."

The servant returned once more, with one of his lordship's printed cards, assuring me the gentleman in the parlour was walking about in a great passion.

The servant came back again, holding one of his lordship's printed cards, and assured me that the gentleman in the living room was pacing around in a fit of anger.

I desired him to be shown upstairs; and, when he entered, I stood up, as though waiting to hear why he intruded on me.

I wanted him to be taken upstairs; and when he came in, I stood up, as if I was waiting to find out why he was interrupting me.

"I believe, madam," said his lordship, "some apology is due to you from me."

"I think, ma'am," said his lordship, "I owe you an apology."

"Are you going to tell me that you were tipsy, when you last did me the favour to mistake my house for an inn, or something worse?"

"Are you really going to tell me that you were drunk when you last made the mistake of thinking my house was an inn or something worse?"

"No! certainly not," answered the peer.

"No! Definitely not," replied the peer.

"Were you quite sober?"

"Were you totally sober?"

"Perfectly."

"Absolutely."

"Then your late conduct admits of no apology, and you could offer none which would not humble and greatly wound my pride, to avoid which I must take the liberty of wishing you a good morning."

"Then your recent behavior leaves no room for excuses, and you couldn't offer any that wouldn't hurt my pride deeply. To avoid that, I have to wish you a good morning."

I then rang my bell and left him.

I then rang my bell and left him.

More than a month had now elapsed since Lord Ponsonby left London, and I perceived no signs of his return. Yet I never forgot him, although half the fine young men in town were trying to please[Pg 86] me. Amy continued to give her parties, but soberly; that is to say, Sydenham insisted on having his house quiet before three in the morning. One evening, when Fanny and Julia dined with me, I got up from my table to open my window, and I saw Lord Ponsonby, who was slowly riding by my house, with his face turned towards my window. This time there could be no doubt as to his blushing. My happiness was now of a nature too pure to be trifled with, and I know I could not endure to have it intruded on by any commonplace remarks. I kept his appearance therefore a profound secret; although I found it the most difficult thing possible to talk on any other subject, I thought these women never would have left me. They took their leave however at last; but not till near twelve o'clock.

More than a month had passed since Lord Ponsonby left London, and I saw no signs of his return. Still, I never forgot him, even though half the attractive young men in town were trying to impress[Pg 86] me. Amy continued hosting her parties, but in a more subdued way; that is to say, Sydenham insisted on keeping his house quiet before three in the morning. One evening, when Fanny and Julia had dinner with me, I got up from the table to open my window, and I spotted Lord Ponsonby slowly riding past my house, his face turned towards my window. This time, there was no doubt he was blushing. My happiness was too genuine to be messed with, and I knew I couldn't stand having it disrupted by any trivial comments. So, I kept his appearance a complete secret; even though I found it incredibly hard to talk about anything else, I thought these women would never leave. They finally took their leave, but not until close to midnight.

I could not sleep a wink all night! At nine the next morning I rang my bell, being quite worn out with attempting it. My maid entered my room with a letter, which had just arrived by the twopenny post. It was as follows;

I couldn't sleep at all last night! At nine the next morning, I rang my bell, completely exhausted from trying. My maid came into my room with a letter that had just arrived via the cheap mail service. It was as follows:

"I have long been very desirous to make your acquaintance: will you let me? A friend of mine has told me something about you; but I am afraid you were then only laughing at me; et il se peut, qu'un homme passé, ne soit bon que pour cela! I hope, at all events, that you will write me one line, to say you forgive me, and direct it to my house in town.

"I've wanted to meet you for a long time. Will you let me? A friend mentioned a bit about you, but I’m concerned you were just laughing at me back then; and maybe that's all a guy from the past is good for! I hope, at the very least, you’ll send me a quick note saying you forgive me and send it to my place in the city."

"P."

"P."

I will not attempt to describe all I felt on the receipt of this first epistle from Lord Ponsonby. I am now astonished at that infatuation, which could render a girl like me possessed certainly of a very feeling, affectionate heart, thus thoughtless and careless of the fate of another: and that other a young, innocent and lovely wife! Had anybody reminded me that I was now about to inflict perhaps the deepest wound in the breast of an innocent wife, I hope and believe I should have stopped there; and then what[Pg 87] pain and bitter anguish I had been spared; but I declare to my reader that Lady Fanny Ponsonby never once entered my head.

I won’t try to describe everything I felt when I received that first letter from Lord Ponsonby. Looking back, I’m amazed at my foolishness, thinking that someone like me, who definitely has a sensitive and loving heart, could be so thoughtless and indifferent to the fate of another person—especially a young, innocent, and beautiful wife! If someone had pointed out to me that I was about to cause perhaps the deepest hurt to an innocent woman, I like to think I would have stopped right there; and oh, what[Pg 87] pain and bitter suffering I could have avoided. But honestly, I can say that Lady Fanny Ponsonby never even crossed my mind.

I had seen little or nothing of the world. I never possessed a really wise friend, to set me right, advise or admonish me. My mother had ever seemed happiest in my father's absence, nor did she vex or trouble herself to watch his steps; and I did not know, or at all events I did not think, my seeking Lord Ponsonby's acquaintance would be likely to injure any one of my fellow creatures; or I am sure such a reflection must have embittered that pure state of happiness I now enjoyed.

I had seen very little of the world. I never had a truly wise friend to guide me, give me advice, or warn me. My mother always seemed happiest when my father wasn’t around, and she didn’t bother to keep an eye on him; I didn't know, or at least I didn’t think, that trying to get to know Lord Ponsonby would hurt anyone. If I had thought it would, that realization would have spoiled the pure happiness I was feeling at that moment.

This was my answer to Lord Ponsonby's letter:

This was my response to Lord Ponsonby's letter:

"For the last five months I have scarcely lived but in your sight, and everything I have done or wished, or hoped or thought about, has had a reference to you and your happiness. Now tell me what you wish.

"For the past five months, I’ve barely existed outside of being with you, and everything I’ve done, wanted, hoped for, or thought about has revolved around you and your happiness. Now, tell me what you want."

"HARRIETTE."

"HARRIETTE."

Reply:

Please provide the text you'd like modernized.

"I fancy, though we never met, that you and I are in fact acquainted, and understand each other perfectly. If I do not affect to disbelieve you, you will not say I am vain; and when I tell you that we cannot meet immediately, owing to a very severe domestic calamity, you will not say I am cold. In the meantime will you write to me? The little watch I have got for you, I am not quite satisfied with. I have seen one in better taste, and flatter. But my poor father is dying and counts the minutes of my absence, or I could have found one to please you. However, you will keep this for my sake. I will leave it myself at your house this evening. I can scarcely describe to you how exhausted I am; for I have passed the whole of the three last nights by the bedside of my sick father, without rest. I know he will have your prayers. At midnight, let us pray for[Pg 88] him, together. He has been suffering more than five months. Adieu, dear Harriette."

"I believe that even though we’ve never met, you and I actually know and understand each other perfectly. If I don’t pretend to doubt you, you won’t think I’m arrogant; and when I say we can’t meet right away because of a serious family crisis, you won’t think I’m indifferent. In the meantime, will you write to me? The little watch I got for you doesn’t fully satisfy me. I’ve seen one that’s more stylish and flattering. But my poor father is dying and counting the minutes I’m away, or I could have found one to truly please you. Still, you’ll keep this for my sake. I’ll drop it off at your house this evening. I can hardly express how exhausted I am; I’ve spent the last three nights at my father’s bedside without any rest. I know he will need your prayers. At midnight, let’s pray for[Pg 88] him together. He has been suffering for over five months. Goodbye, dear Harriette."

Lord Ponsonby's solitary rides with his dog, his paleness, and that melancholy expression of countenance, which at once interested me so deeply, were now accounted for. During three weeks more we corresponded daily. His father continued to exist, and that was all. I learned from his lordship's letters that, on the night we saw him for a few moments at the opera, his father was pronounced out of danger, and country-air was recommended to him, which, having produced no favourable change, nothing now could save him. My happiness, while that correspondence went on, was the purest, the most exalted, and the least allied to sensuality, of any I ever experienced in my life. Ponsonby, I conceived, was now mine, by right mine, by that firm courage which made me feel ready to endure any imaginable evil for his sake. I was morally certain that nothing in existence could love Lord Ponsonby, or could feel the might and majesty of his peculiarly intellectual beauty as I did.

Lord Ponsonby's solitary rides with his dog, his pale complexion, and that sad expression on his face, which intrigued me so much, were now explained. For three more weeks, we wrote to each other every day. His father was still alive, and that was all. From his letters, I learned that on the night we saw him briefly at the opera, his father was said to be out of danger, and country air was recommended for him, which, after failing to bring about any positive change, meant that nothing could save him now. My happiness during that time was the purest, most elevated, and least connected to physical desire than I had ever felt in my life. I believed that Ponsonby was now mine, truly mine, because of the strong courage that made me feel ready to face any hardship for him. I was morally certain that no one else could love Lord Ponsonby or appreciate the unique and powerful beauty of his intellect the way I did.

"My beloved," so he wrote to me at last, "my spirits and health fail me; they are worn out and exhausted, with this close confinement. My poor father no longer suffers, or is scarcely sensible. My brother George will take my place by his bedside. Let us meet this evening, and you will console me. I shall go to you at nine."

"My love," he finally wrote to me, "I'm feeling weak and unwell; I’m completely worn out from being cooped up like this. My poor father is no longer in pain, or he’s barely aware. My brother George will sit with him instead. Let’s meet this evening so you can comfort me. I’ll come to you at nine."

Lord Ponsonby was then coming to me at last! I began to fear the expression of his eyes, so penetrating, so very bright. I began to think myself under the influence of a dream, and that he was not coming; then I feared sudden death would deprive me of him. I heard the knock, and his footsteps on the stairs; and then that most godlike head uncovered, that countenance, so pale, so still, and so expressive, the mouth of such perfect loveliness; the fine clear, transparent, dark skin. I looked earnestly in his[Pg 89] face, I watched for that characteristic blush which made me fancy his body thought, to be certain of my own happiness! and then my overflowing heart was relieved by a flood of tears.

Lord Ponsonby was finally coming to see me! I started to feel anxious about the intensity of his gaze, so intense and bright. I thought I might be dreaming and that he wouldn’t actually show up; then I worried that sudden death would take him away from me. I heard the knock and his footsteps on the stairs; and then that magnificent head was revealed, that face, so pale, so calm, and so expressive, with a mouth of such perfect beauty; the fine, clear, transparent, dark skin. I looked intently at his[Pg 89] face, searching for that signature blush that made me think his feelings mirrored my own happiness! And then my overflowing heart found relief in a rush of tears.

"My dear, dear, little Harriette," said Ponsonby, drawing me towards him, and passing his arm softly round my waist, "let us be happy now we are met." My smile must have been expressive of the most heartfelt felicity; yet our happiness was of that tranquil nature which is nearer allied to melancholy than to mirth. We conversed together all night, with my head resting on his shoulder. An age could not have made us better acquainted! Ponsonby's health and spirits were evidently quite exhausted by anxiety and want of rest. Neither of us desired anything, while thus engaged in conversation. Yes, perhaps, I did, as my eyes were fixed, for hours, on his beautiful and magnificent countenance, feel my own lips almost tremble, as I thought they would be pressed to his, and Ponsonby seemed to understand and feel my wishes, for he said, in answer to nothing but the expression of my eyes—

"My dear, sweet little Harriette," said Ponsonby, pulling me closer and gently wrapping his arm around my waist, "let’s be happy now that we’re together." My smile must have shown how truly joyful I was; yet our happiness had that calm quality that felt more like sadness than joy. We talked all night, with my head resting on his shoulder. We couldn’t have felt more connected even if we had known each other for ages! Ponsonby's health and energy were clearly drained from worry and lack of sleep. Neither of us wanted anything else while we were lost in conversation. Maybe I did want something, as my gaze lingered on his beautiful, striking face for hours, making my own lips tremble at the thought of kissing him, and Ponsonby seemed to sense my desires, responding to nothing but the look in my eyes—

"No, not to night! I could not bear your kiss to night. We will dream about it till to-morrow."

"No, not tonight! I can't handle your kiss tonight. We'll dream about it until tomorrow."

Ponsonby assured me, in the course of our tête-à-tête, that the first time he had seen me, was one day when I lived at Somers-town two years before. For three or four days after that, he could think of nothing else. He met me with Argyle again, and wished to forget me; but, added he, "I, being the shyest poor wretch in the world, have ever held anything like notoriety in the greatest dread. I abhor it! therefore, when you came out at the opera, and I heard all the fine young men talking about you, it was not so difficult to forget you; and yet, though you did not see me, I was always looking at you, and trying to hear some one talk about you. When we met latterly in the Park, there was something so natural and unaffected, and wild, about your manner, that I began to forget your notoriety."

Ponsonby told me during our chat that the first time he saw me was two years ago when I was living in Somers-town. For three or four days after that, he couldn't stop thinking about it. He ran into me again with Argyle and tried to forget me, but he added, "I, being the shyest person in the world, have always been terrified of anything like fame. I hate it! So when you came out at the opera and I heard all the young men talking about you, it wasn't too hard for me to forget you; and yet, even though you didn’t see me, I was always watching you and trying to catch snippets of conversations about you. When we ran into each other later in the Park, there was something so natural and genuine, and free-spirited about your demeanor, that I started to forget about your fame."

Ponsonby then told me all about the poor old woman to whom I had given half a crown in the Park; but what he said on that head was far too flattering for me to repeat. It was past five in the morning when we separated.

Ponsonby then filled me in on the poor old woman to whom I had given half a crown in the Park; but what he said about that was way too flattering for me to share. It was past five in the morning when we parted ways.

"You are so ill and fatigued," said I, "dear Ponsonby, that I will not let you come to me to-morrow night."

"You are so sick and tired," I said, "dear Ponsonby, that I won't let you come to me tomorrow night."

"Oh, but I must!" answered Ponsonby.

"Oh, but I have to!" replied Ponsonby.

"Indeed you must rest."

"You really need to rest."

"Impossible!" he replied.

"That's impossible!" he replied.

We made no professions of love to each other—not one; for we were as certain, as of our existence, that we were mutually adored; and yet we passed the night together, and parted, without a kiss, to meet early the following evening.

We didn't express our love for each other—not even once; we were as sure of our feelings as we were of our own existence, knowing we both adored each other. Still, we spent the night together and said goodbye without a kiss, planning to meet again early the next evening.


CHAPTER VI

At nine o'clock on the following evening, Ponsonby entered the room, an altered man. He was one of the very few persons I have met with in my life, who, from the natural extreme reserve and shyness of their disposition, absolutely required to be a very little tipsy before they can give their brilliant imaginations fair play. Ponsonby had slept, drunk a little more claret, and, what lately had been unusual to him owing to his father's lingering illness, had put on an evening dress. He appeared now so much more beautiful than I had ever imagined any mortal mixture of earth's clay, that I began to lose my confidence in myself and tremble. There was too a look of success about him, for indeed the humblest man on earth must have borrowed courage from the reflection of Ponsonby's looking-glass on that evening: and there he sat for half an hour, laughing and showing his brilliant teeth, while he related to me many witty things which had been said by his uncle, whom he had just left—the George Ponsonby, now no more, who spoke so well on the Opposition side.

At nine o'clock the next evening, Ponsonby walked into the room, a changed man. He was one of the few people I've known who, because of their natural reserve and shyness, really needed to be a bit tipsy to let their brilliant imagination shine. Ponsonby had slept, enjoyed a little more claret, and, thanks to his father's prolonged illness, had dressed up for the evening, which was unusual for him. He looked so much more stunning than I could have ever imagined anyone could that I started to feel less confident and a bit shaky. There was also an air of success about him; even the most modest person would have drawn courage from the reflection in Ponsonby’s mirror that night. He sat there for half an hour, laughing and flashing his bright smile, while sharing many clever things his uncle had just said—the late George Ponsonby, who spoke so eloquently for the Opposition.

"Can one endure this any longer," thought I. I was getting into a fever. "Perhaps he does not love me!"

"Can I keep dealing with this?" I thought. I was starting to lose my cool. "Maybe he doesn't love me!"

"You are so proud of being dressed to-night!" I remarked with some drollery, and I thought he never would have ceased laughing at me.

"You’re so proud of being dressed up tonight!" I said playfully, and I thought he would never stop laughing at me.

It was very tiresome.

It was really exhausting.

"The fact is," said Ponsonby, in his sweet voice, the beauteous tones of which nobody ever did or will[Pg 92] dispute, "the fact is, I really am proud of it; for I have not worn shoes before for these last three months; but," added he, "do you know what I am most proud of in the world, and which, poor as I am, upon my honour, I would not exchange, at this moment, for a hundred thousand pounds?"

“The fact is,” said Ponsonby in his sweet voice, which no one has ever disputed, “the fact is, I really am proud of it; because I haven’t worn shoes for the last three months; but,” he added, “do you know what I’m most proud of in the world, and what, poor as I am, I honestly wouldn’t exchange for a hundred thousand pounds at this moment?”

"No!—--"

"No!"

"I will tell you,—my place in your heart and your arms this evening." He put his arms round my waist, and my lips were nearly touching his. Ponsonby's cheek was now tinged with the glowing blush of passion; yet he turned from my kiss like a spoiled child.

"I'll show you my place in your heart and your arms tonight." He wrapped his arms around my waist, and our lips were almost touching. Ponsonby's cheek was now flushed with the glow of passion; still, he turned away from my kiss like a petulant child.

"No!" said Ponsonby, shaking his head, "I have a thousand things to tell you."

"No!" Ponsonby said, shaking his head, "I have a ton of things to tell you."

"I cannot listen to one of them," said I, faintly, and our lips met in one long, long delicious kiss! so sweet, so ardent! that it seemed to draw the life's warm current from my youthful heart to reanimate his with all its wildest passion.

"I can't listen to any of them," I said weakly, and our lips met in one long, sweet kiss! So tender, so intense! It felt like it was pulling the warm life from my young heart to wake his up with all its wildest passion.

And then!—yes, and then, as Sterne, says,—and then we parted.

And then!—yes, and then, as Sterne says,—and then we said goodbye.

The next day, at past three o'clock, Fanny found me in bed.

The next day, after three o'clock, Fanny found me in bed.

"How abominably idle!" said Fanny.

"That's so lazy!" said Fanny.

I answered that I was not well.

I replied that I wasn't feeling well.

"You do not look very bad," Fanny replied; "on the contrary, I have not seen you look so well, nor your eyes so bright, for some time."

"You don’t look bad at all," Fanny replied; "actually, I haven’t seen you looking this good, or your eyes so bright, in a while."

"Well," said I, "if you really think me out of danger, I will get up."

"Well," I said, "if you really think I'm out of danger, I'll get up."

"Come!" answered Fanny, "shall I ring for your maid? I want you to take me to Julia's."

"Come on!" Fanny replied, "Should I call your maid? I want you to take me to Julia's."

While I was dressing, Fanny informed me that she had given up her own house to go and live with Julia.

While I was getting ready, Fanny told me that she had given up her own place to move in with Julia.

"I rather prefer living alone," she continued, "but Julia is so very dull, and my paying half her rent will also be of service to her."

"I actually prefer living alone," she continued, "but Julia is really boring, and my covering half her rent will also help her out."

"And some of your beaux may perhaps be brought[Pg 93] to flirt with her, poor thing!" added I, "for really their neglect is very hard upon her."

"And some of your guys might end up flirting with her, poor thing!" I added, "because honestly, their neglect is really tough on her."

Much more beauty, it should seem, is required to please without virtue than with it, since, it is said, that Julia at her mamma's made conquests every where and every hour. Even the Regent himself once said he would travel a hundred miles to have the pleasure of seeing her dance.

It seems that a lot more beauty is needed to impress without virtue than with it, since it’s said that Julia made everyone fall for her all the time at her mom’s place. Even the Regent himself once mentioned he would go a hundred miles just to see her dance.

Her dancing, we both agreed, was perfection: speaking of what was most truly graceful, effeminate and ladylike.

Her dancing, we both agreed, was perfection: it expressed what was truly graceful, feminine, and elegant.

"Brummell has been with her, making strong love lately," said Fanny.

"Brummell has been with her, getting serious lately," said Fanny.

"Oh, the shocking deceiver! Tell Julia not to believe one word he says."

"Oh, what a shocking liar! Tell Julia not to believe a single word he says."

I inquired how Amy and Sydenham went on.

I asked how Amy and Sydenham were doing.

"Pretty well," answered Fanny. "Sydenham is not only a very good-natured, but a remarkably clever, and well-bred man. Amy tries his patience too, a little, with his passion for books; she is always taking them out of his hand, and making him look at her attitudes before the glass, or her attempts at the shawl-dance."

"Pretty well," Fanny replied. "Sydenham is not just a really nice guy, but also incredibly smart and well-mannered. Amy tests his patience a bit with her love for books; she’s always taking them from his hands and making him watch her poses in front of the mirror or her attempts at the shawl dance."

"What does Sydenham do for the Marquis of Wellesley?" I asked.

"What does Sydenham do for the Marquis of Wellesley?" I asked.

"Everything, I believe," Fanny replied. "He appears to write all his letters and papers, in the shape of business; and so I believe he did in India; but I know that Wellesley does nothing except by his advice."

"Everything, I think," Fanny said. "He seems to write all his letters and papers as if they're business, and I believe he did the same in India; but I know that Wellesley only does things based on his advice."

"Pray does Lord Wellesley make his love too, as well as his reputation, by proxy?"

"Does Lord Wellesley express his love through someone else, just like he does with his reputation?"

"I do not know," answered Fanny, laughing, "although, I believe he passed a good deal of his time formerly with the lady they call Mrs. Moll Raffles," as Fanny designated her in her zeal to be civil.

"I don't know," Fanny replied with a laugh, "but I think he used to spend a lot of time with the woman they call Mrs. Moll Raffles," as Fanny referred to her in her eagerness to be polite.

"I never saw anybody in such spirits as you to-day," Fanny remarked to me, when we got into the carriage. "I am afraid there is some mischief in the wind. What has become of Lord Ponsonby?"

"I've never seen anyone as cheerful as you today," Fanny said to me when we got into the carriage. "I’m worried there’s some trouble brewing. Where has Lord Ponsonby gone?"

I was too happy to talk about it, so I contrived to change the subject. "Where shall I take you to?" I inquired.

I was too excited to discuss it, so I figured out a way to change the subject. "Where do you want me to take you?" I asked.

"To Julia's, where I am now settled. I went there yesterday," was Fanny's answer.

"To Julia's, where I'm living now. I went there yesterday," was Fanny's answer.

"This world is really made to be laughed at," said Fanny, suddenly leaning her head out of the carriage window.

"This world is truly meant to be laughed at," Fanny said, suddenly leaning her head out of the carriage window.

"What is the matter?" I asked.

"What's happening?" I asked.

"That man," said Fanny, "with his grave face and his large board, hoisted up, standing there, challenging the world, as if he were Don Quixote come to life again."

"That man," Fanny said, "with his serious face and his big beard, standing there, facing the world like he's Don Quixote come back to life."

"What for?" said I.

"Why?" I asked.

"Bayley's Blacking. Can one conceive anything so absurd?"

"Bayley's Blacking. Can anyone imagine anything so ridiculous?"

I set her down as desired, and begged her to make my excuse to Julia, who was at her window with Horace Beckford, the handsome nephew of Lord Rivers. He appeared inclined to pay her attention, if one might judge by the soft smile which was playing about his features: but then he was eternally smiling.

I put her down as requested and asked her to make my apologies to Julia, who was at her window with Horace Beckford, the attractive nephew of Lord Rivers. He seemed to be interested in her, based on the gentle smile on his face, but then again, he was always smiling.

I found my very constant and steady admirer, Lord Frederick Bentinck, waiting for me, prepared, as usual, to give me a world of advice. He told me that I was going on in a very bad way, and asked me whither I expected to go?

I found my consistent admirer, Lord Frederick Bentinck, waiting for me, ready as always to offer me plenty of advice. He told me that I was heading down a bad path and asked me where I thought I was going.

"Where are you going to?" said I, as he walked into my dressing-room, and seemed to admire himself in my large glass.

"Where are you going?" I asked as he walked into my dressing room and started admiring himself in my big mirror.

"I am going to see the Duchess of York," said Fred Bentinck.

"I’m going to see the Duchess of York," said Fred Bentinck.

"What of that!" I returned. "Where are your gloves?"

"What about that?" I replied. "Where are your gloves?"

"I never wear them, unless at court; but I have got on a new pair of leather breeches to-day, and I want to see now they fit by your glass."

"I never wear them, except in court; but today I'm wearing a new pair of leather breeches, and I want to see how they fit in your mirror."

Brummell at this moment was announced.

Brummell was announced at that moment.

"How very apropos you are arrived," I remarked.[Pg 95] "Lord Frederick wants your opinion on his new leather breeches."

"How perfect that you arrived," I said.[Pg 95] "Lord Frederick wants your thoughts on his new leather pants."

"Come here, Fred Bentinck!" said Brummell. "But there is only one man on earth who can make leather breeches!"

"Come here, Fred Bentinck!" Brummell said. "But there's only one person on this planet who can make leather pants!"

"Mine were made by a man in the Haymarket," Bentinck observed, looking down at them with much pride; for he very seldom sported anything new.

"Mine were made by a guy in the Haymarket," Bentinck said, glancing down at them with pride, since he rarely wore anything new.

"My dear fellow, take them off directly!" said Brummell.

"My dear friend, take them off right now!" said Brummell.

"I beg I may hear of no such thing," said I, hastily—"else, where would he go to, I wonder, without his small-clothes?"

"I really hope I don't hear about anything like that," I said quickly—"otherwise, where would he go, I wonder, without his pants?"

"You will drive me out of the house, Harriette," said Fred Bentinck; and then put himself into attitudes, looking anxiously and very innocently, from George Brummell to his leather breeches, and from his leather breeches to the looking-glass.

"You’re going to kick me out of the house, Harriette," said Fred Bentinck; and then he struck poses, looking worried and very innocent, shifting his gaze from George Brummell to his leather pants, and from his leather pants to the mirror.

"They only came home this morning," proceeded Fred, "and I thought they were rather neat."

"They just got home this morning," Fred continued, "and I thought they were pretty cool."

"Bad knees, my good fellow! bad knees!" said Brummell, shrugging up his shoulders.

"Bad knees, my friend! Bad knees!" said Brummell, shrugging his shoulders.

"They will do very well," I remarked. "Fred Bentinck do start a new subject, for first with my latter end and then with your own, this is quite worn out."

"They'll do great," I said. "Fred Bentinck should start a new topic, because starting with my last one and then yours, this is pretty much played out."

"I am sorry," said Fred Bentinck, "very sorry to say that I am afraid you will turn out bad."

"I’m sorry," Fred Bentinck said, "really sorry to say that I’m worried you might end up being a bad person."

"What do you call bad?"

"What do you mean by bad?"

"Why profligate! and wicked."

"How wasteful and evil!"

"Oh! you don't say so? what do you mean by wicked?"

"Oh! You can't be serious? What do you mean by wicked?"

"Why—why, in short," continued Frederick—"in short, shall I drive you down to Greenwich to dinner?"

"Why—why, basically," continued Frederick—"basically, should I take you down to Greenwich for dinner?"

"And suppose I should grow wicked on the road?" said I.

"And what if I ended up getting bad along the way?" I said.

"Do you know what the Duke of York says of you Fred?" said Brummell.

"Do you know what the Duke of York thinks of you, Fred?" said Brummell.

"The Duke of York talks in a very nasty way,"[Pg 96] said Fred Bentinck, "I—I, for my part, hate all immodest conversation."

"The Duke of York talks in a really unpleasant way,"[Pg 96] said Fred Bentinck, "I—I, for my part, can't stand all this inappropriate conversation."

"And that is the reason why I save up all the odd stories I can learn, for you and for you only," I observed. "And yet you come here every day?"

"And that's why I save up all the strange stories I can find, just for you," I said. "And still, you come here every day?"

"As to you," said Fred, "you are a beautiful creature, and I come to try to reform you, or else what will become of you when you grow old?"

"As for you," said Fred, "you're a beautiful person, and I'm here to try to help you change your ways, or what will happen to you when you get older?"

"Age cannot wither me, nor custom stale my infinite variety:" was my reply.

"Age can't make me fade, and routine won't dull my endless diversity," was my reply.

"You are mad!" said Fred Bentinck.

"You're crazy!" said Fred Bentinck.

"And you are monstrous top-heavy! and madness being often light-headedness, I wish you would go mad too."

"And you're really off-balance! And since madness is often just being a bit spacey, I wish you would go crazy too."

"Apropos, Mr. Brummell," said I turning to him. "I have never yet had time to acknowledge your effusion; and I have the less regret on that score, because I learned from Fanny to-day that you are false-hearted."

"Apropos, Mr. Brummell," I said, turning to him. "I haven't had a chance to respond to your message yet, and I don't feel too bad about it since I found out from Fanny today that you're not sincere."

"Julia and I," said Brummell, "are very old friends, you know."

"Julia and I," Brummell said, "are really old friends, you know."

"True," said I, "which, I suppose, accounts for her preference of Horace Beckford."

"That's true," I said, "which I guess explains why she prefers Horace Beckford."

Brummell's pride appeared to take alarm as he inquired if Julia really admired Horace.

Brummell's pride seemed to be shaken when he asked if Julia truly admired Horace.

"I know nothing whatever about it," answered I, "except that I saw them both at the window together to-day."

"I don’t know anything about it," I replied, "except that I saw them both at the window together today."

Brummell seized his hat.

Brummell grabbed his hat.

"Take Fred Bentinck with you," said I.

"Take Fred Bentinck with you," I said.

"Come Fred," said Brummell; "but you have not heard what the Duke of York says of you."

"Come on, Fred," said Brummell, "but you haven't heard what the Duke of York thinks of you."

"I can guess," replied Fred, trying to make his goodnatured face severe and cross.

"I can guess," Fred replied, attempting to make his friendly face look serious and angry.

"Oh! he has accused you to your face, I see," reiterated Brummell.

"Oh! he has called you out to your face, I see," Brummell said again.

"So much the better," said Fred Bentinck, "a man cannot be too virtuous."

"So much the better," said Fred Bentinck, "a man can't be too virtuous."

"Talking of virtue," I remarked to Fred, "really that brother Charles of yours made himself rather[Pg 97] too ridiculous by writing those letters to Lady Abdy about his intention to die, in case she continued cruel."

"Speaking of virtue," I said to Fred, "your brother Charles really made himself look quite ridiculous by writing those letters to Lady Abdy about his intention to die if she kept being cruel."

"I have no more patience with Charles Bentinck than you have," said Frederick, "particularly with his bringing Lady Abdy to my brother's house. I told him he ought to be ashamed of himself."

"I have no more patience with Charles Bentinck than you do," Frederick said, "especially with him bringing Lady Abdy to my brother's house. I told him he should be ashamed of himself."

"I do not know anything about that, I only allude to the folly of a strong young man like Charles Bentinck, sitting down to his muffins and eggs in a state of perfect health, and, with his mouth crammed full of both, calling for half a sheet of paper to write to Lady Abdy, that he was, at that present writing, about to die! and therefore took up his pen, to request her to be kind to his daughter Georgiana when he should be no more!"

"I don't know anything about that; I'm just pointing out the absurdity of a strong young guy like Charles Bentinck, sitting down to his muffins and eggs in perfectly good health, and, with his mouth stuffed full of both, asking for half a sheet of paper to write to Lady Abdy that he was, at that very moment, about to die! So, he picked up his pen to ask her to be nice to his daughter Georgiana when he was gone!"

"I do not set up for a remarkably clever fellow," Fred Bentinck observed; "but if I had made such a fool of myself as Charles did in that business, I would blow my brains out!"

"I don’t think of myself as a particularly clever guy," Fred Bentinck remarked; "but if I had embarrassed myself as much as Charles did in that situation, I would seriously consider ending it all!"

"You are helping him out of it nicely," Brummell observed to Fred Bentinck.

"You’re helping him out of it really well," Brummell remarked to Fred Bentinck.

"I have no patience with people who expose themselves," continued Fred Bentinck; "because it is in everybody's power to be silent: and, as to love-letters, a man has no excuse for writing them."

"I can't stand people who put themselves out there," Fred Bentinck continued. "It's totally within everyone's ability to keep quiet. And when it comes to love letters, a guy has no reason to write them."

"There's no wisdom below the girdle, some philosopher said in old times," I remarked.

"Some philosopher said in old times, 'There's no wisdom below the belt,'" I remarked.

"I wish I could break you of that dreadful habit of making such indecent allusions, Harriette!" said Fred Bentinck.

"I wish I could get you to stop that awful habit of making such inappropriate remarks, Harriette!" said Fred Bentinck.

"I never make them to any one but you."

"I only make them for you."

"I'll give you ten pounds if you will let me burn this book," said Bentinck, taking up Fanblas.

"I'll give you ten pounds if you let me burn this book," said Bentinck, picking up Fanblas.

"In the meantime," I continued, "you seem to be glancing your eye over it with something like satisfaction, for a man, such as the Duke of York describes, of unblemished reputation for chastity! But, to revert to your brother's dying, with the hot muffins in his mouth, for Lady Abdy. Would not a man,[Pg 98] who really and seriously had made up his mind to die for love, have written a little note and, after sealing it with a death's head or something of that kind, have hidden it somewhere, to be delivered when he should be defunct—instead of talking of death, like Shakespeare's

"In the meantime," I continued, "you seem to be looking at it with some satisfaction, considering the Duke of York describes a man with an unblemished reputation for chastity! But back to your brother's dying, with hot muffins in his mouth, for Lady Abdy. Wouldn't a man,[Pg 98] who truly and seriously decided to die for love, have written a little note and, after sealing it with a skull or something similar, hidden it somewhere to be delivered when he passed—rather than just talking about death, like Shakespeare's characters?

'——certain Lord, neat and trimly dress'd,
Fresh as a bridegroom and his chin new reap'd.'"

A certain nobleman, well-dressed and looking sharp,
Looking sharp like a groom with a clean-shaven face.

"Thank God," said Fred Bentinck, laughing, "I shall never be in love!"

"Thank goodness," said Fred Bentinck, laughing, "I will never be in love!"

"Why you adore me, and have done so for the last twelvemonth," said I; "but I want you to transfer your love to a friend of mine."

"Why you love me, and have for the past year," I said; "but I want you to share that love with a friend of mine."

"Do Fred," said Brummell, taking up his hat, "moderate your passion if possible, and be sure to burn those leather breeches of yours."

"Do Fred," said Brummell, grabbing his hat, "try to tone down your passion if you can, and make sure to throw away those leather pants of yours."

"I want you," continued I, after Brummell had left us, "I want you to fall in love with Julia Johnstone."

"I want you," I said after Brummell left us, "I want you to fall in love with Julia Johnstone."

"She is a fine woman," answered Fred Bentinck; "only I am so afraid she should love me in return; and if you, Julia, or any woman were to love me, I should be sick directly."

"She's a great woman," replied Fred Bentinck; "I just worry that she might love me back; and if you, Julia, or any woman were to love me, I would feel sick immediately."

"How do you know?" I asked; "who on earth ever tried you that way?"

"How do you know?" I asked. "Who on earth has ever judged you like that?"

"Why, there was a woman six years ago," said Frederick, "who certainly did love me."

"Well, there was a woman six years ago," Frederick said, "who definitely loved me."

"How very extraordinary!" I remarked.

"How extraordinary!" I remarked.

"At least," continued Bentinck, "she gave me such proofs as no man could doubt, and I assure you I was never so sick, or so disgusted, in my whole life; and so I am now whenever I happen to meet her."

"At least," Bentinck went on, "she gave me proof that no one could question, and I promise you, I have never felt so sick or so disgusted in my entire life; and I still feel that way whenever I run into her."

"Fiez vous à moi, donc," said I, "for here you shall ever find safety."

"Trust me, then," I said, "for here you will always find safety."

"I know it," answered Bentinck, "and that is why I like you."

"I know it," Bentinck replied, "and that’s why I like you."

He now recollected his intention of visiting the Duchess of York, and took his leave.

He now remembered his plan to visit the Duchess of York and said his goodbyes.

Lord Ponsonby and myself met every evening, for[Pg 99] more than a week. We were never tired of conversing with each other. His humour exactly suited mine. In short, though I have been called agreeable all my life, I am convinced that I was never half so pleasant or so witty as in Ponsonby's society. We seldom contrived to separate before five or six o'clock in the morning, and Ponsonby generally came to me as soon as it was dark. Nor did we always wait for the evening to see each other, though respect for Lady Ponsonby made us ever, by mutual consent, avoid all risk of wounding her feelings; therefore, almost every day after dinner we met in the park by appointment, not to speak but only to look at each other.

Lord Ponsonby and I met every evening for[Pg 99] more than a week. We never grew tired of talking. His sense of humor matched mine perfectly. Honestly, while I've always been considered pleasant, I believe I was never as charming or as witty as when I was with Ponsonby. We rarely managed to part ways before five or six in the morning, and Ponsonby usually came to see me as soon as it got dark. We didn’t always wait for the evening to see each other, but out of respect for Lady Ponsonby, we both agreed to avoid anything that might hurt her feelings; so, almost every day after dinner, we would meet in the park by arrangement, not to talk but just to look at each other.

One morning, being greatly struck with the beauty of a young lady who drove by me in a very elegant little carriage, while I was expecting to see Lord Ponsonby, I inquired of the gentleman who was walking with me if he knew who she was! It was the man well known in the fashionable world by the appellation of Poodle Byng, the title of Poodle having been bestowed on him owing to his very curly white locks, in defence of which he always declared that his head was the original from which all the young men and their barbers took base copies.

One morning, I was really struck by the beauty of a young woman driving by in a lovely little carriage while I was waiting to see Lord Ponsonby. I asked the guy who was walking with me if he knew who she was! The man was well-known in fashionable circles as Poodle Byng. He got the nickname Poodle because of his very curly white hair, and he always insisted that his head was the original from which all the young guys and their barbers copied.

"It is," answered Poodle, "that most lovely creature, Lady Fanny Ponsonby, whom we are all sighing and dying for."

"It is," replied Poodle, "that most beautiful person, Lady Fanny Ponsonby, for whom we are all sighing and dying."

She was indeed very lovely, and did not appear to be more than eighteen. I considered her with respect and admiration, unmixed with jealousy. This was not the rose; but she had dwelled with it. I thought that she resembled Lord Ponsonby, and I felt that I could have loved her dearly. "Thank heaven," thought I, "this beautiful girl appears quite calm and happy; therefore I have done her no harm."

She was truly beautiful and looked no older than eighteen. I regarded her with respect and admiration, not a hint of jealousy. This wasn’t the rose, but she had lived among them. I thought she resembled Lord Ponsonby, and I realized I could have loved her dearly. "Thank goodness," I thought, "this lovely girl seems completely calm and happy; so I haven't caused her any harm."

In the evening I was eager to praise her to her husband. "She possesses all the beauty of the Jerseys," said I to him; "and what a pretty little foot!" This I had observed as she got out of her carriage in Curzon-street.

In the evening, I couldn't wait to compliment her to her husband. "She has all the beauty of the Jerseys," I said to him; "and what a lovely little foot!" I noticed this when she got out of her carriage on Curzon Street.

"How very odd!" Ponsonby remarked,

"That's so strange!" Ponsonby remarked,

"What is odd?"

"What's strange?"

"Why, I do believe you like Fanny!"

"Wow, I really think you like Fanny!"

"Be sure of it then," I answered. "I like her as much as I should dislike any woman who did not love you dearly. Listen to me, Ponsonby," I continued, taking his hand, and speaking with steady firmness. "All my religion is from my heart, and not from books. If ever our intimacy is discovered so as to disturb her peace of mind, on that day we must separate for ever. I can but die, and God, I hope, will have mercy on me, very soon after our separation, if ever it should be found necessary; but we are not monsters! therefore we will never indulge in selfish enjoyment at the expense of misery to any one of our fellow creatures, much less one who depends on you for all her happiness."

"Make sure of it then," I replied. "I like her as much as I would dislike any woman who didn’t love you deeply. Listen to me, Ponsonby," I said, taking his hand and speaking firmly. "All my beliefs come from my heart, not from books. If our closeness ever becomes known and disrupts her peace of mind, that day we must part forever. I can only die, and God, I hope, will have mercy on me soon after our separation, if it becomes necessary; but we are not monsters! So we will never indulge in selfish pleasure at the cost of someone else's misery, especially not someone who relies on you for her happiness."

"And she is very happy, thank God," said Ponsonby, "and I would rather forfeit my life than destroy her peace."

"And she is really happy, thank God," said Ponsonby, "and I would rather give up my life than ruin her peace."

"Be firm in that I entreat you," I replied, "for there can be no rest here nor hereafter without the acquittal of our hearts. Mine was devoted to you with that sincere ardour and deep character of feeling which is so natural to me, before I knew that you were married. I know it now, too late to endure life when you shall have left me; but I can die when her happiness shall require it." Alas! I knew not half the anguish and suffering the human frame can endure, and yet survive!

"Please be strong, I beg you," I replied, "because there can be no peace here or in the future without clearing our hearts. Mine was dedicated to you with the genuine passion and depth of feeling that comes naturally to me, before I realized you were married. I know now, but it's too late to bear life once you're gone; however, I can accept death when her happiness demands it." Oh, how little I understood the pain and suffering the human body can take and still live!

One night, about a week from the day Ponsonby first visited me, when I did not expect him till midnight, I retired to bed and fell fast asleep, which said long nap neither Ponsonby nor any one else had disturbed. When I awoke, the sun was shining through my curtains. My first thoughts were always on Ponsonby, and I recollected, with a deep feeling of disappointment, that he had promised the night before to come to me by midnight, and I had desired my maid to send him up into my room as soon as he[Pg 101] arrived. I felt for his little watch, which I always placed under my pillow; judge my astonishment to find, attached to it, a magnificent gold chain of exquisite workmanship. I began to think myself in the land of fairies! and still more so, when I observed a very beautiful pearl ring on one of my fingers. I rubbed my eyes and opened them wide, to ascertain beyond a doubt that I was broad awake. A very small strip of writing paper, which I had drawn from under my pillow with my watch, now caught my attention and I read, written with a pencil in Ponsonby's small beautiful character: "Dors, cher enfant, je t'aime trop tendrement, pour t'éveiller."

One night, about a week after Ponsonby first visited me, I went to bed, not expecting him until midnight. I fell into a deep sleep, undisturbed by Ponsonby or anyone else. When I woke up, the sun was shining through my curtains. My mind immediately went to Ponsonby, and I felt a wave of disappointment when I remembered that he had promised to come by midnight the night before, and I had asked my maid to send him up to my room as soon as he arrived. I reached for his little watch, which I always kept under my pillow; imagine my surprise when I found attached to it a stunning gold chain of exquisite craftsmanship. I started to think I was in a fairy tale, especially when I noticed a beautiful pearl ring on one of my fingers. I rubbed my eyes and opened them wide, making sure I was truly awake. A small piece of writing paper that I had pulled out from under my pillow with my watch caught my attention, and I read, written in a pencil in Ponsonby's small, beautiful handwriting: "Dors, cher enfant, je t'aime trop tendrement, pour t'éveiller."

It was very sentimental and affectionate; for Ponsonby knew how much I required rest. I was very grateful, and yet I thought it altogether exceedingly provoking! How could I be so stupid as not to awake, even when he had his hand under my pillow, in search of my watch! I rang my bell, and inquired of my maid how long she thought Lord Ponsonby had stayed with me the night before.

It was really touching and caring, since Ponsonby knew I needed to get some rest. I felt really grateful, but I also found it incredibly annoying! How could I have been so foolish as to not wake up, even when he was looking for my watch under my pillow? I rang my bell and asked my maid how long she thought Lord Ponsonby had been with me the night before.

"More than an hour," was the reply.

"More than an hour," was the reply.

"Dear Ponsonby," said I, as soon as she had quitted the room, while I bestowed a thousand kisses on the beautiful watch and chain, "you are the first man on earth who ever sacrificed his own pleasure and passions to secure my repose!"

"Dear Ponsonby," I said as soon as she left the room, showering the beautiful watch and chain with a thousand kisses, "you are the first man in the world who ever gave up his own happiness and desires to ensure my peace!"

Lord Ponsonby's father still continued another fortnight in the same hopeless state. His favourite son deeply lamented his illness, and had been indefatigable in his attentions; refusing to visit me or anybody as long as there was hope, or while his father could derive comfort from his son's affections; but, when nothing more could be done, he had sought comfort in the society of the person who loved him best. I should do Lord Ponsonby great injustice were I to say that he ever forgot or neglected his father.

Lord Ponsonby's father remained in the same hopeless condition for another two weeks. His beloved son was deeply saddened by his illness and had been tireless in his care; he refused to visit me or anyone else as long as there was hope, or while his father could find solace in his son's love. However, when there was nothing more that could be done, he turned to the company of the person who cared for him the most. I would be doing Lord Ponsonby a great disservice if I suggested that he ever forgot about or neglected his father.

I asked a friend of Lord Ponsonby one day why he did not adore his beautiful wife? He had no idea that I was acquainted with his lordship.

I asked a friend of Lord Ponsonby one day why he didn’t adore his beautiful wife. He had no clue that I knew his lordship.

"Lord Ponsonby is always very kind and affectionate to her," was the reply.

"Lord Ponsonby is always really kind and caring towards her," was the reply.

"True," I continued; "but I have heard that he does not fly to her for consolation when he is melancholy, nor consult her, nor make a friend of her."

"True," I continued; "but I've heard that he doesn't turn to her for comfort when he's feeling down, nor does he seek her advice, nor consider her a friend."

"Lady Fanny is a sweet-tempered child," said he; "but not at all clever: and then, poor thing! she is very deaf, which affliction came on after a violent attack of scarlet fever."

"Lady Fanny is a kind-hearted child," he said, "but she's not very clever at all; and then, poor thing! she is quite deaf, which happened after she had a severe case of scarlet fever."

"What a beautiful, sweet and calm expression of countenance she possesses," I remarked, "so pale, that her features at first sight appear only pretty; but on examination they are found perfect; and her dark, clear, brown eyes——"

"What a beautiful, sweet, and calm expression she has," I said. "So pale that her features seem pretty at first glance; but on closer look, they're actually perfect; and her dark, clear brown eyes——"

"So like your own," said the gentleman, interrupting me.

"So like your own," said the man, cutting me off.

"I have heard that remark made before," I replied, blushing deeply; "but I am not vain enough to credit it."

"I’ve heard that comment before," I said, blushing deeply; "but I’m not vain enough to believe it."

"With all their beauty," remarked Ponsonby's friend, "men soon grow tired of those Jerseys, with the exception only of Lady ——, with whom the wicked world say the Duke of Argyle has been in love more than twenty years."

"With all their beauty," said Ponsonby's friend, "men quickly get bored with those Jerseys, except for Lady ——, whom people say the Duke of Argyle has loved for more than twenty years."

"Is not the boy they call Frank supposed to be a son of the duke?" I asked.

"Isn’t the boy named Frank supposed to be a son of the duke?" I asked.

"I have heard so; but let us hope it is all vile scandal."

"I've heard that too; but let's hope it's all just nasty rumors."

"With all my heart; but how does Lady Fanny Ponsonby pass her time?"

"With all my heart; but how does Lady Fanny Ponsonby spend her time?"

"She draws prettily," he observed: "and she has now got a little companion she is very fond of."

"She draws beautifully," he noted, "and she now has a little friend she’s really fond of."

"Who is that?" said I.

"Who is that?" I asked.

"A mouse, which, having one night showed its little face to her ladyship in her drawing-room, she so coaxed him with her dainties for three weeks together, that she contrived to tame him: and now he will eat them out of her lovely hands."

"A mouse, which one night showed its little face to her ladyship in her drawing-room, she coaxed with her treats for three weeks straight, and she managed to tame him: now he eats right out of her lovely hands."

"But then after the mouse is gone to bed," said I, "how does her ladyship amuse herself?"

"But after the mouse goes to bed," I said, "how does she keep herself entertained?"

"With her younger sister, or in writing or drawing. Lady Fanny does not much care for society."

"With her younger sister, or through writing or drawing. Lady Fanny isn’t really into socializing."

"She is not a flirt, I believe?"

"She's not a tease, right?"

"What man can she think it worth while to flirt with," answered he, "being married to such a one as Ponsonby."

"What guy can she possibly want to flirt with," he replied, "when she's married to someone like Ponsonby?"

I was charmed to hear my own sentiments from the lips of another, and one of his own sex too.

I was delighted to hear my own feelings expressed by someone else, and a man at that.

"You admire Lord Ponsonby then?" said I.

"You admire Lord Ponsonby, then?" I asked.

"Admire! depend upon it there is nothing like him in all Europe. I speak of him altogether, as to his beauty, his manners, and his talents; but Lord Ponsonby," he continued, "owing to his extreme reserve and his excessive shyness is very little known. He never desires to be known or appreciated but by his own particular friends: yet I know few so capable of distinguishing themselves anywhere, particularly in the senate, as his lordship: his remarkably fine voice, and his language, always so persuasive and eloquent, besides he is such an excellent politician. He will now, shortly, by the expected death of his father," continued the gentleman, whose name if I recollect well, was Matthew Lee, "become one of the peers of the United Kingdom. I was telling him, the other day, how much we should be disappointed if he did not take a very active part in the debates. 'God forbid!' said Ponsonby. 'It is all I can do to find nerve for yes or no, when there is a question in the House, and that in a whisper.'"

"Just admire! Trust me, there’s no one like him in all of Europe. I’m talking about him as a whole—his looks, his manners, and his talents. But Lord Ponsonby," he went on, "is not well-known due to his extreme shyness and reluctance to engage. He never seeks recognition or appreciation from anyone except his close friends. Yet, I know few people who could stand out as much as he can, especially in the senate: he has a beautifully powerful voice, and his language is always so persuasive and eloquent; plus, he’s an outstanding politician. Soon, with his father’s expected passing," continued the gentleman, whose name I believe was Matthew Lee, "he will become one of the peers of the United Kingdom. I was telling him the other day how much we would be let down if he didn’t take an active role in the debates. ‘God forbid!’ said Ponsonby. ‘It’s all I can do to muster the nerve to say yes or no when there’s a question in the House, and even that’s just in a whisper.’"

"How came he to be so shy?" I asked.

"How did he get to be so shy?" I asked.

"And how came it to become him so well?" returned his friend, "for it would make any other man awkward, and Ponsonby is most graceful when he is most embarrassed. I have known him from a boy. We were at school together. The ladies were all running mad for him before he was fifteen, and I really believe, that at eighteen Ponsonby, with the true genuine Irish character and warmest passions, had not looked any woman full in the face; and to this day his friends are obliged to make him half tipsy in order[Pg 104] to enjoy his society. Yet, with all this timidity," he went on, observing that I was never tired of the subject, and could pay attention to no other, "Ponsonby has a remarkably fine high spirit. One night, very late, near Dublin, he met two of his brothers just as they had got into a violent row with three raw-boned, half naked Irish pats. Seeing that his brothers were drunk, Ponsonby began to remonstrate with them, and strove to persuade them to come home quietly, when one of those ruffians struck his youngest brother a very unfair blow with a stick.

"And how did it suit him so well?" his friend replied. "Because it would make anyone else look awkward, and Ponsonby is most graceful when he's most embarrassed. I've known him since we were kids. We went to school together. The girls were all crazy about him before he was fifteen, and I truly believe that by the time he turned eighteen, Ponsonby, with his genuine Irish character and warm passions, hadn't looked any woman in the eye. To this day, his friends have to get him a bit tipsy to enjoy his company. Yet, despite all this shyness," he continued, noticing I was never tired of the topic and could focus on nothing else, "Ponsonby has a truly high spirit. One night, very late, near Dublin, he ran into two of his brothers just as they got into a heated argument with three rugged, half-naked Irish guys. Seeing that his brothers were drunk, Ponsonby started to reason with them and tried to persuade them to come home quietly when one of those thugs hit his youngest brother with a stick."

"'Now, d—n your hearts and bl—ds!' said Lord Ponsonby, stripping and setting to with the strength and spirit of a prize-fighter.

"'Now, damn your hearts and blood!' said Lord Ponsonby, stripping and getting ready with the strength and energy of a prize-fighter.

"His own mother at this moment could not have known her son: the metamorphosis was nearly as laughable as it was astonishing."

"At this moment, his own mother wouldn’t have recognized her son: the transformation was almost as comical as it was unbelievable."

I asked how long he had been married?

I asked how long he had been married?

"Not five years."

"Not even five years."

"And Lady Fanny's age?"

"And how old is Lady Fanny?"

"Twenty."

"20."

I then asked if he married her for love or money?

I then asked if he married her for love or for money.

"Money!" said Lee, indignantly. "It is now clear to me that you do not know Lord Ponsonby. I was just beginning to suspect from the multiplicity of your questions that you did."

"Money!" Lee exclaimed, feeling outraged. "It's now obvious to me that you don't know Lord Ponsonby. I was just starting to think, from all your questions, that you actually did."

"He was very much in love with her then?" I inquired, without attending to this observation.

"He was really in love with her back then?" I asked, not paying attention to this comment.

"She was not fourteen," answered Lee, "when Ponsonby first met her at her mother's, Lady Jersey's. He was of course, like everybody else, speedily struck with her beauty. She was not deaf then, but shortly afterwards she had a violent attack of scarlet fever, during which her life was despaired of for several weeks: indeed, there was scarcely a hope of her recovery. I remember Ponsonby said to me one night, as we passed by Lady Jersey's house together—'The loveliest young creature I have ever beheld on earth lies in that room dying.' The first time Lady Fanny appeared in her mother's drawing-room she[Pg 105] resembled a spirit so fair, so calm, so transparent. All her magnificent hair, which had before reached and now again descends much below her waist, had been shorn from her beautiful little head. She often took her lace cap off and exhibited herself thus to anybody, to raise a laugh; or perhaps she knew that she was, even without hair, as lovely as ever.

"She wasn’t fourteen," Lee replied, "when Ponsonby first met her at her mother, Lady Jersey's place. He was, of course, like everyone else, immediately captivated by her beauty. She wasn’t deaf back then, but shortly after, she had a severe case of scarlet fever, during which everyone feared for her life for several weeks; in fact, there was hardly any hope of her recovery. I remember Ponsonby said to me one night as we passed by Lady Jersey's house together, 'The loveliest young woman I have ever seen lies in that room dying.' The first time Lady Fanny appeared in her mother’s drawing room, she[Pg 105] looked like a spirit—so fair, so calm, so transparent. All her magnificent hair, which had previously reached and now again falls well below her waist, had been cut from her beautiful little head. She often took off her lace cap to show herself like that to anyone just to get a laugh; or maybe she knew that even without hair, she was just as lovely as ever."

"Lord Ponsonby, as he has told me since, was present when her ladyship first left her room, and soon discovered that she was now afflicted with deafness. He felt the deepest interest, admiration and pity for her. He considered with horror the bare possibility of this sweet, fragile little being, becoming the wife of some man, who might hereafter treat her harshly. Added to this, I fancy," continued Lee, "Ponsonby had discovered that he was not indifferent to her little ladyship; so, to secure her from any of these evils, he resolved to propose for her himself. I need not add that he was joyfully accepted by both mother and daughter. He might have done better," added Lee, "and I fancy Ponsonby sometimes wishes that his wife could be his friend and companion: but that is quite out of the question. Her ladyship is good and will do as she is bid; but, besides her deafness, her understanding is neither bright nor lively. Lord Ponsonby shows her the sort of indulgence and tenderness which a child requires; but he must seek for a companion elsewhere."

"Lord Ponsonby, as he has told me since, was there when she first left her room and quickly realized that she was now deaf. He felt a deep sense of interest, admiration, and pity for her. He was horrified at the thought of this sweet, fragile little person becoming the wife of a man who might treat her poorly in the future. On top of that, I think," Lee continued, "Ponsonby had realized that he cared for her; so, to protect her from any of these threats, he decided to propose to her himself. I should add that both mother and daughter happily accepted him. He might have done better," Lee added, "and I think Ponsonby sometimes wishes his wife could be his friend and companion: but that’s just not possible. She is good and will do as she’s told; but besides her deafness, her understanding isn’t very bright or lively. Lord Ponsonby treats her with the kind of patience and affection you would give a child, but he needs to look for companionship elsewhere."

Mr. Lee then took leave of me: and a very few days after this conversation had taken place, Lord Ponsonby's father breathed his last in the arms of his son, who immediately left town without seeing me; but he wrote to me most affectionately.

Mr. Lee then said goodbye to me, and just a few days after that conversation, Lord Ponsonby’s father passed away in his son’s arms. He left town right away without seeing me, but he wrote to me with great affection.


CHAPTER VII

A few days after his departure I was surprised by a visit from Sir William Abdy, with whom I was but very slightly acquainted. I thought it strange his paying any visits so immediately after the elopement of his wife, who was a natural daughter of the Marquis Wellesley by a Frenchwoman, who, as I am told, once used to walk in the Palais Royal at Paris, but afterwards became Marchioness of Wellesley.

A few days after he left, I was surprised by a visit from Sir William Abdy, who I barely knew. I found it odd that he was visiting so soon after his wife ran off, who was the natural daughter of the Marquis Wellesley and a French woman. I’ve heard that she used to walk in the Palais Royal in Paris but later became the Marchioness of Wellesley.

"I have called upon you, Miss Harriette," said Sir William, almost in tears, "in the first place, because you are considered exactly like my wife,"—my likeness to Lady Abdy had often been thought very striking—"and, in the second, because I know you are a woman of feeling!"

"I've reached out to you, Miss Harriette," said Sir William, nearly in tears, "mainly because you resemble my wife so closely,"—my resemblance to Lady Abdy had often been seen as quite striking—"and secondly, because I know you're a woman of compassion!"

I opened my eyes in astonishment.

I opened my eyes in shock.

"Women," he continued, "have feeling, and that's more than men have."

"Women," he continued, "have emotions, and that's more than men do."

I could not conceive what he would be at.

I couldn't figure out what he was up to.

"You know, Miss Harriette, all about what has happened, and my crim. con. business, don't you, miss?"

"You know, Miss Harriette, everything that's happened, and my criminal conversation issue, don’t you, miss?"

"Yes."

"Yeah."

"Could you have thought it?"

"Did you ever think that?"

"Oh yes!"

"Absolutely!"

"And yet, I am sure, Charles Bentinck is worse than I am."

"And yet, I’m sure Charles Bentinck is worse than I am."

"In what way, pray?"

"In what way, please?"

"Why, a worse head," said Sir William, touching his forehead, "and I don't pretend to be clever myself."

"Well, a worse headache," said Sir William, touching his forehead, "and I don’t claim to be smart myself."

"Is that all? But I would not be so very demonstrative as to touch my forehead, if I were you."

"Is that it? But I wouldn't be so obvious as to touch my forehead if I were you."

"That Charles Bentinck," said he, half angry, "is the greatest fool in the world; and in Paris we always used to laugh at him."

"That Charles Bentinck," he said, half annoyed, "is the biggest fool in the world; and in Paris, we always used to laugh at him."

"But," said I, "why did you suffer his lordship to be eternally at your house?"

"But," I said, "why did you let him stay at your house all the time?"

"Why, dear me!" answered Abdy, peevishly, "I told him in a letter I did not like it and I thought it wrong, and he told me it was no such thing."

"Why, goodness!" replied Abdy, irritably, "I told him in a letter that I didn’t like it and thought it was wrong, and he told me it was nothing of the sort."

"And therefore," I remarked, "you suffered him to continue his visits as usual?"

"And so," I said, "you let him keep visiting like usual?"

"Why, good gracious, what could I do! Charles Bentinck told me, upon his honour, he meant nothing wrong."

"Wow, what was I supposed to do! Charles Bentinck assured me, on his honor, that he didn’t mean any harm."

"This man is really too good!" thought I, and then I affected the deepest commiseration of his mishap.

"This guy is way too good!" I thought, and then I pretended to feel the deepest sympathy for his misfortune.

"Why did she run away from you?" said I. "Why not, at least, have carried on the thing quietly?"

"Why did she run away from you?" I asked. "Couldn’t you have at least handled it quietly?"

"That's what I say," said Abdy.

"That's what I’m saying," said Abdy.

"Because," I continued, "had she remained with you sir, you would have always looked forward with hope to that period when age and ugliness should destroy all her power of making conquests."

"Because," I continued, "if she had stayed with you, sir, you would have always looked forward with hope to the time when age and unattractiveness would take away all her ability to charm others."

"Oh," said Abdy, clasping his hands, "if any real friend like you had heartened me up in this way at the time, I could have induced her to have returned to me! But then, Miss Wilson, they all said I should be laughed at and frightened me to death. It was very silly to be sure of me to mind them; for it is much better to be laughed at, than to be so dull and miserable as I am now."

"Oh," said Abdy, clasping his hands, "if a true friend like you had encouraged me back then, I could have convinced her to come back to me! But then, Miss Wilson, everyone said I would be ridiculed and scared me to death. It was really foolish of me to listen to them; it's way better to be laughed at than to be as dull and miserable as I am now."

"Shall I make you a cup of tea, Sir William?"

"Should I make you a cup of tea, Sir William?"

"Oh! Miss, you are so good! tea is very refreshing when one is in trouble."

"Oh! Miss, you are so kind! Tea is really refreshing when you're going through a tough time."

I hastened to my bell, to conceal the strong inclination I felt to laugh in his face, and ordered tea.

I rushed to my bell to hide my strong urge to laugh in his face and ordered tea.

"Green tea is the best, is it not, Miss?" said Sir William.

"Green tea is the best, right, Miss?" said Sir William.

"Oh, yes," answered I, "as green as a willow leaf: and in extreme cases like yours I am apt to recommend a little gunpowder."

"Oh, definitely," I replied, "as green as a willow leaf: and in extreme situations like yours, I'm likely to suggest a bit of gunpowder."

"Just as you please, Miss."

"As you wish, Miss."

I asked him, after he had swallowed three cups of tea, whether he did not feel himself a little revived.

I asked him, after he had finished three cups of tea, if he felt a bit more refreshed.

"Yes, Miss, I should soon get better here; but you know my house is such a very dull house and in such a very dull street too! Hill-street is, I think, the dullest street in all London, do you know, Miss Wilson."

"Yes, Miss, I should feel better here soon; but you know my house is pretty boring and in a really boring street too! I think Hill Street is the dullest street in all of London, do you know, Miss Wilson?"

"True, Sir William! would not you like to go to Margate?"

"That's true, Sir William! Wouldn't you like to go to Margate?"

"Why I was thinking of travelling, for you know in Hill Street, there is her sofa just as she left."

"Why I was thinking about traveling, because you know in Hill Street, there’s her sofa just like she left it."

"Very nervous indeed," said I, interrupting him. "I would burn the sofa at all events."

"Really nervous," I said, cutting him off. "I'll definitely burn the sofa."

"And then there is her pianoforte."

"And then there's her piano."

"Lady Abdy was musical then?"

"Was Lady Abdy musical then?"

"Oh, very. She was always at it! I used to be tired to death of her music and often wished she would leave off: but now she is gone Miss Wilson, I would give the world to hear her play Foote's minuet!"

"Oh, definitely. She was always at it! I used to be completely worn out by her music and often wished she would stop; but now that she’s gone, Miss Wilson, I would give anything to hear her play Foote's minuet!"

"Or, 'Off she goes,'" added I.

"Or, 'Off she goes,'" I added.

"What is that, pray, Miss?"

"What is that, may I ask, Miss?"

"A very lively dance," I answered.

"A really lively dance," I said.

"True, Miss, I recollect my wife used to play it."

"Yeah, I remember my wife used to play it."

"Dear me, Sir William, how could she be so foolish as to run away? I dare say you never interfered with her, or entered her room without knocking."

"Goodness, Sir William, how could she be so foolish to just run away? I bet you never bothered her or went into her room without knocking."

"Never, upon my honour."

"Not ever, I swear."

"Well, I always heard you were a very kind, obliging, good-natured husband."

"Well, I’ve always heard you were a really nice, helpful, easygoing husband."

"Yes, and sometimes, when I used to knock latterly, Lady Abdy would not open the door!"

"Yeah, and sometimes, when I knocked later on, Lady Abdy wouldn’t open the door!"

"That was wrong," said I, shaking my head, "very wrong."

"That was wrong," I said, shaking my head, "really wrong."

"And how could that nasty, stupid fellow seduce her I cannot think!"

"And how could that mean, clueless guy charm her? I can't imagine!"

"There was good blood in her veins, you know, by the mother's side. Besides, to tell you the truth, I don't think Charles Bentinck did seduce Lady Abdy from you."

"There was good lineage in her blood, you know, through her mother. Honestly, I don't believe Charles Bentinck actually seduced Lady Abdy away from you."

"Oh! dear, Miss Wilson, what do you mean?"

"Oh! dear, Miss Wilson, what do you mean?"

"Shall I speak frankly?"

"Can I be honest?"

"Oh, Lord a mercy! pray do! I am quite in a fright!"

"Oh, Lord, help me! Please do! I'm so scared!"

"I think Fred Lamb was one of her seducers; but how many more may have had a finger in the pie, I really cannot take upon myself to say."

"I believe Fred Lamb was one of her seducers, but I can't say for sure how many others might have been involved."

"Oh, Lord! oh, Lord! Miss Wilson!" said Sir William, grasping my arm with both his hands, "you do not say so? What makes you think so?"

"Oh, Lord! Oh, Lord! Miss Wilson!" said Sir William, grabbing my arm with both hands. "You can’t be serious! What makes you think that?"

"I have seen Fred Lamb daily and constantly riding past her door. I know him to be a young man of strong passions, much fonder of enjoyment than pursuit; and further, my sister Fanny, one of the most charitable of all human beings, told me she had seen Fred Lamb in a private box at Drury Lane with your wife, and her hand was clasped in his, which he held on his knee!"

"I’ve seen Fred Lamb riding past her door every day. I know he’s a young man with strong feelings, more into having a good time than chasing after things. Plus, my sister Fanny, who’s one of the kindest people I know, told me she saw Fred Lamb in a private box at Drury Lane with your wife, and her hand was clasped in his, which he had resting on his knee!"

"Oh, la, Miss!"

"Oh wow, Miss!"

"Come, do not take on so," said I, in imitation of Brummell's nonsense, and striving to conceal a laugh, "leave your dull house in Hill Street, and set off to-morrow morning, on some pleasant excursion. Be assured that you will find fifty pretty girls, who will be so delighted with you as soon to make you forget Lady Abdy."

"Come on, don’t be like that," I said, copying Brummell's silly tone and trying not to laugh. "Leave your boring house on Hill Street and head out tomorrow morning on a fun trip. I promise you’ll meet fifty beautiful girls who will be so into you that you'll quickly forget about Lady Abdy."

"But then," said Sir William, "I cannot think how she came to be in the family-way: for I am sure, Miss Wilson, that during all the years we have lived together, I always——"

"But then," said Sir William, "I can't understand how she got pregnant: because I am certain, Miss Wilson, that throughout all the years we've lived together, I always——"

"Never mind," interrupted I, "go home now, and prepare for your journey, and be sure to write to me, and tell me if your mind is easier."

"Don't worry," I interrupted, "head home now, get ready for your trip, and make sure to write to me and let me know if you feel better."

"Thank you, Miss Wilson! you are all goodness. I'll be sure to write, and I mean to set off to-morrow[Pg 110] morning, and I'll never come back to that nasty, dull, large house of mine again."

"Thank you, Miss Wilson! You're so kind. I'll definitely write, and I plan to leave tomorrow[Pg 110] morning, and I’ll never return to that ugly, boring, big house of mine again."

"Get the sofa removed," said I, "at all events."

"Get the sofa taken away," I said, "no matter what."

"Yes, Miss, I will, thank you; and the pianoforte. So good-bye, Miss;" and then returning, quite in a whisper, "perhaps, Miss Wilson, when you and I become better acquainted, you'll give me a kiss!"

"Yes, Miss, I will, thank you; and the piano. So goodbye, Miss;" and then coming back, almost in a whisper, "maybe, Miss Wilson, when we get to know each other better, you'll give me a kiss!"

I only laughed, and bade him take care of himself, and so we parted.

I just laughed, told him to take care of himself, and then we went our separate ways.

All this nonsense was however very poor amusement to me, now that I had lost Lord Ponsonby. I considered that, although I was by my hard fate denied the pleasure of consoling his affliction, I might yet go into the country and lead the same retired sort of life which he did; and there endeavour by study to make myself rather more worthy of him. "I am a very ignorant little fool," thought I, "but it does not, therefore, follow, that I should remain a fool all my life, like Sir William Abdy." My plan was settled and arranged in less than an hour, and my small trunk packed, my carriage filled with books, and I and my femme de chambre on our road to Salt Hill.

All this nonsense was pretty dull for me now that I had lost Lord Ponsonby. I thought that, even though my tough luck kept me from comforting his sadness, I could still go out to the country and live the same quiet life he did; and there, I could try to study and make myself a bit more deserving of him. "I’m just a clueless little fool," I thought, "but that doesn’t mean I have to stay a fool forever, like Sir William Abdy." My plan was settled and arranged in less than an hour, my small trunk was packed, my carriage was loaded with books, and my maid and I were on our way to Salt Hill.

I told the landlady of the Castle Inn, that I was come to take up my residence with her for a fortnight, and that I should require a quiet comfortable room to study in. The word study sounded very well, I thought, as I pronounced it, and, after arranging my books in due order, in the pretty rural room allotted to me by my civil landlady, I sat down to consider which of them I should begin with, in order to become clever and learned at the shortest notice, as that good lady provided people with hot dinners.

I told the landlady of the Castle Inn that I had come to stay with her for two weeks and that I would need a quiet, comfortable room for studying. I thought the word "study" sounded impressive as I said it, and after organizing my books neatly in the lovely country room she gave me, I sat down to decide which one to start with in order to become smart and knowledgeable as quickly as possible, just like that good lady provided people with hot dinners.

"Ponsonby, being forty already," thought I, "will be downright out, while I continue to bloom: therefore, when this idea makes him more timid and humble, I should like to improve my powers of consoling him and charming away all his cares. Let me see! What knowledge will be likely to make me most agreeable to him? Oh! politics. What a pity that he does not like something less dry and more lively! But, no[Pg 111] matter!" and I turned over the leaves of my History of England, for George the Second and George the Third, and I began reading the Debates in Parliament. "Let me consider!" continued I, pausing. "I am determined to stick firm to the Opposition side, all my life; because Ponsonby must know best: and yet it goes against the grain of all my late aristocratical prejudices, which, by-the-bye, only furnish a proof how wrong-headed young girls often are."

"Ponsonby is already forty," I thought, "while I'm still thriving. So, when this realization makes him more shy and modest, I want to get better at comforting him and easing his worries. Let’s see! What knowledge could make me more appealing to him? Oh! Politics. What a shame he doesn't prefer something less boring and more engaging! But never mind!" I flipped through the pages of my History of England, focusing on George II and George III, and started reading the Parliamentary Debates. "Let me think!" I said, pausing. "I’m determined to remain firmly on the Opposition side for life because Ponsonby must know best. Yet it clashes with all my recent aristocratic biases, which, by the way, only proves how misguided young girls can be."

I began to read a long speech of Lord Ponsonby's late intimate friend, Charles James Fox. "This man," thought I, when I had finished his speech, "appears to have much reason on his side; but then all great orators seem right, till they are contradicted by better reasoners; so, if I read Pitt's answer to this speech, I shall become as aristocratical as ever. I must begin with Pitt, and finish with Fox's answer and objections to Pitt's plan." I tried this method of making a little Whig of myself, pour les beaux yeux de milord Ponsonby. "After all," said I, pausing, "it will be no use, and very mean of me, to think one way and profess to think another; and it still strikes me the better reason and the sounder judgment is with Pitt, who seems to go further and embrace a vaster and more solid plan than Fox. The latter finding all that wit and brilliant exercise of humour necessary, makes his appear to me the worse course; then there is too much method in these Whigs, and their abuse of administration becomes pointless; because it seems as though perpetually ready cut and dried; and so vulgar! and opposition is such a losing game! and then I have a sneaking kindness for my king."

I started reading a long speech by Lord Ponsonby's close friend, Charles James Fox. "This guy," I thought when I finished his speech, "has a lot of reasonable points; but then again, every great speaker seems right until they're challenged by someone with even better arguments. So, if I read Pitt's response to this speech, I’ll end up as aristocratic as ever. I should start with Pitt and then finish with Fox's response and critiques of Pitt's plan." I tried this approach to make myself a little more Whig, pour les beaux yeux de milord Ponsonby. "After all," I said, pausing, "it wouldn’t be right or honest for me to think one way while pretending to think another; and I still believe that the better argument and sounder judgment belong to Pitt, who seems to have a broader and more solid plan than Fox. The latter, relying heavily on wit and clever humor, makes his position seem weaker to me. Plus, these Whigs are way too methodical, and their criticisms of the administration come off as pointless; it’s like they always have their arguments ready and rehearsed, which feels so tacky! Opposition is such a losing game! And honestly, I have a soft spot for my king."

"Quelle dommage! I cannot be a Whig, for the life of me!" said I, throwing away the book, and quietly reclined my head on my hand, in deep thought as to what next I should study, having determined at once, out of respect to Lord Ponsonby to stand neuter in regard to politics, since I could not make a Whig of myself.

"What a shame! I can't be a Whig, no matter what!" I said, tossing the book aside and resting my head on my hand, deep in thought about what I should study next. I had decided, out of respect for Lord Ponsonby, to stay neutral when it comes to politics since I couldn't make myself a Whig.

My landlady came in to know what I would have for dinner.

My landlady came in to see what I wanted for dinner.

"Oh, ma'am," I exclaimed, pushing aside my book, and walking towards the window, "it is impossible for persons to study if they are to be interrupted by such absurd questions."

"Oh, ma'am," I exclaimed, setting my book aside and walking over to the window, "it's impossible for people to study if they keep getting interrupted by such ridiculous questions."

The woman begged my pardon.

The woman apologized to me.

"Listen to me, madam," said I, with the utmost concentration of dignity; "I have come into this retirement for the purpose of hard reading; therefore, instead of asking me what I want for dinner every day, or disturbing my books or papers, I shall thank you to bring up a tray with a fowl, or anything you like, exactly at five, and, placing it upon that little table, you must, if you please, go out of the room again without saying a single word, and when I am hungry I will eat."

"Listen to me, ma'am," I said, with all the dignity I could muster; "I've come here to focus on some serious studying; so instead of asking me what I want for dinner every day or interrupting my books and papers, I would appreciate it if you could bring a tray with a chicken or whatever you like at exactly five o'clock. Just set it on that little table and, if you don’t mind, leave the room without saying a word. I’ll eat when I'm hungry."

Mine hostess looked at me as if she would have laughed if she had dared, and I felt somewhat of a sort of inclination to join her; however, I contrived to preserve my consequence, and asked, while attempting to assume a severe frown, how old she would guess me to be.

My hostess looked at me like she might laugh if she felt brave enough, and I had a bit of an urge to laugh along with her; however, I managed to keep my composure and asked, trying to put on a serious frown, how old she would guess I was.

"About sixteen or seventeen, Miss."

"About sixteen or seventeen, Miss."

"I am almost nineteen, madam," said I, elevating my head, with much pride. "You must not laugh!" I added, seeing that her risible muscles again exhibited symptoms of incipient activity, and well they might; for I was the most tom-boy, childish-looking creature who ever sat down by herself in a large room to study the merits of Pitt and Fox; and, what was worse, one of the most perfectly uneducated young women of my age that ever went to school; but then my school was only a French convent, where there really was nothing which excited in me the slightest curiosity after knowledge, and I never learned a single lesson by heart in my life, nor I believe ever could. The abbess was in despair about me. The confessor said, with Fred Bentinck, that I should come to no good; and I played the old nuns so many[Pg 113] tricks that they were all frightened to death of me.

"I’m almost nineteen, ma’am," I said, lifting my head with a lot of pride. "You can't laugh!" I added, noticing that her face was starting to show signs of laughter again, and it was understandable; I was the most tomboyish, childlike girl who ever sat alone in a big room to figure out the differences between Pitt and Fox; and, worse, I was one of the most completely uneducated young women my age who ever went to school. But my school was just a French convent, where nothing ever piqued my curiosity for knowledge, and I never memorized a single lesson in my life, nor do I think I ever could. The abbess was desperate about me. The confessor, along with Fred Bentinck, said I wouldn’t amount to anything; and I played so many tricks on the old nuns that they were all scared to death of me.

Being once more left to myself, I snatched up a volume of Shakespeare, pour me désennuyer un moment, and opened it at this passage, in the tragedy of Antony and Cleopatra:

Being left alone again, I grabbed a book of Shakespeare, to entertain myself for a bit, and opened it to this passage in the tragedy of Antony and Cleopatra:

The barge she sat in, like a burnish'd throne,
Burn'd on the water: the poop was beaten gold;
Purple the sails, and so perfumed that
The winds were love-sick with them; the oars were silver;
Which to the tune of flutes kept stroke, and made
The water which they beat to follow faster,
As amorous of their strokes. For her own person,
It beggar'd all description: she did lie
In her pavilion (cloth of gold of tissue),
O'erpicturing that Venus where we see
The fancy outwork nature: on each side her
Stood pretty dimpled boys, like smiling Cupids,
With divers-colour'd fans, whose wind did seem
To glow the delicate cheeks which they did cool,
And what they undid, did.

The barge she was in looked like a shining throne,
Glistening on the water: the surface was made of gold;
The sails were purple and so fragrant that
The winds were enchanted by them; the oars were silver;
They moved in time to the sound of flutes, creating
The water they stirred moved faster,
As if it enjoyed their touch. Regarding her own beauty,
It was beyond description: she lay
In her tent (made of gold-threaded fabric),
Showing that Venus where we see
Imagination surpasses nature: on either side of her
Stood attractive, dimpled boys, like smiling Cupids,
With fans of various colors, whose breeze felt
To warm the soft cheeks that had cooled,
And what they took apart, they put back together.

"How beautiful!" said I, throwing down the book, "Can anything be imagined more glowing or more animated than this description! However I came here to study—and Shakespeare is too amusing to be considered study. True I have heard people remark that many passages of Shakespeare's writings are obscure; yet it seems to me that all the beauties are clear and plain, and the little obscurities not worth puzzling about:—therefore I'll study history; one must know something of that. I'll begin with ancient Greece, never mind English history, we can all get credit for that."

"How beautiful!" I exclaimed, tossing the book aside. "Can anything be more vivid or lively than this description? But I came here to study—and Shakespeare is too entertaining to be called study. True, I've heard some people say that many parts of Shakespeare's work are hard to understand; yet to me, all the beauties are clear and straightforward, and the minor obscurities aren't worth worrying about. So I'll focus on history; it's important to know something about that. I'll start with ancient Greece, never mind English history; we can all get credit for that."

The Greeks employed me for two whole days, and the Romans six more: I took down notes of what I thought most striking. I then read Charles the Twelfth, by Voltaire, and liked it less than most people do; and then Rousseau's Confessions; then[Pg 114] Racine's Tragedies, and afterwards, Boswell's Life of Johnson. I allowed myself only ten minutes for my dinner. In short, what might I not have read, had not I been barbarously interrupted by the whole family of the Pitchers, who, having once taken a fancy to my society, I had no chance but returning to town as fast as possible after a three weeks' residence at Salt Hill, during which time I had constantly heard from Lord Ponsonby, who was in Ireland; but hoped shortly to join me in town.

The Greeks had me for two whole days, and the Romans six more: I noted down what I found most interesting. I then read Charles the Twelfth by Voltaire, and I liked it less than most people do; then Rousseau's Confessions; then[Pg 114] Racine's Tragedies, and afterwards, Boswell's Life of Johnson. I only gave myself ten minutes for dinner. In short, think of all the reading I could have done if I hadn't been rudely interrupted by the whole Pitchers family, who, once they took a liking to me, forced me to head back to town as quickly as I could after a three-week stay at Salt Hill. During that time, I had been in constant contact with Lord Ponsonby, who was in Ireland but hoped to join me in town soon.

I was soon visited by my dear mother. She wished to consult me about what was best to be done to put my young sister out of the way of that most profligate nobleman, Lord Deerhurst, who was, she said, continually watching her in the Park and streets whenever she went out. I could hardly believe that anything wrong could be meant towards a child scarcely thirteen years of age; but my mother assured me that he had been clandestinely writing to her and sending her little paltry presents of gilt chains, such as are sold by Jews in the streets; these said trumpery articles being presented to my sister Sophia, in old jewel-boxes of Love and Wirgman, in order to make it appear to the poor child that they were valuable.

I was soon visited by my dear mother. She wanted to talk to me about what to do to keep my young sister safe from that reckless nobleman, Lord Deerhurst, who, she said, was always watching her in the park and on the streets whenever she went out. I could hardly believe that anything inappropriate could be intended toward a child who was barely thirteen years old; but my mother insisted that he had been secretly writing to her and sending her little worthless gifts of gilded chains, like the kind sold by street vendors. These cheap items were given to my sister Sophia in old jewelry boxes from Love and Wirgman, making it seem to the poor child that they were valuable.

"I see no remedy," said my dear mother, "but sending Sophia to some school at a distance; and I hope to obtain her father's consent for that purpose as soon as possible. No time is to be lost, Sophia being so sly about receiving these things that I only found it out by the greatest accident. The last were delivered to her by a young friend of hers, quite a child, to whom Lord Deerhurst addressed himself, not having been able to meet with Sophia lately."

"I see no solution," said my dear mother, "other than sending Sophia to a school far away; and I hope to get her father's approval for that as soon as possible. We can’t waste any time, since Sophia is so sneaky about receiving these things that I only discovered it by complete accident. The last items were delivered to her by a young friend, just a kid, who Lord Deerhurst reached out to because he hadn’t been able to see Sophia lately."

I was very much disgusted with this account, and quite agreed with my mother that it would be the safest plan to send the child away.

I was really disgusted by this story, and I completely agreed with my mom that it would be the safest thing to do to send the kid away.

Before she took her leave, she assured me that, if possible, Sophia should depart immediately.

Before she left, she assured me that, if possible, Sophia should leave right away.

The next day I went to visit Fanny. Colonel Armstrong was with her. I allude to the Duke of[Pg 115] York's aide-de-camp. The Earl of Bective was also there.

The next day I went to visit Fanny. Colonel Armstrong was with her. I’m talking about the Duke of[Pg 115] York's aide-de-camp. The Earl of Bective was also there.

I inquired how Amy went on.

I asked how Amy was doing.

Sydenham was beginning to consider her evening parties rather a bore. Julia, they said, was growing more gracious towards George Brummell than Colonel Cotton liked.

Sydenham was starting to find her evening parties pretty boring. People were saying that Julia was becoming more friendly towards George Brummell than Colonel Cotton preferred.

Armstrong happening to be disengaged, which was seldom the case, proposed our taking Amy, who was a great favourite of his, by surprise, in the absence of Sydenham, who was at Brighton assisting Lord Wellesley to take care of Moll Raffles.

Armstrong happened to be free, which rarely happened, and suggested that we surprise Amy, who he really liked, while Sydenham was away in Brighton helping Lord Wellesley look after Moll Raffles.

"Do you propose dining with her?" said I.

"Are you planning to have dinner with her?" I asked.

"Why not?" inquired Colonel Armstrong.

"Why not?" asked Colonel Armstrong.

"I hope she will treat you better than she does her own sisters when we try her pot-luck."

"I hope she treats you better than she treats her own sisters when we try her potluck."

"I am not at all particular," said Armstrong.

"I’m not picky at all," said Armstrong.

"I never saw but one man," retorted I, "among all Amy's train of admirers, whom she did not contrive to cure of their temerity in intruding themselves to dinner. The Baron Tuille's ardent love was, for six months, proof against Amy's bill of fare. Amy used to sit and sit till hunger would not permit her to fast any longer, and at last she would say, 'Baron! I am going down to dinner: but I have nothing to offer you but a black pudding!' 'Note!' the Dutchman always answered, 'Note! noting I like so vel!'"

"I only saw one guy," I replied, "out of all of Amy's admirers, who didn't manage to get embarrassed for crashing our dinner. The Baron Tuille's intense love managed to withstand Amy's cooking for six months. Amy would sit and sit until she couldn't hold off eating anymore, and finally, she would say, 'Baron! I'm heading to dinner: but all I have to offer you is a black pudding!' 'Noted!' the Dutchman would always respond, 'Noted! Nothing I like so well!'"

"What," said Armstrong, "does she never have anything but black pudding?"

"What," Armstrong asked, "does she only ever have black pudding?"

"Oh! yes," I replied, "sometimes toad-in-a-hole, or hard dumplings; but black pudding takes the lead."

"Oh! yes," I replied, "sometimes toad-in-a-hole or hard dumplings; but black pudding is the best."

Fanny, with all her good nature, began to laugh as she related the following little anecdote, which had occurred while I was at Salt Hill, apropos to Amy's penchant for a black pudding. My little sister Sophia had been permitted to go and dine with Amy one day, having been particularly invited a week before. Nevertheless, when she arrived Amy appeared to start as though surprised and said, "Oh! by-the-bye, I forgot to order my dinner, and my maid and man are both[Pg 116] out, with letters and cards of invitations. However I can soon manage to get a black pudding broiled. You will not mind running to South Audley-street for a pound of black pudding? Shall you, my dear?"

Fanny, always cheerful, started laughing as she shared a funny story that happened while I was at Salt Hill, about Amy's love for black pudding. My little sister Sophia had the chance to go and have dinner with Amy one day, since she had been invited a week earlier. However, when she got there, Amy seemed surprised and said, "Oh! By the way, I totally forgot to order my dinner, and my maid and butler are both[Pg 116] out, delivering letters and invitation cards. But I can quickly get a black pudding cooked. Would you mind running to South Audley Street for a pound of black pudding? Will you, my dear?"

"Oh, no!" replied Sophia, reddening up to the eyes at the vile proposal, having lately become a coquette, from being told that she was an angel, and being really a very ladylike girl at all times; and just now she wore her smartest dress. However, she always said yes to whatever people asked her, wanting courage or character to beg leave to differ from anybody's opinion.

"Oh, no!" said Sophia, blushing deeply at the awful suggestion, having recently become a flirt after being called an angel, and she was always quite a lady; right now, she was wearing her best outfit. Still, she always agreed with whatever people asked her, lacking the confidence or strength to ask for permission to disagree with anyone’s opinion.

The said black pudding, then, was put into her hand by the vulgar, unfeeling pork-butcher, enveloped only by a small bit of the dirty Times newspaper, just sufficiently large for her to take hold of it by in the middle.

The black pudding was handed to her by the rude, insensitive pork butcher, wrapped only in a small piece of the dirty Times newspaper, just big enough for her to grab it in the middle.

Sophia, being a remarkably shy, proud girl, felt herself ready to sink, as she walked down South Audley-street at that very fashionable hour of the day, with such a substitute for a reticule flourishing quite bare in her hand, as a greasy black pudding! She tried hanging down her arm: but rose it again in alarm, lest she should spoil her gay new frock. Then a ray of good sense, which shot across her brain, her head I mean, induced her with an effort of desperation to hold the thing naturally, without attempting to conceal it; but, Oh, luckless fate! at the very moment poor Sophia had obtained this victory over her feelings, whom should she bolt against, all on a sudden in turning down South-street, but the first flatterer and ardent admirer of her young graces, Viscount Deerhurst!

Sophia, a painfully shy and proud girl, felt herself sinking as she walked down South Audley Street at that fashionable hour, holding nothing but a greasy black pudding in her hand instead of a proper reticule! She tried letting it hang down her arm, but quickly lifted it again in panic, fearing she might ruin her bright new dress. Then a sudden flash of common sense crossed her mind, and with a desperate effort, she decided to hold the pudding naturally, without trying to hide it. But, oh, unfortunate luck! Just as poor Sophia managed to gain this little victory over her feelings, who did she bump into suddenly while turning onto South Street but her first flatterer and eager admirer, Viscount Deerhurst!

The black pudding was now huddled up into the folds of her new frock: then she rued the day when pocket-holes went out of fashion. Deerhurst now, holding out his hand to her, her last desperate resource was to throw down the vile black pudding as softly as possible behind her, and she then shook hands with his lordship.

The black pudding was now tucked away in the folds of her new dress; then she regretted the day when pockets went out of style. Deerhurst, now extending his hand to her, made her last desperate move to drop the disgusting black pudding as quietly as possible behind her, and then she shook hands with his lordship.

"Miss! Miss!" bawled out, at this instant, a[Pg 117] comical-looking, middle-aged Irish labourer, who happened to be close behind her, and had picked up the delicate morsel, at the instant of its fall.

"Hey! Hey!" shouted a[Pg 117] funny-looking, middle-aged Irish worker, who was right behind her and had caught the delicate piece just as it fell.

Thrusting forward the spectral lump, "Miss! Miss! how comed you then dear, to let go o' this and never miss it? Be to laying hold of it at this end, honey! It's quite clean, dear, and sure and you need not be afear'd to handle it at that same end," added Pat, giving it a wipe, with the sleeve of his dirty ragged jacket.

Thrusting forward the ghostly lump, "Miss! Miss! how did you come to let go of this and never miss it? You should grab it from this end, sweetheart! It's perfectly clean, and you don't need to be afraid to touch it at that end," added Pat, wiping it with the sleeve of his dirty, ragged jacket.

Deerhurst, who it must be allowed possesses a great deal of natural humour, could stand this scene between Pat and Sophia no longer, and burst into an immoderate fit of laughter, while poor Sophia, almost black in the face with shame and rage, assured the man she had dropped nothing of the sort, and did not know what he meant—and then she ran away so fast that Deerhurst could not overtake her, and she got safe home to her mother's, leaving Amy to watch at her window the arrival of her favourite black pudding.

Deerhurst, who clearly had a great sense of humor, could no longer hold back at the scene between Pat and Sophia and burst into uncontrolled laughter. Poor Sophia, almost livid with embarrassment and anger, insisted to the man that she had dropped nothing of the sort and had no idea what he was talking about. Then, she ran away so quickly that Deerhurst couldn't catch up to her, and she made it safely home to her mom's, leaving Amy to watch from her window for the arrival of her favorite black pudding.

Colonel Armstrong was absolutely delighted with this account; but said he should decline her pot-luck, as it is vulgarly called. He nevertheless wished us, of all things, to accompany him to her house, and which we agreed to.

Colonel Armstrong was really pleased with this account; however, he said he would pass on her pot-luck, as it's commonly referred to. Still, he wanted us, more than anything, to join him at her house, and we agreed to do so.

We found Amy in the act of turning over the leaves of Mr. Nugent's music book, and Mr. Nugent singing an Italian air to his own accompaniment, ogling Amy to triple time.

We found Amy flipping through the pages of Mr. Nugent's music book, while Mr. Nugent was singing an Italian song to his own playing, eyeing Amy with a flirtatious intensity.

The man commonly called King Allen, now Lord Allen, appeared to be only waiting for a pause of harmony in order to take his leave.

The man usually known as King Allen, now Lord Allen, seemed to be just waiting for a break in the music so he could leave.

"Ha! How do you do?" said Amy, and Nugent arose to welcome us with his everlasting laugh.

"Ha! How’s it going?" said Amy, and Nugent stood up to greet us with his constant laugh.

"Well, Harriette," said Amy, "you are come back, are you! I have heard that you went into the country with your whole library in your carriage, like Dominie Sampson; and, let me see, who was it told me you were gone mad?"

"Well, Harriette," Amy said, "so you've come back, huh! I heard you took your entire library with you to the country in your carriage, just like Dominie Sampson; and let me think, who was it that said you went crazy?"

"Your new and interesting admirer, his Grace of Grafton, perhaps; for I have heard that he is matter-of-fact enough for anything."

"Your new and interesting admirer, the Duke of Grafton, maybe; because I’ve heard he’s practical enough for anything."

"It is a pity, my dear Harriette, that you continue to have such coarse ideas!" retorted Amy, en faisant la petite bouche, with her usual look of purity, just as if she had not been lately receiving the sly hackney coach visits of the old beau.

"It’s a shame, my dear Harriette, that you still have such crude ideas!" Amy shot back, making a pouty face, with her typical innocent look, just as if she hadn’t recently been getting those sneaky visits from the old suitor in the hackney coach.

Armstrong changed the conversation by telling Amy that he had some idea of intruding upon her to dinner the next day.

Armstrong shifted the conversation by telling Amy that he was thinking about dropping by for dinner the next day.

"Oh, I really shall give you a very bad dinner, I am afraid," said Amy, having recovered from her growing anger towards me, in real alarm.

"Oh, I’m really going to serve you a terrible dinner, I’m afraid," said Amy, having calmed down from her rising anger towards me, clearly worried.

"My dear Mrs. Sydenham," replied Colonel Armstrong, earnestly, "I hate apologies, and indeed, am a little surprised that you should pay yourself so poor a compliment as to imagine for a moment any man cared for dinner; for vile, odious, vulgar dinner in your society. Now for my part, I request that I may find nothing on your table to-morrow, but fish, flesh, fowl, vegetables, pastry, fruit and good wine. If you get anything more, I will never forgive you."

"My dear Mrs. Sydenham," Colonel Armstrong replied earnestly, "I really dislike apologies, and honestly, I'm a bit surprised you would think so little of yourself to believe that any man actually cares about dinner; especially that awful, unpleasant, ordinary dinner in your company. As for me, I hope there’s nothing on your table tomorrow except fish, meat, poultry, vegetables, pastries, fruit, and good wine. If you serve anything else, I’ll never let it go."

Amy's large, round eyes opened wider and wider, and so did her mouth, as Armstrong proceeded; and, before he had got to the wine, she became absolutely speechless with dismay. Armstrong, however, appeared quite satisfied, remarking carelessly that he knew her hour and would not keep her waiting.

Amy's big, round eyes widened more and more, and so did her mouth, as Armstrong continued; and by the time he got to the wine, she was completely speechless with shock. Armstrong, however, seemed totally unfazed, casually mentioning that he knew her time and wouldn’t keep her waiting.

"Is anybody here who can lend me two shillings to pay my hackney-coach?" said Allen.

"Is there anyone here who can lend me two shillings to pay for my cab?" said Allen.

"No change," was the general answer; for everybody knew King Allen!

"No change," was the general reply; because everyone knew King Allen!

The beaux having left us, Amy opened her heart, and said we might partake of her toad-in-a-hole, if we liked; but that she must leave us the instant after dinner.

The guys having left, Amy shared her feelings and said we could try her toad-in-the-hole, if we wanted; but she would have to leave us right after dinner.

"What for?" Fanny inquired.

"Why?" Fanny asked.

"Nothing wrong," answered Amy, of course.

"Nothing's wrong," answered Amy, of course.

"Very little good, I presume," said I, "if we may[Pg 119] judge from his appearance; however," taking up my bonnet, "I do not want to run foul of the Duke of Grafton, since he votes me mad:" and I took my leave.

"Not much good, I guess," I said, "if we can judge by his looks; however," picking up my hat, "I don’t want to get on the bad side of the Duke of Grafton, since he thinks I’m crazy:" and I said goodbye.

The next morning I received a letter from Lord Ponsonby to acquaint me that I might expect him in town by eight o'clock on the following evening. It is not, however, my intention to enter into many more minute details relative to my former unfortunate passion for Lord Ponsonby. This is not a complete confession, like Jean Jacques Rousseau's, but merely a few anecdotes of my life, and some light sketches of the characters of others, with little regard to dates or regularity, written at odd times, in very ill health. The only thing I have particularly attended to in this little work has been, not to put down one single line at all calculated to prejudice any individual, in the opinion of the world, which is not strictly correct; and though I have, in writing of people as I have found them, only done as I would be done by, and as I request my friends will do by me, who never wished yet to pass for better than what I really am: yet my gratitude has not permitted me to publish even the most trifling faults of the few who have acted kindly towards me.

The next morning, I got a letter from Lord Ponsonby letting me know that I could expect him in town by eight o'clock the next evening. However, I don’t intend to go into too many more details about my past unfortunate feelings for Lord Ponsonby. This isn't a full confession like Jean Jacques Rousseau's, but rather a few stories from my life and some brief sketches of others, without much concern for dates or structure, written at random times while I’ve been in poor health. The main thing I focused on in this little work is not to include anything that could unfairly damage anyone's reputation, which isn't completely true; and while I’ve written about people as I’ve experienced them, treating them how I’d want to be treated, and as I hope my friends will treat me, since I’ve never wanted to appear better than I actually am, my gratitude has stopped me from revealing even the smallest faults of those few who have been kind to me.

With regard to my sisters, I never had but one, and she has ceased to exist, who evinced the least regard for me. I am naturally affectionate, and my heart was disposed to love them all, till years of total neglect have at last compelled me to consider them as strangers. Some of them are my enemies. My sister Amy ever made it her particular study to wound my feelings, and do me all the injury in her power; and having occasion, in a moment of the deepest distress, to apply to Lady Berwick for a little assistance, she refused me a single guinea, notwithstanding, in promoting her marriage with Lord Berwick, and on various other occasions, I certainly did my best, and had done many acts of friendship towards her previous to that period. Neither does[Pg 120] this want of feeling for me proceed from any ill opinion they have formed of my heart or character: for, during our dear mother's last illness, Lady Berwick remained at her country house, in spite of all I could say to her in my daily communications, as to the immediate danger of that dear parent, and her excuse, which she has often expressed, for this heartless conduct was that, since Harriette remained with her mother, she felt sure that no care or attention would be wanting, that anybody could afford her. However, it is necessary for the sake of justice to relate the good with the bad: thus then, be it known, that if Lady Berwick would not come up to town to attend the dreary couch of a most tender parent; she wrote to me every day notes of inquiry, nay more, she sent fine apples and baskets of grapes from her garden up to the hour of my lamented mother's death.

As for my sisters, I had only one, and she has passed away, but she was the only one who ever showed me any kindness. I’m naturally affectionate, and my heart was ready to love them all, but years of complete neglect have forced me to view them as strangers. Some of them are actually my enemies. My sister Amy always made it her mission to hurt my feelings and cause me as much harm as she could. Then, during a moment of utter despair, when I reached out to Lady Berwick for a bit of help, she refused to give me even a single guinea. This was despite the fact that I had done my best to support her marriage to Lord Berwick and had shown her many acts of kindness before that point. This lack of empathy towards me doesn’t arise from any negative opinion they have about my heart or character. During our dear mother’s last illness, Lady Berwick stayed at her country house, despite everything I said to her in my daily messages about the immediate danger our beloved parent was in. She has often justified her cold actions by saying that, since Harriette was with her mother, she was confident that no care or attention would be lacking. However, for the sake of fairness, it’s important to share both the good and the bad: so, it should be noted that while Lady Berwick wouldn’t come to town to attend to our dying mother, she wrote me notes every day asking how things were, and even sent fine apples and baskets of grapes from her garden right up until the moment of my mother’s death.

These sketches, or memoirs, or whatever my publisher and editor may think proper to designate them,—for my own part I think it quite tiresome enough to write a book as fast as I can scribble it, without composing either a preface or a name for it—were begun several years ago, merely to amuse myself. I am now only alluding to a few pages of it, for I soon grew tired of my occupation. However, the little I had done pleased my own acquaintances so much that they all advised me to continue.

These sketches, or memoirs, or whatever my publisher and editor choose to call them—because honestly, I find it pretty tedious to write a book as quickly as I can jot it down without writing a preface or coming up with a title—were started several years ago just for my own enjoyment. I'm only referring to a few pages of it now since I quickly became bored with the task. However, those who did see what I had completed liked it so much that they all encouraged me to keep going.

The Hon. George Lamb, having been good enough to read a comedy which I attempted, was so polite as to say, and I have his letter now before me, that although it was too long, and deficient in stage-tact, there was no lack of wit and native humour about it, and further, he thought my talents well calculated for writing a light work in the form of either novel or sketch-book. He also advised me to put my former name of Harriette Wilson to the work, which he doubted not would the better ensure its sale.

The Hon. George Lamb was kind enough to read a comedy I wrote and was polite enough to say—I've got his letter right in front of me—that although it was too long and lacking in stage-savvy, it had plenty of wit and natural humor. He also thought my talents were well-suited for writing a light piece, either as a novel or a sketchbook. Additionally, he suggested I use my previous name, Harriette Wilson, for the work, believing it would help with sales.

Thus, being almost flattered into something like a good opinion of myself, I ventured one morning to[Pg 121] wrap myself up in my large cloak, and put my little unfinished manuscript into my reticule, for I determined not to write another page till I had ascertained whether it was worth publishing. Thus equipped, I ventured in much fear and trembling to wait upon the great Mr. Murray, as Lord Byron always satirically called him. "He," thought I, "being the friend and publisher of Lord Byron (as Dr. Johnson has it, who slays fat oxen, must himself be fat), should be wiser than George Lamb or anybody else, except Lord Byron alone: therefore I will stand by his decree."

So, feeling somewhat flattered into thinking better of myself, I decided one morning to[Pg 121] wrap myself in my big cloak and put my little unfinished manuscript in my bag, because I was determined not to write another page until I figured out if it was worth publishing. With that in mind, I nervously approached the famous Mr. Murray, as Lord Byron always sarcastically referred to him. "He," I thought, "being the friend and publisher of Lord Byron (as Dr. Johnson says, whoever slaughters large oxen must be large themselves), should be smarter than George Lamb or anyone else, except Lord Byron: so I will follow his judgment."

I told Murray that I had so little confidence in myself, that I really could not be induced to go on with my work till I had obtained his verdict on the few pages I ventured to offer for his inspection.

I told Murray that I had so little confidence in myself that I really couldn’t bring myself to continue with my work until I got his feedback on the few pages I dared to share for his review.

Murray looked on me with as much contempt as though Ass had been written in my countenance. Now I know this is not the case. He said, with much rudeness, that I might put the manuscript on his table and he would look at it, certainly, if I desired it.

Murray looked at me with such disdain that it felt like "Fool" was written all over my face. I know that’s not true. He said, quite rudely, that I could leave the manuscript on his table and he would take a look at it, if that’s what I wanted.

I asked when I should send for it.

I asked when I should call for it.

"Whenever you please," was his answer; as though he had already recorded his decision against me and made his mind up not to look at it.

"Whenever you want," was his response; as if he had already made up his mind about me and decided not to reconsider it.

I promised to send for it the next evening. I did so, and the manuscript was returned without an observation. "No doubt," thought I, "it is all nonsense. I only wish I was quite sure that he had read it! because else it were really cruel thus to damp a beginner who might have done something perhaps, with due encouragement. I am almost certain that it is trash; but I will be still more assured, lest the mania of scribbling should in some moment of poverty attack me again." However, beginning now to feel as much contempt for my manuscript as the Vicar of Wakefield did for his horse, or as I have since felt for the famed Bibliopolist of Albemarle Street, notwithstanding his carriage was numbered[Pg 122] with those which followed in the funeral procession of the lamented Byron, I could not present my lucubrations to another publisher as my own: my nerves would not permit it, and I therefore offered it to Messrs. Allman, of Princes Street, Hanover Square, as the first attempt of a young friend of mine. I was received by one of those gentlemen with much politeness, and was requested to allow them four days to send their answer. They fixed their time, and I promised to send for my little manuscript on the day they appointed. It was sealed up, and directed ready for my servant when he called for it. The envelope enclosed a few lines from Messrs. Allman, stating their readiness to publish the work, which they did not consider libellous—sharing the expenses and the profits with me.

I promised to ask for it the next evening. I did, and the manuscript was returned without any comments. "No doubt," I thought, "it's all nonsense. I just wish I could be sure that he actually read it! Because if not, it would really be cruel to discourage a newcomer who might have created something worthwhile with a bit of support. I'm almost certain it's rubbish, but I want to be even more sure, so that the urge to write doesn’t hit me again during a rough patch." However, starting to feel as much disdain for my manuscript as the Vicar of Wakefield did for his horse, or as I have since felt for the well-known bookseller in Albemarle Street, even though his carriage was numbered[Pg 122] along with those in the funeral procession of the late Byron, I couldn't present my writings to another publisher as if they were mine: my nerves wouldn't allow it. So, I offered it to Messrs. Allman, of Princes Street, Hanover Square, as the first attempt of a young friend of mine. One of those gentlemen received me very politely and asked if I could give them four days to send their response. They set that timeframe, and I agreed to collect my little manuscript on the appointed day. It was sealed up and addressed, ready for my servant to pick up. The envelope contained a few lines from Messrs. Allman, saying they were willing to publish the work, which they didn't find libelous—sharing the costs and the profits with me.

On the receipt of this note, which I have now in my possession, I got into a rage with old purblind Murray. "I wish," thought I, "I wish I could make rhymes! I would send him a copy of verses to thank him." The worst of it was I had never made a single rhyme in my life, and, when I had tried to make two lines jingle together, everybody said they had the merit of being infinitely below par; but even that I considered very much better than vile mediocrity in poetry. In short there was no rhyme about them and very little reason. However, I thought that anything would do for Murray, who had been so rude to me; therefore, in a few minutes, I managed to compose and seal up the following state of the case,—which said composition my reader cannot say I have encouraged him to lose time in perusing.

Upon receiving this note, which I now have in my hands, I got really angry with old blind Murray. "I wish," I thought, "I wish I could write rhymes! I would send him a poem to thank him." The problem was I had never written a single rhyme in my life, and when I had tried to make two lines sound good together, everyone said they were clearly below average; but even that seemed much better than being mediocre in poetry. In short, there was no rhyme to them, and very little reason. Still, I figured anything would do for Murray, since he had been so rude to me; so in a few minutes, I managed to write and seal up the following statement, which my reader would have no reason to say I encouraged him to waste his time reading.

THE MAIDEN EFFORT OF A VIRGIN MUSE.

I never thought of turning poet,
And all my friends about me know it,
Till t'other day. I'll tell you why.
Alas! the story makes me sigh!
I tried, in prose, a few light sketches,
[Pg 123]Of characters—pats, players, and such wretches,
Which my own folks said were pretty:
In fact, I thought them downright witty;
And, for the good of future ages,
I sallied forth, with these few pages,
To a publisher's, in such a hurry,
As to arrive too soon for that beau-thing, Murray,
Who coolly kept the lady waiting.
An old beau must have time for prating.
At last he came. Oh, mercy! Oh, my stars!
What an appalling beau-costume he wears!
A powdered bob, spectacles, and black coat!
I wish to heaven I had never wrote!
Or ta'en my book, so not here, anywhere,
Sure this won't do! The man's a bore or bear!
My charms to him were nought: nor my oration:
But what care I for Murray's admiration!
If I had penned some Quarterly cupidity,
He would have gladly borne with its stupidity.
"At length, Sir," cried I, in a fuming rage,
"Pray, just peruse, at least, a single page."
With a most supercilious kind of glance,
"Hum," drawled out Murray, "you've not the slightest
chance."
"Pray, Sir, must one come here in a bob-wig?"
Cried I, in my turn, striving to look big;
And then went home to mourn my waste of paper,
Pens, ink, time, and e'en my last wax taper.
Prosers, methought, require an education;
But poets gain, by birth, their own vocation.

THE FIRST ATTEMPT OF A INNOCENT INSPIRATION.

I never considered becoming a poet,
And all my friends definitely know that.
Until recently. Let me explain.
Unfortunately, the story makes me sigh!
I attempted a few light sketches in prose,
[Pg 123]Of characters—fools, actors, and such tragic figures,
My family said they were pretty good:
Honestly, I found them pretty smart.
And for the sake of future generations,
I set off with these few pages,
To a publisher's, in such a hurry,
I arrived too early for that guy, Murray.
Who casually made the lady wait.
An old fool needs time to talk.
He finally showed up. Oh, wow! Oh, my gosh!
What a terrible outfit he has on!
A powdered wig, glasses, and a black coat!
I wish I had never written that!
Or brought my book here at all,
This can't be right! The guy is so boring!
My charms didn't mean anything to him: not my words;
But why should I care about Murray's opinion!
If I had written some quarterly nonsense,
He would have gladly handled its foolishness.
"Finally, Sir," I shouted, feeling really angry,
"Please at least read one page."
With a dismissive look,
"Um," Murray said slowly, "you don’t have the slightest
chance.
"Do I really have to come here wearing a wig?"
I snapped back, trying to play it cool;
And then I went home to regret my wasted paper,
Pens, ink, time, and even my last candle.
I believed that writers needed a formal education;
But I think poets are born for their calling.

I merely pin it into my manuscript because it is ready written, and helps to fill up the book, which, I have undertaken for several reasons: first, because I hope to get some money by it; secondly, because a certain duke and his son, all! all! honourable men, and with very honourable titles and ancient names, have taken such an unfair advantage of my generous treatment of them, that I think they ought to be exposed——

I just include it in my manuscript because it’s already written, and it helps fill up the book, which I’ve taken on for several reasons: first, because I hope to make some money from it; second, because a certain duke and his son, all honorable men with very prestigious titles and old family names, have taken such unfair advantage of my kindness towards them that I believe they should be exposed—

Else they will deceive more men.

Else they will trick more people.

But this is not all. My former errors are well known, and, since they have told their story I must in justice to myself relate mine. To proceed with it in form, I perhaps ought to relate at large all the raptures of my meeting with Lord Ponsonby when he returned from Ireland, how struck I was with the pale cast of thought, which enfeebled the brightness of that sweet countenance, only to increase the interest he previously inspired; how infinitely his deep mourning became him; how he had loved me for the very thing cross Amy had laughed at me, and called me Dominie Sampson for; how he sent me Voltaire's tragedy of Zaire, and how delighted he was to find that I felt and understood all its beauties; how he one day called me his angelic Harriette! and further declared that, had he known me sooner he would never have married any other woman! How I used to fancy I could feel his entrance into his wife's private box at the opera, without seeing him, as though the air suddenly should become purer; how I have astonished Fanny by guessing the very instant of his approach, without looking towards his side of the house: how he would watch and follow me in my walks; how he declared that he had never in his whole life felt such tenderness of affection for any woman on earth, combining all a father ought to feel, with the wildest passion his first youth had been capable of, with many other matters which it would be tedious to write now: but all this love is gone by and, for the crime of attaching myself to a married man, I have deeply suffered: and all my affections are now fixed on another, to whom I am bound for life: and, being just about to keep a pig and a few chickens, I really cannot mount up the ladder again: and, why should I dwell too long on the wild romantic follies of my very youthful days?

But that's not all. My past mistakes are well-known, and since they've shared their side of the story, I need to be fair to myself and share mine. To tell it properly, I should probably go into detail about the joy I felt when I met Lord Ponsonby again after he returned from Ireland, how I was struck by the thoughtful look on his face that seemed to dim the brightness of his lovely features, only to make me more interested; how incredibly his deep mourning suited him; how he loved me for the very things that his cross sister Amy teased me about and called me Dominie Sampson for; how he sent me Voltaire’s play Zaire, and how thrilled he was that I appreciated and understood all its beauty; how one day he referred to me as his angelic Harriette! He even said that if he had known me sooner, he would have never married anyone else! I used to think I could sense him entering his wife's private box at the opera, without even seeing him, as if the air suddenly became lighter; how I surprised Fanny by knowing the exact moment he was approaching, without looking his way: how he would watch me and follow me during my walks; how he claimed he had never felt such deep affection for any woman in his life, mixing all the emotions a father should feel with the wildest passion of his youth, along with many other things that would be tedious to write about now: but all that love has faded, and for the sin of getting attached to a married man, I've suffered deeply: now, all my feelings are directed toward someone else, to whom I am bound for life; and since I'm about to keep a pig and a few chickens, I really can't climb that ladder again: so, why should I linger too long on the wild romantic mistakes of my younger days?

During the three short years our intercourse lasted, our passion continued undiminished—increase it could not. I do in truth believe, though it was a wicked thing, no two people on earth ever loved each other[Pg 125] better, and the restraint and difficulties we laboured under kept our passion alive as it began. Often, after passing the early part of the evening together, finding it so difficult to separate, we drove down in a hackney-coach to the House of Lords, and in that coach have I waited half the night merely for one more kiss and the pleasure of driving with Ponsonby to his own door.

During the three short years we were together, our passion never faded—it couldn't have increased more. I honestly believe, even though it was a wrong thing, that no two people on earth loved each other[Pg 125] better. The restraints and challenges we faced kept our passion alive just as it began. Often, after spending the early part of the evening together and finding it hard to part, we would take a cab to the House of Lords, and in that cab, I would wait half the night just for one more kiss and the joy of driving Ponsonby home.

These three happy years of my life produced very few anecdotes, which I can recollect, worth relating; for I had neither eyes nor ears nor thoughts but for Ponsonby. The old Scotch beggar woman in the park, who had been the cause of my appearing advantageously to his lordship, was my constant visitor, and I contributed to her comforts as far as I could. She had once been in very easy circumstances, and was then in the habit of receiving every possible attention from her kind country-woman Lady Cottrell.

These three happy years of my life produced very few stories that I can remember worth sharing; I had no eyes, ears, or thoughts for anyone but Ponsonby. The old Scottish beggar woman in the park, who helped me to make a good impression on his lordship, visited me regularly, and I did my best to help her. She had once lived quite comfortably and was used to receiving all the attention she could from her kind fellow countrywoman, Lady Cottrell.

The old woman used to come to dine with me in a rich brocade silk gown, which stood absolutely alone, and once caused my equally stiff, old, powdered footman to laugh; but as it was I believe for the first time in his life I forgave him.

The old woman would come to eat with me in a luxurious brocade silk dress, which was truly unique, and it once made my equally formal, elderly, powdered footman laugh; but since it was, I believe, the first time in his life that I forgave him.

Apropos of that same Mr. Will Halliday, who though always in print never expected the honour of being published, everybody wished to know why I kept such a clock-work, stiff, powdered, methodistical looking servant, with a pig-tail; whom one might have taken for Wilberforce himself instead of Will Halliday, and yet that piece of mechanism, with his hair to match, used to steal my wine, as though he had forgotten all about his commandments; and when I reproached him with it, he declared that it was impossible; because, to use his own words, "I am the most particlerst man as is"; and, because I preferred losing my wine to being talked to, I submitted.

As for that same Mr. Will Halliday, who was always in print but never expected to be published, everyone wanted to know why I had such a mechanical, stiff, powdered, old-fashioned-looking servant with a ponytail; someone you might confuse for Wilberforce himself instead of Will Halliday. Yet that piece of work, hair and all, would steal my wine as if he'd forgotten all about his principles. When I called him out on it, he insisted it was impossible because, in his own words, "I am the most particular man there is"; and since I would rather lose my wine than deal with him talking back, I let it go.

"Mr. Will," I used to say, "yes and no are all I want to hear from any footman; if they will say more to me than this I shall wait upon myself."

"Mr. Will," I would say, "all I want to hear from any footman is yes or no; if they say more than that, I’ll take care of myself."

Will would console himself on these occasions with a young companion of mine, while she remained with me, whenever he could find her disengaged or she had the misfortune to be in the parlour while he was laying the cloth.

Will would comfort himself during these times with a young friend of mine, whenever she was available to hang out with me, or if she happened to be in the parlor while he was setting the table.

"Miss Hawkes," he would begin, to her great annoyance, "Miss Hawkes, now you see my missis don't like a sarvant to say nothing but yes and no. Now sometimes, as I says, Miss Hawkes, yes or no won't do for everything. Missis was very angry about my speaking yesterday; but, if I haddunt a told her I was the most particlerst man as is she might a thort I drinkt her wine, because I keeps the key of the cellar: and then again, Miss Hawkes, respecting o' my great coat: I wants to tell missis, as how it's a mile too wide in the back; for you see Miss, Missis don't observe them ere things. Will you be so good, Miss, as to mention that I wants to show her how my great coat sets behind?"

"Miss Hawkes," he would start, much to her annoyance, "Miss Hawkes, my wife doesn't want a servant who only says yes or no. Sometimes, as I said, Miss Hawkes, yes or no isn't enough for everything. She got really upset about what I said yesterday; but if I hadn't told her I was the most particular man in her life, she might have thought I drank her wine since I have the key to the cellar. And then, Miss Hawkes, regarding my coat: I want to let her know that it's a mile too big in the back because, you see, Miss, she doesn't notice those things. Would you be so kind, Miss, as to mention that I want to show her how my coat fits in the back?"

"I will go and tell her directly," said Miss Hawkes, delighted with an excuse to get away.

"I'll go and tell her myself," said Miss Hawkes, thrilled to have a reason to leave.

"Well then," said I, in answer to what Miss Hawkes told me, "I will look at the man's coat after dinner, only I am sure I shall laugh if he is to walk about the room, sporting his beautiful shape."

"Well then," I replied to what Miss Hawkes told me, "I’ll check out the guy’s coat after dinner, but I’m sure I’ll laugh if he’s just walking around the room, showing off his nice figure."

Having thus, for once, given Will liberty of speech, I was in dread of its consequences at dinner-time. As soon as he had withdrawn the cloth and placed the dessert upon the table, he began to cough and place himself in an attitude of preparation. "Now it is coming!" thought I, and I saw Miss Hawkes striving to restrain her inclination to laugh out loud, with all her might.

Having given Will the freedom to speak for once, I was worried about the outcome at dinner. As soon as he took away the tablecloth and set the dessert on the table, he started to cough and get ready for something. “Here it comes!” I thought, and I noticed Miss Hawkes trying hard not to laugh out loud.

Will began sheepishly, with his eyes and his fingers fidgeting on the back of a chair; but he grew in height, and in consequence, as he went on. "I was a saying to Miss Hawkes, madam, that, respecting o' your commands, that yes and no wont do for everything. Now ma'am respecting o' my great coat——"

Will started off a bit shyly, his eyes and fingers nervously playing with the back of a chair; but he stood taller as he continued. "I was saying to Miss Hawkes, ma'am, about your orders, that 'yes' and 'no' aren’t enough for everything. Now, ma'am, regarding my great coat—"

"You had better put it on, William," said I, holding[Pg 127] down my head that I might not look at Miss Hawkes.

"You should really put it on, William," I said, lowering my head so I wouldn't have to look at Miss Hawkes.

"Yes, ma'am; sartanly ma'am," said Will, bustling out of the room, and returning in an instant equipped in a drab great coat, so very large behind, that it made him look deformed; but did not, in the least, alter his usual way of strutting about the room, like a player,

"Sure thing, ma'am," said Will, rushing out of the room and coming back in an instant wearing a big, gray coat that was so oversized in the back it made him look misshapen; however, it didn't change his usual way of strutting around the room like an actor.

Whose conceit
Lies in his hamstring, and doth think it rich,
To hear the wooden dialogue and sound,
'Twixt his stretch'd footing and the scaffoldage.

Who’s self-important
It’s in his hamstring, and he thinks it’s awesome,
To hear the awkward conversation and noise,
Between his extended foot and the scaffolding.

So, between my horror of making free with John Bull, and my wish to laugh at my footman, I was in perfect misery.

So, between my fear of being too familiar with John Bull and my desire to laugh at my footman, I was completely miserable.

"Take it off, William," said I, faintly, and without venturing to raise my head, feeling that another glance at Will, eyeing his person all over, with his sharp little, ferret-eyes, would have finished me. "Take it off, and carry it to the tailor's."

"Take it off, William," I said weakly, not daring to lift my head, knowing that another look at Will, checking him out with his beady little ferret eyes, would have done me in. "Take it off and take it to the tailor."

But Will, having once received a carte blanche for more than his usual yes and no, was not so easily quieted.

But Will, having once received a carte blanche for more than his usual yes and no, was not so easily silenced.

"Thank you, ma'am, you are very good ma'am. I'll step down to-night, with it; for the other evening, ma'am, when you sent me to carry back that ere pheasant, my Lord Lowther's servant brought you I says, says I, to Sally, 'as it is such a wet night Sally, I wont put on my laced hat,' so I claps on an old plain one; and, when I comed to St. James's Street, there was a bit of a row with some of they there nasty women at the corner, and, you see, ma'am, this ere coat, sticking out, in this ere kind of a way behind, and with that large cane of mine, there was a man, says he, to me, 'Here, watchman! why dont you do your duty?'"

"Thank you, ma'am, you're very kind. I'll head out tonight with it; because the other evening, ma'am, when you asked me to take that pheasant back that my Lord Lowther's servant gave you, I told Sally, 'Since it's such a rainy night, I won't wear my fancy hat,' so I put on an old plain one instead. When I got to St. James's Street, there was a bit of a commotion with some of those unpleasant women at the corner, and you see, ma'am, this coat sticking out in this way behind, along with my large cane, a man said to me, 'Hey, watchman! Why don’t you do your job?'"

It was now all over with our dignities. Will, in finishing his pathetic speech, appeared almost on the point of shedding tears. We both, in the same[Pg 128] instant, burst into an immoderate fit of loud laughter, when Will had the good sense to leave us.

It was now completely over for our dignities. Will, wrapping up his sad speech, seemed almost ready to cry. At that same[Pg 128] moment, we both erupted into an uncontrollable fit of loud laughter, and Will wisely decided to walk away.

The next day Fanny, Miss Hawkes, and myself drove into Hyde Park. We there met Sophia, with her eldest sister, looking very pretty, and above all very modest. My carriage was soon surrounded by trotting beaux, whom I could not listen to, because that adored, sly, beautiful face of Ponsonby's was fixed on me, à la distance. With all my rudeness and inattention I could not get rid of Lord Frederick Beauclerc. The rest went round to Fanny's side. This was better than going over to the enemy. Ponsonby knew me and himself too well to be jealous; but, not daring to speak to me or hear what I said, he looked unhappy, as I guessed, at his friend, Fred Beauclerc's persevering attention; and I proposed to Fanny that we should take a drive down Pall Mall.

The next day, Fanny, Miss Hawkes, and I drove into Hyde Park. There, we ran into Sophia with her oldest sister, who looked very pretty and, above all, very modest. My carriage was soon surrounded by guys trying to impress us, but I couldn't pay attention to them because that adored, sly, beautiful face of Ponsonby was fixed on me from a distance. Despite my rudeness and distractedness, I couldn't shake off Lord Frederick Beauclerc. The others moved over to Fanny's side, which was better than siding with the enemy. Ponsonby knew both himself and me too well to feel jealous, but not daring to speak to me or hear what I said, he looked unhappy, as I guessed, at his friend Fred Beauclerc's persistent attention. I suggested to Fanny that we should take a drive down Pall Mall.

"Is that Mr. Frederick Lamb's ghost?" said Fanny.

"Is that the ghost of Mr. Frederick Lamb?" Fanny asked.

"Where do you mean?" I inquired, and turning my head round, indeed saw Fred Lamb, who had, I believe, just returned from abroad. He blushed a little, and ordering my coachman to stop, told me that I looked remarkably well and that he knew all about me.

"Where do you mean?" I asked, and turning my head around, I actually saw Fred Lamb, who I believe had just come back from abroad. He blushed a bit, and after telling my driver to stop, he said that I looked really good and that he knew all about me.

"So you have cut poor Argyle, and are in love again with a man of my acquaintance?" he continued.

"So you've hurt poor Argyle, and you're in love again with a guy I know?" he continued.

"You are mistaken," said I, reddening.

"You’re wrong," I said, blushing.

"It may be so," rejoined Fred, "but I rather think I am right."

"It might be true," replied Fred, "but I really believe I'm correct."

I shook hands with him, and hoped we were parting good friends.

I shook his hand and hoped we were parting as good friends.


"I say, Miss Hawkes," said Will Halliday, in the course of the evening, after we got home, for he generally contrived to dédommager himself, for the silence I imposed on him, by forcing a few words on Miss Hawkes' attention—"If we had a gone a little[Pg 129] furder down Pall Mall to-day, we should a seen that ere Prince Coburg."

"I say, Miss Hawkes," said Will Halliday during the evening after we got home, since he usually managed to make up for the silence I forced on him by directing a few words towards Miss Hawkes—"If we had gone a little[Pg 129] further down Pall Mall today, we would have seen that Prince Coburg."

"Really!"

"Seriously!"

"Yes, Miss: but, laws! Miss, do you know he was nothing in his own country, and had nothing but a small principality."

"Yes, Miss: but, wow! Miss, do you realize he was nobody in his own country and only had a tiny principality."

About ten o'clock in the evening, when Miss Hawkes had retired to rest, and I was sitting alone with my book, Fred Lamb was announced to me. I desired William to say that it was rather too late, and that I was shortly going to bed.

About ten o'clock at night, when Miss Hawkes had gone to bed, and I was sitting alone with my book, Fred Lamb was announced. I told William to let him know it was a bit too late and that I was about to go to bed.

He returned to inform me that Mr. Lamb knew I never went to bed before midnight, and therefore begged I would permit him to chat with me for half an hour, so, feeling puzzled how to excuse myself, he was desired to walk upstairs.

He came back to tell me that Mr. Lamb knew I never went to bed before midnight, and so he asked if I would let him chat with me for half an hour. Feeling unsure about how to decline, I asked him to come upstairs.

He talked to me for more than an hour, of Argyle, Lord Ponsonby, and his own former affection for me. He then became a little more practical than I liked, first taking hold of my hand, and next kissing me by force. I resisted all his attempts with mild firmness. At last he grew desperate, and proceeded to very rough, I may say, brutal violence, against my fixed determination. I was never very strong; but love gave me almost supernatural powers to repel him; and I contrived to pull his hair with such violence, that some of it was really dragged out by the roots.

He talked to me for over an hour about Argyle, Lord Ponsonby, and his past feelings for me. Then he became a bit more forward than I was comfortable with, first grabbing my hand and then kissing me against my will. I resisted all his attempts with gentle firmness. Finally, he grew desperate and resorted to very rough, I would say, brutal force against my steadfast refusal. I was never very strong, but love gave me almost supernatural strength to push him away; I managed to pull his hair so hard that some of it was actually yanked out by the roots.

Fred Lamb was not of a mild or patient temper. In a moment of disappointment and fury at the pain I must have inflicted on him, though it was certainly done only in self-defence, he placed his hand on my throat, saying, while he nearly stopped my breath, and occasioned me almost the pangs of suffocation, that I should not hurt him another instant. He spoke this in a smothered voice, and I did in truth believe that my last moments had arrived. Another instant would have decided the business; but he, thank God, relinquished his grasp at my throat. He is however mistaken if he believes I have ever forgotten the agony of that moment. He arose from[Pg 130] the sofa. His rage, I fancy, being converted into shame and fear of what I might tell the world, or, perhaps, he was really shocked at the violence which he had been guilty of. It may easily be imagined that once free from so frightful a grasper of throats, I was not long in obtaining my room upstairs and double-locking my door. Fred Lamb did not attempt to speak to, much less detain me, and in a very few minutes afterwards I heard him leave the house.

Fred Lamb wasn’t a calm or patient person. In a moment of disappointment and anger over the pain I must have caused him, even though it was only in self-defense, he grabbed my throat, saying, while he nearly choked me and made me feel like I was suffocating, that I shouldn’t hurt him for even a second longer. He said this in a muffled voice, and I truly believed my last moments had come. Another moment could have changed everything; but, thank God, he finally let go of my throat. However, he’s wrong if he thinks I’ve ever forgotten the agony of that moment. He got up from[Pg 130] the sofa. His rage, I think, turned into shame and fear of what I might tell others, or maybe he was genuinely shocked by the violence he had shown. It’s easy to imagine that once I was free from such a terrifying grip, I quickly made my way upstairs and double-locked my door. Fred Lamb didn’t try to talk to me, let alone stop me, and just a few minutes later, I heard him leave the house.

"Thank God!" I ejaculated, from the very bottom of my heart; and I began to breathe more freely although I was some time before I recovered my fright.

"Thank God!" I exclaimed, from the depths of my heart; and I started to breathe easier, even though it took me a while to shake off my fear.

Fred Lamb was a man of the world, and the next day he no doubt said to himself "this is a bad story, both for my vanity and my character: for I have been very brutal. The best way now will be for me to tell it first to all her friends"; and he accordingly went about making light of the story, as though he had not any reason to be ashamed.

Fred Lamb was a worldly man, and the next day he probably thought to himself, "This is a terrible story, for both my pride and my reputation: I’ve been really harsh. The best thing to do now is to tell all her friends first"; and so he went around downplaying the story, as if he had no reason to feel embarrassed.

"Do you know," said he, to several of my acquaintances, who afterwards repeated it, "do you know that Harriette is so in love with John Ponsonby, that she was cruel even to me last night! I tried force too; but she resisted me like a little tiger, and pulled my hair!"

"Do you know," he said to several of my friends, who later repeated it, "do you know that Harriette is so in love with John Ponsonby that she was really cruel to me last night! I even tried to push my way, but she fought me off like a tiny tiger and yanked my hair!"

"Be it so," thought I, and I never told the story, till now. In fact, I was a good deal afraid of Fred Lamb at that time, and could not but feel provoked at the idea of a young man going about the world, always laughing, and showing off the character of a fine, good-tempered, open-hearted, easy, generous, sailor-like fellow, and who yet could take me from a rich man, to leave me starving at Somers-town as he had done, without once making me the offer of a single shilling, and then return to me, as though all this selfishness had secured him a right over my person, to persecute me with brutal force and lay hold of my throat, so as to put me in fear of my life, because I was not his humble slave any day in any week he[Pg 131] happened to return from the Continent: and I am sure Mr. Frederick Lamb cannot assert that, on the day I believed he meant to have been my last, he had ever given me one single guinea or the value of a guinea.

"Fine then," I thought, and I never shared this story until now. Honestly, I was pretty scared of Fred Lamb back then and couldn't help but feel annoyed at the thought of a young guy wandering around, always laughing and acting like a charming, easy-going, generous sailor type, yet who could take me from a wealthy man and leave me struggling in Somers-town as he did, without even offering me a single penny. Then, he would come back to me, as if his selfishness gave him the right to bully me and grab my throat, putting me in fear for my life just because I wasn't his obedient servant whenever he[Pg 131] decided to return from abroad. And I'm sure Mr. Frederick Lamb can’t claim that on the day I thought would be my last, he had ever given me even a single guinea or its worth.

He is now an ambassador, and just as well off as ambassadors usually are; yet, in my present poverty, I have vainly attempted to get a hundred pounds out of him. He has occasionally indeed sent me ten or five pounds; but not without much pressing, and he has not yet paid my expenses to Hull and back.

He’s now an ambassador and just as wealthy as ambassadors typically are; yet, in my current financial struggle, I’ve unsuccessfully tried to get a hundred pounds from him. He has sometimes sent me ten or five pounds, but only after I pressed him, and he still hasn’t reimbursed my expenses to Hull and back.

So much for the high-spirited Fred Lamb! With his brother George I have only a very slight acquaintance; but am much indebted for the very polite, friendly and condescending interest that gentleman has been pleased to take in my welfare.

So much for the upbeat Fred Lamb! I only know his brother George a little bit, but I'm really grateful for the polite, friendly, and somewhat patronizing interest he has shown in my well-being.


CHAPTER VIII

About this time, I received a letter from Sir William Abdy, beginning thus:

About this time, I got a letter from Sir William Abdy, starting like this:

"DEAR, PRETTY MISS WILSON,

"Dear, lovely Miss Wilson,

"You told me to be sure and write.

"You asked me to make sure I write."

"I am a good deal better for the journey, though I have not seen anybody so pretty as you, since I left you...."

"I feel much better after the trip, even though I haven't seen anyone as beautiful as you since I left..."

The rest of this eloquent epistle may be dispensed with.

The rest of this eloquent letter can be skipped.

Lord Ponsonby often rated me about Lord F. Beauclerc, his relation, whom he always called Fred Diamond Eye; and Fred Beauclerc was continually teasing me about Ponsonby. I assured him that it was all nonsense.

Lord Ponsonby often teased me about Lord F. Beauclerc, his relative, whom he always called Fred Diamond Eye; and Fred Beauclerc was constantly poking fun at me about Ponsonby. I assured him that it was all nonsense.

"I know better," Fred Beauclerc would answer, "and yet I am fool enough to love a woman who is going mad for another man. However, if I get well over this folly, I will for the rest of my life reign lord paramount or nothing."

"I know better," Fred Beauclerc would reply, "and yet I'm foolish enough to love a woman who's losing her mind over another man. However, if I can get past this madness, I will either rule completely for the rest of my life or nothing at all."

His lordship really loved me, and above all he loved my foot. I was never in his opinion assez bien chaussée; therefore, he used to go about town with one of my shoes in his pocket, as a pattern to guide him in his constant search after pretty shoes for me.

His lordship really loved me, and above all, he loved my foot. In his opinion, I was never dressed well enough; so, he would walk around town with one of my shoes in his pocket as a reference for his ongoing quest for pretty shoes for me.

Fred Beauclerc is a sly, shy, odd man, not very communicative, unless one talks about cricket. I remember when the Marquis of Wellesley did me the honour to call on me and tell me what a great man he was, and how much he had been talked of in[Pg 133] the world—how often carried on men's shoulders without nags, with other reminiscences of equal interest, Fred Beauclerc, the Diamond Eye, cut me for Moll Raffles. I accused him of it, laughing, and he laughingly acknowledged the intrigue.

Fred Beauclerc is a sneaky, reserved, unusual guy who doesn't say much unless it's about cricket. I remember when the Marquis of Wellesley came to visit me and told me what a great man he was and how much he was talked about in[Pg 133] the world—how often he was carried on people's shoulders, along with other equally interesting stories. Fred Beauclerc, the Diamond Eye, ignored me for Moll Raffles. I teased him about it, and he jokingly admitted to the affair.

"I could not endure the idea of your receiving that vain old fool, Lord Wellesley," said Beauclerc.

"I couldn't stand the thought of you welcoming that arrogant old fool, Lord Wellesley," said Beauclerc.

"No harm, believe me!" I replied. "Mere curiosity induced me to have the man up, to see if he was like his brother; but you are very welcome to Mrs. Raffles; she'll make an excellent wife to a divine. Not that I know or care anything about the lady!"

"No harm, trust me!" I replied. "I was just curious to bring the guy up, to see if he was like his brother; but you're more than welcome to Mrs. Raffles; she'll be a great wife for a divine. Not that I know or care anything about her!"

"And what think you of Wellesley?" said the little parson.

"And what do you think of Wellesley?" asked the little parson.

"Why, I suppose I must either say he is clever and brilliant or be called a fool myself; so, instead of answering your question, I'll tell you what he says to me to-morrow, after I shall have acquainted him with your intrigue with his belle amie Raffles."

"Well, I guess I have to either say he’s smart and brilliant or I’ll look like a fool myself; so instead of answering your question, I’ll tell you what he says to me tomorrow, after I’ve let him know about your affair with his belle amie Raffles."

"You are not serious?" said the good clergyman, in a great fright.

"You can't be serious?" said the good clergyman, alarmed.

"Yes, I am quite serious I assure you."

"Yes, I’m completely serious, I assure you."

"What! You spoilsport! You make mischief! I would not have believed this of you."

"What! You party pooper! You cause trouble! I never would have believed this about you."

"You only do me justice—but I will tell notwithstanding: and if I either spoil your intrigue, or do mischief to anybody except the noble marquess, never forgive me."

"You only treat me fairly—but I’ll share it anyway: and if I either ruin your plan or harm anyone other than the noble marquess, never forgive me."

"I never will," said Beauclerc seriously, and so we parted.

"I never will," Beauclerc said seriously, and so we parted.

In the evening a remarkably fine-looking man requested to speak to me, from the Marquis of Wellesley. He wore a large brilliant on the third finger of his very white hand and was peculiarly elegant in his dress. I offered him a chair with much politeness, feeling really something like respect for Lord Wellesley's good taste in sending me such an amiable substitute for a little grey-headed, foolish old man. The gentleman bowed low and refused to sit. He told me that he came from the Marquis of[Pg 134] Wellesley merely to say, that, if I were disengaged, he would have the pleasure of calling on me in less than an hour.

In the evening, a remarkably handsome man asked to speak with me on behalf of the Marquis of Wellesley. He had a large diamond on the third finger of his very white hand and was particularly stylish in his attire. I politely offered him a chair, genuinely feeling some respect for Lord Wellesley's good taste in sending me such a charming substitute for a little gray-haired, foolish old man. The gentleman bowed and declined to sit. He informed me that he had come from the Marquis of[Pg 134] Wellesley just to say that, if I was free, he would be pleased to visit me in less than an hour.

"C'est son valet, sans doute"—thought I: and sent my compliments to Lord Wellesley.

"It's probably his servant"—I thought, and sent my regards to Lord Wellesley.

Wellesley's carriage drove up to my door in less than an hour after his gentleman had left me. His lordship appeared the very essence of everything most recherché, in superfine elegance. He was in fact all essence! Such cambric, white as driven snow! Such embroidery! Such diamonds! Such a brilliant snuff-box! Such seals and chain! And then, the pretty contrast between the broad, new, blue ribbon across his breast, and his delicate white waistcoat!

Wellesley’s carriage pulled up to my door less than an hour after his servant left. He looked like the peak of sophistication, dressed in the utmost elegance. He was pure essence! That cambric was as white as freshly fallen snow! The embroidery! The diamonds! What a stunning snuff-box! The seals and chain! And the lovely contrast of the broad, new blue ribbon across his chest against his delicate white waistcoat!

It was too much, too overpowering for a poor, honest unaffected Suissess like me:—and I almost wished myself safe in my Canton de Berne; for never before stood I in such presence, nor breathed I in such essence! What a pretty little thing too it would be, methought, if it were but once deposited unhurt in one's bonnet-box, and one could shut him down whenever the essence became too strong for one's nerves. It was a graceful thing too in miniature, and its countenance was good and its speech was all honey, until I very quietly and very unceremoniously mentioned the worthy clergyman having passed the whole of the night preceding with Moll Raffles, consoling her, en prêtre, for his lordship's absence.

It was overwhelming, way too much for a simple, honest, unpretentious Swiss like me; I almost wished I were back in my Canton of Bern. I had never been in such a presence or breathed in such an atmosphere before! I thought how lovely it would be if I could safely keep it in my hatbox and close it up whenever the vibe got too intense for me. It was also a graceful little thing in miniature, with a pleasant face and sweet words, until I casually and rather bluntly mentioned that the respectable clergyman had spent the whole night before with Moll Raffles, comforting her, as a priest would, because of his lordship’s absence.

His lordship now asked me, in a voice trembling more with agitation than age, or rage, what I meant?

His lordship now asked me, in a voice shaking more with anxiety than age or anger, what I meant?

"Simply, what I have stated."

"Just what I said."

"Merciful powers! what do you say? what do you mean? what do you hint at? what do you think? what are you doing?" If his lordship's want of breath had not given a momentary check to his volubility and proved a kind of turnpike in his rapid course, and if I had not caught the critical opportunity to say—

"Merciful powers! What are you saying? What do you mean? What are you hinting at? What are you thinking? What are you doing?" If his lordship's lack of breath hadn't briefly interrupted his flow of words and acted as a kind of speed bump in his rapid speech, and if I hadn't seized the critical moment to say—

"Nothing—your fair friend must do for us both"[Pg 135]—I have little doubt that the little marquis must and would have fallen a victim to exhaustion: but thus, having happily had a moment to recover himself, he proceeded,

"Nothing—your kind friend has to do for both of us" [Pg 135]—I have no doubt that the young marquis would have collapsed from exhaustion: but now, having fortunately had a moment to catch his breath, he continued,

"Nay, nay, nay," and laying his white hand, rings and all, on my shoulder, in much tribulation and hurry of speech and manner, "Nay—think of what you are saying—think how you may be injuring that lovely sweet being—that sweetest unsophisticated! lovely! sweet!"

"Nah, nah, nah," he said, placing his white hand, rings and all, on my shoulder, clearly upset and speaking quickly, "No—consider what you’re saying—think about how you might be hurting that beautiful, innocent person—that sweetest, most genuine! beautiful! sweet!"

"Oh, what a bed or sweets, yours must be!" interrupted I.

"Oh, what a lovely bed of sweets yours must be!" I interrupted.

"I know well enough," continued Wellesley, pacing up and down the room with a feverish rapidity. "I know she went to Vauxhall with Beauclerc; but then she told me there was nothing in all this."

"I understand perfectly," Wellesley said, pacing back and forth in the room with anxious energy. "I know she went to Vauxhall with Beauclerc; but she assured me there was nothing to it."

"Poor Beauclerc!" ejaculated I; "and what can his lordship do better than attend so sweet a creature? Come, come," I continued, "my lord! Mrs. Raffles is rich, and can do without you, kindly assisted as she is by the little parson!—Don't fret for her, nor for yourself; but, if you still love her, receive her from the hands of the good clergyman."

"Poor Beauclerc!" I exclaimed. "What can his lordship do better than be around such a lovely person? Come on, my lord! Mrs. Raffles is wealthy and can manage just fine on her own, especially with the little parson helping her! Don't worry about her or yourself; but if you still care for her, accept her from the good clergyman's hands."

"Impossible!" Wellesley exclaimed. "I must reproach her with her faults, and then—she will throw the plates and dishes in my face!"

"That's impossible!" Wellesley shouted. "I have to confront her about her mistakes, and then—she'll throw the plates and dishes at me!"

"No! Would she be so vulgar?"

"No way! Would she really be that tacky?"

"It is not vulgarity in her," said Wellesley.

"It’s not vulgarity in her," Wellesley said.

"What then?"

"What's next?"

"Nature," was his reply.

"Nature," was his response.

"Well then, since it is natural to break your head, which fact I do not in the least dispute, may it not be as natural to adorn it occasionally? and may it not be her nature to intrigue with Fred Beauclerc? Do not think about it my lord. Make yourself happy and comfortable, and——"

"Well then, since it's natural to feel overwhelmed, which I completely agree with, isn't it also natural to want to dress it up sometimes? And isn’t it in her nature to flirt with Fred Beauclerc? Don’t dwell on it, my lord. Focus on being happy and comfortable, and——"

Wellesley took up his hat and ran downstairs. I followed him, laughing loudly till he got into his carriage.

Wellesley grabbed his hat and ran downstairs. I followed him, laughing out loud until he got into his carriage.

Beauclerc was in due time tired of his bonne fortune,[Pg 136] and this gave Wellesley the delicious opportunity of pressing his charmer to his faithful and doting heart with renovated rapture.

Beauclerc eventually grew tired of his bonne fortune,[Pg 136] and this provided Wellesley with the delightful chance to pull his beloved close to his devoted and adoring heart with renewed joy.

La Belle Nature!

Beautiful Nature!

About this time, or else some other time, a Mr. Something-doff was presented to me, hot from Russia. I forgot the beginning of his name. I recollect that he brought, at the ends of his fingers, a very odd waltz, which seemed to have been composed on purpose to warm them. I asked him, since he was on the Emperor's staff, if he had met with the General Beckendorff.

Around this time, or maybe another time, I met a Mr. Something-doff who had just come from Russia. I can't remember the start of his name. I do remember that he performed a really unusual waltz with his fingers, which seemed like it was created just to warm them up. I asked him, since he was part of the Emperor's staff, if he had met General Beckendorff.

"Oh, yes!" answered he, laughing, "Beckendorff is my particular friend. He wanted to come to England with me; but he assured me he had made such a fool of himself about a woman here, Amy, I think, he called her, that he was ashamed to show his face within a thousand miles of herself or her friends."

"Oh, for sure!" he replied, laughing. "Beckendorff is my good friend. He wanted to come to England with me, but he told me he had embarrassed himself over a woman here—Amy, I think he called her—so much that he was too ashamed to be within a thousand miles of her or her friends."

And now my gentle readers: by-the-by, I have no idea why they are so denominated; or why authors, and good ones too, even Lady Morgan at the beginning, she is too great a swell now—I only make use of that elegant expression in humble imitation of Lord Clanricarde—once prosed a great deal about her gratitude for the kind encouragement and indulgence of the public; why in the name of common sense will authors be so very palpably false in what they profess?

And now, my dear readers: by the way, I have no idea why they are called that; or why authors, even good ones like Lady Morgan at the start—she’s too much of a big deal now—I only use that fancy term as a humble nod to Lord Clanricarde—once talked a lot about their gratitude for the public's kindness and support; why on earth do authors insist on being so obviously insincere in what they claim?

Does not Lady Morgan know as well as I do, that the public never yet read one line out of charity towards her or any author breathing since the world began, nor does the kind public ever prize anything which bores them: so that, if the kind public were to cry up my book from morning till night, and suffer me to make my fortune by it, I should feel no more obliged to them than if my volumes kept their station on the shelves of Mr. Stockdale's spacious library, as regularly in a row as the apothecary s gallipots in the Honey Moon; but just the contrary.[Pg 137] If I have the knack to amuse the public, I shall expect the public to be extremely grateful to me, and I desire that they sing my praise in prose and also in better rhymes than mine, to the end of their natural life! True, Doctor Johnson and many other good men, declare that merit is due to such authors as do their best, even when they fail; but what is the use of its being due since nobody pays! What is an author, or anybody else the better for having a parcel of bad debts on his ledger? The good Doctor seems really to be giving Lady Morgan, as well as poor Harriette, a rap on the knuckles, when he says, "No vanity can more justly incur contempt and indignation, than that which boasts of negligence and hurry." For who can bear with patience, the writer who claims such superiority to the rest of his species as to imagine mankind are at leisure for attention to his extemporary sallies. Now, for my part, I do not expect any persons to exercise their patience in bearing with me, being as morally certain as I am of my existence, that these, my temporary sallies, like other people's studied stupidity, will be equally unentertaining, without more regard or respect for the one than the other. In short, whatever contempt my vanity may incur in writing these few sketches thus without tormenting myself with quotations and deep cogitations, I shall beg to lay all the blame entirely on Stockdale, especially as he has just handed me a quotation from Cumberland, as he styles it, though I am not without suspicion that he had a hand in it himself.

Doesn’t Lady Morgan know, just like I do, that the public has never read anything out of kindness for her or for any author since the beginning of time? The kind public doesn’t value anything that bores them. So, if the kind public praised my book from morning till night and let me make my fortune from it, I wouldn’t feel any more grateful to them than if my volumes were just sitting on the shelves of Mr. Stockdale's spacious library, lined up as neatly as the apothecary's jars in the Honey Moon; in fact, it would be the opposite. If I have the ability to entertain the public, I expect them to be very thankful to me, and I want them to sing my praises in prose and even better poetry than mine for the rest of their lives! True, Doctor Johnson and many other good people say that credit should go to those authors who do their best, even if they fail; but what good is it being credited if no one pays up? What benefit does an author, or anyone else, get from having a bunch of unpaid debts on their ledger? The good Doctor seems to be scolding Lady Morgan, as well as poor Harriette, when he says, "No vanity deserves more contempt and anger than that which boasts of carelessness and haste." Who can patiently handle a writer who thinks so highly of themselves that they believe people are willing to devote their attention to their unplanned thoughts? As for me, I don’t expect anyone to be patient with me, knowing as surely as I know I exist that my temporary musings, like others' deliberate foolishness, will be equally boring, with no more regard or respect for one than the other. In short, whatever contempt my vanity may attract from writing these few sketches without stressing over quotations and deep thoughts, I ask to place all blame squarely on Stockdale, especially since he just provided me with a quote from Cumberland, as he calls it, though I suspect he might have had a hand in it himself.

As for our readers, on whom we never fail to bestow the terms of "candid," "gentle," "courteous," and others of the like soothing cast, they certainly deserve all the fair words we can give them; for it is not to be denied, but that we make occasionally very great demands upon their candour, gentleness, and courtesy, exercising them frequently and fully with such trials as require those several endowments in no small proportion.

As for our readers, whom we always describe as "open," "kind," "polite," and other similarly comforting terms, they truly deserve all the praise we can offer; because it's undeniable that we sometimes make very high demands on their openness, kindness, and politeness, putting these qualities to the test regularly and significantly with challenges that require a great deal of each.

But are there not also fastidious, angry, querulential readers? Readers with full stomachs, who complain of being surfeited and overloaded with the story-telling trash of our circulating libraries? It cannot be altogether denied: but still they are readers; if the load is so heavy upon them as they pretend it is, I will put them in the way of getting rid of it by reviving the law of the ancient Cecerteans, who obliged their artists to hawk about their several wares, carrying them on their backs till they found purchasers to ease them of the burden. Was this law put in force against authors few of us, I doubt, would be found able to stand under the weight of our own unpurchased works.

But aren’t there also picky, angry, complaining readers? Readers with full bellies who say they’re overwhelmed and fed up with the junk from our circulating libraries? That can’t be entirely denied; but they are still readers. If the burden is as heavy as they claim, I suggest we revive the law of the ancient Cecerteans, who made their artists carry their goods around on their backs until they found buyers to lighten their load. If this law were enforced on authors, I doubt many of us would be able to handle the weight of our unsold works.

Now, gentle readers, after this long digression, you shall hear of the shocking seduction of the present Viscountess Berwick by Viscount Deerhurst!

Now, dear readers, after this long aside, you will hear about the shocking seduction of the current Viscountess Berwick by Viscount Deerhurst!


"She is off! Sophia is off! run away nobody knows where," was the cry of all my sisters one fine morning.

"She’s gone! Sophia’s gone! Run away, no one knows where," was the shout from all my sisters one beautiful morning.

"When, how, where?" said I.

"When, how, where?" I asked.

"Last night," answered Fanny, "she was missing. Her father has been to call on Lord Deerhurst: answer, 'nobody in town.' My mother is coming to consult with you."

"Last night," Fanny replied, "she was gone. Her father went to visit Lord Deerhurst: the response was, 'nobody in town.' My mom is coming to talk with you."

I waited for no more; but sat down to address Lord Deerhurst, begging him to consider the risk he ran in detaining such a child. I asserted the determination of my father to put in force the utmost rigour of the law; and I implored him, if he was not really dead to shame and all the best feelings of a man, to repair his fault, by bringing Sophia back to me immediately.

I didn't wait any longer; I sat down to talk to Lord Deerhurst, asking him to think about the danger he was putting himself in by holding on to such a child. I made it clear that my father was determined to use the full force of the law, and I urged him, if he wasn't completely lacking in shame and all the good feelings a man should have, to fix his mistake by bringing Sophia back to me right away.

That prince of hypocrites, having forcibly obtained all he wished, and in hopes that this would be the cheapest way of getting rid of the business, made a great merit of bringing her back to my house, being, as he said, touched even to tears by my letter, and the monster began to blubber and declared that nothing wrong had occurred, he having passed the night with Sophia in mere conversation.

That prince of hypocrites, having forcibly gotten everything he wanted, and hoping that this would be the easiest way to settle the matter, made a big deal out of bringing her back to my house, claiming, as he said, that he was even moved to tears by my letter. The monster then started to cry and insisted that nothing wrong had happened, saying he had spent the night with Sophia just talking.

The poor child looked dreadfully frightened. It is indeed my firm belief that she went away with Lord Deerhurst, being innocent as an infant as to the nature of seduction and its consequence. All she was blameable for was her obstinate boldness in persisting, while so very young, and with that very innocent face of hers, in keeping up a sly intercourse with a man like Lord Deerhurst, and throwing herself under his protection, at an age when girls less shy-looking had been afraid to have listened or spoken to any man, unsanctioned by the presence of their mother or sister.

The poor girl looked incredibly scared. I truly believe she left with Lord Deerhurst, completely unaware of the nature of seduction and its consequences. The only thing she could be blamed for was her stubborn boldness in maintaining a secret relationship with a man like Lord Deerhurst at such a young age, with her innocent face, and putting herself under his protection. Girls who seemed less shy than her wouldn’t have dared to listen to or talk to any man without their mother or sister being present.

Sophia was a child, and not a very clever one; but she went away willingly and immediately after both her mother and myself had represented the profligacy and disgusting meanness of Lord Deerhurst, in passing off trumpery chains and rings for valuable jewellery. The child who could forsake her parents for such a man as Deerhurst, in spite of every caution, must have been either very vicious or the greatest simpleton on earth.

Sophia was a child, and not a very bright one; but she went away willingly and immediately after both her mother and I had pointed out the reckless and disgusting behavior of Lord Deerhurst, who tried to pass off cheap chains and rings as valuable jewelry. A child who could leave her parents for a man like Deerhurst, despite all the warnings, must have been either very wicked or the biggest fool on earth.

The poor foolish girl was now kept out of every one's sight, and applications were made to Deerhurst for a provision for her, with a threat of law proceedings in case of refusal.

The poor foolish girl was now hidden from everyone, and requests were made to Deerhurst for support for her, along with a warning of legal action if they refused.

It seems that the only legal plea for obtaining a provision for a girl thus unfortunately situated is that of the parents having lost her domestic services. Deerhurst after some months at the last said that, if Sophia remained with him, he would settle three hundred pounds a-year on her, as long as no proof of inconstancy to him should be established against her; but, on such an event taking place, the annuity was to be reduced to an allowance of one hundred a-year.

It appears that the only legal reason for getting financial support for a girl in such an unfortunate situation is that her parents have lost her help at home. After a few months, Deerhurst mentioned that if Sophia stayed with him, he would give her an allowance of three hundred pounds a year, as long as there was no evidence of her being unfaithful to him. However, if that were to happen, the annual support would drop to one hundred pounds.

I saw that Sophia was growing idle, and much more likely to get into worse scrapes than to reform: therefore, having tried the generosity and honour of men myself, I advised her to secure the annuity at any rate. Deerhurst employed a —— of a[Pg 140] lawyer to draw up a settlement, according to the above plan, and in about ten months after his lordship first seduced Sophia, he hired a very miserable lodging for her, consisting of two small dark parlours near Grosvenor-place; but then, to make her amends, he sent her in six bottles of red currant-wine, declaring to her that such wine was much more conducive to health than any foreign wine could possibly be. Here we must leave her for a short time, while I return to my own house to learn of Will Halliday who had called on me in my absence. These were a gentleman who would not leave his name and a tradesman of the name of Smith:—both were to return in the evening.

I noticed that Sophia was becoming lazy and was much more likely to get into trouble than to improve, so after experiencing the generosity and honor of men myself, I advised her to secure the annuity no matter what. Deerhurst hired a really shady lawyer to draft a settlement based on that plan, and about ten months after he first seduced Sophia, he rented her a pretty miserable place with two small dark living rooms near Grosvenor Place. To make up for it, he sent her six bottles of red currant wine, claiming it was much better for her health than any foreign wine. For now, we need to leave her and return to my own home, where I’ll find out what Will Halliday wanted when he called while I was out. There were a gentleman who wouldn’t give his name and a tradesman named Smith; both were set to come back in the evening.

"Very well," I said, "let Smith come upstairs; but be sure to send away the man who is ashamed of his name."

"Alright," I said, "let Smith come upstairs; but make sure to send away the guy who is embarrassed by his name."

After dinner Will told me that the strange gentleman begged to be allowed to speak to my femme-de-chambre, Mrs. Kennedy.

After dinner, Will told me that the strange man asked to speak to my femme-de-chambre, Mrs. Kennedy.

I desired Kennedy to attend him.

I wanted Kennedy to be with him.

She returned to say that the gentleman sent me word, in confidence, that he was Lord Scarborough, who had been so long and so very desirous to make my acquaintance—and regretted the impossibility of getting presented, since he was not a single man.

She came back to say that the gentleman privately informed me that he was Lord Scarborough, who had wanted to meet me for a long time and deeply regretted that he couldn’t be introduced since he was not a single man.

"Go, and tell him," I answered, "that the thing is quite impossible, more men being regularly introduced to me by others, and of the first respectability, than I liked."

"Go and tell him," I replied, "that this is completely impossible, as more people are being regularly introduced to me by others, and of high respectability, than I would like."

He entreated Kennedy to come up to me again. She declared that she could not take such a liberty with me. Lord Scarborough having, as she afterwards confessed, softened her heart by a five-pound note, induced her to carry me up his watch with his arms on the seal, that I might be certain who he was.

He urged Kennedy to come over to me again. She said she couldn’t take such a liberty with me. Lord Scarborough, having, as she later admitted, warmed her heart with a five-pound note, convinced her to bring me his watch with his arms on the seal, so I would know exactly who he was.

I was in a great passion with Kennedy, and down she went declaring she had lost her place.

I was really into Kennedy, and then she fell, saying she had lost her spot.

I rang the bell, it having just struck me, that the man ought to pay for putting me in a passion, and[Pg 141] giving us all this trouble; therefore, "Tell him," I said, when Kennedy returned, "that a fifty-pound note will do as a regular introduction and, if he leaves it to-night, I will receive him to-morrow at ten."

I rang the bell, realizing that the man should pay for making me angry and causing us all this trouble; so, "Tell him," I said when Kennedy came back, "that a fifty-pound note will serve as a proper introduction, and if he leaves it tonight, I’ll see him tomorrow at ten."

He hesitated—wished he could only just speak to me, and give me the draft himself.

He hesitated—wished he could just talk to me and give me the draft himself.

"Do as you like," Kennedy replied. "Miss Wilson is not at all anxious for you or your fifty pounds; but she has company and will not be disturbed to-night."

"Do whatever you want," Kennedy said. "Miss Wilson isn't worried about you or your fifty pounds; she's with company and won’t be disturbed tonight."

"Well," said my lord, "I think you look like an honest, good sort of woman, who will not deceive me."

"Well," said my lord, "I think you seem like a genuine, good person who won’t lie to me."

"Never," said Kennedy, with earnestness, and he wrote a draft for me for fifty pounds, begging she would herself be at hand to let him in when he should arrive, the next night. "I will be very punctual," continued his lordship.

"Never," said Kennedy, seriously, and he wrote a draft for me for fifty pounds, asking her to be there to let him in when he arrived the next night. "I will be very punctual," his lordship continued.

"So will I too," repeated Kennedy; "I will wait for you in the passage;" and with this they took leave; and I immediately rang my bell for Will Halliday.

"So will I too," Kennedy repeated. "I'll wait for you in the hallway." With that, they said their goodbyes, and I quickly rang my bell for Will Halliday.

"William," said I, "that gentleman will be here at ten to-morrow, and he will probably again ask for Kennedy. Can you look quite serious and declare to him you never heard of such a person?"

"William," I said, "that guy will be here at ten tomorrow, and he’ll probably ask for Kennedy again. Can you keep a straight face and say you’ve never heard of that person?"

"As grave as I do now, ma'am."

"As seriously as I do now, ma'am."

"Very well, that is quite enough; but he will no doubt proceed to ask for me by my name. Can you still be serious, while declaring that you have no mistress, and that your master is you know well acquainted both with his lordship and his lady wife?"

"Alright, that’s more than enough; but he’ll probably start asking for me by name. Can you truly be serious while claiming you have no girlfriend, and that your master is clearly familiar with both his lord and his lady?"

"Most certainly, ma'am," said Will, as seriously as though he had been at vespers, "I will just clap your directions down in my pocket-book, so you need not be afraid of me, ma'am; because you see, as I told you before, I'm the most particlerst man as is."

"Of course, ma'am," said Will, sounding as serious as if he were at church, "I’ll just jot down your instructions in my notepad, so you don’t have to worry about me, ma'am; because, as I mentioned before, I’m the most particular man there is."

"But suppose he insists, William?"

"But what if he insists, William?"

"Oh, ma'am! I'll tell him I've got my knives to clean, and shut the door very gently in his face."

"Oh, ma'am! I’ll just say I have my knives to clean and then close the door gently in his face."

"Thank you, William, I shall feel obliged to you."

"Thanks, William, I really appreciate it."

Smith, the haberdasher of Oxford-street, was the next person announced to me, and he followed William into the drawing-room. He is a short, thick-built man, with little twinkling eyes, expressive of eager curiosity, and a bald head. This man had known me when I was quite an infant, having served my mother I believe before I was born, and often talked and played with us all while children. As I grew up, his extreme vulgarity, and the amorous twinkle of his little eyes, furnished me with so much real sport and amusement, that, in gratitude for his being so very ridiculous, I had by degrees lost sight of all my usual reserve towards these sort of people: and once, when I was about eleven years of age, this man caught me in the very act of mimicking his amorous leers at our maidservant. I was close behind him and he saw me in the looking-glass.

Smith, the hat shop owner on Oxford Street, was the next person introduced to me, and he followed William into the living room. He’s a short, stocky guy with little sparkling eyes that show a keen curiosity, and he’s bald. This man knew me when I was just a baby, having worked for my mother, I believe, before I was born, and he often played and chatted with us kids. As I grew up, his extreme lack of sophistication and the flirty glint in his little eyes provided me with so much real entertainment that I gradually lost my usual distance from people like him in gratitude for how ridiculous he was. Once, when I was about eleven, this guy caught me in the act of imitating his flirty looks at our maid. I was right behind him, and he saw me in the mirror.

"Oh you rogue!" said Smith, and from that day good-bye all serious reserve between Smith and me. I would have cut him, only nobody sold such good gloves and ribbons. I often took people to his shop to amuse them, while I encouraged Smith to be as ridiculous as possible, by affecting to be rather flattered by his beautiful leering and his soft speeches.

"Oh, you sly dog!" said Smith, and from that day on, all serious distance between Smith and me was gone. I would have ignored him, but no one else sold such great gloves and ribbons. I often took friends to his shop to entertain them while I encouraged Smith to act as absurdly as he could, pretending to be flattered by his charmingly exaggerated flirtations and smooth talk.

Smith was as deaf as a post, and never spoke without popping his ear against one's mouth, to catch the answer, and saying, "Hay! Hay!" long before one's lips could move to address him.

Smith was completely deaf and never spoke without leaning in close to someone's mouth to catch their reply, often saying, "Hey! Hey!" long before anyone could actually respond.

I guessed at the motive for his visiting me on this occasion, for I knew that two of my promissory notes of hand for fifty pounds each had been returned to him on that morning, as they had also been three months before, when I made him renew them. Not that I was in any sort of difficulty during the whole period I remained with Lord Ponsonby, who always took care of me and for me; but Smith's scolding furnished me with so much entertainment, that I purposely neglected his bills, knowing his high charges and how well he could afford to give long[Pg 143] credit. He came into the room, with a firmer step than usual and his bow was more stately.

I speculated about why he was visiting me this time since I knew that two of my promissory notes for fifty pounds each had been returned to him that morning, just like they had been three months ago when I asked him to renew them. It’s not that I was in any trouble during my time with Lord Ponsonby; he always looked out for me. But Smith's scolding was so entertaining that I intentionally ignored his bills, knowing he charged a lot and could easily afford to wait for payment. He entered the room with a more confident stride than usual, and his bow was more formal.

"Your sarvant, Miss."

"Your servant, Miss."

"Smith," said I, "those bills were paid to-day, I hope?"

"Smith," I said, "I hope those bills were paid today?"

Smith shook his head. "Too bad, too bad, Miss, upon my word!"

Smith shook his head. "What a shame, what a shame, Miss, I swear!"

I laughed.

I laughed.

"You are a pretty creature!" said Smith, drawing in his breath, his amorous feelings for an instant driving the bills out of his head, and then added hastily, with an altered expression of countenance, "But you really must pay your bills!"

"You’re a beautiful person!" said Smith, taking a deep breath, his romantic feelings for a moment pushing the bills out of his mind, and then quickly added, with a changed look on his face, "But you really have to pay your bills!"

"You don't say so?"

"Is that so?"

"If," continued Smith earnestly; "if you had but ha' let me ha knode, you see; but, in this way, you hurt my credit in the City."

"If," Smith continued earnestly, "if you had just let me know, you see; but by doing this, you damage my reputation in the City."

"What signifies having credit, in such a vulgar place as that?"

"What does it even mean to have credit in such a lowly place?"

"You talk like a child," exclaimed Smith impatiently.

"You talk like a kid," Smith said impatiently.

"Come," said I to Smith, "hand out your stamps."

"Come on," I said to Smith, "give me your stamps."

"And Miss, do you expect me to find you in stamps too?"

"And Miss, do you think I'm supposed to find you in stamps as well?"

I laughed.

I laughed.

"But," continued Smith, growing enthusiastic all at once, "you look so beautiful and charming in your little blue satin dress. You bought that satin of me I think? Ah, yes, I remember—you do look so pretty, and so tempting, and so, so—oh Lord."

"But," Smith continued, suddenly feeling enthusiastic, "you look so beautiful and charming in your little blue satin dress. I think you bought that satin from me, right? Ah, yes, I remember—you look so pretty, and so tempting, and so, so—oh man."

"Mr. Smith, I really will speak to Mrs. Smith, if you will go into these sort of raptures."

"Mr. Smith, I'm definitely going to talk to Mrs. Smith if you keep getting so worked up."

"Beg you pardon, beg your pardon! Have got a curious little article here to show you" (pulling something from his breeches pocket, which proved to be some embroidered, covered buttons). "Beg your pardon, but, bless you! You are so well made you see, about here"—touching his own breast. "There is never a one of your sisters like you, about here. I always said it. Hay? hay? I was a saying so, you[Pg 144] see, to my young man yesterday when you came into the shop. Now, there's Miss Sophy, pretty creature too! very, but, Oh, Lord! you beat them all, just about here."

"Excuse me, excuse me! I've got a really interesting little item to show you." (He pulls something from his pocket, which turns out to be some embroidered, covered buttons.) "Excuse me, but, wow! You are so well put together, you know, right here,"—touching his own chest. "There isn't a single one of your sisters like you, right here. I've always said that. Right? Right? I was just saying that to my friend yesterday when you walked into the shop. Now, there's Miss Sophy, a really pretty girl too! She is, but, oh man! You outshine them all, right here."

"Mr. Smith, I really must send a note to your wife to-morrow."

"Mr. Smith, I really need to send a note to your wife tomorrow."

"Oh, no! I am sure you wont. You would not be so hard-hearted." He then proceeded, in a whisper, "The fact is, there's never a man in England as don't have a bit of frolic; only they doesn't know it you see. Pretty hair!—--"

"Oh, no! I'm sure you won't. You wouldn't be so cold-hearted." He then continued in a whisper, "The truth is, there's no man in England who doesn't enjoy a bit of fun; they just don't realize it, you see. Nice hair!—--"

"Mr. Smith, if you meddle with my hair, I shall seriously be angry, and ring for my servant."

"Mr. Smith, if you mess with my hair, I will be really angry and call for my servant."

"Beg pardon.—Thousands of pardons—It's the worst of me, I'm so imperdent, you see!—can't help it—been so from child—never could keep my hands off a fine woman! and Mrs. Smith is confined, you see: that's one thing! Hay? Hay? but it shan't happen again. Now about those here bills? If I draw you up two more, now, will you really give me your word they shall be paid?"

"Excuse me.—A thousand apologies—I'm truly at my worst; I'm just so forward, you see!—I can't help it—I’ve been this way since I was a child—I never could resist a beautiful woman! And Mrs. Smith is currently unavailable, you know: that's one reason! Right? Right? But it won't happen again. Now, regarding those bills? If I prepare two more for you right now, can you promise me they'll actually be paid?"

"No," answered I.

"No," I replied.

"You wont?"

"You won't?"

"No!"

"Nope!"

"Then I'll tell you what, Miss! I can't say as you treat me exactly like a lady, and—now don't laugh—oh, you sly, pretty rogue!—Hay? Hay? Beg pardon—it's my own fault, you see. So very imperdent! Come, I'll draw up these here bills."

"Then I'll tell you what, Miss! I can't say you treat me like a lady, and—now don't laugh—oh, you sly, pretty trickster!—Right? Right? My bad—it's really my fault, you know. So very rude! Come on, I'll put these bills together."

He began writing, and I laughed at him again. He shook his head at me. "Sad doings, Miss, these here bills being returned."

He started writing, and I laughed at him again. He shook his head at me. "Such a shame, Miss, having these bills come back."

"It's the worst of me," said I, mimicking his manner. "It's the worst of me, that I never do pay my bills. Have been so from a child!"

"It's my worst side," I said, copying his style. "It's my worst side that I never pay my bills. I've been like this since I was a kid!"

Lord Ponsonby's well-known rap at the door occasioned Smith to be bundled into the street, bills and all, without the slightest ceremony.

Lord Ponsonby's famous knock at the door caused Smith to be abruptly pushed out into the street, bills and all, without any formality.

I have, I believe, already said that I would not dwell much on that period of my life, which I passed[Pg 145] so happily with Lord Ponsonby and which lasted, I think, three years. Lord Rivers used to say to me, "Your little light feet seem scarcely to touch the earth, as though you could almost fly!"

I think I’ve already mentioned that I won’t spend too much time on that part of my life, which I passed[Pg 145] so happily with Lord Ponsonby and which lasted about three years. Lord Rivers used to tell me, "Your little light feet barely seem to touch the ground, as if you could almost fly!"

Happiness is a stupid subject to write upon, therefore I will revert to that of the present Lady Berwick, whom I often visited after she took possession of the poor humble lodging which Deerhurst's parsimony had provided for her. First, however, the respect I feel for the memory of a most tender parent, makes me anxious that she should be acquitted from every shadow of blame which might, by some perhaps, be imputed to her, in consequence of her daughters' errors and the life they fell into.

Happiness is a silly topic to write about, so I’ll talk about the current Lady Berwick, who I often visited after she moved into the small, humble place that Deerhurst's stinginess provided for her. First, though, out of respect for the memory of a very caring parent, I want to make sure she is cleared of any blame that some might try to place on her because of her daughters' mistakes and the lives they ended up leading.

My mother was a natural daughter of a country gentleman, of great respectability and good estate, Mr. Cheney. His only son, General Cheney, was an old guardsman, and died some few years ago. The late Lady Frederick Campbell, aunt of his grace the Duke of Argyle, was so struck with the beauty of my mother as to adopt her and bring her up as her own child. After her marriage, her ladyship still continued her friendship and, indeed, almost up to the time of the very lamented death of that amiable lady.

My mother was the legitimate daughter of a well-respected country gentleman, Mr. Cheney, who had a good estate. His only son, General Cheney, was a retired guardsman and passed away a few years ago. The late Lady Frederick Campbell, who was the aunt of His Grace the Duke of Argyle, was so taken by my mother's beauty that she adopted her and raised her as her own child. Even after her marriage, her ladyship maintained her friendship, almost up until the very sad passing of that kind lady.

I remember the ceremony of our being all dressed up in our best frocks to go out of town and pass the day with her ladyship, who was kind enough to stand godmother to my eldest sister. My mother was the most beautiful woman, and possessed the finest and most benevolent countenance, I have ever seen in my whole life. Her education had been carefully attended to by Lady Frederick, and she possessed a most excellent understanding; but, marrying so very young a man more than twenty years her senior, and being remarkably meek and gentle, she acquired such a habit of blind submission to his will, that at home she was more like our sister than our parent. She was powerless to contribute either to our good or our comfort in any one thing which did not suit my father's humour. Having no fortune to bestow on[Pg 146] us, she gave us the best education in her power; and, what ought to have done us still more good, she ever set us the very best example; for she was not only virtuous, but patient, industrious, and invariably amiable in her temper. She was the mother of fifteen children, when she died lamented and respected by every one who knew her.

I remember the day we all dressed up in our best outfits to head out of town and spend the day with her ladyship, who kindly agreed to be the godmother for my oldest sister. My mother was the most beautiful woman, with the kindest and most compassionate face I have ever seen in my life. Lady Frederick took great care in her education, and she had an exceptional understanding; however, marrying a man more than twenty years older than her when she was very young, and being naturally meek and gentle, she developed a habit of complete submission to his will, so at home she felt more like our sister than our parent. She had no power to help us or provide comfort in anything that didn't fit my father's mood. Without any fortune to give us, she provided the best education she could; and what should have benefited us even more was that she always set us the best example. She was not only virtuous but also patient, hardworking, and consistently kind in her demeanor. She was the mother of fifteen children when she passed away, mourned and respected by everyone who knew her.

Our home was truly uncomfortable; but my dearest mother ever made it the study of her life to contribute to the ease and welfare of her family.

Our home was definitely uncomfortable; but my beloved mother always made it her mission to ensure the comfort and well-being of our family.

This, as I have said before, is not a complete confession; but nothing is stated of consequence to any individual which is not strictly true.

This, as I've mentioned before, isn't a full confession; but nothing significant about any individual is stated that isn't completely true.

When I called on Sophia I generally found two or three beaux talking nonsense to her. Among them, Henry De Roos was the most favoured. Sophia appeared to dislike Lord Deerhurst of all things, and complained that he was unusually sparing of soap and water at his toilette.

When I visited Sophia, I usually found two or three guys chatting nonsense with her. Out of all of them, Henry De Roos was her favorite. Sophia seemed to really dislike Lord Deerhurst and often complained that he didn't use enough soap and water when getting ready.

"He dresses completely," said Sophia, "before he touches water; and, being equipped, he wets a very dirty hair-brush and draws it over his head; and this is what he calls washing it—and then, having thus washed his hands and face, he says that he feels fresh and comfortable."

"He gets fully dressed," Sophia said, "before he even touches water; and once he's ready, he wets a really dirty hairbrush and runs it over his head; and this is what he calls washing it—and then, after doing that, he claims he feels fresh and comfortable."

One day Deerhurst insisted on my accompanying him and Sophia in his curricle, to go out of town somewhere to dinner.

One day, Deerhurst insisted that I join him and Sophia in his horse-drawn carriage to head out of town for dinner.

"Three in a curricle?" said Sophia.

"Three in a carriage?" said Sophia.

"Oh, it is no matter at this time of the year;" Deerhurst replied.

"Oh, it doesn’t matter at this time of year," Deerhurst replied.

I inquired where we should dine.

I asked where we should eat.

Deerhurst named some small place about eight miles from town, but I have forgotten what he called it. He took us to a common village pot-house, where nothing could be put on the table besides fried eggs and bacon.

Deerhurst named a small place about eight miles from town, but I can’t remember what he called it. He took us to a basic village pub where the only food on the table was fried eggs and bacon.

"Most excellent!" exclaimed Deerhurst, "an exquisite dish—and so very rural!"

"Absolutely brilliant!" exclaimed Deerhurst, "a beautiful dish—and so very rustic!"

Our rural dinner was soon despatched; and, as I[Pg 147] could not endure the strong smell of tobacco, which issued in copious fumes from the tap-room, I proposed returning to town as fast as possible.

Our countryside dinner was quickly finished, and since I[Pg 147] couldn't stand the heavy smell of tobacco that was wafting in thick clouds from the bar, I suggested we head back to town as soon as we could.

Sophia, who always agreed with everybody, was asked first by Deerhurst if eggs and bacon were not a delightful dish.

Sophia, who always went along with everyone, was the first one Deerhurst asked if eggs and bacon weren't a delicious meal.

She answered, "Very much so indeed."

She replied, "For sure."

I then asked her if it were not enough to make us sick on such a hot day.

I then asked her if it wasn't enough to make us sick on such a hot day.

To which her reply was "I am quite sick already."

To which her reply was, "I’m already feeling pretty sick."

In coming home, Deerhurst put his horses all at once into a full gallop as we drew near the turnpike, bent on the noble triumph of cheating—I will not use the technical word—the man of twopence! The lord of the gate, in a fury ran after Deerhurst and with some difficulty contrived to catch hold of his whip.

On the way home, Deerhurst suddenly let his horses take off into a full gallop as we got close to the toll booth, determined to pull off the grand feat of cheating—I won't use the technical term—his penny-pinching opponent! The gatekeeper, enraged, chased after Deerhurst and, after a struggle, managed to grab his whip.

"Let go my whip!" vociferated Deerhurst.

"Let go of my whip!" shouted Deerhurst.

"You sneaking b—-kg—-d!" said the man, still holding fast by one end of the whip, "this is not the first time you have attempted to cheat me."

"You sneaky bastard!" the man exclaimed, still gripping one end of the whip, "this isn't the first time you've tried to scam me."

"Let go my whip, and be d——d to you!" bawled Deerhurst.

"Let go of my whip, and damn you!" shouted Deerhurst.

The man however refused and in the struggle it was broken.

The man, however, refused, and during the struggle, it broke.

"Now d—n your soul," said Deerhurst, darting from the curricle without the least regard to our fears, and leaving us to manage two spirited horses how we could. In an instant he had stripped off his coat and was hard at it with the fat, dirty turnpike-man.

"Now damn your soul," said Deerhurst, jumping out of the carriage without a care for our worries, leaving us to handle two lively horses as best we could. In a flash, he had taken off his coat and was going at it with the overweight, grimy toll collector.

"Oh!" ejaculated I, in despair, "that ever I should have ventured out in such disgusting society!"

"Oh!" I exclaimed in despair, "that I would ever risk being around such disgusting company!"

"Very disgusting indeed," echoed Sophia.

"Really gross," echoed Sophia.

Once Deerhurst was down; but we soon discovered that the fat turnpike-man was undermost, and, "Go it, my lord! you a lord? a rum lord!" burst from a Babel-like confused world of voices.

Once Deerhurst was down; but we quickly found out that the overweight toll collector was underfoot, and, "Come on, my lord! You a lord? What a bizarre lord!" erupted from a chaotic mix of voices.

The Honourable Arthur Upton happened to be passing at this moment. I called out to him by his name, and he came up to the curricle. I told him[Pg 148] that we were frightened almost to death at the scene which presented itself, and our peculiar situation, having no proper dresses nor shoes for walking, and requested that he would make somebody stand at the heads of the horses.

The Honorable Arthur Upton happened to be walking by at that moment. I called out to him by name, and he came over to the carriage. I told him[Pg 148] that we were nearly scared to death by the situation we found ourselves in, not having suitable clothes or shoes for walking, and I asked him to get someone to stand at the heads of the horses.

He did so, and afterwards obligingly made his way to Lord Deerhurst. He begged his lordship would excuse the liberty he took, adding, "We know each other personally Lord Deerhurst, and I cannot help feeling hurt and grieved to see you so engaged, particularly with two young ladies under your immediate protection. I feel myself bound, seeing so many blackguards against you, to stand by you, as long as you choose to keep me in this very disgraceful situation."

He did that and then kindly approached Lord Deerhurst. He asked his lordship to forgive him for the freedom he took, saying, "We know each other personally, Lord Deerhurst, and I can't help but feel hurt and upset to see you involved like this, especially with two young ladies under your care. I feel obligated to stand by you, seeing so many scoundrels against you, as long as you choose to keep me in this very embarrassing situation."

"What," cried out the many-mouthed mob, "you are another lord, I suppose? Here's rum lords for you! cheating a poor man out of twopence, and then stopping to fight in the road. My sarvices to you, my lord! Who would not be a lord!"

"What," shouted the crowd, "you're just another lord, right? Here's to the lords! Stealing from a poor man just to get a couple of pennies, and then stopping to brawl in the street. My services to you, my lord! Who wouldn't want to be a lord!"

"Out of respect for you, Mr. Upton," said Deerhurst, "I will pay this fellow;" and thus, after knocking the poor man about till he was black and blue, his lordship being possessed of all such skill as his friends Crib and Jackson had taught him, he paid him the twopence which was originally his due, and was hissed and hooted till he drove out of sight.

"Out of respect for you, Mr. Upton," said Deerhurst, "I’ll pay this guy;" and so, after roughing the poor man up until he was bruised all over, his lordship, having learned all the moves from his friends Crib and Jackson, handed over the two pence that was originally owed, and was booed and jeered at until he was out of sight.

When he rejoined us, his nose and fingers were covered with blood.

When he came back to us, his nose and fingers were covered in blood.

"Did you ever see such an impudent rascal, my dear Sophia?" said Deerhurst to her.

"Did you ever see such a cheeky troublemaker, my dear Sophia?" said Deerhurst to her.

"Never in my life," prettily repeated Sophia in her own cuckoo-strain.

"Never in my life," Sophia chimed sweetly in her own quirky way.


CHAPTER IX

By this time, my most gentle readers are growing, tant soi peu, tired of—what they presume to call—-my consummate nonsense! and an indulgent public is, I must however say, somewhat prematurely thinking about throwing aside my very charming narrative of facts in high life as they actually took place; though I do not specify in what year or years, being anxious to forget all such critical matters as dates.

By now, my dear readers are getting a bit tired of what they consider my complete nonsense! And a lenient audience is, I must admit, a bit too soon thinking about putting aside my delightful story of events in high society as they really happened; although I won’t say in what year or years, since I’d rather forget all those pesky details like dates.

To such of the kind public as may have a perverted taste for the serious, I beg leave to state that I am now making my début in a tragic part; but venture humbly to express the hope that my tragical adventures will furnish more interest to my readers than they supplied amusement to me.

To the kind audience with a curious interest in serious matters, I want to say that I am now making my début in a dramatic role; but I humbly hope that my serious experiences will be more engaging for my readers than they were entertaining for me.

I have twice before stated that Lord Ponsonby's attachment to me continued, or appeared to continue, unabated for the space of nearly three years: et, savez-vous, mes belles dames, que cela est beaucoup? Towards the end of that period, he one evening appeared to me unusually melancholy. I had frequently reproached him with making a mystery to me of something which must have happened to him; but he not only assured me that I was mistaken, but began to affect more than his accustomed gaiety; and he acted his part so well that I was doubtful whether I had not been altogether deceived.

I have mentioned twice before that Lord Ponsonby's feelings for me stayed strong, or at least seemed to, for almost three years: and, you know, my lovely ladies, that's a lot? Towards the end of that time, one evening he seemed unusually downcast. I had often accused him of hiding something from me that had to have happened, but he not only insisted I was wrong, he also started to show even more cheerfulness than usual; he played his role so convincingly that I began to question whether I had been completely misled.

"Then perhaps you are only out of health," said I, "instead of out of spirits? for I am sure that your hands are feverish."

"Then maybe you’re just feeling unwell," I said, "instead of feeling down? Because I can definitely tell your hands are warm."

"Now you have discovered it," said Ponsonby,[Pg 150] laughing; "I am going to die!—Would you regret me?" said he: and then, in a tone of much feeling, added, as he put back my thick hair with his two hands, to kiss my forehead and examine the expression of my countenance, intensely, as though he were taking a last farewell of it—"I will not ask you; for I am sure you would."

"Now you've found out," Ponsonby said, laughing, "I'm going to die!—Would you miss me?" he asked. Then, in a deeply emotional tone, as he gently pushed my thick hair back with both hands to kiss my forehead and closely study my face, as if he were saying a final goodbye—"I won't ask you; I know you would."

He now took up some paper and began to write, holding his hand before the paper to prevent my seeing a single line.

He picked up some paper and started writing, keeping his hand in front of the paper to block me from seeing a single line.

"What are you writing?" I asked.

"What are you writing?" I asked.

"Private business," was Ponsonby's answer.

"Private business," Ponsonby replied.

On this I sat down to my pianoforte, that I might not interrupt him. Yet it struck me that it must be something for me, or that he would not have written it at my house.

On this, I sat down at my piano so I wouldn't interrupt him. Still, it occurred to me that it must be something for me, or he wouldn’t have written it at my place.

Lord Ponsonby had often hinted that he wished to make a provision for me, during my life, of two hundred pounds a year. I imagined that this might be something of a promise to that effect:—but, as I knew Ponsonby at that time to be very poor and much in debt, my resolution was taken at once. "He will divide his purse with me," thought I, "while he lives and loves me—and I will never look forward, nor provide for one hour after Ponsonby shall be lost to me."

Lord Ponsonby often hinted that he wanted to set aside two hundred pounds a year for me during my lifetime. I thought this might be somewhat of a promise: but since I knew Ponsonby was very poor and deeply in debt at that time, I made up my mind right away. "He will share what he has with me," I thought, "as long as he’s alive and cares for me—and I won’t think about the future or plan for a moment after Ponsonby is gone."

As soon as he had sealed up a letter, which he put into his pocket, he looked at his watch and, starting upon his feet, said, in a voice of real distress, "I must go!—Who would have imagined that it could be so late!"

As soon as he sealed a letter and tucked it into his pocket, he glanced at his watch and, jumping to his feet, said with genuine distress, "I have to go!—Who would have thought it could be so late!"

"Must you go home, already?" I asked.

"Do you have to go home so soon?" I asked.

"Not home, but to the House of Lords," Ponsonby replied. "But, my dear Harriette, I cannot lose you at this moment! Perhaps you were right, and my spirits may have been rather lower than usual to-night! Will you come down with me in a hackney coach as far as the House?"

"Not home, but to the House of Lords," Ponsonby replied. "But, my dear Harriette, I can't bear to lose you right now! Maybe you were right, and I've been feeling a bit down tonight! Will you come with me in a cab as far as the House?"

I acquiesced willingly; and when we arrived there I begged to be allowed to wait for him. "I do not[Pg 151] care if it should be all night," said I; "for you'll come at last, and we can drive towards your house together."

I agreed without hesitation, and when we got there, I asked to wait for him. "I don't[Pg 151] mind if it takes all night," I said; "because you'll eventually show up, and we can head to your place together."

Ponsonby answered that I was very good; but in the greatest despondency.

Ponsonby replied that I was doing well, but he seemed really down.

In half an hour he came to the coach-door, to say that the House would sit late and he could not bear the idea of my waiting.

In half an hour, he arrived at the coach door to tell me that the House would be in session late and he couldn't stand the thought of me waiting.

"All these things, my dearest Ponsonby," said I, "are mere matters of taste. I am very happy in waiting for you—very!" He did not again return to me for more than three hours. It was daylight. He seemed to be dreadfully unwell and fatigued. I had never seen him thus since the death of his father. He gave me, I think, almost a hundred kisses, without uttering a single word.

"All these things, my dearest Ponsonby," I said, "are just a matter of taste. I'm really happy waiting for you—really!" He didn’t come back to me for more than three hours. It was daylight. He looked extremely unwell and exhausted. I'd never seen him like this since his father's death. He gave me, I think, almost a hundred kisses without saying a single word.

"You are much fatigued, dear Ponsonby," said I; "I only wish to heaven I might stay with you and take care of you for ever."

"You look really tired, dear Ponsonby," I said. "I just wish I could stay with you and take care of you forever."

"I have a letter for you," said Ponsonby, drawing the one which he had written at my house from his pocket, as we drove towards his own home.

"I have a letter for you," Ponsonby said, pulling out the one he had written at my place as we drove to his home.

"You must excuse my taking it," said I; "because, I will tell you frankly, I rather guess that it is to secure me the provision which you have so often talked about."

"You have to forgive me for taking it," I said; "because, to be honest, I think it's to ensure I get the support you've mentioned so many times."

He was peremptory.

He was bossy.

"I am no liar, Ponsonby," said I, "and, when I most solemnly declare to you that I will never accept of any annuity from you, unless you were to become so rich as to make one without the slightest inconvenience to yourself or your family—I hope you will believe me." I then tore the letter into many pieces and threw it out of the coach-window.

"I’m not lying, Ponsonby," I said. "When I say that I will never accept an annuity from you—unless you somehow become so wealthy that giving me one would cause no trouble for you or your family at all—I hope you can trust me on this." I then ripped the letter into pieces and tossed it out the coach window.

Ponsonby seemed almost ashamed of having had so little as two hundred pounds a year to offer; but even that was not without difficulty, for he was most magnificent in his ideas of gentlemanly expenditure.

Ponsonby seemed almost embarrassed by the fact that he only had two hundred pounds a year to offer; but even that was tricky, as he had very extravagant ideas about how a gentleman should spend money.

Poor fellow! He had so little of it to spend: and[Pg 152] from delicacy he was afraid to say more on the subject of what he considered a trifle wholly unworthy of me.

Poor guy! He had so little of it to spare: and[Pg 152] out of consideration, he was too shy to mention anything more about what he thought was a matter entirely unworthy of me.

As he drew near his door, Ponsonby pressed me close to his heart. "My dear Harriette," said he, "it is indeed as you say, very hard upon us that we may not pass the whole of our lives together; but then be assured of this truth; and I hope that it may afford you consolation, happen what will, my affection for you, to whom I certainly owe some of the happiest hours I have ever known."

As he got closer to his door, Ponsonby held me tightly. "My dear Harriette," he said, "it’s true, as you said, that it’s really unfair we can’t spend our entire lives together; but know this for sure, and I hope it brings you some comfort: no matter what happens, my love for you, to whom I truly owe some of the happiest moments I’ve ever had."

The kiss which followed this declaration was as long and as ardent as our first! Yet alas! how different the parting kiss of unfathomable anguish, given in the fervour of gaunt despair, to the first soul-thrilling embrace of wild, ardent ecstasy, which comprehends no limits and which, like the last, could never be forgotten by me.

The kiss that came after this declaration was just as long and passionate as our first! But, unfortunately, the parting kiss filled with deep anguish, given in the heat of extreme despair, felt so different from the first thrilling embrace of wild, passionate joy, which knew no bounds and, like the last one, could never be forgotten by me.

Ponsonby had affected me with his more than usual melancholy, and, when I was about to take my leave, I felt that I could not speak; but I kissed his hand eagerly and fervently, as he was hurrying out of the coach....

Ponsonby had really gotten to me with his unusual sadness, and when I was about to say goodbye, I felt like I couldn't speak; instead, I eagerly and passionately kissed his hand as he rushed out of the coach....

I have never seen him from that hour.

I haven't seen him since that time.

On the following evening, while I was expecting Ponsonby, I received a letter from him, the purport of which was to inform me that we had parted for ever.

On the next evening, while I was waiting for Ponsonby, I got a letter from him, which said that we had separated for good.


I remember little of the style or nature of the letter. Something I read about a discovery made by Lady Ponsonby, and a solemn engagement or promise extorted from him, to see me only once more, in which interview he had intended to have explained and arranged everything; but could not. The perusal of this letter occasioned a mist to come over my eyes, my heart seemed to swell so as almost to produce suffocation: and yet I did not believe it to be possible that we could have parted for the last time, or surely[Pg 153] my anguish had burst forth in one wild cry and then all had been still for ever!

I remember very little about the style or content of the letter. It mentioned a discovery made by Lady Ponsonby and a serious commitment or promise he made to see me just one more time, during which he planned to explain and sort everything out; but he couldn’t. Reading that letter made my vision blur, and my heart felt like it was swelling to the point of choking me: yet I couldn’t believe it was possible that we had parted for the last time, or else[Pg 153] my pain would have erupted in one loud cry, and then everything would have been quiet forever!

But hope was not yet extinct. I felt stunned, more by the sudden shock of such an idea being presented to my imagination as possible, than from conviction of its probability. "Dreadful!" thought I, and shuddered, while I felt a cold dew as from the charnel-house overspread my whole frame, "shall Ponsonby refuse to speak to me, and even look upon me as a stranger, after all our communion of feeling, after all that deep interest which he evinced towards me so late as this very morning? Nonsense! palpable, gross absurdity! How I have been frightening myself! As if it were in human nature to be so cruel even to one's greatest enemy! And Ponsonby's nature is so kind!" and then a violent hysterical affection steeped my senses in forgetfulness and relieved for an instant the bitter anguish of my heart. Then I suddenly recollected his parting kiss. Gracious God! could he have left me? My brain seemed absolutely on fire. I flew to the window, where for years I had been in the habit of watching his approach. "It is not high enough," thought I, "and would but half destroy me. I will go to him first," and my trembling hands essayed in vain to fasten the ribbons of my bonnet under my chin: "but no, no, I will not risk her happiness. I am not really wicked, not so very wicked as to deserve this dreadful calamity. We are sent into the world to endure the evils of it patiently, and not thus to fly into the face of our God. If he is our father, and I kneel down to him with patience, this anguish will be calmed."

But hope wasn’t gone yet. I felt stunned, more by the sudden shock of the idea that this could actually happen than from believing it was likely. "That's terrible!" I thought, shuddering as a cold sweat, like from a grave, swept over me. "Is Ponsonby really going to refuse to talk to me, or even see me as a stranger, after our deep connection and the genuine interest he showed me just this morning? Nonsense! That's completely absurd! I've been scaring myself! As if it’s in human nature to be so cruel even to your worst enemy! And Ponsonby is so kind!" Then a sudden wave of hysteria clouded my mind and briefly eased the bitter pain in my heart. Just then, I remembered his parting kiss. Good God! Could he have really left me? My mind felt like it was on fire. I rushed to the window, where for years I had been waiting for him to arrive. "It isn’t high enough," I thought, "and it would only half ruin me. I’ll go to him first," and my shaking hands fumbled helplessly trying to tie the ribbons of my bonnet under my chin. "But no, no, I won’t risk her happiness. I’m not truly wicked, not so wicked that I deserve this terrible fate. We’re sent into the world to bear its troubles patiently, not to lash out at God. If He is our Father, and I kneel down to Him with patience, this pain will settle."

I locked my door, and then prostrated myself with my face on the floor and prayed fervently for near an hour that, if I was to see Ponsonby no more, God would take me in mercy out of a world of such bitter suffering before the morning. I arose somewhat comforted: but stiff, and so cold that my whole frame trembled violently. I swallowed some lavender-drops and tried to write: blotted twenty sheets of[Pg 154] paper with unintelligible nonsense and wetted them with my tears.

I locked my door, then lay down on the floor and prayed earnestly for almost an hour that if I was never going to see Ponsonby again, God would have mercy and take me out of such a painful world before morning. I got up feeling a bit comforted, but stiff and so cold that my whole body was shaking. I took some lavender drops and tried to write, but ended up blotting twenty sheets of[Pg 154] paper with scribbles that made no sense, soaked with my tears.

The book Ponsonby last read to me now caught my eye. No sense of religion could calm me or save me from the actions of despair, while these objects were before me, and, hastily wrapping my cloak about me, I hurried into the streets. I walked on with incredible swiftness till my strength failed me all at once, and, panting for breath, I sat down on the step of a door in Half Moon-street. The night was dark and rainy. "I have a strong mind," thought I, "and I will exert it to consider where I shall look for help and consolation if Ponsonby has left me." As this thought struck me, the slow tear fell unregarded down my cheek. "Death," was the answer my despair made me, "only death can relieve me!" But then what is death? how soon the vital spark of life is destroyed in insects. The poor moth, when writhing in torture of its own seeking, how often and how easily I have put at rest! Ponsonby's neglect, Ponsonby's late passion, his smile, and his last long kiss, cannot torture me after this little palpitation has ceased, and I held my fingers to my throat to ascertain the strength of what seemed all of life about me. Yet I will suffer first, and suffer long, that I may pray for God's forgiveness, only be it my consolation that this will terminate all.

The book Ponsonby last read to me caught my eye. No sense of religion could calm me or save me from my despair while these objects were around me, so I quickly wrapped my cloak around me and hurried into the streets. I walked with incredible speed until my strength suddenly gave out, and, panting for breath, I sat down on the step of a door on Half Moon Street. The night was dark and rainy. "I have a strong mind," I thought, "and I will use it to figure out where to find help and comfort if Ponsonby has left me." As this thought hit me, a slow tear fell unnoticed down my cheek. "Death," my despair replied, "only death can relieve me!" But then, what is death? How quickly the spark of life is snuffed out in insects. The poor moth, writhing in its own self-inflicted agony, how often and how easily I have put to rest! Ponsonby's neglect, his recent passion, his smile, and his last long kiss can't torment me after this little heartbeat has ceased. I pressed my fingers to my throat to check the strength of what felt like all life about me. Still, I will suffer first and endure for a long time so that I can pray for God's forgiveness, as long as my consolation is that this will finally end it all.

Alas! vain was my reasoning. There was no consolation for me. I was bent on writing to Ponsonby. "I will return home," thought I, "and shut myself up in the small room he has never entered." My trembling knees could no longer support me. I tried to rise; but could not. My lips were parched, my cheeks burned, and I was very sick. "God is about to grant the prayer I have made to him," thought I,—ever sanguine in what I wished—"I shall die by his own will."

Alas! My reasoning was pointless. There was no comfort for me. I was determined to write to Ponsonby. "I will go back home," I thought, "and lock myself in the small room he has never entered." My shaking knees could no longer hold me up. I tried to get up, but I couldn't. My lips were dry, my cheeks felt hot, and I was feeling very ill. "God is about to answer the prayer I've made to Him," I thought—always hopeful about what I wanted—"I will die according to His will."

I grew worse, and very faint. Sickness was new to me at that time, and now a slight touch of fear came over me. "Alas!" methought, "I am going out of the[Pg 155] world very young and very miserably, and before I have written to Ponsonby. He would have returned to me. He loved me, and while there was life there was hope. I might have been so exquisitely happy as to have been pressed to his heart again! though but once more, it would have compensated an age of misery. It is but in losing him I can appreciate my late wonderful happiness. I would have been his servant or his slave, and lived on one of his smiles for a week, as a reward for the hardest labour. What am I? what was I, that Ponsonby should devote his precious life to me? No matter what I was!" As I grew still fainter, I prayed for Ponsonby's eternal happiness, as though I had felt he required my prayers.

I got worse and felt really weak. Being sick was new to me back then, and a little bit of fear hit me. "Oh no!" I thought, "I'm leaving the[Pg 155] world far too young and in such misery, and I haven't even written to Ponsonby. He would have come back to me. He loved me, and while I was alive, there was hope. I could have been so incredibly happy just to be held in his arms again! Even if just once more, it would have made up for a lifetime of misery. It's only by losing him that I can really understand how amazing my past happiness was. I would have been his servant or his slave and lived off just one of his smiles for a week, as a reward for the hardest work. Who am I? Who was I, that Ponsonby would give his precious life to me? It doesn’t matter who I was!" As I felt myself fading more, I prayed for Ponsonby's eternal happiness, as if I sensed he needed my prayers.

"Vy do you set there?" inquired a man, who was passing, in the accent of a Jew, and, receiving no answer, after examining me attentively, he added, "Poor ting! poor girl you are ill! don't be afraid of a poor old Jew. Tell me vat I sal do for you." My heart was so deeply oppressed that my strongest effort to subdue my feelings proved unsuccessful; and, at the sound of these few words uttered in a tone of unaffected benevolence, I sobbed aloud.

"Why are you sitting there?" asked a passing man, speaking with a Jewish accent, and when he got no response, he looked me over carefully and added, "Poor thing! Poor girl, you’re not well! Don’t be afraid of an old Jewish man. Tell me what I can do for you." My heart felt so heavy that my greatest effort to hold back my emotions failed; and at the sound of these few words spoken with genuine kindness, I broke down and sobbed.

"Poor ting! poor young ting! Got bless my soul," taking my hand, "you are very ill, you have much fever, vat shall pe done!"

"Poor thing! Poor young thing! God bless my soul," taking my hand, "you are very sick, you have a high fever, what shall be done!"

"I am really ill," said I, struggling to speak calmly, "and you will oblige me greatly if you will have the kindness to see me to a hackney coach."

"I’m really sick," I said, trying to speak calmly, "and I would really appreciate it if you could kindly take me to a cab."

The Jew hastened to comply with my request, and with real delicacy assisted me into the carriage he procured for me, without making a single inquiry.

The Jew quickly agreed to my request and, with genuine care, helped me into the carriage he got for me, not asking a single question.

Arrived at home, my housekeeper was so alarmed and struck at my altered appearance that she, after putting me to bed, sent for Dr. Bain, who assured me that I was in a high fever, and that my recovery depended entirely on my keeping myself very quiet.

When I got home, my housekeeper was so shocked by my changed appearance that after she got me settled in bed, she called for Dr. Bain, who told me that I had a high fever and that my recovery depended completely on me staying very calm and quiet.

I confessed to my physician that there was something on my mind which agitated me so violently[Pg 156] that I could find no rest till I was allowed to write a long letter. He seemed to take a strong interest in my fate; and, after vainly imploring me not to attempt it, suffered my maid to place my writing-desk before me; but, alas! I could not write.

I told my doctor that I had something on my mind that was bothering me so much[Pg 156] that I couldn’t find peace until I was able to write a long letter. He appeared to care a lot about my situation; and, after unsuccessfully asking me not to try it, he let my maid set up my writing desk in front of me; but, unfortunately, I couldn’t write.

My memory began to fail me, and my head was dreadfully confused, I remarked this to Dr. Bain as I laid down my pen.

My memory started to slip, and my mind was really foggy. I mentioned this to Dr. Bain as I set down my pen.

"My dear child," said the doctor, taking my burning hand with much kindness, "your pulse is so high at this moment, that nothing but the most perfect stillness can ever restore you. Only obey my instructions for three days, and I firmly hope that your fever will have left you, and you will be able to write without difficulty on any subject you please."

"My dear child," said the doctor, gently taking my hot hand, "your pulse is racing so fast right now that only complete calm can help you recover. If you follow my instructions for three days, I truly believe your fever will go away, and you'll be able to write on any topic you like without any trouble."

The idea of dying without having addressed Ponsonby, caused me such extreme anguish, that I submitted like an infant to follow the advice I received.

The thought of dying without having talked to Ponsonby filled me with such intense pain that I willingly agreed to follow the advice I was given, like a child.

"Only assure me, sir," said I, "that I shall be able to write to a particular friend, a very long, collected letter before I die—and my mind will become comparatively calm."

"Just promise me, sir," I said, "that I’ll be able to write a long, thoughtful letter to a close friend before I die—and I’ll feel a lot more at peace."

The doctor gave me all the comfort in his power, and promised to see me early in the morning.

The doctor did everything he could to comfort me and promised to check on me first thing in the morning.

I passed a very agitated night, I could not refrain from puzzling my poor, confused brain as to what I should write to Ponsonby. My letter was to decide my fate on earth, therefore must not be hurried, nor begun till I had collected all the energies of my mind. I prayed that such eloquence might be granted me as might persuade and lead Ponsonby, at least to show some symptoms of humanity towards me.

I had a really restless night, and I couldn't stop stressing over what to write to Ponsonby. This letter would determine my fate, so I needed to take my time and only start it once I had my thoughts together. I hoped I could find the right words to convince Ponsonby to at least show a little bit of compassion towards me.

It was six o'clock in the morning before the strong opiate which Dr. Bain had prescribed for me produced any effect. At that hour, quite exhausted in mind and body, I fell into a heavy sleep, which lasted more than eight hours.

It was six in the morning when the strong painkiller that Dr. Bain had prescribed finally kicked in. At that point, completely worn out mentally and physically, I drifted into a deep sleep that lasted over eight hours.

On opening my eyes, I saw at my bedside my dear sister Fanny and Dr. Bain: the latter was feeling[Pg 157] my pulse. I felt very much agitated at seeing Fanny.

On opening my eyes, I saw my dear sister Fanny and Dr. Bain by my bedside: he was checking my pulse. I felt very anxious seeing Fanny.

Dr. Bain told her that my disorder proceeded alone from the agitation of my mind; but it, nevertheless, had produced such violent effects as to make it advisable for me immediately to lose some blood.

Dr. Bain told her that my condition was solely due to the turmoil in my mind; however, it had still caused such severe effects that it was necessary for me to have some blood drawn right away.

I submitted to whatever was required of me; but I begged Fanny not to tease or question me as to what had caused all this, assuring her that I could not talk on the subject without disturbing my senses, and I was earnestly desirous of obtaining a little calm reason, if only for one hour more, that I might compose a letter before I died.

I went along with whatever was asked of me; but I asked Fanny not to tease or question me about what had caused all of this, assuring her that I couldn’t discuss it without feeling overwhelmed, and I was genuinely eager to find a bit of peaceful clarity, even if it was just for one more hour, so I could write a letter before I passed away.

Dr. Bain, as well as my sister, said and did everything the most tender friendship could dictate. To be brief, their kind attention and my own excellent constitution triumphed over the fever, which had been very severe during five days. In a little more than a fortnight I left my bed; and, though reduced to a mere shadow of what I had been, I found myself sufficiently collected to address the following letter to Lord Ponsonby:

Dr. Bain and my sister both did everything a true friend could do. To make a long story short, their kind support, along with my strong health, helped me get through the fever, which had been pretty intense for five days. After just over two weeks, I got out of bed; and even though I was a mere shadow of my former self, I felt stable enough to write the following letter to Lord Ponsonby:

"Scarcely a month has elapsed since I possessed, or believed I possessed, with health, reputed beauty, and such natural spirits, 'as were wont to set the table in a roar,' all my highest flights of imagination had ever conceived or dreamed of perfect happiness on earth—I had almost said, in heaven! Alas! I had not considered how unreal and fleeting must ever be the glories of this life, and I was, as a child, unprepared for the heavy affliction which has fallen on my heart like a thunder-bolt, withering all healthful verdure and crushing its hopes for ever.

"It's been less than a month since I felt healthy, attractive, and filled with a vibrant energy that could lift everyone's spirits at the table. All the dreams of perfect happiness I ever had—I felt I was almost in paradise! But I didn’t realize how fleeting and false the joys of this life could be, and I was, like a child, unprepared for the overwhelming sorrow that hit my heart like a lightning bolt, destroying all my healthy aspirations and shattering my hopes for good."

"In encouraging so deep an attachment for a married man I have indeed been very hardened; but, till now, I can call my God to witness, I have never in my life reflected seriously on any subject. Maturity of thought, it should seem, is acquired earlier by certain characters than others; for I could affirm on my[Pg 158] death-bed that, hitherto, I dreamed not of injuring any one of my fellow creatures. In short, while I loved all the world and would fain have done them all good, I most respected Lady Ponsonby. This assertion may seem scarcely credible to young females, differently educated or of less wild and childish dispositions; but, just arisen from a sick bed, I write not to deceive.

"In fostering such a deep attachment to a married man, I must admit, I've become quite tough; yet, until now, I've never truly considered any topic in my life. It seems some people mature in their thinking earlier than others; I could honestly say on my[Pg 158] deathbed that I never intended to harm anyone. In short, while I loved everyone and wished to do good for them, I held the utmost respect for Lady Ponsonby. This might sound unbelievable to younger women who were raised differently or have less reckless and naive natures; however, having just recovered from an illness, I'm writing with no intention to deceive."

"Three weeks of bitter anguish of mind and body have changed, or rather matured my nature so completely, that even the expression of my features bears another character.

"Three weeks of intense mental and physical suffering have changed, or rather matured, my character so completely that even my expression has a different quality now."

"My eyes are now open and I feel that, as the mistress of a married man, possessing an innocent, amiable young wife, I could no longer be esteemed or respected by the only being whose respect was dear to me. As lovers then, Ponsonby, we have met for the last time on earth!" [Here I laid down my pen; because this idea affected me.]

"My eyes are now open, and I understand that, as the mistress of a married man who has an innocent, sweet young wife, I can no longer be held in esteem or respected by the one person whose respect means the most to me. So, as lovers, Ponsonby, we have met for the last time on this earth!" [At this thought, I set down my pen because it moved me deeply.]

"I have delayed writing to you, till I could address you with reasonable firmness, not with the mere ravings of passion. Think you so meanly of me, dear Ponsonby, as to fancy that I could be gratified at becoming a mere instrument of pleasure to you, after my cool judgment has told me that I should thus forfeit all right to your respect or esteem? You are a man of the world, and as such may confound what is termed a lovefit, with the deep affection you have for three years taken pains to inspire in my heart.

"I’ve delayed writing to you until I could do it with some strength, rather than just in emotional outbursts. Do you think so little of me, dear Ponsonby, that you believe I would be happy being just an object of your pleasure, fully aware that I would lose all claim to your respect or admiration? You are quite worldly and might confuse what some call a fleeting love with the genuine feelings you've worked hard to instill in my heart for the past three years."

"'Love never kills,' says the unfeeling world: yet, unfeeling as it may be, such a sudden desertion of your wife would have called forth towards her its deepest commiseration. Alas! the ceremony of marriage, read over to me by a thousand priests, could not have added one jot to my despair, while I in vain cast my cheerless eyes around the wide world for a single ray of pity, which is ever denied me.

"'Love never kills,' says the unfeeling world: yet, as indifferent as it may be, such a sudden abandonment of your wife would have sparked its deepest sympathy for her. Sadly, no wedding ceremony, repeated by a thousand priests, could have alleviated my despair as I hopelessly searched the vast world for a single trace of pity, which is always denied to me."

"Yet the faults of my careless youth have been sanctioned and encouraged and shared by you, who knew well, from experience, the future anguish you[Pg 159] were preparing for me! You elated my pride beyond all the bounds of humility; you blessed me with more than human happiness, but to destroy my peace for ever! I was not naturally vain; but, when you have shut yourself up whole days alone, to think on our meeting and our love, till we should meet again,—when, in movements of the wildest passion, you, with all your talent and your glorious beauty, have called me your own angelic Harriette, think you I could divest myself of delicious pride in the object of my passion? And if I did not believe or fancy myself an angel, perhaps my attributes as a woman were but the more appreciated by me, as you preferred them.

"Yet the mistakes of my reckless youth have been approved, encouraged, and shared by you, who knew well from experience about the future pain you[Pg 159] were preparing for me! You inflated my pride far beyond what was humble; you gave me more happiness than any human should have, but at the cost of my lasting peace! I wasn't naturally vain, but after spending whole days alone thinking about our meetings and our love—when, in the most intense moments of passion, you, with all your talent and incredible beauty, called me your own angelic Harriette—do you think I could erase that wonderful pride in my passion? And if I didn’t see myself as an angel, maybe my qualities as a woman were just valued more because you treasured them."

"Enough of a subject I had determined not to touch upon. I bow with humility to the fate which compels me to resign such happiness as few, among wiser and better people, have been permitted to enjoy; and, 'come what may, I have been blessed.'

"This is enough of a subject I had planned not to discuss. I humbly accept the fate that forces me to give up a happiness that few wiser and better people have experienced; and 'whatever happens, I have been blessed.'"

"Had it pleased heaven to have bestowed on me the husband of my choice, there is nothing great or good or virtuous that I had not aspired to: as it is, I am a poor fallen wretch, who ask of your compassion one line or one word of consolation to save me from despair.

"If heaven had granted me the husband I desired, there’s nothing great, good, or virtuous that I wouldn’t have aspired to. As it is, I'm a poor, fallen wretch, pleading for your compassion—just one line or one word of comfort to pull me from despair."

"Oh! I have known such moments of deep anguish as I could never describe to you. Ponsonby, my dear Ponsonby! I throw myself on my knees before you, I raise the eyes you have so often professed to love and admire, now disfigured, and half closed by constant weeping, towards heaven, and I ask of God to soften your heart, that you may not torture me beyond my strength. Recall then those dreadful words,—'we must part now, Harriette, and for ever!' I too am a woman! and Lady Ponsonby desires not my death.

"Oh! I've felt such deep anguish that I could never express it to you. Ponsonby, my dear Ponsonby! I fall to my knees before you, lifting my tear-stained eyes—eyes that you claimed to love and admire, now bruised and half-closed from constant crying—toward heaven. I ask God to soften your heart so you don't torture me beyond my limits. Recall those dreadful words—'we must part now, Harriette, and forever!' I too am a woman! And Lady Ponsonby does not desire my death."

"Trust me, the errors and little weaknesses which humanity dictates shall be found more acceptable in the eyes of God, than such stoical virtue as results from hardness of heart.

"Believe me, the mistakes and minor flaws that come with being human are seen as more acceptable by God than the kind of cold virtue that springs from emotional detachment."

"If I survive the punishment you have declared I must submit to, it will be by the strength of my constitution, which shall be proof against an age of anguish! My heart was ever warm and unusually affectionate. I ask but to live yet for you, not with you. I would but obtain your approbation as a reward for my earnest endeavours to do right, and obtain for myself an existence, by my own industry, if ever my former health and strength should be restored to me.

"If I survive the punishment you've said I must endure, it will be due to my strong will, which will withstand a lifetime of suffering! I've always been warm-hearted and unusually affectionate. All I ask is to live for you, not with you. I just want to earn your approval as a reward for my sincere efforts to do what's right and to create a life for myself through my own hard work, if I ever regain my health and strength."

"When you come and speak to me of what is right and virtuous shall I not love virtue for your sake? Have I ever wished to disobey you? I do not ask you to visit me alone. Call on me with Lord Jersey. Come soon, and give but the assurance that still and for ever you will be all to me that honour and virtue permits; that once in every year, while I act virtuously, you will visit me, and encourage me with your friendship and approbation.

"When you come and talk to me about what’s right and good, won’t I love goodness because of you? Have I ever wanted to go against your wishes? I’m not asking you to visit me alone. Bring Lord Jersey along. Come soon, and just promise me that you will always be what honor and virtue allow; that once a year, as long as I live rightly, you will come to see me and support me with your friendship and approval."

"I am overpowered with faintness and fatigue, else I had many, many more arguments to urge. Hope, almost life, hangs on your answer; therefore, dear Ponsonby be merciful, and so may God bless you.

"I feel so weak and tired that I can't argue much more. My hope, my very existence, depends on your response; so please, dear Ponsonby, be kind, and may God bless you."

"HARRIETTE."

"HARRIETTE."

My mind was very much relieved, after I had despatched my letter; for I considered that I should certainly hear from Lord Ponsonby, if he possessed one spark of feeling toward me; and, if he did not, of course my respect and affection must naturally abate.

My mind was greatly relieved after I sent my letter; because I thought I would definitely hear back from Lord Ponsonby if he had even a hint of feeling for me. And if he didn’t, then my respect and affection would naturally fade.

I watched for the appearance of the postman, who usually brought my letters, from morning till night, with indescribable emotion; nor did I cease to hope for a whole week. At last however I was convinced that the epistle which had cost me so much labour of thought, was indeed entirely disregarded by the person on whom I expected it would have made a deep impression.

I waited all day for the postman, who usually delivered my letters, feeling a mix of emotions I can't quite describe; I kept hoping for a whole week. But eventually, I realized that the letter I had put so much thought into was completely ignored by the person I thought it would really affect.

Somewhat of an indignant feeling began to take[Pg 161] the place of affection. All my woman's pride was roused, and yet methought, this man, so cruelly unfeeling to me now, has watched my slumbers in breathless silence, and still he smiles with the same brilliant expression on others, and all about him are impressed with that dignified air of true nobility, that reserve so delightfully and condescendingly thrown aside, in favour of the few who please him.

A sense of indignation started to replace my affection. All my pride as a woman was stirred, and yet I thought, this man, who is so cruelly insensitive to me now, has quietly watched me sleep in silence, and he still smiles with the same bright expression at others. Everyone around him is captivated by that dignified air of true nobility, which he charmingly and graciously sets aside for the few who please him.

A slow intermitting fever began to prey on my constitution. I felt a violent oppression of the chest, which increased so rapidly, in spite of all my kind friend, Dr. Bain, could do for me, that in less than a month after I had addressed my last letter to Ponsonby, I could never find breath sufficient to enable me to ascend the stairs to my bed-chamber, without sitting down to rest more than once. I began to hate society; above all I avoided anything like gaiety.

A slow, intermittent fever started to take a toll on my health. I experienced a severe tightness in my chest that escalated quickly, despite all the help my good friend, Dr. Bain, provided. Within a month after sending my last letter to Ponsonby, I found it impossible to take enough breaths to climb the stairs to my bedroom without stopping to rest more than once. I began to dislike being around others; above all, I steered clear of anything that resembled happiness.

It was now that I believed in all I had heard as to the wretchedness of this life, and I wanted to reconcile myself to my God. "I will pass my heavy hours in doing the little good to my fellow creatures, in my power," said I one day, as I recollected my former slight acquaintance with a woman whom I knew to have been lately taken to Newgate for rather a heavy debt. She was Lord Craven's housekeeper, during the time I had lived with him at Brighton.

It was at this point that I truly believed everything I had heard about the misery of this life, and I wanted to make peace with God. "I will spend my difficult hours trying to do some good for my fellow humans, as much as I can," I said one day, remembering a woman I had only briefly known who had recently been sent to Newgate for a substantial debt. She was Lord Craven's housekeeper while I lived with him in Brighton.

I ordered my carriage to the debtors' door of Newgate. My mind was so deeply absorbed with one object, that the misery I saw there did not much affect me. The poor woman, Mrs. Butler, was surprised and delighted to see me.

I called for my carriage to the debtors' entrance at Newgate. I was so focused on one thing that the suffering I witnessed there didn’t really impact me. The poor woman, Mrs. Butler, was shocked and thrilled to see me.

"I wish I could pay your debt," said I, panting for breath as usual, and speaking with pain and difficulty.

"I wish I could help you pay off your debt," I said, out of breath as always, and speaking with effort and difficulty.

"My dear, dear young lady," said Mrs. Butler, looking at me with much compassion, "what has happened to that sweet, merry, blooming face of yours?"

"My dear, dear young lady," said Mrs. Butler, looking at me with a lot of compassion, "what’s happened to that sweet, cheerful, glowing face of yours?"

It only required a single word, uttered in a tone of sympathy, to bring the ready tears into my eyes. Mine now fell, disregarded by me, down my pale[Pg 162] cheek. "You," returned I, "are not the only person in affliction; but, never mind, talk to me, my good woman, of anything except my unhappiness. I cannot pay your debt, with common justice to my own creditors; but this trifle I can spare, and you are very welcome to it." I then placed in her hand all I at that moment possessed in the world, except a single one pound note.

It just took one word, spoken with sympathy, to bring tears to my eyes. They fell down my pale[Pg 162] cheek, and I didn’t even try to wipe them away. "You," I said, "aren't the only one who's struggling; but never mind, talk to me about anything other than my problems. I can't pay your debt without being unfair to my own creditors, but I can spare this small amount, and you’re more than welcome to it." I then handed her everything I had in the world at that moment, except for one one-pound note.

Mrs. Butler really was what she appeared, very grateful. I sat an hour with her, and promised constantly to visit her and provide for all her little wants, as long as she continued in prison. When I was taking my leave, just as the last bell was about to ring, which was to exclude all strangers for the night, I observed an interesting young girl of about fourteen years of age, in one corner of the room, weeping bitterly; near her sat an elderly lady apparently in much affliction. A working man was in the act of making up a large bundle, out of I knew not what.

Mrs. Butler was truly as grateful as she seemed. I spent an hour with her, promising repeatedly to visit and take care of her every need while she was still in prison. As I was about to leave, just when the last bell was about to ring to shut out all visitors for the night, I noticed a young girl, around fourteen years old, crying silently in one corner of the room. Beside her sat an older woman who looked very distressed. A man was busy putting together a large bundle from materials I couldn't identify.

"Those poor people are in great affliction," said Mrs. Butler, observing what had fixed my attention. "The mother has seen better days; they have hitherto contrived to pay 3s. 6d. a week for the hire of their bed, which that man is now taking away, because their means are exhausted." I was instantly about to desire the man to put down the bed, when prudence whispered in my ear that I had just given all I possessed but a single pound note. "No matter," thought I, taking out my purse, "poverty cannot add to such affliction of the mind as mine is." Again I paused. This lady has seen better days and must be treated with more delicacy. I hastened towards her and, taking hold of her hand to place my bank note in it, I whispered in her ear, my request, that she would do me the favour to make use of the trifle, and without waiting her answer I hurried on after the man, who was now disappearing with the poor woman's mattress and bed-clothes, and desired him to return with them.

"Those poor people are really struggling," said Mrs. Butler, noticing what had grabbed my attention. "The mother has seen better times; they had been managing to pay 3s. 6d. a week for the rent of their bed, which that man is now taking away because they don't have the means anymore." I was about to ask the man to put the bed down when I remembered that I had just given away everything I had except for a single pound note. "It doesn't matter," I thought, pulling out my wallet, "being poor can't compare to the mental anguish I'm feeling." I hesitated again. This lady has known better days and should be treated with more sensitivity. I quickly went over to her and, taking her hand to put my banknote in it, I whispered my request for her to please use the small amount, and without waiting for her response, I rushed after the man, who was now disappearing with the poor woman's mattress and bedding, and asked him to return with them.

The next morning I was surprised by a visit from the Duke of Wellington, who had unexpectedly arrived from the continent the night before.

The next morning, I was surprised by a visit from the Duke of Wellington, who had unexpectedly arrived from the continent the night before.

"How do you do? what have you been about?" asked His Grace: then, fixing his eyes on my pale, thin, care-worn face, he absolutely started, as though he had seen the ghost of some man he had killed, honestly of course!

"How are you? What have you been up to?" asked His Grace. Then, noticing my pale, thin, and weary face, he was taken aback, as if he had just seen the ghost of someone he had honestly killed!

"What the devil is the matter?" inquired Wellington.

"What the heck is going on?" asked Wellington.

"Something has affected me deeply," answered I, my eyes again filling with tears, "and I have been ill for more than two months."

"Something has really affected me," I replied, my eyes welling up with tears again, "and I've been sick for over two months."

"Poor girl!" said Wellington, as though he really would have pitied me, had he but known how, and then added, "I always dreaded your getting into some scrape. Do you recollect I told you so? How much money do you want?" said this man of sentiment, drawing near the table and taking up my pen to write a draft.

"Poor girl!" Wellington said, as if he actually would have felt sorry for me if he knew how, and then added, "I always worried you'd get into some trouble. Do you remember I told you that? How much money do you need?" said this sentimental guy, moving closer to the table and picking up my pen to write a check.

"I have no money," I replied, "not a single shilling; but this is not the cause of my sufferings."

"I don’t have any money," I said, "not a single penny; but that’s not why I’m suffering."

"Nonsense, nonsense," rejoined Wellington, writing me a cheque. "Where the devil is Argyle? Why do not you make him pay your debts? I will give you what I can afford now, and you must write to me, as usual, at Thomas's Hotel, if this is not sufficient. Good God! how thin you are grown! Were you sorry I left you? I remember you shed tears when I told you I was off for Spain. I am a cold sort of fellow. I dare say you think so, and yet, I have not forgotten that either: because there is no humbug about you; and, when you cry, you are sorry I believe. I have thought of you very often in Spain; particularly one night, I remember, I dreamed you came out on my staff."

"Nonsense, nonsense," Wellington said, writing me a check. "Where on earth is Argyle? Why don't you make him pay your debts? I'll give you what I can afford right now, and you need to write to me, like usual, at Thomas's Hotel if this isn't enough. Good God! You’ve gotten so thin! Were you sad when I left? I remember you cried when I told you I was heading to Spain. I'm a pretty cold guy, I know you probably think that, but I haven't forgotten that either; there’s no pretense with you, and when you cry, I believe you’re truly upset. I've thought about you a lot in Spain; especially one night, I remember I dreamed you joined my staff."

Wellington consoled me as well as he could, and sat with me nearly three hours. His visit made no impression on me, except that I was grateful for his kindness in leaving me the money I wanted.

Wellington comforted me as best as he could and stayed with me for almost three hours. His visit didn’t really affect me, except that I appreciated his kindness in leaving me the money I needed.

The oppression on my chest increased daily, and I became so reduced as to excite the commiseration of a kind opposite neighbour, who sent over her footman to know if the poor young creature she saw from her window, and who appeared so very ill, had proper advice, and friends in town to take care of her?

The weight on my chest got worse every day, and I became so weak that it caught the sympathy of a kind neighbor across the way, who sent her servant to check if the poor young woman she saw from her window, looking so sick, had proper medical care and friends in town to support her.

My grief seemed now to settle in deep despondency. I considered my late intimacy with Ponsonby as unreal mockery, a bright vision of the fancy. I believed that were he suddenly to appear again before me, I should instantly expire. Dr. Bain, I know, believed that my symptoms bordered on a decline and he wished me to try Italy.

My grief now felt like deep despair. I saw my past closeness with Ponsonby as nothing more than an illusion, a vivid daydream. I thought that if he were to suddenly show up in front of me again, I would collapse right away. Dr. Bain believed that my symptoms were heading towards a decline, and he suggested I should try going to Italy.

In about a week I paid a second visit to Mrs. Butler, although my trembling limbs could scarcely support me up the stairs of the prison; and, when I entered, I was absolutely speechless with the effort for nearly a quarter of an hour. Mrs. Butler was all gratitude; while expressing the concern I believe she felt, lest I should injure myself by venturing out in such a miserable state of health.

In about a week, I went to see Mrs. Butler again, even though my shaky legs could barely carry me up the prison stairs. When I walked in, I was completely at a loss for words for almost fifteen minutes. Mrs. Butler was full of gratitude and expressed her genuine worry that I might hurt myself by putting myself at risk when I was feeling so unwell.

Observing in the room several women, who appeared to examine me with perfect curiosity, I asked Mrs. Butler if she knew what it meant.

Noticing a few women in the room who seemed to be studying me with complete curiosity, I asked Mrs. Butler if she had any idea what it meant.

"Why," said Mrs. Butler, "that woman, whose bed they were taking away from her when you noticed her last week, knows you, and has been malicious enough to tell all the room that you are a mere kept mistress with whom she should be ashamed to converse."

"Why," said Mrs. Butler, "that woman, whose bed they were taking away from her when you saw her last week, knows you and has been spiteful enough to tell everyone in the room that you’re just a kept mistress, and that she should be ashamed to talk to you."

I threw on the stranger to whom I had given my very last pound a hasty and indignant glance, but, neither the expression nor the colour of anger would dwell on a cheek bloodless as mine, and I might apply to myself, what Sterne said of his poor old monk, that nature had done with its resentments.

I shot the stranger, to whom I had given my last pound, a quick and annoyed glance, but neither the look nor the flush of anger would stay on a face as pale as mine, and I might as well say about myself what Sterne said about his poor old monk: that nature had moved on from its grievances.

"I never injured any of those women," reflected I, with meek resignation: "but God will be kinder to me and to my errors than they are!"

"I never harmed any of those women," I thought, with a quiet acceptance: "but God will show me more mercy for my mistakes than they do!"

I offered all the little comforts in my power to[Pg 165] Mrs. Butler, and then my health obliged me to take my leave. As I passed close to the woman into whose hands I had placed my pound-note, she smiled and curtsied affectedly. I fixed my sunk eyes, for an instant on her face, and then withdrew them, more in sorrow than in anger.

I offered all the little comforts I could to[Pg 165] Mrs. Butler, and then my health forced me to leave. As I walked by the woman to whom I had given my pound note, she smiled and gave an exaggerated curtsy. I focused my tired eyes on her face for a moment, then looked away, feeling more sorrow than anger.

I lingered thus for about two months, without any visible change in my health or spirits, except that I grew weaker and thinner every day. All the kindness which could be administered to a mind diseased I received from my mother and sister Fanny.

I stayed like this for about two months, with no noticeable change in my health or mood, except that I got weaker and thinner each day. I got all the support that could be offered to a troubled mind from my mother and my sister Fanny.

About this time the Duke of Argyle arrived from Scotland. He was, no doubt, greatly shocked to see me so ill, although the cause of my melancholy state of mind being known to him, did not either flatter or interest him; more particularly as he had often himself remarked to me, that he wondered any woman alive could resist Lord Ponsonby.

About this time, the Duke of Argyle arrived from Scotland. He was definitely taken aback to see me in such poor health, although since he was aware of the reason for my gloomy state of mind, it neither flattered nor interested him; especially since he had often told me that he wondered how any woman could resist Lord Ponsonby.

I had always liked Argyle, and was glad to see him, and should have indeed found much consolation in his society, but that he loved to trifle with my distress, as it regarded Lord Ponsonby.

I had always liked Argyle, and I was happy to see him. I would have found a lot of comfort in his company if he hadn't enjoyed toying with my worries about Lord Ponsonby.

"I have just dined with Ponsonby," said Argyle to me one night, "and I never saw him look better. He showed me a letter, containing an invitation from that nasty sister of yours, Amy, who wanted to have me last year."

"I just had dinner with Ponsonby," Argyle said to me one night, "and he has never looked better. He showed me a letter with an invitation from that awful sister of yours, Amy, who wanted to have me over last year."

That way madness lies: I could not listen to another word. I was rushing past Argyle, when he detained me, frightened at the wildness of my looks.

That way leads to madness: I couldn’t hear another word. I was hurrying past Argyle when he stopped me, alarmed by the craziness in my expression.

"It is all a joke you credulous little fool," said he, running after me.

"It’s all just a joke, you gullible little fool," he said, running after me.

"I cannot run," said I, turning round, and panting for breath. "Pray, pray, leave me now. You torture me by staying. Come this evening, and I shall thank you for your visit." It was long before I could induce him to leave me.

"I can't run," I said, turning around and out of breath. "Please, please, just go now. You're torturing me by staying. Come back this evening, and I’ll thank you for your visit." It took a long time for me to convince him to leave.

The moment I was alone, I despatched the following note to Lord Ponsonby.

The moment I was alone, I sent the following note to Lord Ponsonby.

"I thank you that you renounced my prayers; for you thus cured me of half my esteem. It was my fixed determination never to intrude myself again on your attention; but the Duke of Argyle has mentioned to me this morning my sister Amy having written to you. Once more then, Ponsonby, I implore you, as you would save me from self-destruction, satisfy my wretched mind in what cannot injure Lady Ponsonby. Declare to me—nobody has or shall.... Ponsonby, I am addressing you for the last time. Have mercy on the dreadful agitation of my mind and answer me directly. You are quite happy, Argyle says; and I in the very flower of my age am dying. One line can relieve me perhaps from madness! Your watch, chain and ring are sealed up. I could not look on them. I never shall again. My poor eyes have looked their last on them and you; and I shall never write to you again; therefore, God bless you. When age shall overtake you, in some moment of affliction, perhaps you will remember me and what I could have been to you. Adieu."

"Thank you for ignoring my prayers; by doing so, you've lessened some of my admiration. I was set on never being a burden to you again; however, the Duke of Argyle mentioned this morning that my sister Amy wrote to you. Once again, Ponsonby, I beg you, as you would help me keep my sanity, please ease my troubled mind about something that won’t hurt Lady Ponsonby. Tell me—nobody has or will... Ponsonby, I'm reaching out to you for the last time. Have mercy on my deep anxiety and respond to me directly. Argyle says you’re very happy; meanwhile, I feel like I'm withering away too young. Just one line could save me from losing my mind! Your watch, chain, and ring are put away. I can’t bear to look at them. I never will again. My poor eyes have seen their last of them and of you; I won't write to you again; so, God bless you. When you grow old, maybe in a moment of sadness, you'll think of me and what I could have meant to you. Goodbye."

I despatched my letter almost without hope. "If he could resist the other," thought I, "this is more stupid, and less likely to affect him."

I sent my letter almost without any hope. "If he could ignore the other," I thought, "this one is even more ridiculous and less likely to impact him."

The agitation Argyle's stay had occasioned produced an increase of fever. Towards night I began to think seriously of dying, and not without reason, being reduced to a mere skeleton, and having now been afflicted with cough and extreme difficulty of respiration for almost five months. There is a restlessness in all disorders of the mind, which the sufferer imagines can be best relieved by exercise. About nine o'clock, having read the New Testament for several hours, I felt a strange desire to behold the outside of Lord Ponsonby's house once again before I died. I had avoided passing within a mile of it since he had left me, and this night I fancied something good would turn up from going there, if I could but find strength to accomplish my design. To have[Pg 167] mentioned it to my housekeeper would have been at once to put it out of the question. I really believe she would have locked me into my room, while she had sent for my sister and Dr. Bain; therefore, getting rid of her and of my footman, I gained a hackney-coach unobserved, and was set down in Park Lane, very near Lord Ponsonby's house. It was a fine mild evening, and the watchman was calling the hour of ten. I was terribly afraid of him, and my breath failed me when I tried to hasten out of his way. I wandered about till I could stand no longer, and, with difficulty, contrived to obtain a seat on the steps of a large portico-door.

The stress from Argyle's visit intensified my illness. By nightfall, I seriously considered death, and for good reason, as I had become skin and bones and had been struggling with a cough and severe breathing issues for almost five months. There’s a restlessness that comes with all mental disorders, making the sufferer think that exercise might provide some relief. Around nine o'clock, after reading the New Testament for a few hours, I felt a strange urge to see the outside of Lord Ponsonby's house one last time before I died. I had kept my distance from it since he had left me, but that night I had a feeling something good could come from going there, if I could just find the strength to follow through. If I had mentioned it to my housekeeper, it would have been completely out of the question. I truly believe she would have locked me in my room while she called for my sister and Dr. Bain; so, after getting rid of her and my footman, I secretly took a hackney-coach and had it drop me off on Park Lane, very close to Lord Ponsonby's house. It was a lovely mild evening, and the watchman was calling out the hour of ten. I was extremely nervous about him, and my breath caught when I tried to hurry out of his way. I wandered around until I couldn’t stand anymore and, with great difficulty, managed to sit on the steps of a large entrance.

The atmosphere now began to threaten rain, which soon fell in torrents. A poor shivering girl sought shelter by my side. She was coughing most dreadfully, and her breath was still more oppressed than my own. "That cough," thought I, "is not feigned, and perhaps this wretched creature is thus nightly exposed to the inclement weather, to obtain existence by the prostitution of her person to unfeeling and drunken strangers: and what am I, that I should turn my back on a sister in affliction?" I immediately inquired of her why she left her home with such a dreadful cough.

The atmosphere now seemed to threaten rain, which soon poured down heavily. A poor, shivering girl sought shelter next to me. She was coughing horribly, and her breathing was even more labored than mine. "That cough," I thought, "is genuine, and maybe this miserable girl is forced to endure the harsh weather every night just to survive by selling herself to heartless, drunken strangers. And who am I to turn my back on someone who’s suffering?" I immediately asked her why she had left her home with such a terrible cough.

The poor creature turned her head towards me in much apparent surprise. She was not beautiful, nor was she rouged, and her dress was rather neat than tawdry. The set characters of death appeared to me to be stamped on features which once had been very lovely.

The poor creature turned her head towards me in evident surprise. She wasn’t beautiful, nor was she wearing makeup, and her dress was more neat than flashy. The unmistakable marks of death seemed to be etched on features that had once been very lovely.

"I have no home," was the poor girl's answer. "I had half a bed, till last night," added she, "but you see what I suffer, and, therefore, being unable to obtain a single shilling, they have turned me into the streets."

"I don’t have a home," the poor girl replied. "I had half a bed until last night," she continued, "but you can see what I'm going through, and because I can't get even a single penny, they’ve put me out on the streets."

"Dreadful! dreadful!" I ejaculated. "Good God! how could you ever degrade yourself thus? What labour would not have been preferable at the beginning!"

"Dreadful! Dreadful!" I exclaimed. "Good God! How could you ever lower yourself like this? What work wouldn't have been better at the start!"

The poor creature interrupted me with loud sobs, which produced such a dreadful fit of coughing, I thought that she would have expired on the spot.

The poor creature interrupted me with loud sobs, which caused such a terrible coughing fit that I thought she might pass out right there.

"Good heavens!" said I, "what is to be done? I am so very weak myself, that I cannot help you or seek for a coach to carry us home; but, when the watchman passes us, I will send him for one and take you with me, and have you put into a warm bed and see you taken care of. When I have done this, I do not think you will swear at me, or frighten me, or ill-use me, will you?" added I, taking hold of her hand. "I am sure you would not, you could not, nobody could if they knew but half how wretched I am."

"Oh my goodness!" I said, "what are we going to do? I'm feeling so weak that I can't help you or find a coach to take us home; but when the watchman comes by, I'll send him to get one and bring you with me. I'll make sure you get into a warm bed and are taken care of. After I do this, I don't think you'll yell at me, scare me, or treat me badly, will you?" I added, holding her hand. "I'm sure you wouldn't, you couldn't; nobody would if they knew even a little bit about how miserable I feel."

The poor creature fell on her knees before me, and strove in vain to express her gratitude, with wild incoherency. I never saw any one thus affected.

The poor creature dropped to her knees in front of me, trying desperately to express her gratitude, but it came out as a jumbled mess. I’ve never seen anyone so affected like that.

"My poor young woman," said I, exerting my strength to raise her, "you must have met with very hard hearts to be thus surprised and overpowered by a little common humanity towards a poor fellow creature in distress. Pray be calm, that we may cure you and give you an opportunity of making amends for your past life, by becoming a useful and respected member of society."

"My poor young lady," I said, using all my strength to lift her, "you must have encountered some really cruel people to be so shocked and overwhelmed by a bit of kindness towards someone in need. Please try to stay calm so we can help you and give you a chance to make up for your past by becoming a valuable and respected part of society."

Before I could contrive to get the poor creature placed in a hackney-coach, which the watchman procured, she had fainted, and was still insensible when, at past one in the morning, I arrived at my own house.

Before I could manage to get the poor thing into a cab, which the watchman arranged, she had fainted and was still unconscious when I got home after one in the morning.

My footman was at that instance setting off for my sister and Dr. Bain: and my good housekeeper was in tears.

My footman was just about to leave for my sister and Dr. Bain, and my good housekeeper was in tears.

"Do not agitate me," said I, "with your questions and all this bustle; I am too ill to endure them; but this distressed object, whom I have met with by mere accident, is worse than I am and more in want of your care. Never mind who or what she is; but pray get her to bed, and see that she has all she requires. Tell her I wish that I could attend her myself; but I am not able."

"Please don't bother me," I said, "with your questions and all this chaos; I'm feeling too unwell to handle it. But this poor person I've encountered by chance is worse off than I am and needs your help more. It doesn't matter who she is; just please get her to bed and make sure she has everything she needs. Tell her that I wish I could take care of her myself, but I just can’t."

My good old servant, knowing well how contradiction always irritated me, sent my housemaid to undress me, and hastened to obey my commands.

My loyal servant, knowing how much I hated being contradicted, sent my housemaid to help me get undressed and quickly rushed to follow my orders.

In about an hour she returned to acquaint me that the poor young girl had fallen asleep, completely worn out with fatigue. "Poor soul!" continued my housekeeper, "she is not long for this world, I fear; yet she is as gentle as a lamb, and nothing like a vulgar or a bad word comes out of her mouth."

In about an hour, she came back to tell me that the poor young girl had fallen asleep, completely exhausted. "Poor thing!" my housekeeper said, "I'm afraid she won't be around much longer; but she's as gentle as a lamb, and she never says anything rude or nasty."

My mind was a good deal relieved at this account of my protégée, and I tried to compose myself to rest. It was not however till eight o'clock in the morning that I could close my eyes; and at eleven I put on my dressing-gown, and went to visit the poor invalid. By the first glance on her emaciated countenance, I felt persuaded that nothing would save her, though the poor young woman herself appeared very sanguine.

My mind was quite relieved by what I heard about my protégé, and I tried to calm myself to get some rest. However, it wasn't until eight in the morning that I could close my eyes; by eleven, I put on my robe and went to see the poor invalid. From the first glance at her thin face, I was convinced that nothing could save her, even though the poor young woman herself seemed very hopeful.

"If it should please God, my dear lady, to spare me a little longer, you shall never, never have to regret your great goodness. I have not long led this dreadful life. It is scarcely two years ago, since I lived as nursery-maid in a respectable family, where I was a great favourite. There, madam, I became acquainted with a young tradesman, who professed a desire to make me his wife. We kept company for nearly a twelvemonth. He always told me he thought it would be prudent to delay our marriage from day to day, as he was in hourly expectation of the arrival of his father, whose consent he was sure of obtaining, although he should have to dread his displeasure, were he to marry me without it. At last, I discovered by the merest accident that this man had a wife, to whom he had been married four years, as well as three fine young children. I immediately left my place to avoid meeting him again. My mistress strongly recommended me to a friend of her own, as nurse to her infant daughter; but grief preyed so on my mind, that I could not give satisfaction in my situation.

"If it pleases God, my dear lady, to keep me around a little longer, you will never have to regret your kindness. I haven’t lived this awful life for long. It’s been less than two years since I worked as a nursery maid in a respectable household, where I was quite popular. That’s where I got to know a young tradesman who claimed he wanted to marry me. We dated for almost a year. He always said it would be wise to postpone our wedding, as he was eagerly awaiting the arrival of his father, whose approval he was sure he could get, even though he feared his anger if he married me without it. Eventually, I accidentally found out that this man had a wife and three young children, and they had been married for four years. I immediately quit my job to avoid seeing him again. My mistress strongly referred me to a friend of hers as a nurse for her infant daughter, but my grief weighed heavily on my mind, and I couldn’t perform well in that role."

"I was shortly afterwards afflicted with this terrible cough. To drown the anguish of my mind I got into[Pg 170] bad company, and, having lost my character as well as my health, I have, for the last four months, been reduced to eat the bread of sin.

"I soon started suffering from this awful cough. To escape the pain in my mind, I fell in with some bad company, and having lost both my reputation and my health, I have, for the past four months, been forced to live on the bread of sin."

"I have been vainly trying to get into one of the hospitals, but there are no hopes of that," said the poor creature, her tears falling fast down her pale cheeks, "for they say that mine is an incurable disorder which they do not want to be troubled with."

"I’ve been desperately trying to get into one of the hospitals, but it seems hopeless," said the poor soul, her tears streaming down her pale cheeks, "because they say my condition is incurable and they don’t want to deal with it."

"What unfeeling creatures," said I, "but do not fret, poor soul, or despair. While there is life there is hope. If I cannot get you into a hospital, where you shall have from me linen, tea, wine, and all you may require, you shall be at least as well off in my house, so keep yourself quiet. While I live and you do your duty you shall never want a friend; and if we both die shortly, as may happen, let us hope that God will be found an indulgent father, instead of a severe judge, and will receive us into a better world."

"What heartless creatures," I said, "but don't worry, poor soul, or lose hope. As long as there's life, there's hope. If I can't get you into a hospital where you can have linens, tea, wine, and everything else you need, you'll at least be just as well off in my home, so try to stay calm. While I'm alive and you do your part, you'll never be without a friend; and if we both happen to die soon, which could happen, let's hope that God will be a loving father rather than a strict judge, and will welcome us into a better world."

The poor creature absolutely seemed to forget her own severe sufferings, while endeavouring to think of what would best relieve mine.

The poor creature really seemed to forget her own serious pain as she tried to think of what would best ease mine.

In the course of the morning Dr. Bain prescribed for her, and promised to bring me a letter for her admittance into St. George's Hospital. On the next morning, when the poor creature was admitted into that Institution, she fainted from excess of joy and gratitude.

During the morning, Dr. Bain prescribed for her and promised to bring me a letter for her admission into St. George's Hospital. The next morning, when the poor woman was admitted into the hospital, she fainted from overwhelming joy and gratitude.

Soon after the departure of my protégée, my servant brought me a letter, by the twopenny post; the handwriting was Lord Ponsonby's. Gracious heavens, how my heart beat! I could not open it. I kissed it a thousand times, placed it next my heart—thought I should never have found courage to read it, and when I did at last in fear and trembling, for I had begun to doubt the probability of any good happening to me on earth, it was as follows—very short, and not particularly sweet.

Soon after my protégé left, my servant handed me a letter from the cheap mail service; the handwriting was Lord Ponsonby's. Oh my gosh, my heart was racing! I couldn’t bring myself to open it. I kissed it a thousand times, held it close to my heart—I thought I might never find the courage to read it. But when I finally did, filled with fear and anxiety because I had started to doubt anything good would ever happen to me, it was very short and not particularly sweet.

"Why, dearest, will you consider these things so seriously! Upon my honour, upon my soul, I can[Pg 171] say no, in reply to your question: and you may tell the Duke of Argyle that he is mistaken if he thinks me happy. Do you remember what I said to you at our last meeting, and will you do me the justice to believe I did not deceive you? Pray do.

"Why, darling, are you taking this so seriously? I promise, honestly, I can[Pg 171] say no to your question: and you can tell the Duke of Argyle he's mistaken if he thinks I'm happy. Do you remember what I told you the last time we met? Please do me the favor of believing I wasn't lying to you. Please."

"Adieu,
"PONSONBY."

"Goodbye,
"PONSONBY."

"Does this man love me!" thought I, half wild with the delightful idea, "and shall we not meet again? Impossible! As friends, at least, we must, shall meet, or I will die in the attempt."

"Does this guy love me?" I thought, half crazy with the exciting idea, "and are we never going to see each other again? No way! As friends, at least, we have to meet, or I'll die trying."

The letter gave me new life, I imagined myself cured. Gay visions of departed happiness filled my imagination. I placed myself before the glass, to contemplate the havoc which sickness and anxiety had made on my features, and sighed heavily. "No matter!" vanity whispered, "I am more interesting, though not half so brilliant"; and then I hoped he would not love me less for the suffering his neglect had occasioned me. This world, said I, is a blank without him. I have endeavoured and prayed for tranquillity of mind in vain, during many long months, which yet have brought me no consolation. Too well I know I must renounce him as a lover; but for ever out of his sight I cannot exist, and longer I will not. I will take him by surprise. I will wait for hours, days, years at his door; but I will hear his voice once more. Shall I continue to suffer thus for what his footmen, tradesmen and valet, enjoy freely every day?

The letter gave me a new sense of life; I envisioned myself healed. Bright images of past happiness filled my mind. I stood in front of the mirror, reflecting on the damage that illness and worry had done to my appearance, and sighed deeply. "No matter!" vanity whispered, "I'm more interesting, even if not as stunning"; and then I hoped he wouldn't love me less for the pain his neglect had caused me. This world, I thought, is empty without him. I’ve tried and prayed for peace of mind in vain for many long months, yet none have brought me comfort. I know all too well I must let go of him as a lover; but I can't live out of his sight forever, and I refuse to wait any longer. I will surprise him. I will wait for hours, days, years at his door; but I will hear his voice once more. Should I keep suffering like this while his footmen, tradesmen, and valet enjoy his company freely every day?

I, who would sign my own death-warrant but once again to kiss the dear hand which inscribed this beautiful little note! What have I done so very wicked, that I may not ever again behold him? I will wait at his door every night that I can ascertain he is from home, and, the first time he happens to return on foot, I cannot fail to see him; and one word he must say to me, if it is but to order me home. Something like the man, who boasted of having been addressed by the Emperor Bonaparte: "What did he say to you?"[Pg 172] somebody asked. "Va t'en coquin," answered this true Christian.

I, who would sign my own death warrant just to kiss the dear hand that wrote this beautiful little note! What have I done that's so terrible that I can never see him again? I'll wait at his door every night that I know he’s not home, and the first time he comes back on foot, I have to see him; and he must say something to me, even if it’s just to tell me to go home. It’s like the guy who bragged about being addressed by Emperor Bonaparte: “What did he say to you?” someone asked. “Va t'en coquin,” replied this true Christian.[Pg 172]

Well, then, to conclude, since I am sure my readers are growing as tired of this dismal love-story as I am, I wandered nightly round Lord Ponsonby's house, which I believe I have said was now at the corner of Upper Brook Street, in Park Lane, for nearly a fortnight to no purpose. He returned not before daylight, when I dared not show myself, or he either came in his carriage, or had not left his house. The night air so increased my cough, that, God knows where I found strength for these wild nocturnal promenades; but love does wonders! I passed the whole day coughing in bed, to obtain strength at least to die at his door: for I had taken an oath to behold Ponsonby again or die in the attempt.

Well, to wrap things up, since I’m sure my readers are as tired of this gloomy love story as I am, I wandered around Lord Ponsonby’s house every night, which I think I've mentioned is now at the corner of Upper Brook Street in Park Lane, for almost two weeks with no luck. He didn’t come back until after dawn, when I couldn’t show my face, or he either arrived in his carriage or hadn’t left his house. The night air made my cough worse, so God knows where I found the strength for these crazy late-night walks; but love does incredible things! I spent the whole day coughing in bed, trying to gather enough strength to at least die at his door: because I had sworn I would see Ponsonby again or die trying.

One night, dread of observation from the watchman, or insult from the passing strangers, made me parade slowly, on the opposite side of the street, before his house. The moon was shining beautifully, at near one in the morning. A magnificent, tall, elegant man, habited in black, turned hastily round the corner from Park Lane, and knocked loudly at Ponsonby's door. Could I be mistaken? I felt in every drop of my thrilling blood, and at the bottom of my heart, that it was Ponsonby, almost before I had caught a glimpse of him; and, darting across the street, with the light swiftness of former times, alas! ils étaient passés, ces jours de fêtes là. A bar of iron across my chest seemed to arrest my flight, and I was compelled to stand quite still for an instant. That instant decided my fate. I obtained Ponsonby's dwelling as the porter shut him out from my sight. The anguish of that moment I will not attempt to describe.

One night, the fear of being seen by the watchman or insulted by passing strangers made me walk slowly on the opposite side of the street in front of his house. The moon was shining beautifully at nearly one in the morning. A tall, elegant man dressed in black suddenly turned the corner from Park Lane and knocked loudly on Ponsonby's door. Could I be wrong? I felt in every part of my excited body and deep down in my heart that it was Ponsonby, almost before I caught a glimpse of him. I dashed across the street with the same lightness as in the past, but sadly, les jours de fêtes là étaient passés. A heavy weight on my chest seemed to stop my movement, and I had to stand still for a moment. That moment decided my fate. I saw Ponsonby's home just as the porter shut the door, blocking him from my view. The pain of that moment is something I can't fully describe.

My mouth immediately filled with blood. Whether this was the effect of mental suffering, or whether I had done myself an internal injury by over-exertion, I know not: nor do I scarcely recollect how I happened to find myself in a hackney-coach. All I know[Pg 173] for certain as to the adventures of that miserable night, is that I opened my eyes at five in the morning to behold Dr. Bain and a surgeon, who was binding up my arm to bleed me, my sister Fanny, in tears, and the Duke of Argyle, who stood at the foot of my bed, consulting with Dr. Bain. I know not why the kind, scarlet fever attacked me, in the midst of all my troubles; but that was the disorder under which I suffered.

My mouth was instantly full of blood. I don’t know if it was from emotional pain or if I had hurt myself internally from overdoing it, and I barely remember how I ended up in a cab. The only thing I know[Pg 173] for sure about that terrible night is that I opened my eyes at five in the morning to see Dr. Bain and a surgeon wrapping up my arm to draw blood, my sister Fanny in tears, and the Duke of Argyle standing at the foot of my bed talking with Dr. Bain. I'm not sure why I got hit with scarlet fever amidst all my troubles, but that was the illness I was dealing with.

I will not dwell on what I endured during a fortnight; indeed, as I was so frequently delirious, I knew little about it.

I won't focus on what I went through during those two weeks; honestly, since I was often delirious, I hardly remember it.

At the end of that time, however, my life was despaired of; but, in a few days, the disorder took a favourable turn and, after lingering six weeks, during which I had full time to reflect on all the follies I had indulged in, and having for more than a week been desired by Dr. Bain to prepare my mind for death, my late passion assumed the character of madness. I considered Ponsonby's conduct towards myself and his wife as equally heartless, and undeserved by all I had suffered for him. I earnestly prayed that he might hereafter make his lady amends for the former neglect I had occasioned her. I no longer desired to see him. "I have suffered too much," I often thought to myself, "and will not dwell on the occasion of it lest I lose sight of that charitable spirit towards all mankind in which I hope to die. Were he now in that room waiting to see me, I should desire him to return to his home and leave me to die in peace." I hoped that God would not be as deaf to his last prayers as he had been to mine. I sent his watch, chain and ring to Amy, to do exactly what she pleased with. I never mentioned Lord Ponsonby but once during my last illness; it was addressing Fanny,—"If ever you meet with him, after my death, tell him that I forgave him: and, for his wife's sake, as well as for his own, I prayed that God would mend his heart; but that I felt no desire to see him, or to take my final leave of him."

At the end of that time, however, I had lost all hope; but, within a few days, my condition started to improve and, after lingering for six weeks—during which I had plenty of time to reflect on all the mistakes I had made—and after Dr. Bain urged me for over a week to prepare my mind for death, my previous infatuation turned into a kind of madness. I viewed Ponsonby’s actions toward me and his wife as equally cold-hearted, especially considering everything I had endured for him. I fervently wished that he would someday make things right with her for the neglect I had caused. I no longer wanted to see him. “I’ve suffered too much,” I often thought, “and I won’t dwell on it or I might lose the charitable spirit toward all humanity that I hope to embrace in my final moments. If he were in that room waiting to see me, I would ask him to go home and leave me to die in peace.” I hoped that God wouldn’t ignore his last prayers like He had mine. I sent his watch, chain, and ring to Amy, to do with as she wished. I only mentioned Lord Ponsonby once during my final illness, while talking to Fanny—“If you ever see him after I’m gone, tell him I forgave him; and for his wife’s sake, as well as his, I prayed that God would change his heart, but I have no desire to see him or to say my final goodbye.”

During this severe illness, the Duke of Argyle was very attentive to me. He was now the only man living for whom I felt the least interest. My sister Amy knew this, as well as all my late suffering; yet I was scarcely considered convalescent, when she made a desperate attack on Argyle's heart, which he complained of to me in terms of strong disgust. One night in particular before I had left my room, he came to me, after the opera.

During this severe illness, the Duke of Argyle was very attentive to me. He was now the only person alive for whom I felt the slightest interest. My sister Amy was aware of this, along with all my recent suffering; yet I was barely considered on the mend when she made a bold move to win over Argyle's heart, which he complained to me about with noticeable disgust. One night in particular, before I had left my room, he came to see me after the opera.

"I have had a narrow escape," said Argyle.

"I just narrowly escaped," said Argyle.

"From what?" I asked.

"From what?" I inquired.

"A rape!" was his reply.

"A rape!" was his response.

"Who then, in this land of plenty," said I, "is so very hard up?"

"Who then, in this land of plenty," I asked, "is so desperate?"

"Your sister Amy," returned Argyle. "She asked me to see her to a coach; then insisted on setting me down,—drove me, bongré, malgré, to her house; and would make me walk upstairs and sup with her. I was as obstinate as a stoic. 'Why, where are you going?' inquired your sister Amy? 'To a sick relation of yours,' was my answer; at which Amy looked like a fury, as she wished me a good night."

"Your sister Amy," Argyle replied. "She asked me to take her to a coach; then insisted on dropping me off at her house; and made me walk upstairs and have dinner with her. I was as stubborn as ever. 'Where are you going?' your sister Amy asked. 'To visit a sick relative of yours,' I replied, and that's when Amy looked furious as she wished me good night."

"How you abuse her," said I. "Really you seem to have entirely forgotten our relationship."

"How you mistreat her," I said. "You really seem to have completely forgotten about our relationship."

"Why," added Argyle, "she sets me the example."

"Why," Argyle added, "she shows me how it's done."

I fought Amy's battles as long and as earnestly as though she had really loved me, assuring Argyle that she was not bold and had been kind to but very few lovers.

I fought for Amy as passionately and for as long as if she truly loved me, reassuring Argyle that she wasn't reckless and had only been kind to a very few partners.

Argyle, no doubt from all I said, began to think he had made a valuable conquest, and, rather than the poor thing should die, and appear at his bed-side afterwards, like unfortunate Miss Bailey, I suppose he determined to look at her again the next time he met her.

Argyle, undoubtedly influenced by everything I said, started to believe he had scored a significant win. To avoid having the poor girl die and then show up at his bedside afterward, like the unfortunate Miss Bailey, I guess he decided to give her another look the next time they crossed paths.

At that period, I believe he could have attached himself to me very sincerely; more so than formerly. His old friend, Lady W——, was in a very bad state of health, and was not expected to live. Argyle lamented the prospect of her loss, with real friendship,[Pg 175] and would have found consolation in my society, but for my late desperate passion for another, which however I should soon have overcome, now that all was still and calm and quiet about the region of my heart. This calm was heaven to a poor wretch who had undergone so much mental suffering. I could not account for it; or rather, I could still less account for all my former misery.

At that time, I think he could have genuinely connected with me; even more than before. His old friend, Lady W——, was in very poor health and was not expected to survive. Argyle mourned the thought of her loss, with true friendship, [Pg 175] and would have found comfort in my company, if not for my recent intense feelings for someone else, which I would soon overcome now that everything was calm and peaceful in my heart. This serenity felt like a blessing to someone who had endured so much emotional pain. I couldn't explain it; or rather, I found it even harder to understand all my previous suffering.

As soon as I was able to converse, I inquired after my poor protégée, at St. George's Hospital. My housekeeper informed me, that she still lingered in a very hopeless state. The idea of dying without seeing me again appeared to affect her much. I desired my housekeeper to carry her everything she wanted, and to assure her that my very first visit should be to her, the moment Dr. Bain would permit me to leave the house. That very kind friend had so reasoned with me, about the sin and folly of trifling as I had done hitherto with the blessings of health, that I had passed my word to obey him in everything, on pain of incurring his lasting displeasure.

As soon as I could talk, I asked about my poor protégé at St. George's Hospital. My housekeeper told me that she was still in a very hopeless condition. The thought of dying without seeing me again seemed to affect her a lot. I asked my housekeeper to bring her everything she needed and to reassure her that my very first visit would be to her as soon as Dr. Bain allowed me to leave the house. That very kind friend had reasoned with me about the sin and foolishness of taking my health for granted, so I promised to follow his advice in everything to avoid incurring his lasting displeasure.

On the very first day I received permission to go out, while my carriage was waiting at the door, I was shocked by a most melancholy scene. The poor young creature from St. George's Hospital, having resisted the persuasions and threats of the matrons, declaring that she would see me before she died, drove up to my door in a hackney-coach literally in the agonies of death! My landlord, who had just called for his rent, hearing from my servants that a dying woman was come to me from the hospital, declared that she should not enter his house. What was to be done? We were all women and could not contend. My footman would have had her brought in by force; but force was the very thing in which the most particlerst man as is was most deficient. The poor creature held out her hands, entreating me for the love of God not to send her away from me in her last moments. The scene was indeed disgraceful to humanity and I was very much affected by it; but[Pg 176] how could I help it? The landlord insisted she should not come in. There was no time to be lost, she must go to the workhouse.

On the very first day I was allowed to go out, while my carriage was waiting at the door, I was taken aback by a heartbreaking scene. The poor young woman from St. George's Hospital, having resisted the pleas and threats of the staff, declared that she had to see me before she died, and arrived at my door in a cab, clearly in extreme distress! My landlord, who had just come by to collect his rent, found out from my servants that a dying woman had come for me and said that she shouldn't be allowed into his house. What could we do? We were all women and couldn’t confront him. My footman wanted to force her inside, but physical strength was something he lacked most. The poor woman stretched out her hands, pleading with me for the love of God not to send her away during her final moments. The scene was truly disgraceful, and I was deeply affected by it; but[Pg 176] what could I do? The landlord insisted she wasn’t allowed inside. There was no time to waste; she had to go to the workhouse.

"We will lose no time in contention with this unfeeling wretch," said I, "but I will go with you to the workhouse, and nurse you."

"We won't waste any time arguing with this heartless person," I said, "but I'll go with you to the workhouse and take care of you."

"God bless you! God bless you!" exclaimed the poor dying creature, faintly. "I am not afraid of dying, while you are with me."

"God bless you! God bless you!" exclaimed the poor dying person, weakly. "I'm not afraid of dying as long as you’re with me."

I will not dwell on a scene, which even at this distant period I cannot remember without shuddering. In less than an hour after my poor protégée was placed on a miserable couch in Marylebone workhouse, she expired in my arms, earnestly and piously recommending her soul to God....

I won’t linger on a scene that still makes me shudder even after all this time. Less than an hour after my poor ward was laid on a shabby couch in the Marylebone workhouse, she passed away in my arms, sincerely and devoutly entrusting her soul to God....

My health suffered much from this shock, and it was more than a week after the poor girl's death before I could again venture to leave the house. My sister Fanny at last prevailed on me to go and pass the day with her. There I met Julia, who had forgotten her constant swain, Colonel Cotton, though he still appeared to adore her. She had fallen madly in love with Sir Harry Mildmay, who, for a short time, seemed to return her passion and was really attentive to her, till somebody at Melton Mowbray asked him one day what the deuce he was doing with an old woman who might be his mother! All the love Mildmay ever felt for any daughter of Eve originated in vanity, and was fed and nourished by vanity, therefore, I need not add, that he cut Julia from that hour, and from that hour Julia's passion for him regularly increased; although it was unmixed or unpurified by the least atom of affection.

My health took a hit from this shock, and it was over a week after the poor girl's death before I felt ready to leave the house again. My sister Fanny finally convinced me to spend the day with her. There, I ran into Julia, who had forgotten her usual love interest, Colonel Cotton, even though he still seemed to worship her. She had become head over heels for Sir Harry Mildmay, who, for a little while, appeared to return her feelings and was genuinely attentive to her, until someone at Melton Mowbray asked him one day what on earth he was doing with an old woman who could be his mother! All the love Mildmay ever felt for any woman stemmed from vanity and was fueled by it, so it’s no surprise that he cut ties with Julia from that moment on. Of course, from that moment, Julia's infatuation with him only grew, even though it was entirely free of any real affection.

I inquired after Sophia, who had not been permitted to visit me because the scarlet fever was considered infectious. She was still living in the shabby, confined lodging Deerhurst had provided for her, and Deerhurst also continued to provide her with currant wine and raisin wine! He saw but little of her, and the less the better for the taste of Sophia, who declared[Pg 177] that water was by no means an indispensable requisite at that nobleman's toilette. In short he was as much afraid of it as though he had been bitten by a mad dog.

I asked about Sophia, who hadn’t been allowed to visit me because scarlet fever was thought to be contagious. She was still living in the run-down, cramped apartment that Deerhurst had arranged for her, and Deerhurst continued to supply her with currant wine and raisin wine! He barely saw her, and the less he saw her, the better it was for Sophia, who said[Pg 177] that water was definitely not a necessary part of that nobleman’s grooming routine. In short, he was just as scared of her as if he had been bitten by a rabid dog.

I desire to know who consoled her for Deerhurst's dirtiness, and Deerhurst's neglect, and was told by Fanny that Colonel Berkeley tried hard to make himself agreeable, to which Julia added, "He is there from morning till night."

I want to know who comforted her about Deerhurst being dirty and neglected, and Fanny told me that Colonel Berkeley really tried to be likable, to which Julia added, "He’s there from morning until night."

"And how does Sophia like him?"

"And what does Sophia think of him?"

"She dislikes him particularly. Henry De Roos is less disagreeable to her, I believe; but Sophia does not trouble her head for an instant about any man; only she really does wish that Deerhurst would wash himself a little more, and in particular his head."

"She really dislikes him. I think Henry De Roos is less annoying to her; but Sophia doesn't concern herself with any man at all; she just wishes that Deerhurst would clean himself up a bit more, especially his hair."

Fanny went on to say that somebody told him what Sophia said on the subject, and Deerhurst, having accused her of circulating these stories out of school, asked her if he was not remarkably nice in his person.

Fanny went on to say that someone told him what Sophia said about it, and Deerhurst, having accused her of spreading these stories behind closed doors, asked her if he wasn't particularly handsome.

"I think so," Sophia answered, "very nice indeed, I always said so."

"I think so," Sophia replied, "it's really nice, I've always said that."

Being still very weak I left them early in the evening, and, passing by Amy's door on my road home, I observed a carriage waiting, very like the Duke of Argyle's. I could not possibly be in love with Argyle that was very certain. I had of late given too many absurd proofs of love for another; and yet I had never ceased to admire and like him. He had lately been my sole friend, and his attention had promoted my recovery. In short, my nerves had undergone a shock, which to this day I have not recovered, nor ever have I enjoyed nor shall I, most probably, enjoy another hour's health.

Being still very weak, I left them early in the evening and, on my way home, I noticed a carriage waiting outside Amy's door, very much like the Duke of Argyle's. It was clear that I couldn’t possibly be in love with Argyle. Recently, I had shown too many ridiculous signs of love for someone else; still, I had never stopped admiring and liking him. He had recently been my only friend, and his attention had helped my recovery. In short, my nerves had taken a hit, and to this day, I haven't really recovered. I probably won’t ever enjoy another moment of good health.

At that time a mere nothing affected me. I hastily pulled the check-string and requested my servant to inquire of the coachman if that was really the equipage of His Grace. He was answered in the affirmative. I am ashamed to confess how much and how long this circumstance affected me. It was painful to my heart to acknowledge a sister so unnatural, and it caused another relapse. Amy heard the occasion of it and,[Pg 178] sporting fine feelings, one fine morning after having by my kind recommendation lived with Argyle more than a month and become pregnant by him, she came suddenly into my room and, observing my deathlike aspect, began to blubber downright.

At that moment, nothing seemed to bother me. I quickly pulled the check-string and asked my servant to find out from the coachman if that was really His Grace’s carriage. He confirmed it was. I’m embarrassed to admit how much and how long this impacted me. It hurt my heart to acknowledge such an unnatural sister, and it led to another emotional setback. Amy learned the reason for this, and one fine morning, after having lived with Argyle for more than a month and getting pregnant by him thanks to my kind suggestion, she suddenly came into my room. Noticing my lifeless appearance, she immediately started to cry.

Hypocrisy was very disgusting to me. I had, in full, warm, sisterly confidence introduced her to the duke and praised her to him, till I changed his disgust into something like partiality: dressed her up in my own elegant clothes, because hers were always as shabby as they were showy, in the style of her black-pudding dinners and champagne suppers: and she intruded herself into my house, warm from the embraces of my lover, to show off tenderness! I experienced a sudden fit of rage almost amounting to madness.

Hypocrisy really disgusted me. I had completely trusted her as a sister and introduced her to the duke, praising her until he went from being disgusted to somewhat liking her. I dressed her up in my own stylish clothes since hers were always a mix of shabby and flashy, just like her fancy dinners and champagne parties. And she barged into my house, fresh from my lover's arms, trying to act all sweet! I felt an overwhelming rage, nearly losing my mind.

"You disgusting, deceitful creature!" I exclaimed, locking her in my room and taking out the key, "since you have forced your company on me you shall repent it." I then looked round for some instrument to execute vengeance!

"You disgusting, deceitful creature!" I shouted, locking her in my room and taking out the key. "Since you’ve forced your presence on me, you’ll regret it." I then looked around for something to carry out my revenge!

Readers, can you conceive anything half so monstrous, half so ruinous to black-pudding men, so destructive to the rising generation?

Readers, can you imagine anything as monstrous, as harmful to those who make black pudding, and so damaging to the next generation?

I was just thinking about killing her!

I was just thinking about killing her!

Amy opened the window, and called out to a boy in the street, that a wicked woman who was no better than she should be had locked her in.

Amy opened the window and shouted to a boy in the street that a malicious woman, just as bad as she was, had locked her in.

"I shouldn't wonder," answered the boy, laughing and running away, "a pair of you, no doubt!"

"I wouldn't be surprised," replied the boy, laughing as he ran off, "you two are definitely a pair!"

I, by this time, was heartily ashamed of having been thus surprised into temporary madness, owing to the extreme irritability of my nerves.

I was totally embarrassed for being caught off guard and acting crazy for a bit, all because my nerves were really on edge.

"Go out of the house," said I, "for God's sake; there is something too indelicate and disgusting in your pity. You are very welcome to live with Argyle, if you can endure the idea. I certainly felt the loss of a friend, in my present low nervous state; but His Grace knows well that I have been in love with another for the last three years, one on whom[Pg 179] your soft circular effusions made not the slightest impression, unless of disgust."

"Get out of the house," I said, "for goodness' sake; your pity is just too uncomfortable and disgusting. You’re more than welcome to stay with Argyle, if you can handle that. I definitely felt the loss of a friend in my current low and anxious state; but His Grace knows very well that I’ve been in love with someone else for the past three years, someone who wasn't even slightly affected by your gentle, flowery expressions, except for feeling disgust."

I hastened out of the room and locked myself in my bed-chamber. Amy's visit, I afterwards found, was in consequence of the anxiety Argyle had expressed concerning my health, and Amy guessed that she must show off sisterly affection, or Argyle would dislike her!

I rushed out of the room and locked myself in my bedroom. Later, I found out that Amy's visit was because Argyle had been worried about my health, and Amy thought she needed to demonstrate some sisterly love, or else Argyle would be upset with her!

The next day Argyle visited me. He was very melancholy, and had scarcely shaved since Lady W——'s death, which had lately taken place. He reminded me that, when he dearly loved me, I never gênée'd myself or him; that he was now unhappy and could have devoted himself to me; but that he saw no hopes of a steady return.

The next day, Argyle came to see me. He looked very sad and hadn’t really shaved since Lady W——’s recent death. He reminded me that when he loved me deeply, I never gênée'd myself or him; that now he was unhappy and could have devoted himself to me; but he didn’t see any hope for a stable return.

"Yes! but then a sister!" said I; "the idea to me is so disgusting—but do not let us dwell on it, I forgive anything in your conduct which has caused me pain, and destroyed the possibility of our ever being more than friends for the rest of our lives:—and yet I trust we shall never be less. A very trifle affects me now; so do not be too vain, nor attribute to sentiment what is due to the scarlet fever. You believed me incapable of steady regard; because I did not fix my undivided affections on you, after I had learned, from your own letter, now in my possession, that you could not be wholly mine. Is that fair, or rather are not you a terrible coxcomb, master Argyle?

"Yes! But then a sister!" I said. "The thought is so disgusting to me—but let’s not linger on it. I forgive anything in your actions that has caused me pain and ruined the chance of us ever being more than friends for the rest of our lives: and yet I hope we’ll never be less. I’m affected by very little these days, so don’t be too vain or mistake my feelings for sentiment when it’s really just the aftermath of scarlet fever. You thought I was incapable of steady affection because I didn’t focus all my love on you once I realized, from your own letter, which I now have, that you couldn’t be entirely mine. Is that fair? Or are you just a terrible coxcomb, Master Argyle?"

"Apropos, for here must end all sentiment between us, so, to talk of something else, Mr. Colman accuses you of having cut him dead in the Park yesterday when he bowed to you."

"Apropos, this is where all sentiment between us must end. Now, to discuss something else, Mr. Colman is accusing you of ignoring him in the Park yesterday when he bowed to you."

"What a vulgar fellow!" Argyle remarked.

"What a rude guy!" Argyle remarked.

"Why vulgar?"

"What's the issue with vulgar?"

"It is a vulgar idea, and one which certainly never occurred to me; not because I happen to be Duke of Argyle; for a private gentleman's rank in society is the same as mine; therefore what right have I to cut him? or what right would any duke have to cut[Pg 180] a private gentleman? If a man does not return my bow I take it for granted he is absent, or not in the humour, or thinking of something else. Tell Mr. Colman he is an ass, my dear pretty——"

"It’s a crude idea, and one that certainly never crossed my mind; not because I’m the Duke of Argyle; a regular guy’s position in society is just as valid as mine; so what right do I have to ignore him? Or what right would any duke have to ignore a regular guy? If someone doesn’t return my greeting, I assume they’re just distracted, not in the mood, or lost in thought. Tell Mr. Colman he’s an idiot, my dear pretty——"

"Argyle!" interrupted I, "no more dear prettys, if you please. I have left off being pretty; but thank God I am heartwhole, and propose remaining so to the end of my natural life. Nevertheless, whatever the cause may be, I am truly sorry to see you so changed, and so melancholy."

"Argyle!" I interrupted. "No more sweet nothings, if you don’t mind. I’ve stopped being pretty, but thankfully I’m still genuine, and I plan to stay that way for the rest of my life. Still, whatever the reason, I’m really sorry to see you so different and so down."

"Thank you," returned Argyle, sighing. "Then oblige me, and don't tell anybody in the world that I am unhappy."

"Thanks," said Argyle, sighing. "So please, don’t tell anyone that I’m unhappy."

His Grace seemed to leave me with regret. I did not invite him to repeat his visit.

His Grace appeared to depart with some regret. I didn't ask him to come back.

My health soon after this began to improve rapidly. My late fever seemed to have carried away all the oppression on my chest, except what was the mere effect of debility.

My health started to get better quickly after this. The fever I had seemed to have taken away all the pressure in my chest, except for what was just a result of weakness.

I took an early opportunity of paying Sophia a visit, and I had scarcely time to inquire after that young lady's petite société, before Colonel Berkeley was announced. It was in the evening, at about eight o'clock. He was very lively and agreeable, which I think was generally the case with him. The man bears an indifferent character and, perhaps, with some reason; but I have always seen him pleasant, and I never knew or heard of his breaking his word. His fancy for Sophia did not prevent his being polite and attentive to me, as often happens with ill-bred young men of the present day.

I took an early chance to visit Sophia, and I barely had time to ask about her little group of friends before Colonel Berkeley was announced. It was in the evening, around eight o'clock. He was very lively and pleasant, which I think is usually how he is. People say he has a questionable reputation, and maybe there's some truth to that; but I've always found him to be friendly, and I've never known or heard of him going back on his word. His interest in Sophia didn't stop him from being polite and attentive to me, unlike many rude young men today.

In less than half an hour after Colonel Berkeley's arrival in bounced Lord Deerhurst, in an agony of tears!

In less than half an hour after Colonel Berkeley arrived, Lord Deerhurst burst in, crying uncontrollably!

"Oh Sophy! Sophy!" exclaimed his lordship, blubbering and wiping his eyes with a very dirty, little, old, red pocket-handkerchief—"Oh Sophy, I never thought you would have used me in this way!"

"Oh Sophy! Sophy!" his lordship exclaimed, crying and wiping his eyes with a small, old, dirty red handkerchief. "Oh Sophy, I never thought you would treat me like this!"

Sophy declared herself innocent, which was indeed the fact as far as regarded Colonel Berkeley.

Sophy stated that she was innocent, which was indeed true in relation to Colonel Berkeley.

"I cannot bear it," continued Deerhurst, rushing out of the room, like the strolling representative of a tragic king in a barn, and, seating himself on the stairs, near the street-door, to sob and blubber more at his ease.

"I can't take it anymore," Deerhurst said, rushing out of the room like a wandering actor playing a tragic king in a barn. He sat down on the stairs near the front door to cry and sob more comfortably.

Colonel Berkeley looked at his lordship in utter astonishment, exclaiming, "My good fellow, what the devil is the matter?"

Colonel Berkeley stared at his lordship in complete shock, exclaiming, "My friend, what on earth is going on?"

"Why! did you not—" he paused.

"Why didn't you—" he paused.

"Did he not what?" I asked.

"Didn't he say what?" I asked.

"Oh, Lord! oh, dear!" roared out Deerhurst.

"Oh, Lord! Oh, dear!" shouted Deerhurst.

"Don't take on so, my lord," interposed Sophia's fat landlady, offering his lordship a glass of water.

"Don't stress so much, my lord," interrupted Sophia's heavy landlady, handing his lordship a glass of water.

Deerhurst accepted it with apparent gratitude, as though quite subdued.

Deerhurst accepted it with clear gratitude, almost as if he were feeling a bit overwhelmed.

"Could you have believed it, madam?" said he. "Did you believe that young creature was so depraved?"

"Could you have believed it, ma'am?" he asked. "Did you think that young person was that messed up?"

"What do you mean by depraved?" I asked. "Why I can answer for it, Sophia has never given Colonel Berkeley the slightest encouragement, and beyond a mere yes or no she never opens her lips to him."

"What do you mean by depraved?" I asked. "I can assure you, Sophia has never given Colonel Berkeley the slightest encouragement, and other than a simple yes or no, she never speaks to him."

"Oh! don't tell me! don't tell me!" still blubbered his lordship, the big tears rolling down his cheeks.

"Oh! don't tell me! don't tell me!" his lordship kept sobbing, big tears streaming down his cheeks.

"This is incredibly astonishing!" ejaculated Colonel Berkeley, in a very natural tone of surprise.

"This is really amazing!" exclaimed Colonel Berkeley, in a completely natural tone of surprise.

"What is incredibly astonishing?" I asked. "I am determined to understand this. In fact, I think I have guessed already. Lord Deerhurst, by the restoration of his annuity, will put two hundred pounds a year into his pocket on Sophia's first act of infidelity. You are his friend, and have done nothing but express your astonishment at his lordship's tears and apparent jealousy ever since he came blubbering into the room; therefore, since his arrival so quickly succeeded yours, I will lay my life you two desperate mauvais sujets came here together!"

"What’s so astonishing?" I asked. "I’m determined to figure this out. Actually, I think I’ve already figured it out. Lord Deerhurst, with the restoration of his annuity, will pocket two hundred pounds a year on Sophia’s first act of cheating. You’re his friend, and all you’ve done is express your surprise at his tears and obvious jealousy ever since he came in crying; so, since he arrived right after you, I’ll bet my life you two scheming troublemakers came here together!"

"Nonsense!" replied Colonel Berkeley, laughing.

"Nonsense!" Colonel Berkeley laughed.

"I am now sure of it," added I.

"I’m sure of it now," I added.

Colonel Berkeley slily nodded assent to my remark.

Colonel Berkeley slyly nodded in agreement with my comment.

Deerhurst was smelling a bottle of hartshorn, which Sophia's landlady held fast to the end of his nose. Berkeley addressed Sophia in a whisper. Deerhurst jumped up like a madman, and was leaving the room.

Deerhurst was inhaling a bottle of hartshorn, which Sophia's landlady held tightly against his nose. Berkeley spoke to Sophia in a whisper. Deerhurst jumped up like a lunatic and was heading out of the room.

"My good fellow," said the colonel, taking Lord Deerhurst by the arm, for this excellent acting had really deceived even Berkeley himself, whom his lordship had brought to Sophia's door in his own carriage for the express purpose of taking her off his hands, "if you really are annoyed at my visit, if you have changed your mind—only say so, and I give you my word I will not call on Sophia again. Be a man! don't make this noise and bellowing; but tell me frankly what you wish. You and I are old friends."

"My good man," the colonel said, grabbing Lord Deerhurst by the arm, since this impressive acting had genuinely fooled even Berkeley himself, whom his lordship had brought to Sophia's door in his own carriage specifically to take her off his hands, "if you’re really upset about my visit, if you've changed your mind—just say so, and I promise I won't visit Sophia again. Be straightforward! Don't make such a fuss and shout; just tell me honestly what you want. You and I go way back."

Deerhurst said that his feelings were wounded and his heartstrings cracked; therefore he must go home and get them mended: and he darted out of the house.

Deerhurst said that his feelings were hurt and his heart felt broken; so he had to go home and fix them: and he rushed out of the house.

"What the deuce can all this mean?" said Berkeley. "The man really is unhappy. I must go after him."

"What the heck can all this mean?" said Berkeley. "The guy is really unhappy. I have to go after him."

"Take me with you," I said, "just to gratify my curiosity."

"Take me with you," I said, "just to satisfy my curiosity."

"With all my heart," replied Berkeley, "if my carriage is at the door."

"With all my heart," replied Berkeley, "if my ride is at the door."

"Did not you drive here in it?"

"Didn't you drive here in it?"

"No," whispered he, "Deerhurst brought me with him, and I desired my coachman to follow, with my vis-à-vis."

"No," he whispered, "Deerhurst brought me with him, and I asked my driver to follow, with my vis-à-vis."

We found it at the door, and were set down at Lord Deerhurst's house in Half Moon Street.

We found it at the door and were dropped off at Lord Deerhurst's house on Half Moon Street.

We were shown into the drawing-room, where, after waiting about five minutes, his lordship half-opened the door of his bedroom, which was the one adjoining, and showed us such a merry looking face, qu'il n'était plus réconnaissable.

We were led into the drawing room, where, after waiting for about five minutes, his lordship partially opened the door to his bedroom, which was right next door, and showed us such a cheerful face, that he was hardly recognizable.

"Glad to see you both," said his lordship, wiping his hands with a very dirty towel. "Will you come in? But you must excuse the disorder. You know it is a mere bachelor's room," continued he, lighting a[Pg 183] long tallow-candle by a short piece, which was burning in a broken candlestick.

"Great to see you both," said his lordship, wiping his hands with a very dirty towel. "Will you come in? But please excuse the mess. You know it's just a bachelor's room," he added, lighting a[Pg 183] long tallow candle from a short piece that was burning in a broken candlestick.

"Why don't you ride and tye regularly with your two muttons," said I, "when you want to be economical? and then no one would know they had not been allowed to burn on together with an equal flame like you and Sophia."

"Why don't you ride and tie regularly with your two sheep," I said, "if you want to save money? Then no one would know they hadn't been allowed to burn together with the same intensity as you and Sophia."

"Oh Lord!" said Deerhurst, laughing, "I can't cry any more at this moment, for I have just washed my face."

"Oh Lord!" Deerhurst said with a laugh, "I can't cry right now because I've just washed my face."

"But seriously," Colonel Berkeley observed, "I have followed you because, upon my soul, I do not understand you. I want to know whether my attentions to Sophia are really disagreeable; for I don't see how a man could command so many tears to flow at pleasure."

"But seriously," Colonel Berkeley said, "I've been following you because, honestly, I just don't get you. I want to know if my interest in Sophia is genuinely unwelcome; because I can't see how a man could make so many tears fall at will."

"Oh! there was a boy at Westminster could cry a great deal better than I can," said Deerhurst.

"Oh! there was a boy at Westminster who could cry a lot better than I can," said Deerhurst.

"I won't believe you," retorted Berkeley, laughing, "unless you'll sit down on that chair and favour me with another cry: and first ring for some proper candles, will you? How came those stinking butchers' candles in your room?"

"I won't believe you," Berkeley shot back, laughing, "unless you sit down in that chair and shout again for me. And first, can you ring for some decent candles? How did those awful butcher's candles end up in your room?"

"Bachelor, you know, bachelor!" said Deerhurst, grinning.

"Bachelor, you know, bachelor!" said Deerhurst, grinning.

"What the devil has that to do with it?" exclaimed Berkeley.

"What does that have to do with anything?" exclaimed Berkeley.

Deerhurst excused himself, declaring that tears, even sham ones, must be spontaneous: "And yet," said he, sinking into an arm-chair, and again taking out the selfsame dirty, little, red, calico pocket-handkerchief, "and yet, though I appear a wild, profligate, hardened young man, I never think of that sweet girl Sophia without its bringing tears into my eyes:" and he blubbered aloud, and again the big tears rolled down his cheeks.

Deerhurst excused himself, stating that tears, even fake ones, have to come from the heart: "And yet," he said, sinking into an armchair and once again pulling out the same dirty little red calico handkerchief, "and yet, even though I seem like a wild, reckless, hardened young man, I can’t think about that sweet girl Sophia without tearing up:" and he cried out loud, and once more the big tears streamed down his cheeks.

"This would melt a heart of stone," I observed, putting on my cloak, "so I am off."

"This would warm even a heart of stone," I said, putting on my coat, "so I'm heading out."

"What! won't you have any more?" said Deerhurst, jumping up and laughing.

"What! Aren't you going to have any more?" said Deerhurst, getting up and laughing.

"Capital!" exclaimed Berkeley, taking up his hat.

"Money!" exclaimed Berkeley, picking up his hat.

"Why, you are not going to trust yourself in that rake's carriage alone?" said Deerhurst to me.

"Why, are you really going to trust yourself in that scoundrel's carriage alone?" Deerhurst asked me.

"I am afraid there is no danger," answered I.

"I’m afraid there’s no danger," I replied.

"Some of the most virtuous ladies in England have been attacked by the gay colonel until they have called out murder; and two of them lost their diamond brooches coming from the Opera, before they could get hold of the check-string——"

"Some of the most virtuous women in England have been harassed by the flamboyant colonel until they cried out for help; and two of them lost their diamond brooches while leaving the Opera, before they could grab the check-string——"

"Or cry out, stop thief!" added I. "For my part I have more reasons than one for believing the colonel to be very harmless in a carriage, or I should not have ventured. I, too, have heard of his gallant feats of prowess in chariots and vis-à-vis! but I will tell you a story:—There was a pretty, elegant Frenchwoman joined my party one night after the Opera, and explained to me the mere accident which threw her on my charity for a safe conveyance home. I had already Fanny, Julia, and little Fanny, as we called my young niece, to carry home, and only a chariot. What was to be done? The rain fell in torrents. It was on a Tuesday night, and there was nobody in the round room that anybody knew, as that fool of a Brummell used to say, except Colonel Berkeley, who joined us immediately. In spite of the most prolific account I had heard of the gay colonel, I considered my friend old enough to take care of herself: and, as to sending her three miles in such a costume, at such an hour, and in such weather, the thing was out of the question: so I told Berkeley that I must intrude on his politeness to set my friend down. 'To oblige you, with great pleasure,' was his prompt reply, before he had even looked in the face of the young Frenchwoman, to whom I presented him, when he assured her his coachman waited for her commands.

“Or shout, ‘stop thief!’” I added. “For my part, I have plenty of reasons to believe the colonel is quite harmless in a carriage, or I wouldn’t have taken the chance. I’ve also heard of his daring exploits in carriages and vis-à-vis! but let me share a story: One night after the opera, a charming, elegant Frenchwoman joined my group and told me how she ended up needing my help for a safe ride home. I already had Fanny, Julia, and little Fanny, as we called my young niece, to take home, and we only had one carriage. What could I do? It was pouring rain. It was a Tuesday night, and there was no one in the round room that anyone recognized, as that fool Brummell used to say, except Colonel Berkeley, who joined us right away. Despite the many stories I’d heard about the dashing colonel, I thought my friend was old enough to look after herself; and sending her three miles in that outfit, at that hour, in that weather was out of the question. So I told Berkeley I needed to impose on his kindness to drop my friend off. ‘I’ll do that for you, with pleasure,’ he replied immediately, before even looking at the young Frenchwoman, whom I introduced to him, and he assured her that his coachman was waiting for her instructions.”

"The next morning I made it a point to call and inquire after madame's health. She thanked me for having procured her so polite an acquaintance. 'I hope he was polite,' said I, 'for, to tell you the truth,[Pg 185] I very unwillingly placed you under his protection.' 'Why?' asked my friend. 'To be frank with you,' I replied, 'Colonel Berkeley is said to be such a terrible fellow that no woman can safely remain a single instant tête-à-tête with him, particularly in a carriage. I understand he attacks both old and young, virtuous and wicked, handsome and ugly, maid, wife and widow.'

The next morning, I made it a point to call and ask about madame's health. She thanked me for introducing her to such a polite acquaintance. "I hope he was polite," I said, "because, to be honest, I really didn't want to put you under his protection." "Why?" my friend asked. "To be frank with you," I replied, "Colonel Berkeley has a reputation for being such a terrible guy that no woman can safely be alone with him for even a moment, especially in a carriage. I hear he goes after women of all types: young and old, virtuous and wicked, beautiful and plain, maid, wife, and widow."

"'And sal I be de only exception?' asked the Frenchwoman, in real dismay.

"'Am I going to be the only exception?' asked the Frenchwoman, genuinely distressed."

"'What then,' I inquired, in astonishment, 'are you sorry he was not impudent to you?' 'I do not conceive what you have told me, impudence,' continued the Frenchwoman, 'nous prenons cela autrement, en France. De only impudence vat I sal never forgive, is dat Colonel Berkeley have presumed to make me de exception and, if I ever meet him in de street, je lui cracherai au nez.'

"'What then,' I asked in shock, 'are you upset that he wasn't rude to you?' 'I don't understand what you mean by rudeness,' continued the Frenchwoman, 'we see it differently in France. The only rudeness I will never forgive is that Colonel Berkeley thought he could make me an exception, and if I ever see him in the street, I'm going to spit in his face.'"

"'Non pas! non pas!' rejoined I, 'you are too pretty to have been an exception. It is a mere false character they have given the colonel, or may be he set it about himself. For my part, I will take the first opportunity of getting into his carriage, in order to convince you of another exception, that you may hold up your head with the best of us.'" This night has already proved I was right.

"'No way! No way!' I replied, 'You're too attractive to be an exception. It's just a fake reputation they've given the colonel, or maybe he created it himself. As for me, I’ll jump at the first chance to get into his carriage, so I can show you another exception, so you can hold your head high with the rest of us.' This night has already proven I was right."

"Oh, Lord, what a falling off is here!" said Deerhurst to Berkeley.

"Oh man, what a drop is here!" said Deerhurst to Berkeley.

"I had no desire for your Frenchwoman," replied the colonel, "and, as for you, if you would not fall in love with me some time ago, when I was your very humble servant, what chance had I after you had seen me making love to Sophia? Besides my poor brother Augustus is going mad for you, Harriette, and, apropos of him, you really treat him very ill."

"I had no interest in your French woman," replied the colonel, "and as for you, if you weren't falling for me a while back, when I was just your humble servant, what chance did I have after you saw me flirting with Sophia? Plus, my poor brother Augustus is going crazy over you, Harriette, and speaking of him, you really do treat him poorly."

"I mean to have that young gentleman confined to a madhouse," said I, "if he conducts himself in such a strange way again as he did last Saturday; throwing himself on his knees in my box, and acting his Cheltenham-tragedies at the opera."

"I plan to have that young guy committed to a psychiatric hospital," I said, "if he behaves in such a bizarre manner again like he did last Saturday; throwing himself on his knees in my section and performing his Cheltenham tragedies at the opera."

"He is very handsome," Deerhurst observed.

"He is really attractive," Deerhurst noted.

"A mere ruffian!" I retorted.

"A total punk!" I retorted.

"Do not be so severe on poor Augustus," said Colonel Berkeley, who was always the most affectionate brother I ever met with in my life. "He is a sailor, you know, and upon my honour he is very fond of you. I want you and Sophia to favour me with your company to dine at Richmond on Monday, and, if you will trust yourself to my care, I will drive my barouche."

"Don't be so hard on poor Augustus," said Colonel Berkeley, who was always the most loving brother I've ever known. "He’s a sailor, you know, and honestly, he cares about you a lot. I’d like you and Sophia to join me for dinner at Richmond on Monday, and if you’ll let me look after you, I’ll drive my carriage."

"Willingly," answered I.

"I will," I replied.

"But this is not all," continued the Colonel. "I am commissioned to intercede for Augustus."

"But that's not all," the Colonel went on. "I've been asked to speak on behalf of Augustus."

"I am off then," said I, "for your brother is much too rude for my present state of health, and would I know tease me into a fever."

"I’m leaving now," I said, "because your brother is way too rude for how I'm feeling, and he'd probably drive me into a frenzy."

"Upon my word," said Berkeley, "I can make him do just what I please, and I have only interceded for him after receiving his promise not to say or do anything that can possibly offend."

"Honestly," said Berkeley, "I can make him do exactly what I want, and I've only stepped in for him after getting his word that he won't say or do anything that could possibly upset anyone."

The engagement was concluded for Monday, and Deerhurst begged to be of our party.

The meeting was set for Monday, and Deerhurst asked to join us.

"No more of your rural fighting parties for me," I hastily observed, "and I neither like eggs and bacon nor pot-houses to eat my dinner in."

"No more of your country fighting groups for me," I quickly said, "and I don’t like eggs and bacon or taverns to have my dinner in."

"No!" said Berkeley, laughing heartily, "did he really give you eggs and bacon for dinner?"

"No!" Berkeley said, laughing loudly, "Did he actually give you eggs and bacon for dinner?"

"And in the dog-days too!" continued I.

"And in the dead of summer too!" I added.

We then took our leave, and Colonel Berkeley set me down at my own door in perfect safety.

We then said our goodbyes, and Colonel Berkeley dropped me off at my own door without a hitch.


CHAPTER X

The next day I dined with Julia, Fanny was of the party. Julia was raving about Sir Henry Mildmay, by whom she professed to be pregnant. The shy Julia gloried in this faux pas.

The next day, I had dinner with Julia, and Fanny was there too. Julia was going on and on about Sir Henry Mildmay, claiming that she was pregnant by him. The shy Julia took pride in this faux pas.

"What mortal could have resisted such an angel!" exclaimed Julia.

"What person could have resisted such an angel?" Julia exclaimed.

"And Cotton?" added I.

"And Cotton?" I added.

"By your advice," replied Julia, "I have refused to receive him but as a friend."

"Following your advice," Julia replied, "I have declined to accept him except as a friend."

"Certainly," said I; "I do think it wicked to put ourselves in the way of increasing a large family of children, only to starve them. You are the mother of six already, which is five more than your slender fortune can support."

"Of course," I said; "I really think it's wrong to bring more children into a situation where they could end up starving. You’re already the mother of six, which is five more than your limited resources can handle."

"I shall have seven thousand a year at the death of my brother, who is in a decline," said Julia, whose eyes were very red as though she had been weeping.

"I'll have seven thousand a year when my brother dies, and he's not doing well," said Julia, her eyes very red as if she had been crying.

To my inquiry, "What was the matter?" Fanny answered, "That the foolish creature had done nothing but shed tears from morning till night."

To my question, "What's going on?" Fanny replied, "That the silly thing has just been crying from morning till night."

"If I could only once more have Mildmay in my arms," said Julia, "I should have lived long enough."

"If I could just hold Mildmay in my arms one more time," Julia said, "I would feel like I've lived long enough."

"And who is to protect Mildmay's child?" I asked.

"And who's going to protect Mildmay's child?" I asked.

"I would rather die than apply to him for money," answered Julia; "but my poor child will never see the light," and she burst into tears, "unless I see its beautiful father once more."

"I'd rather die than ask him for money," Julia replied. "But my poor child will never be born," and she broke down in tears, "unless I get to see its beautiful father one more time."

"Will once do?" I asked.

"Will that work?" I asked.

"I would be patient and resigned if I could kiss his heavenly eyes once more."

"I would be patient and accepting if I could kiss his beautiful eyes just once more."

"Et puis?" said Fanny.

"And then?" said Fanny.

"Sans doute! ça va sans dire," added Julia.

"Of course! That goes without saying," added Julia.

"Pas toujours," I remarked however, giving my hand to Julia, "there is my hand on it, it shall be done, ma'am, and before this week is out, we pledge to you our royal word!"

"Not always," I said, extending my hand to Julia, "I promise, it’s in my hands now, it will be done, ma'am, and before this week is over, we give you our royal word!"

Strange to say, this promise satisfied Julia, who immediately dried up her tears.

Strangely enough, this promise made Julia happy, and she quickly wiped away her tears.

After dinner, a young member of Parliament, of immense fortune, brought his carriage for Fanny. He was a Hampshire gentleman, of the name of Napier, who had been lately very attentive to her; but Fanny did not like him. He was a long-backed youth, with very fine eyes, and that was all: a sort of home-bred young man, not ungentlemanlike but wanting tact and spirit.

After dinner, a wealthy young member of Parliament came to pick up Fanny in his carriage. His name was Napier, and he was a gentleman from Hampshire who had recently been very attentive to her; however, Fanny was not fond of him. He was tall and lanky, with striking eyes, and that was about it: a kind of sheltered young man, decent enough but lacking in charm and energy.

Soon after his arrival Fanny took me out of the room and asked me how I liked him.

Soon after he arrived, Fanny took me out of the room and asked me what I thought of him.

"Oh! not in the least," I answered.

"Oh! not at all," I replied.

"I wish," said Fanny, "he would attach himself to poor Julia: her children and her debts and her natural turn for extravagance will send her to a prison, unless a rich man like this would take her under his protection. Now, as I am determined not to have him myself I have left them together, that he may draw her into conversation, and find out the truth of her being one of the most elegant women in England."

"I wish," said Fanny, "he would get involved with poor Julia: her kids, her debts, and her tendency to be extravagant will land her in prison unless a wealthy man like him steps in to help her. Since I’m set on not having him for myself, I’ve left them alone together so he can talk to her and discover that she really is one of the most sophisticated women in England."

"You are very good," said I, laughing.

"You’re really great," I said, laughing.

"What else can be done?" Fanny asked. "If Julia goes to prison, she will immediately destroy herself; and how easily this Napier, who has more than twenty thousand a year, can assist her and pay off all her debts, seeing that he lives on three thousand, and possesses in hard cash at his banker's more than a hundred thousand pounds."

"What else can we do?" Fanny asked. "If Julia goes to prison, she’s going to ruin herself right away; and it’s so easy for Napier, who makes over twenty thousand a year, to help her and pay off all her debts, considering he only lives on three thousand and has more than a hundred thousand pounds in cash at his bank."

"Oh! the vile, stingy monster!" said I, "where did he spring from?"

"Oh! the disgusting, selfish monster!" I said, "where did he come from?"

"From Oxford College," answered Fanny; "but his estates are in Ireland."

"From Oxford College," Fanny replied; "but his lands are in Ireland."

When we returned to the drawing-room, Napier[Pg 189] did seem to have fallen in love with Julia's manner, and to be delighted with her conversation. However, he soon placed himself by Fanny's side, to make as much love as usual. "This is very poor sort of amusement for me, ladies," said I, "so I shall wish you all a very good night."

When we got back to the living room, Napier[Pg 189] seemed to have fallen for Julia's charm and was enjoying her talk. However, he quickly moved to sit next to Fanny to flirt like he usually did. "This isn’t much fun for me, ladies," I said, "so I’ll say good night to you all."

Fanny declared that she would accompany me.

Fanny stated that she would join me.

Napier called her a coquette, and a false deceiver, reminding her of her promise to allow him to see her home.

Napier called her a flirt and a fake deceiver, reminding her of her promise to let him see her home.

"Cannot help it," answered Fanny, kissing her hand to him, and hurrying downstairs.

"Can't help it," Fanny replied, waving her hand at him, and rushing downstairs.

Napier offered me his arm, to follow, and Julia held up her finger significantly to me, saying, "Remember."

Napier offered me his arm to follow, and Julia pointed her finger at me meaningfully, saying, "Remember."

"Oui, oui," was my reply; and, after Napier had handed us into our carriage, we requested him to return and chat with Julia. "A niece of Lord Carysfort," added I, "daughter to a maid of honour, the Honourable Mrs. Storer, and the most graceful creature breathing."

"Yes, yes," was my reply; and, after Napier helped us into our carriage, we asked him to come back and talk with Julia. "She's a niece of Lord Carysfort," I added, "the daughter of a maid of honor, the Honorable Mrs. Storer, and the most graceful person alive."

"Why," said Fanny, bursting out into a loud laugh, "Harriette, that madman with his placard and his challenge to all the world about Bayley's blacking, in Piccadilly, is a fool to you."

"Why," Fanny exclaimed with a loud laugh, "Harriette, that crazy guy with his sign and his challenge to everyone about Bayley's blacking in Piccadilly is a fool compared to you."

"Never mind," I answered, "so that we can but get her off, and save her from a prison."

"Forget it," I replied, "as long as we can get her out and keep her safe from jail."

Before the carriage drove from the door, we had the satisfaction of seeing Napier return to Julia—et puis—et puis—but I will tell what happened some other time.

Before the carriage left the door, we were pleased to see Napier come back to Julia—and then—and then—but I'll share what happened another time.

On our way home Fanny told me how irregularly her allowance from the late Mr. Woodcock was paid, and that her boy George's schoolmaster had been dunning her for money due to him, which she could not pay.

On our way home, Fanny told me how sporadically she received her allowance from the late Mr. Woodcock, and that her son George's teacher had been pressing her for money he was owed, which she couldn’t pay.

"How good you are then," said I, "to make over your rich conquest to Julia."

"How great you are then," I said, "to hand over your impressive win to Julia."

"There is no goodness in that," answered Fanny, whose heart was so very warm, that she was always[Pg 190] afraid of incurring ridicule from the extreme of a good thing; "for if Julia had never been born I am sure I could not have endured that long-backed, amorous-looking Napier; besides every one must pity poor Julia, deserted as she is!"

"There’s nothing good about that," replied Fanny, whose heart was so warm that she was always[Pg 190] afraid of being ridiculed for being too virtuous; "because if Julia had never been born, I know I couldn’t have put up with that long-backed, love-struck Napier. Plus, everyone has to feel sorry for poor Julia, being left all alone!"

"But then this stupid Mildmay, whose character was so well known to her! what had she to expect from him, who has never in his life been suspected of constancy for a single week!"

"But then this foolish Mildmay, whose character she knew so well! What could she expect from him, who has never been suspected of being loyal for even a single week in his life!"

"And yet," said Fanny, "I really, myself, believed he loved Julia. You have no idea how attentive he had been to her during your last illness, from which, thank God! you are happily recovering," added Fanny. "I have not seen you look so like yourself for the last twelve months."

"And yet," Fanny said, "I truly believed he loved Julia. You have no idea how attentive he was to her during your last illness, from which, thank God! you're happily recovering," Fanny added. "I haven't seen you look so much like yourself in the last twelve months."

"I am better," answered I, "and yet, life is dull without affection, and all my bright illusions are destroyed for ever; but I have most pleasure now when I can make myself a little useful; so you must let me take George off your hands. I am richer than you are, I will therefore pay his schoolmaster, and you must send him to me to-morrow. When his holidays are expired, I will myself take him back to school."

"I'm doing better," I replied, "but life is boring without love, and all my bright dreams are gone for good; however, I find the most joy now when I can be a bit helpful. So, you need to let me take care of George. I have more money than you, so I'll pay his schoolmaster, and you should send him to me tomorrow. When his break is over, I'll personally take him back to school."

Fanny said I was very good, and I answered "fiddlestick!" as I set her down at her own house.

Fanny said I was really nice, and I replied, "Yeah, right!" as I dropped her off at her house.


My mind was now a complete blank. My imagination was exhausted; my castle had fallen to the ground and I never expected to rebuild it; for even my cool judgment told me that Ponsonbys were not often to be met with.

My mind was completely blank now. My imagination was tapped out; my castle had crumbled, and I didn’t think I could rebuild it; even my clear judgment told me that Ponsonbys were not something you came across often.

I had no fancy for going down hill, so I bought a great many books and determined to make them my object. I lived very retired, and when I did go out or admit company it was more because I was teased into it than from any pleasure I found in society.

I wasn't interested in going out, so I bought a lot of books and decided to focus on them. I lived quite a secluded life, and when I did go out or have people over, it was more because I got teased into it than because I enjoyed being social.

Little George Woodcock came to me the next morning, and before the week was out he had broken[Pg 191] open my jewel-box, stolen my money, kissed my housemaid, and half-killed my footman. I looked forward with much anxiety to the period for taking him back to school. His schoolmaster was an old Frenchman who lived at Leytonstone. Julia's three sons and my nephew had boarded with him four years.

Little George Woodcock came to me the next morning, and before the week was over he had broken[Pg 191] into my jewelry box, stolen my money, kissed my housemaid, and nearly killed my footman. I was quite anxious about the time for taking him back to school. His teacher was an old Frenchman who lived in Leytonstone. Julia's three sons and my nephew had been boarding with him for four years.

"Mastaire Johnstones know very vell," said the old Frenchman, when, at the beginning of the holidays, he had called on Fanny to make his compliments of her son and heir, "de young Mastaire Johnstones know very well, dat I always tell de boys dat dey must larne; but for Mastaire Woodcock, it is de boy of my school! Some time I lose him six, seven hours, and, at last, I find him at de top of von apple-tree! Den as for boxing, he is box! box! two, tree, six time in a day. I believe very soon, he will box me!"

“Mister Johnstone knows very well,” said the old Frenchman when he visited Fanny at the start of the holidays to congratulate her on her son, “the young Mister Johnstone knows very well that I always tell the boys they must learn; but as for Mister Woodcock, he is the boy from my school! Sometimes I lose him for six, seven hours, and then I find him at the top of an apple tree! And for boxing, he’s boxing! Boxing two, three, six times a day. I believe very soon he will box me!”

Fanny promised to give him good advice, and the old French schoolmaster took his leave, after declaring that if young Woodcock continued to be de boy of his school for the next quarter, he must be under the necessity to turn him out of it.

Fanny promised to give him good advice, and the old French schoolmaster said goodbye, after stating that if young Woodcock kept being the boy of his school for the next quarter, he would have to kick him out.

Luttrell called on me the following day, and was greatly amused with the engagement which I told him I had entered into with Julia. He informed me that Fred Lamb was arrived from the court of somewhere, I think Sicily, and had expressed a very strong desire to be allowed to visit me.

Luttrell visited me the next day and was really entertained by the commitment I told him I had made with Julia. He let me know that Fred Lamb had arrived from the court of somewhere, I believe Sicily, and had shown a strong interest in visiting me.

"Tell him," said I, "that I am worn out, and tired of the world, and good for nothing."

"Tell him," I said, "that I’m exhausted, fed up with the world, and not worth much."

Luttrell, being our father-confessor general, to whom we all related everything, I asked him if he knew how Napier's tête-à-tête with Julia went off.

Luttrell, serving as our general confessor, to whom we all shared our secrets, I asked him if he knew how Napier's tête-à-tête with Julia went.

"Oh, I have just left the enemy," answered Luttrell, alluding to Amy, "who told me that Napier had made a violent attack on the virtue of Lord Carysfort's niece, in consequence of my flourishing panegyric, which had only served to prove her adamant to all but Sir Henry Mildmay."

"Oh, I just left the enemy," Luttrell replied, referring to Amy, "who told me that Napier had launched a harsh attack on the virtue of Lord Carysfort's niece because of my glowing praise, which only showed her strength against everyone except for Sir Henry Mildmay."

"Apropos of that gay baronet," said I, opening my writing desk, "such virtue as you describe in this fair daughter of a maid of honour must not go unrewarded;" and I wrote a polite note to Mildmay, desiring him to call upon me in the evening.

"Around that dashing baronet," I said, opening my writing desk, "the kind of virtue you describe in this lovely daughter of a maid of honor deserves to be recognized;" and I wrote a polite note to Mildmay, asking him to come see me in the evening.

Soon after Luttrell had taken his leave, old Smith the haberdasher was announced, with more returned bills.

Soon after Luttrell left, old Smith the haberdasher was announced, bringing more returned bills.

"Angels defend us!" said I, "what am I to say to him this time?" I looked in the glass, settled my headdress as becomingly as possible, and trusted to my charms and soft speeches for subduing his anger as usual.

"Angels protect us!" I said, "what should I tell him this time?" I glanced in the mirror, adjusted my hair as nicely as I could, and relied on my charm and sweet talk to calm his anger like always.

As I entered I caught a full view of my friend Smith in the glass; he was pacing the room with sturdy firmness, as though preparing himself for a desperate attack. His brow was knit, and, in his hand he held the fatal black pocket-book which I had no doubt contained my bills, six or seven times returned on his hands. "Avec tout mon savoir faire, je craignais de ratter le procureur," as Laura says in Gil Blas; I therefore returned to my bedroom unseen, and desired my faithful housekeeper, Mrs. Kennedy, to declare that her mistress had been seized with a fit on her way downstairs, and that, during the last attack of this sort, with which she had been afflicted, she had actually bitten her nurse's thumb clean off.

As I walked in, I caught a glimpse of my friend Smith in the mirror; he was pacing the room with strong determination, as if getting ready for a serious confrontation. His brow was furrowed, and in his hand, he held the dreaded black wallet that I was sure contained my unpaid bills, which had been handed back to him six or seven times. "Avec tout mon savoir faire, je craignais de ratter le procureur," as Laura says in Gil Blas; so I quietly went back to my bedroom and asked my loyal housekeeper, Mrs. Kennedy, to say that her mistress had collapsed on her way downstairs and that during the last episode like this, she had actually bitten her nurse's thumb clean off.

"Will you like to step up and see her?" added Kennedy.

"Do you want to go up and see her?" added Kennedy.

"No, no, I thank you," answered Smith, putting on a pair of his thickest beaver gloves as though to defend his thumbs. "Some other time if you please. My compliments:" and he was hurrying away.

"No, no, thank you," replied Smith, putting on a pair of his thickest beaver gloves as if to protect his thumbs. "Maybe another time, if you don’t mind. My compliments," he said as he hurried away.

"You will oblige me by stepping upstairs," said Kennedy, "as I really am frightened out of my wits; and Miss Wilson requires at least three persons to hold her when in these fits, and our William is just gone out with a letter to Sir Henry Mildmay's."

"You need to come upstairs," Kennedy said, "because I’m really scared out of my mind; and Miss Wilson needs at least three people to hold her during these episodes, and our William just went out with a letter to Sir Henry Mildmay."

"Very sorry to hear it," replied Smith running downstairs. "I regret that I have such a particular[Pg 193] engagement that I cannot stay another instant," and he immediately gained the street-door, which he took care to fasten safely, as soon as he was on what he now conceived the right side of it.

"Really sorry to hear that," Smith said as he rushed downstairs. "I have a specific engagement that I can't stay any longer for," and he quickly reached the front door, which he made sure to lock securely as soon as he was on what he now considered the right side of it.

In the evening, Mildmay arrived at the hour I had appointed, believing no doubt, that the poor tender soul, Harriette Wilson, would not survive his neglect. He was proceeding in a very summary way to practical love-making——

In the evening, Mildmay showed up at the time I had set, probably thinking that the delicate soul, Harriette Wilson, wouldn’t make it through his indifference. He was going about love-making in a very straightforward manner—

"Attendez, un instant, mon ange!" said I. "I am Julia's friend; besides, I have no opinion of you."

"Wait a moment, my angel!" I said. "I am Julia's friend; besides, I have no opinion of you."

"In what way?"

"How so?"

"In the way you wish to shine! I believe you to be cold, and I hate cold men."

"In the way you want to stand out! I find you to be distant, and I can't stand distant guys."

"Try me," answered Mildmay.

"Try me," Mildmay replied.

"Je ne demande pas mieux. Give me the proof I am going to ask, of your real genuine ardour, and I shall hereafter look up to you as something superior to the rest of mankind."

"I couldn't ask for anything more. Show me the proof of your true, sincere passion, and I will see you as someone above the rest of humanity."

"Explain!" said Sir Henry.

"Explain!" said Sir Henry.

"Well then, there is Julia, of whom I know you are completely tired. Only enable her to praise you to me to-morrow evening, and I think I shall not be able to resist you."

"Well then, there's Julia, and I know you're totally tired of her. Just make sure she praises you to me tomorrow evening, and I don't think I'll be able to resist you."

"Will you promise?" Mildmay asked.

"Will you promise?" Mildmay asked.

"What is the use of a promise to such a beautiful creature as you, who know yourself to be irresistible."

"What’s the point of a promise to someone as beautiful as you, who knows they’re irresistible?"

Mildmay looked pleased. I made him sing to me; and I must really have been very deficient in good taste if I had not expressed my admiration of the sweetness of his voice and expression. When I had completely flattered and praised him into excellent temper, I made him promise to visit Julia by two the next day.

Mildmay looked happy. I had him sing for me, and I must have really lacked good taste if I didn’t show my appreciation for how sweet his voice and expression were. Once I had completely flattered him and boosted his mood, I got him to promise to visit Julia by two the next day.

"Shall I find you there?" Mildmay inquired, "and will you give me a kiss? otherwise, upon my honour, with the best possible intention to distinguish myself I am afraid."

"Will I find you there?" Mildmay asked, "and will you give me a kiss? If not, I swear, despite my best intentions to stand out, I'm afraid I might not."

"Perhaps," said I, "you may find me with her; but at all events recollect that you did like poor Julia, and[Pg 194] that I never to the day of my death will forgive you or speak to you if you do not fulfil your promise to-morrow morning."

"Maybe," I said, "you might find me with her; but just remember that you did care for poor Julia, and[Pg 194] I will never forgive you or talk to you again if you don't keep your promise tomorrow morning."

"You treat me very ill," said Mildmay, "and yet, I suppose, you must be obliged. Only mind you must promise me there shall not be a scene between Julia and me. I cannot stand scenes, remember!"

"You treat me very poorly," said Mildmay, "and yet, I guess you have to. Just make sure you promise me there won't be a confrontation between Julia and me. I can't handle confrontations, remember!"

"I was in hopes there would be act the fourth," retorted I; "but, seriously, what do you understand by a scene?"

"I was hoping there would be a fourth act," I shot back; "but, seriously, what do you mean by a scene?"

"Reproaches and hysterics, and all that sort of thing," answered Mildmay. "Do tell Julia it will be of no use, but to spoil the moment, there is a dear creature."

"Complaints and drama, and all that kind of stuff," Mildmay replied. "Please let Julia know it won't help, but it will just ruin the moment, that sweet person."

"Poor Julia!" I retorted. "Only recollect her situation, and pray, if you ever wish me to admire or like you do not be so very unfeeling."

"Poor Julia!" I snapped back. "Just remember her situation, and please, if you want me to admire or like you, don't be so cold."

"Yes, I have heard all, and a pretty piece of business it is altogether," said Mildmay, evidently much annoyed by it.

"Yeah, I’ve heard everything, and it’s quite a situation," Mildmay said, clearly annoyed by it.

I refused to part with him till he had most faithfully promised punctually at two the next morning. As soon as he was gone I despatched the following note;

I wouldn't let him go until he faithfully promised to come by at two the next morning. As soon as he left, I sent the following note;

"DEAR JULIA,—"Sir H. Mildmay has this morning given me his word and honour, on pain of my everlasting displeasure, that he will attend your moderate commands to-morrow exactly at two o'clock, on condition that you do not give him a scene. Make my excuses to him for not joining you both. I dislike to be second fiddle of all things.

"DEAR JULIA,—Sir H. Mildmay promised me this morning, and I’ll be seriously annoyed if he doesn’t follow through, that he will meet your reasonable requests tomorrow at two o'clock, as long as you don't make it difficult for him. Please apologize to him for not being there with you both. I really hate playing second fiddle."

"God bless you."

"God bless you."


CHAPTER XI

The next day, the one fixed on by Colonel Berkeley for our trip to Richmond, Sophia and the Colonel called for me at twelve o'clock, accompanied by that young savage, Augustus Berkeley, who appeared to be perfectly well-behaved in the presence of his brother, quite mild and humbled.

The next day, the one chosen by Colonel Berkeley for our trip to Richmond, Sophia and the Colonel picked me up at noon, along with that young troublemaker, Augustus Berkeley, who seemed to be on his best behavior around his brother, quite calm and subdued.

Sophia said it was a charming day.

Sophia said it was a lovely day.

"The atmosphere," I observed, "is heavy, I think, and unhealthy."

"The atmosphere," I noticed, "feels heavy and unhealthy."

"Oh, quite shocking," Sophia immediately replied, "I am absolutely ill with it already."

"Oh, that’s really surprising," Sophia immediately replied, "I’m already feeling sick about it."

We drove down to Richmond as fast as four high bred horses could carry us, and Colonel Berkeley, having ordered a dinner as much too ostentatiously extravagant as Deerhurst's rural fête had been too scanty, proposed our rowing down the river for half an hour, while it was getting ready.

We raced down to Richmond as quickly as four thoroughbred horses could take us, and Colonel Berkeley, having arranged a dinner that was just as extravagantly excessive as Deerhurst's countryside celebration had been too meager, suggested that we row down the river for half an hour while it was being prepared.

Augustus, at the word of command, took off his coat and waistcoat and began rowing, while Berkeley was all attention to us.

Augustus, at the command, took off his coat and vest and started rowing, while Berkeley focused his attention on us.

"How delicious this is," said the Colonel.

"How delicious this is," the Colonel said.

"I never saw anything so beautiful," echoed Sophia.

"I've never seen anything so beautiful," Sophia said.

I remarked that I was a little giddy.

I mentioned that I felt a bit lightheaded.

"So am I," said Sophia, "very giddy indeed."

"So am I," Sophia said, "really dizzy, for sure."

In less than an hour, I mentioned that the air of the river had given me an appetite, and Sophia, of course, had never been so hungry in all her life!

In less than an hour, I said that the river air had made me hungry, and Sophia, of course, had never been this hungry in her entire life!

Colonel Berkeley on landing astonished the two boatmen by throwing them a five-pound note! The innkeeper entertained us in his best and most[Pg 196] magnificent style. We conversed a great deal, for Colonel Berkeley can talk, which is not always the case nor considered at all a necessary accomplishment in gentlemen of the present day. There are in fact various kinds of gentlemen. A man is a gentleman, according to Berkeley Craven's definition of the word, who has no visible means of gaining his livelihood; others have called Lord Deerhurst and Lord Barrymore and Lord Stair gentlemen, because they are Lords; and the system at White's Club, the members of which are all choice gentlemen of course, is and ever has been never to blackball any man who ties a good knot in his handkerchief, keeps his hands out of his breeches-pockets, and says nothing. For my part, I confess I like a man who can talk and contribute to the amusement of whatever society he may be placed in; and that is the reason I am always glad to find myself in the company of Lord Hertford, notwithstanding he is so often blackballed at White's.

Colonel Berkeley surprised the two boatmen by giving them a five-pound note when he landed! The innkeeper hosted us in his finest and most magnificent style. We had a lot of conversations, as Colonel Berkeley is quite the talker, which isn’t always the case or considered necessary among gentlemen today. There are actually many types of gentlemen. According to Berkeley Craven, a gentleman is someone who has no visible means of earning a living; others refer to Lords like Deerhurst, Barrymore, and Stair as gentlemen simply because they hold titles; and the system at White's Club—where all the members are, of course, esteemed gentlemen—has always been to never blackball anyone who ties a good knot in their handkerchief, keeps their hands out of their pockets, and remains silent. Personally, I admit I prefer a man who can engage in conversation and add to the enjoyment of any social gathering, which is why I always appreciate being around Lord Hertford, even though he often gets blackballed at White’s.

Colonel Berkeley and I conversed on many subjects; but there was one which was a favourite with us both—plays. Berkeley was mad for acting Shakespeare's plays, I for reading them. We were both lost in wonder as to how the poet, or any one man breathing, could have acquired such a perfect knowledge of human nature, in every class of society, in every gradation from kings downwards. I however pointed out one exception, remarking that I did not conceive, from the little I had seen or heard of Jews, that Shylock was at all a natural character or accurately drawn. "I never in my life," I continued, "remember having heard of a Jew being hanged for murder! The Mosaic laws are less pure than ours; but they are more strictly followed. The most malicious Jew dares not shed blood, his strong fear of God prevents it; and that fear is religion. In short, such, I have heard, is the superstitious fear a Jew entertains of shedding blood, that even if he had made his mind up to take the life of a Christian, it would yet be accomplished without a drop of blood being spilt. I[Pg 197] cannot with my very confined knowledge of these things venture to say that Jews have not been occasionally executed for murder; but I can almost venture to assert that blood-shedding is far from the characteristic vice of a Jew; and therefore is Shylock unnaturally drawn."

Colonel Berkeley and I talked about a lot of topics, but there was one we both loved—plays. Berkeley was crazy about performing Shakespeare's plays, while I enjoyed reading them. We were both amazed at how the poet, or any single person, could have such a perfect understanding of human nature across all levels of society, from kings down to the common people. However, I pointed out one exception, saying that based on what I had seen or heard about Jews, I didn’t think Shylock was a natural character or accurately portrayed. "In my entire life," I added, "I don’t remember ever hearing about a Jew being hanged for murder! The Mosaic laws may not be as strict as ours, but they are followed more closely. Even the most malicious Jew wouldn't dare to shed blood, as his strong fear of God stops him; and that fear is his religion. In fact, I’ve heard that the superstitious fear a Jew has about shedding blood is so strong that even if he decided to take a Christian's life, it would be done without a drop of blood being spilled. I[Pg 197] can't say with my limited knowledge that Jews have never been executed for murder; but I can almost confidently assert that blood-shedding is far from being a typical vice of a Jew, and that’s why Shylock is portrayed unnaturally."

"Recollect," returned Colonel Berkeley, "that Shylock is a Venetian Jew."

"Remember," replied Colonel Berkeley, "that Shylock is a Jewish man from Venice."

I went on—"And shall we attribute to these poor wanderers the peculiar crimes of every nation which may happen to give them birth, adding these to all the characteristic vices of their tribe? If the mere climate made a Venetian of Shylock, why does Shakespeare point at him as an usurer? If climate and example have no effect to make the Hebrew waver in his faith, is it charitable to suppose them more potent in tending to deaden the fear and horror of bloodshed in the mind of a poor Jew?"

I continued, "Should we really blame these unfortunate wanderers for the unique crimes of every nation they come from, piling those onto all the typical flaws of their community? If just the climate turned Shylock into a Venetian, why does Shakespeare label him as a usurer? If climate and example don’t sway the Hebrew in his beliefs, is it fair to think they’re more effective at numbing the fear and horror of bloodshed in the mind of an unfortunate Jew?"

"Bravo!" said Colonel Berkeley, "very ingeniously argued. There's a cunning Israelite at the bottom of all this, who has won your heart."

"Great job!" said Colonel Berkeley, "very cleverly argued. There's a crafty Israelite behind all this, who has captured your heart."

Sophia, for once in her life, ventured to be of a different opinion from her company, remarking that she was sure her sister Harriette could not love any of those nasty men, with long dirty beards and dirty old clothes on their backs.

Sophia, for once in her life, dared to disagree with her friends, saying that she was sure her sister Harriette couldn't love any of those gross guys with long, dirty beards and ragged old clothes.

"I thank heaven," said I, "that I love no man; Jew, Christian, or Turk."

"I thank heaven," I said, "that I love no man; whether he's a Jew, Christian, or Turk."

"Why defend those nasty fellows then?" asked Augustus.

"Why defend those horrible guys then?" asked Augustus.

"Did you ever know any good of one of them?" said the colonel.

"Did you ever know anything good about one of them?" the colonel asked.

"A Jew, named Town," answered I, "a painter, who keeps a shop in Bond-street, went down to Newcastle about five years ago, to sketch views in that country. One morning he observed a lad driving his cattle along a field whose countenance particularly struck him. His was a true Roman head. The boy was about twelve years of age. The Jew called to him and asked him if he would stand still while he[Pg 198] took his picture. The youth consented with good-nature; but, after having stood stock still for a quarter of an hour, he declared that he could not bear it any longer. Mr. Town asked him many questions, and, being much surprised with the boy's sensible replies, inquired if he would like to go up to London with him. The lad hesitated.

"A Jewish man named Town," I replied, "a painter who runs a shop on Bond Street, went to Newcastle about five years ago to sketch the scenery there. One morning, he saw a boy herding his cattle in a field, and the boy’s face really caught his attention. It was a classic Roman profile. The boy was around twelve years old. Town called out to him and asked if he would stand still while he[Pg 198] painted his portrait. The boy agreed readily, but after standing there for a quarter of an hour, he said he couldn't take it anymore. Mr. Town asked him a lot of questions, and being impressed by the boy's thoughtful answers, he offered to take him to London with him. The boy paused for a moment.

"'You will not trust yourself with me then?' said the Jew. 'I would go anywhere with you, sir; but my poor father and mother are so old.' The Jew requested to be made known to them, and was conducted to a wretched hovel where the ancient pair resided. They immediately consented to place their child under the Jew-protector, and the next morning the Israelite and his young protégé were on their road to London. On their arrival the Jew clothed the boy handsomely and instructed him in the first rudiments of his art. Before the child had received a dozen lessons, Mr. Town foretold that he would excel as a painter: he therefore bound him apprentice for seven years to himself, and stipulated to allow him ten shillings a week pocket-money for the first two years, and then to go on doubling that sum every second year to the end of his apprenticeship. The progress the youth made astonished the Jew. The child excelled most particularly in landscape-painting. Bred in the country, he had attentively observed the effect of lightning on trees and cattle. His gratitude to his kind benefactor knew no bounds, and his industry was indefatigable. Mr. Town, fearing lest from inexperience the poor lad might be led astray or fall into bad company, instead of sending him to school engaged masters in the house, to instruct him in reading and writing. His progress in these was almost equal to that he had made in drawing. He became the delight and comfort of Mr. Town's aged father, on whom he was never tired of attending, he would read to him for hours together, and be grateful for the task.

"'So you don't trust yourself with me, then?' said the Jew. 'I'd go anywhere with you, sir; but my poor mom and dad are so old.' The Jew asked to meet them and was taken to a run-down shack where the elderly couple lived. They quickly agreed to let their child be under the Jew's care, and the next morning, the Jew and his young protege were on their way to London. Upon arrival, the Jew dressed the boy well and taught him the basics of his craft. After less than a dozen lessons, Mr. Town predicted that he would be an outstanding painter: he then signed him on as an apprentice for seven years and agreed to give him ten shillings a week for pocket money for the first two years, doubling that amount every second year until the end of his apprenticeship. The progress the young boy made amazed the Jew. The child particularly excelled in landscape painting. Growing up in the countryside, he had closely observed how lightning affected trees and animals. His gratitude towards his kind benefactor was immense, and he worked tirelessly. Mr. Town, worried that the inexperienced boy might get led astray or fall in with the wrong crowd, chose to hire tutors at home instead of sending him to school to teach him reading and writing. His progress in those subjects was nearly as impressive as his drawing skills. He became a source of joy and comfort for Mr. Town's elderly father, to whom he would tirelessly read for hours, grateful for the opportunity.

"One day the Jew sent his protégé into the country to take a sketch of some willow trees, and was surprised[Pg 199] to see him return in tears. 'What is the matter my poor fellow?' said the Jew. 'That brook, near which I have been sitting to sketch these trees, sir, reminded me so much of one near my poor mother's hut,' answered the lad. 'You shall go down to Newcastle, and pay a visit to your parents', said the benevolent Jew, 'and it shall not cost you one shilling, so prepare yourself to depart by the coach next week.' The boy shed tears of gratitude.

"One day, the Jew sent his apprentice out to the countryside to sketch some willow trees, and he was surprised[Pg 199] to see him return in tears. 'What’s wrong, my poor friend?' asked the Jew. 'That stream where I sat to sketch the trees, sir, reminded me so much of one by my poor mother's hut,' replied the boy. 'You'll go to Newcastle and visit your parents,' said the kind Jew, 'and it won’t cost you a penny, so get ready to leave by coach next week.' The boy cried tears of gratitude."

"On the day previous to his departure for Newcastle, he said he wished to ask a favour of his kind master's only sister; but feared it might be deemed impertinent. Being encouraged to proceed—'Why, sir,' said the lad, 'your great goodness has left me nothing to desire since the first instant I entered your house; therefore, out of the allowance of pocket-money you have made me I have saved up eleven pounds, which I hope your sister will condescend to lay out for me in blankets and various other articles of comfort, which I am desirous of carrying down to my poor old parents.' The Jew gladly promised to prevail on his sister to do whatever he wished, and moreover assured the affectionate lad that he should be allowed to make a yearly visit to his parents as long as they lived, and always at his expense. 'Tell your parents that, though a Jew myself, I have not presumed to interfere with your former mode of worship; but, on the contrary, have made you regularly attend the service of the Church of England, ever since you left them.'"

"On the day before he was set to leave for Newcastle, he mentioned he wanted to ask a favor from his kind master's only sister but was worried it might come off as rude. When encouraged to go on, he said, 'Well, sir, your kindness has left me nothing to wish for since the moment I arrived at your home; so, from the pocket money you've given me, I've saved up eleven pounds. I hope your sister will kindly help me buy blankets and other comfort items that I want to take down to my poor old parents.' The Jew happily promised to convince his sister to do what he asked and also reassured the caring young man that he would be allowed to visit his parents every year for as long as they lived, and it would always be at his own expense. 'Tell your parents that, although I'm a Jew, I haven't interfered with your former way of worship; instead, I've ensured you regularly attend the Church of England service since you left them.'"

Sophia was very much pleased with the story of the Newcastle shepherd-boy, and declared that she would go and see him.

Sophia was really pleased with the story of the Newcastle shepherd boy and said she would go and visit him.

Augustus thought he would play Romeo delightfully; but the colonel said the part of Douglas would suit him best.

Augustus thought he'd make a great Romeo, but the colonel said the role of Douglas would be a better fit for him.

I, by this time, conceived I had talked quite enough for one evening. I therefore endeavoured with all my might to call Sophia out, and draw her into some kind of conversation.

I had decided that I had talked enough for one evening. So, I tried my best to get Sophia to join in and have a conversation.

Berkeley was beginning to think himself trifled with, and, being naturally a little abrupt in such cases, he told her flatly that if she meant to refuse him after all, she ought not to have admitted him so often.

Berkeley was starting to feel like he was being messed with, and since he tended to be a bit blunt in situations like this, he told her directly that if she was planning to turn him down after everything, she shouldn’t have let him visit so many times.

Sophia continued to hint, with proper delicacy and due modest blushes, that her living with him or not must depend on what his intentions were: in other words, she gently intimated that as yet she was ignorant what settlement he meant to make on her. The gay handsome Colonel Berkeley's vanity being now so deeply wounded, he in his sudden rage entirely lost sight of what was due to the soft sex, at least to that part of it which had been so hard upon him.

Sophia kept suggesting, with the right amount of grace and a delicate blush, that whether she would live with him or not depended on his intentions: in other words, she subtly indicated that she still didn’t know what kind of future he planned for her. The charming and attractive Colonel Berkeley, feeling deeply insulted, lost all sense of what was appropriate for women, at least for the part of them that had been so tough on him.

"Do you fancy me then so humble and so void of taste as to buy with my money the reluctant embraces of any woman breathing? Do you think I cannot find friends who have proved their affection by the sacrifices they have made for me, that I should give my money to buy the cold-blooded being who calculates at fifteen years of age what the prostitution of her person ought to sell for?"

"Do you think I’m so humble and tasteless that I would spend my money on the unwilling embraces of any woman? Do you really believe I can’t find friends who have shown their love through the sacrifices they’ve made for me, that I'd rather pay for the heartless person who calculates at fifteen what her body should sell for?"

Sophia was frightened and shed tears.

Sophia was frightened and cried.

"Colonel Berkeley," said I, "we are your visitors and wish to retire immediately from such unmanly insult as you have offered to us. Will you procure us some safe conveyance? No matter what."

"Colonel Berkeley," I said, "we're your guests and want to leave right away after the disrespect you've shown us. Can you arrange safe transportation for us? It doesn't matter what it is."

Colonel Berkeley immediately begged pardon with much apparent humility, saying, "I am a passionate, ill-tempered, spoiled fellow, and must throw myself on your charity; or if you prefer it my carriage is at the service of you both, and neither I nor my brother shall intrude without your permission."

Colonel Berkeley quickly apologized with noticeable humility, saying, "I’m a hot-headed, cranky, spoiled guy, and I have to rely on your kindness; or if you’d rather, my carriage is available for both of you, and neither my brother nor I will intrude without your okay."

I shook hands with him, as did Sophia, and little more was said. We all returned home together, but in silence, and Colonel Berkeley never afterwards sought Sophia's society.

I shook hands with him, and so did Sophia, but not much more was said. We all went home together, but in silence, and Colonel Berkeley never sought out Sophia’s company again.

The next day I had the satisfaction of driving down to Leytonstone with my young torment of a nephew,[Pg 201] and I left him under the protection of his schoolmaster, Mr. Codroie.

The next day I felt good driving down to Leytonstone with my annoying nephew,[Pg 201] and I left him in the care of his teacher, Mr. Codroie.

"Ah! ah!" said the Frenchman, "here is de boy of my school again."

"Ah! ah!" said the Frenchman, "here's the boy from my school again."

I assured George in his presence that if I heard any complaints, or if he was turned out of his school, I would use my interest to get him immediately sent to sea: but promised to give him every possible encouragement if I received a good account of him.

I assured George in front of him that if I heard any complaints, or if he was expelled from his school, I would use my influence to get him sent to sea right away; but I promised to give him every possible support if I got a positive report about him.

I got home by about five o'clock, and found Fred Lamb in my little library looking over my books. I felt annoyed by this intrusion; but Frederick appeared to take so strong an interest in all I had been reading and doing since we last met, that my heart failed me, after I tried to quarrel with him.

I got home around five o'clock and found Fred Lamb in my small library, looking through my books. I felt annoyed by his intrusion, but Frederick seemed so genuinely interested in everything I had been reading and doing since we last met that I lost the urge to argue with him.

"I never saw a girl, except yourself," said Frederick, "possessing unbounded liberty from the age of fourteen, without a single friend or anything better to guide her than her own romantic imagination, who yet contrives to grow wiser every year, to reflect, to read, and to improve her mind, in the midst of such flattery as you are surrounded by."

"I’ve never seen a girl, except for you," said Frederick, "who has complete freedom since she was fourteen, without a single friend or anything better to guide her than her own romantic imagination, yet somehow manages to get wiser every year, to think, to read, and to improve her mind, despite all the flattery surrounding her."

Fred Lamb did actually say all this: but I do not tell my reader that I was vain enough to believe above half of it; for, though I had bought my books to be ready, in case a fit of reading should happen to come over me, yet I must confess that, hitherto, I have not had a call, as Lord Headfort said.

Fred Lamb really did say all this, but I won’t claim that I was so vain as to believe more than half of it. Even though I bought my books to be prepared in case I felt like reading, I have to admit that, until now, I haven’t felt the urge, as Lord Headfort put it.

"Apropos to what?"

"Relevant to what?"

"I'll tell you——

"I'll let you know—

"At Brighton, I used to make a general postman of the good Marquis of Headfort, who had long been our family's friend, equally at hand to congratulate us on our marriages, our birth-days, or our expected deaths. 'Send all your letters to me at Brighton, under cover to Headfort,' I used to say to everybody who could not frank, or were so cut off from the blessings of this life, as not to have a member belonging to them. Headfort, having a packet of letters to bring up to me every morning from the Pavilion[Pg 202] to Prospect-house, which was the dignified appellation my landlord bestowed on my humble cottage at Brighton, I requested he would rap twice only; according to the etiquette observed by other postmen.

At Brighton, I used to rely on the good Marquis of Headfort as our family’s postman. He had been a long-time friend, always ready to celebrate our weddings, birthdays, or even to mourn our losses. "Send all your letters to me at Brighton, addressed to Headfort," I would tell anyone who couldn’t send mail themselves or who didn’t have a member of parliament in their corner. Headfort would bring me a bundle of letters every morning from the Pavilion[Pg 202] to Prospect-house, which was the fancy name my landlord gave to my simple cottage at Brighton. I asked him to knock twice only, following the etiquette that other postmen used.

"'How much?' one day asked my stupid new servant, for which I discharged her on the spot, for how could one live with an animal so little alive to the sublime and beautiful, as to have mistaken the Marquis of Headfort, wrapped up in an old great coat on a rainy day, for a common general postman! I was really very much shocked indeed.

"'How much?' one day asked my clueless new servant, and I fired her on the spot, because who could live with someone so unaware of the sublime and beautiful that they mistook the Marquis of Headfort, bundled up in an old coat on a rainy day, for a regular postman? I was truly very shocked."

"'Come upstairs, my dear Marquis,' said I, 'and see me discharge this fool directly.'

"'Come upstairs, my dear Marquis,' I said, 'and watch me deal with this fool right away.'"

"Take off your great coat.

Take off your coat.

"'Ah! vous voila, Marquis, de haut en bas. Dites, donc, mon cher, en parlant du bas, who do you make love to now? for it cannot be supposed a gay deceiver like yourself can be satisfied with old Mrs. Massey all your life, although that crim. con. affair of yours did cost you so much money.'

"'Ah! there you are, Marquis, from top to bottom. So, my dear, speaking of the bottom, who are you dating now? It can't be expected that a charming deceiver like you would be satisfied with old Mrs. Massey for your whole life, even though that scandalous affair of yours did cost you so much money.'"

"'Oh, my dear child,' answered poor Headfort, 'it is more than ten years since Mrs. Massey has cut me dead, as her lover.'

"'Oh, my dear child,' replied poor Headfort, 'it's been over ten years since Mrs. Massey has completely ignored me as her lover.'"

"'Why?' I asked.

"'Why?' I asked."

"'Don't you know, my dear, that she has turned methodist, and thinks it wicked.'

"'Don't you know, my dear, that she's become a Methodist and thinks it's wrong?'"

"'But then,' said I, 'it is still lucky for you, that her conscience permits her to make use of your house, purse, equipage and private boxes!'

"'But then,' I said, 'it's still lucky for you that her conscience allows her to use your house, money, transportation, and private boxes!'"

"'Yes,' said Headfort, 'she still does me that honour; for which I pay very dear, particularly on a Sunday, when she reads me Letters from the Dead to the Living, till I am almost tempted to wish her own signature at the bottom of them.'

"'Yes,' said Headfort, 'she still does me that honor; for which I pay very dearly, especially on a Sunday, when she reads me Letters from the Dead to the Living, until I'm almost tempted to wish her own signature at the bottom of them.'"

"'With whom pray do you console yourself?'

'Who do you comfort yourself with?'

"'I have not had a call, my dear, for the last five years!'

"'I haven't received a call, my dear, in the last five years!'"

"'It will come on you when you shall be born again, by the assistance of Mrs. Massey's prayers,' I remarked."

"'It will happen to you when you are born again, thanks to Mrs. Massey's prayers,' I said."

I am, however, wandering from my subject.

I am, however, straying from my topic.

No matter, it was a very bad one!

No worries, it was really bad!

It was Fred Lamb who dined with me, read to me, talked of love to me, and looked all passion, just like the satyr of my vision.

It was Fred Lamb who had dinner with me, read to me, talked about love with me, and looked completely passionate, just like the satyr from my vision.

'What vision, pray?' the reader asks; that is to say if ever I should be honoured with a reader, which is not at all certain. I am ready prepared and armed for abuse of every sort and kind: but not to be read! No matter! If this happens, it will be entirely Stockdale's fault, for not enlivening the work with pretty pictures as I have suggested to him, and certainly cannot, by the most remote possibility, be owing to any demerit of mine!

'What vision, you ask?' that is, if I ever get the chance to have a reader, which is far from guaranteed. I'm fully prepared for any kind of criticism: but to not be read at all! It doesn’t matter! If that’s the case, it will be entirely Stockdale's fault for not making the work more engaging with the nice illustrations I suggested to him, and it absolutely cannot be attributed to any shortcomings on my part!

Above all, I wanted Wellington to be exhibited, dripping with wet, standing opposite my street-door at midnight, bawling up to Argyle, who should be representing my old Abigail, from my bed-room window. Good gracious! I quite forgot to tell this adventure! How could I be so ridiculous and negligent? Never mind, you shall have it now—But there is poor Fred Lamb waiting all this time, in my select library! I can't help it—There's no getting on with Fred Lamb. I never could use him to any purpose in all my life; and yet there's matter enough in him too! What matters that? Let it stand over, or let it pass. Fred Lamb can read Zimmerman, which he will find among my books. It will teach him to love solitude and to profit by it, while my readers amuse themselves with the interesting adventure which happened on the very night of Wellington's arrival from Spain, and which I beg a thousand pardons for not having made them acquainted with in due order and proper time.

More than anything, I wanted Wellington to be displayed, soaked and standing in front of my door at midnight, shouting up to Argyle, who would be playing my old Abigail from my bedroom window. Goodness! I totally forgot to share this story! How could I be so silly and forgetful? Anyway, you’ll get it now—but there's poor Fred Lamb waiting all this time in my private library! I can't help it—There's no getting through to Fred Lamb. I never could make any use of him in my life; and yet there’s plenty in him too! What does that matter? Let it wait, or let it go. Fred Lamb can read Zimmerman, which he’ll find among my books. It will teach him to appreciate solitude and make the most of it, while my readers enjoy the interesting adventure that took place on the very night of Wellington's arrival from Spain, and for which I ask a thousand apologies for not sharing with them in the right order and at the right time.

"Good news! Glorious news! Who calls?" said Master Puff, the newsman.—Not that anybody called the least in the world; but Wellington was really said to have won a mighty battle and was hourly expected. Cannons were fired and much tallow consumed in illumination. His Grace of Argyle came[Pg 204] to me earlier than usual on that memorable evening; but, being unwell and love-sick, he found me in my bed-chamber.

"Great news! Amazing news! Who's calling?" said Master Puff, the newsman. —Not that anyone was actually calling at all; but Wellington was said to have won a great battle and was expected any moment now. Cannons were fired, and a lot of tallow was used for lighting. His Grace of Argyle came[Pg 204] to see me earlier than usual that memorable evening; but, feeling unwell and lovesick, he found me in my bedroom.

"Quelle bizarre idée vous passe par la tête?" said I. "Surely you have forgotten the amiable duchess, his bride, and all the fatigue His Grace encountered, enough to damp the ardour of any mighty hero or plenipotentiary, for one evening at any rate; therefore, trust me, Wellington will not disturb us to-night."

"What a strange idea is going through your head?" I said. "Surely you've forgotten the friendly duchess, his bride, and all the exhaustion His Grace faced, enough to dampen the enthusiasm of any great hero or diplomat, at least for one evening; so believe me, Wellington won't bother us tonight."

At this very moment a thundering rap at the door was heard.

At that moment, a loud knock on the door was heard.

"Vive l'amour! Vive la guerre," said Argyle—"Le voila!" And hastily throwing my dressing-gown over his shoulders, and putting on one of my old night-caps, haying previously desired "the most particlerst man as is" not to let anybody in, hastily put his head out of my bedroom window, which was on the second floor, and soon recognised the noble chieftain, Wellington! Endeavouring to imitate the voice of an old duenna, Argyle begged to know who was at the door.

"Long live love! Long live war!" said Argyle—"Here he is!" Quickly throwing my dressing gown over his shoulders and putting on one of my old nightcaps, after previously asking "the most particular person there is" not to let anyone in, he hurriedly stuck his head out of my bedroom window, which was on the second floor, and soon recognized the noble chieftain, Wellington! Trying to sound like an old governess, Argyle asked who was at the door.

"Come down I say," roared this modern Blue Beard, "and don't keep me here in the rain, you old blockhead."

"Get down here, I say," shouted this modern Blue Beard, "and don't make me stay out here in the rain, you old fool."

"Sir," answered Argyle, in a shrill voice, "you must please to call your name, or I don't dare to come down, robberies are so frequent in London just at this season, and all the sojers, you see, coming home from Spain, that it's quite alarming to poor lone women."

"Sir," replied Argyle in a high-pitched voice, "could you please tell me your name? I don’t feel safe coming down since robberies are so common in London this time of year, and with all the soldiers coming back from Spain, it’s really concerning for poor lonely women."

Wellington took off his hat, and held up towards the lamp a visage, which late fatigue and present vexation had rendered no bad representation of that of the knight of the woeful figure. While the rain was trickling down his nose, his voice, trembling with rage and impatience, cried out, "You old idiot, do you know me now?"

Wellington took off his hat and tilted his face toward the lamp, which, due to recent exhaustion and current frustration, made him look a bit like the knight of the woeful figure. As the rain dripped down his nose, his voice, shaking with anger and impatience, shouted, "You old fool, do you recognize me now?"

"Lord, sir," answered Argyle, anxious to prolong this ridiculous scene, "I can't give no guess; and do you know sir, the thieves have stolen a new water-butt[Pg 205] out of our airy, not a week since, and my missis is more timbersome than ever!"

"Lord, sir," replied Argyle, eager to extend this absurd situation, "I can't even begin to guess; and you know, sir, the thieves stole a new water barrel[Pg 205] from our garden less than a week ago, and my wife is more upset than ever!"

"The devil!" vociferated Wellington, who could endure no more, and, muttering bitter imprecations between his closed teeth against all the duennas and old women that had ever existed, returned home to his neglected wife and family duties.

"The devil!" shouted Wellington, who couldn't take it anymore, and, grumbling harsh curses under his breath at all the chaperones and old women that had ever existed, went home to his neglected wife and family responsibilities.

That's all!

That's it!

But I am digressing from Fred Lamb! What is to be done? unless he turn freemason, and tie me to his apron-strings! I wish I had let him alone instead of handing him into my library; he is quite a weight on my mind! Perhaps the reader will allow me to cut the subject where it stands? But I should like to tell them about The Cock at Sutton, too.

But I'm getting off track with Fred Lamb! What should I do? Unless he becomes a Freemason and ties me to his apron strings! I wish I had left him alone instead of introducing him to my library; he’s really weighing on my mind! Maybe the reader will let me drop the subject here? But I also want to share about The Cock at Sutton.

Of course, you all know The Cock at Sutton? or, lest any lady or gentleman should be so deficient in tact, so behindhand in topographical knowledge, so unacquainted with public characters, suppose I just mention that the celebrated athletic Jackson, the gentleman bruiser and prize-fighter, once shouldered and insinuated himself into the good graces of the fair widow who kept The Cock at Sutton, which afterwards became his for several years by right of marriage and rights of a landlord; hence its celebrity.

Of course, you all know The Cock at Sutton? Or, just in case anyone here lacks the right sense or is behind on local knowledge or unfamiliar with well-known figures, let me point out that the famous athlete Jackson, the tough guy and prizefighter, once won over the charming widow who ran The Cock at Sutton, which later became his for several years through marriage and as the landlord; that's how it became famous.

However, the story I have to relate, has nothing to do with Jackson, else I could about it straight: but there is a fatality attending on Fred Lamb, and, though I am bored to death with him, I don't like to miss telling you the story of The Cock at Sutton! and so—here goes, to use mad Dr. Robertson's elegant expression.

However, the story I have to share has nothing to do with Jackson, otherwise, I would get right to it. But there’s a strange fate surrounding Fred Lamb, and even though I’m completely bored with him, I still want to tell you the story of The Cock at Sutton! So—here we go, to quote the eccentric Dr. Robertson.

I could only get Fred Lamb out of my library, by promising him that we certainly should meet once more, if only to sign and seal my forgiveness of his former violence.

I could only get Fred Lamb out of my library by promising him that we would definitely meet again, even if just to sign and seal my forgiveness for his past aggression.

"Well then," said Frederick at last, "I shall come up from Brocket Hall the day after to-morrow, and I will call on you on my way to town, and, if you do not desire and wish to see me, order your servant not[Pg 206] to let me in; for I should be very sorry of forcing your inclinations a second time."

"Alright then," Frederick finally said, "I'll come up from Brocket Hall the day after tomorrow, and I'll stop by on my way to town. If you don't want to see me, just tell your servant not[Pg 206] to let me in; I really wouldn't want to impose on your wishes again."

The next day, being of course deeply affected with Fred Lamb's absence, I went to call on Julia, pour me distraire.

The next day, feeling really impacted by Fred Lamb's absence, I went to visit Julia, to distract myself.

"But where is your story of The Cock at Sutton?" the reader inquires.

"But where's your story of The Cock at Sutton?" the reader asks.

I am coming to that by-and-by.

I’ll take care of that soon.

Julia's spirits appeared much improved since my last visit to her. "I see very well by your altered look," said I, "that Sir H. Mildmay has been paying you a visit."

Julia's mood seemed a lot better since my last visit to her. "I can tell by your changed appearance," I said, "that Sir H. Mildmay has been visiting you."

"True," answered Julia with a deep sigh, which almost resembled a groan; "but I see very plainly that he is tired of me."

"True," Julia replied with a deep sigh that almost sounded like a groan; "but I can clearly see that he's tired of me."

"My poor forlorn woman," I replied, "for God's sake, recollect you are a mother! Whoever forgets that is less than human. Think of your poor, dear, beautiful children. It is wrong perhaps to intrigue under any circumstances, yet somebody who was wise, or who passed for wise, has said that there are exceptions to every rule. Mr. Napier is rich and free. I think that it depends on you to provide for your children. Consider, my dear Julia," I continued, taking her hand; and I saw a tear glisten in her eye.

"My poor, lost woman," I replied, "for God's sake, remember you are a mother! Anyone who forgets that is less than human. Think of your poor, dear, beautiful children. It may be wrong to get involved in affairs no matter the situation, but someone wise, or who was thought to be wise, once said there are exceptions to every rule. Mr. Napier is wealthy and available. I believe it’s up to you to take care of your children. Think about it, my dear Julia," I continued, taking her hand; and I noticed a tear shining in her eye.

"When do you expect Mr. Napier?" I asked.

"When do you expect Mr. Napier?" I asked.

"The long-backed odious creature will call here to-morrow," answered Julia.

"The long-backed nasty creature will come here tomorrow," replied Julia.

"I wish something else could be done," said I hastily, sympathising in her disgust. "Shall I write to your uncle, Lord Carysfort?"

"I wish there was something else we could do," I said quickly, sharing in her frustration. "Should I write to your uncle, Lord Carysfort?"

"Do not mention that unfeeling wretch!" exclaimed Julia. "A legacy has been left me, which I cannot help thinking has been unfairly appropriated."

"Don't mention that heartless jerk!" Julia exclaimed. "I've been left a legacy, which I can't help thinking has been unfairly taken."

"Have you applied to his lordship on that subject?" I inquired.

"Have you talked to him about that?" I asked.

"I have written to him twice," answered Julia, "and my second letter was answered by his lordship in these words, 'The person from whom you expected a legacy showed a becoming horror and disgust at[Pg 207] your vile profligate conduct by withdrawing your name from his will.'"

"I’ve written to him twice," Julia replied, "and my second letter got a response from his lordship saying, 'The person you expected a legacy from expressed appropriate horror and disgust at[Pg 207] your disgraceful behavior by removing your name from his will.'"

"Rely on it," said I, "that honourable uncle of yours has taken due care of your property. But what can be expected from one thus destitute of every manly feeling of compassion towards a poor, fallen, defenceless relative!"

"Count on it," I said, "your honorable uncle has taken good care of your property. But what can be expected from someone so lacking in any kind of manly compassion for a poor, fallen, defenseless relative!"

Julia absolutely sobbed aloud. I never saw her thus affected; for she was not given to the melting mood. To change the conversation, I asked her what had become of another noble relative.

Julia absolutely cried out loud. I had never seen her so upset; she wasn't someone who usually got emotional. To shift the topic, I asked her what had happened to another noble relative.

"He has paid nearly a thousand pounds for me, and declares he can do no more," replied Julia.

"He has paid nearly a thousand pounds for me and says he can't do any more," Julia replied.

"No matter," said I, "Napier is your man."

"That's okay," I said, "Napier is the right guy for you."

"But Napier's vanity makes me sick," retorted Julia impatiently. "The possession of my person would not satisfy him. He wants me to declare and prove that I love him; and the thing is physically impossible."

"But Napier's arrogance makes me sick," Julia snapped, frustrated. "Having me wouldn't be enough for him. He wants me to admit and prove that I love him; and that's just not possible."

I thought of Fred Lamb and was silent.

I thought about Fred Lamb and stayed quiet.

"What has become of Amy and Argyle?" I asked, after a pause.

"What happened to Amy and Argyle?" I asked after a moment.

"Amy," said Julia, "is very proud of Argyle and also of her pregnancy, and lives in hopes that her unborn babe by the Scottish laws may yet be Duke of Argyle."

"Amy," Julia said, "is really proud of Argyle and her pregnancy, and she hopes that her unborn child might still become the Duke of Argyle according to Scottish laws."

"She has bespoken a boy then?"

"She has chosen a boy then?"

"Of that too she lives in hopes," repeated Julia.

"She holds onto hope for that too," Julia repeated.

"And the Duke," inquired I, with something like a sickness of the heart, "is he as tender and as loving as ever?"

"And the Duke," I asked, feeling a bit nauseous, "is he still as caring and loving as before?"

"I have heard nothing to the contrary," answered Julia.

"I haven't heard anything different," Julia replied.

I was not jealous, but disgusted. I had always wished to love my sisters dearly. It was very hard on me that they would not let me!

I wasn't jealous, but I was grossed out. I always wanted to love my sisters genuinely. It was really tough for me that they wouldn't let me!

"If," said Julia, "I were to consent to Napier's wishes, and he did not provide for my children, I should go into the Serpentine River the very next instant."

"If," Julia said, "if I agreed to Napier's wishes and he didn't take care of my children, I'd jump into the Serpentine River the very next moment."

"Here is a fuss about trifles," said I. "Why cannot we take these things as the Frenchwomen do? Ça lui fait tant de plaisir! pendant que ça me coûte si peu! That is the way they argue, and very philosophically too. Your sin has been bringing all these children into the world; and now, coûte qu'il coûte, you must provide for them, to the extent of your power." I concluded here my very moral advice, and took my leave, promising to join her in our Opera-box on the morrow evening.

"Here’s a lot of fuss over nothing," I said. "Why can’t we handle these things like French women do? It gives her so much pleasure! while it costs me so little! That’s how they think, and it’s quite philosophical too. Your mistake has been bringing all these kids into the world; and now, whatever it takes, you have to take care of them as best you can." I wrapped up my very moral advice there and said goodbye, promising to meet her in our Opera box tomorrow evening.

The next morning Mildmay called on me. He reproached me with having deceived and made a fool of him; but all he could say or do could not effect any change of my sentiments in his favour.

The next morning, Mildmay came to see me. He accused me of deceiving him and making him look foolish; but nothing he said or did could change my feelings about him.

He had also professed to love Julia once, and how had he requited her? "Heaven defend me from the like humiliation," thought I, "which I should richly deserve, were I to encourage this cold-hearted, profligate, beautiful Sir Henry."

He had also claimed to love Julia once, and how had he returned that love? "Heaven protect me from such humiliation," I thought, "which I would fully deserve if I were to encourage this cold-hearted, reckless, beautiful Sir Henry."

As soon as I contrived to get rid of him and had dined, I went to join Julia at the Opera House. The first man who came into my box was Fred Lamb; he appeared delighted to see me.

As soon as I managed to get rid of him and had dinner, I went to meet Julia at the Opera House. The first person who entered my box was Fred Lamb; he seemed really happy to see me.

"When did you come to town?" I asked.

"When did you arrive in town?" I asked.

"This morning," Fred answered, "and I called on you; but you were either out or denied to me."

"This morning," Fred replied, "I came to see you, but you were either not home or turned me away."

"I passed the morning in my little library," answered I.

"I spent the morning in my small library," I replied.

"You have made me very wretched," whispered Fred Lamb, pressing my hand with much passionate agitation. He looked remarkably well.

"You've made me really miserable," whispered Fred Lamb, gripping my hand with a lot of emotional intensity. He looked amazing.

"Indeed, Fred," said I, "I did not mean it."

"Honestly, Fred," I said, "I didn’t mean it."

"Remember your promise then," added Fred Lamb, "and do pray, dearest Harry, tell me, when you will throw away two whole days on me in the country."

"Just remember your promise," added Fred Lamb, "and please, dear Harry, tell me when you’ll spend two whole days with me in the country."

"What shall we do there?"

"What are we doing there?"

"Get married," interposed Julia.

"Get married," Julia interjected.

"Married!" exclaimed Fred Lamb. "From my heart and soul, I shall pity the man who ever hopes[Pg 209] to attach you, Harriette, to himself. You have the knack of torturing those who love you, beyond the possibility of endurance! Why not have told me at once that you did not mean to receive me?"

"Married!" Fred Lamb exclaimed. "From the bottom of my heart, I truly feel sorry for the guy who thinks he can win you over, Harriette. You have this talent for making those who care about you suffer more than anyone can handle! Why didn’t you just tell me right away that you didn’t want to see me?"

"I meant well," answered I, sighing; for it never gave me any pleasure to be loved by those whose love I could not return.

"I had good intentions," I replied with a sigh, because it never felt good to be loved by people I couldn't love back.

"Had you been my wife, by heavens, I should have murdered you long ago," said Fred Lamb, half seriously.

"If you had been my wife, I swear I would have killed you a long time ago," said Fred Lamb, half joking.

"Why, yes," I replied, "I think, as yet, you had better not venture on me; but really, Fred, on the day I turn fifty I propose being steady, and then, perhaps——"

"Sure," I answered, "I think for now you should probably stay away from me; but honestly, Fred, on the day I turn fifty, I plan to be responsible, and then, maybe——"

"No," said Fred Lamb, "not a bit of it. You would only then, as now, be one day grateful for attentions and the next confess that you were sorry, advise one not to fret for a woman of fifty; but declare you had changed your mind."

"No," Fred Lamb said, "not at all. You would still be grateful for someone's attention one day and then the next day admit you were sorry, telling people not to worry about a woman in her fifties, but then insist that you had changed your mind."

"If this is really my character, and you imagine I should act thus for ever towards every man, how can you be so very weak as to like me?"

"If this is really who I am, and you think I should always act this way towards everyone, how can you be so naive as to like me?"

Lord Molyneux came into my box at this instant. I always made it a point to make violent love to Lord Molyneux, for the same reason that I used to say soft things to Luttrell: because they neither of them professed the least love to me.

Lord Molyneux walked into my box at that moment. I always made it a point to passionately flirt with Lord Molyneux, for the same reason I used to say sweet things to Luttrell: because neither of them claimed to have any feelings for me.

"I wish all the young men would dress as you do," said I to his lordship. "That dear, little, gentleman-like bow, on the little, vielle cour, three-cornered hat! How quiet and interesting compared to the vile, gold-laced, dragoon-looking flat thing Lord Uxbridge carries under his arm!"

"I wish all the young men would dress like you do," I said to him. "That charming, gentlemanly bow on your little, three-cornered hat! It’s so much more subtle and intriguing compared to the awful, gold-laced, dragoon-style hat Lord Uxbridge carries under his arm!"

"What you say is most highly flattering," said Lord Molyneux, with good-natured composure.

"What you’re saying is really flattering," said Lord Molyneux, with a cheerful calm.

"And then, white silk stockings always win my heart, no matter who wears them. In short, your lordship is better dressed, and better adapted altogether to set off a woman's opera-box than Brummell, Lord[Pg 210] Jersey, or any man I know; and, if I could only have ensured to myself the honour of a visit from you every night, I should not have put myself to the expense of ten pounds for these new red curtains."

"And then, white silk stockings always capture my heart, no matter who’s wearing them. In short, your lordship is better dressed and overall more suited to enhance a woman’s opera box than Brummell, Lord[Pg 210] Jersey, or any man I know; and if I could have guaranteed myself the honor of a visit from you every night, I wouldn't have spent ten pounds on these new red curtains."

Lord Molyneux said that he was sure I ought to give him credit for the gentleness of his disposition and the unheard-of patience with which he stood there to be quizzed and laughed at; and yet, added Molyneux, "Though this is invariably what happens to me, your box altogether has attractions one cannot resist."

Lord Molyneux said that he was sure I should give him credit for his gentle nature and the incredible patience with which he stood there to be teased and laughed at; and yet, Molyneux added, "Even though this is always what happens to me, your box has charms that are hard to resist."

"All nonsense," said I. "I am no longer to be put off in this manner, I, who am stark staring mad for you!"

"That's all nonsense," I said. "I won't be brushed off like this anymore. I'm completely crazy about you!"

"I am off," said Fred Lamb.

"I'm outta here," said Fred Lamb.

Julia, who greatly admired him, as well as the character I had given her of him, entreated him to remain.

Julia, who admired him a lot, as well as the way I had described him to her, urged him to stay.

"You have not settled your rural excursion with Harriette yet," Julia told him.

"You haven't finalized your trip to the countryside with Harriette yet," Julia told him.

"Oh, true! where is it to be?" I was obliged to ask; because Fred looked in such a passion with me.

"Oh, really! Where is it going to be?" I had to ask because Fred looked so upset with me.

"Would you like Richmond?" Fred inquired.

"Do you want to go to Richmond?" Fred asked.

"Oh, no!" I answered. "Sophia and I dined there a short time ago, and—variety, you know, my dear Fred Lamb, is everything, even at fifty years of age!"

"Oh, no!" I replied. "Sophia and I had dinner there not too long ago, and—variety, you know, my dear Fred Lamb, is everything, even at fifty!"

"Go to The Cock at Sutton," said Berkely Craven, who had joined us. "It is a delightful, pretty, rural place for a man to read rhymes, and be romantic in; just fit for you, Fred."

"Go to The Cock at Sutton," said Berkely Craven, who had joined us. "It's a charming, lovely, countryside spot for a guy to read poetry and be romantic; absolutely perfect for you, Fred."

"Are you ever taken with either a fit of reading, or a fit of romance, Berkely?"

"Do you ever get into a reading binge or a romantic mood, Berkely?"

"Ask my young nephew here, who can tell you how I used to sit, and sigh, and drink brandy and water with Mrs. Patten after the play," answered Berkely.

"Ask my young nephew here, who can tell you how I used to sit, sigh, and drink brandy and water with Mrs. Patten after the play," Berkeley replied.

"So much for your romance!" said I.

"So much for your romance!" I said.

"And, as to reading," continued Berkely, "I will[Pg 211] be bound to say, that, among men who have received no regular education, not one has read more plays and farces than I have; and I always read the newspaper from beginning to end, except the debates."

"And, as for reading," Berkely continued, "I can confidently say that among men who haven’t had any formal education, no one has read more plays and comedies than I have; and I always read the newspaper from cover to cover, except for the debates."

The Duc de Berri next came in; and we all stood up till he was seated, as bound by etiquette; and then followed my young, new acquaintance, the Duke of Leinster, who stood up by himself, like a noun substantive, for want of a chair.

The Duke of Berry came in next, and we all stood up until he was seated, as etiquette required; then came my young, new acquaintance, the Duke of Leinster, who stood by himself, like a noun, because there wasn’t a chair for him.

Now the said Duke of Leinster being a very stingy, stupid blockhead, whom nobody knows, I will describe him. His person was pretty good; strait, stout, and middle-sized, with a good, fair, Irish allowance of leg. It was a good leg, however, mais en gros; and I never saw anything more decided in the shape of curls than those which adorned and distinguished Leinster's crop from all such heads of hair as are in the habit of resisting the curling tongs, when they do not happen to be red hot: c'était, enfin, une belle tête.

Now, the Duke of Leinster, being a very cheap, foolish idiot whom nobody knows, let me describe him. He was of decent build; straight, stout, and average-height, with a good, fair Irish leg. It was a good leg, though, mais en gros; and I’ve never seen anything more pronounced in the shape of curls than those that adorned and distinguished Leinster's hairstyle from all those that usually resist curling tongs unless they are really hot: c'était, enfin, une belle tête.

I do not see how a man could be well handsomer, without a mind. His Grace was at that time in the constant habit of assenting to whatever anybody said, good or bad. He was all smiles and sweet good-humour. He would, in fact, have made an excellent husband for Sophia; yet, strange to say, he felt not the slightest inclination towards her; but Leinster is not the first fool I have met with who required wit and talent in a mistress.

I don’t see how a guy could be better looking without brains. At that time, His Grace always agreed with whatever anyone said, whether it was good or bad. He was full of smiles and good vibes. Honestly, he would have made a great husband for Sophia; yet, oddly enough, he had no interest in her at all. But Leinster isn’t the first idiot I’ve encountered who wants cleverness and talent in a partner.

"How did your Grace's party on the river go off this morning?" I asked.

"How did your Grace's party on the river go this morning?" I asked.

"Oh, it was charming," answered the duke; with more of the brogue than was necessary, for a lad who had been bred at Eton. "But, upon my honour," added Leinster, "the English are too stiff and abominable, for just as I had stripped and began to row they hallooed out, 'Wait for His Grace! where's His Grace? where's the Duke of Leinster?'"—as if His Grace, who happens to be a mere wild Irish boy of nineteen, was not allowed to amuse himself in the same way that other lads do. "I question if[Pg 212] they did not expect to see me in a bag-wig," added Leinster.

"Oh, it was charming," replied the duke, with more of an accent than necessary for a guy who was raised at Eton. "But honestly," Leinster added, "the English are too uptight and ridiculous, because just as I had stripped down and started to row, they shouted out, 'Wait for His Grace! Where's His Grace? Where's the Duke of Leinster?'"—as if His Grace, who is just a wild Irish kid of nineteen, wasn't allowed to have fun like other guys do. "I wonder if they thought I was supposed to show up in a bag-wig," Leinster added.

Lord Molyneux waited to catch my eye and kiss his hand as he made his exit.

Lord Molyneux waited for me to notice him and kissed his hand as he left.

"You are driving away the vielle cour by expressing those vulgar ideas."

"You are driving away the vielle cour by sharing those crude ideas."

"I cannot help it," replied Leinster. "God Almighty has not cut me out for a fine gentleman."

"I can't help it," Leinster replied. "God Almighty didn't make me into a fine gentleman."

"One word," said Fred Lamb, "and I am off, to make room for better men."

"Just one word," said Fred Lamb, "and I'm out of here to make space for better people."

"I really will," I interrupted him in a whisper, not knowing how else to get rid of him, "I really will drive down to The Cock at Sutton to-morrow morning at about twelve, and inquire for you."

"I really will," I interrupted him quietly, not knowing how else to shake him off, "I really will drive down to The Cock at Sutton tomorrow morning around twelve and ask for you."

Fred Lamb's eyes brightened. "Swear it upon your honour and soul," said he, seizing my hand.

Fred Lamb's eyes lit up. "Swear it on your honor and soul," he said, grabbing my hand.

"I do swear," I rejoined.

"I swear," I replied.

He pressed his lips on the hand he held, in fervent gratitude, as he took his leave.

He pressed his lips to the hand he held, expressing deep gratitude, as he said goodbye.

"I knew I should find my noble cousin the big duke here," said the young handsome Harry De Roos, peeping his Narcissus-like head into my box.

"I knew I would find my noble cousin, the big duke, here," said the young, handsome Harry De Roos, peeking his Narcissus-like head into my box.

"Come in, you pretty Harry," said I.

"Come in, you cute Harry," I said.

"Oh! I am very melancholy," observed De Roos, blushing, as he took his seat.

"Oh! I'm feeling really down," De Roos said, blushing as he sat down.

"Upon my honour," said Leinster, "Henry is fretting for nothing at all. Wait now, while I tell you all about it."

"Honestly," said Leinster, "Henry is worrying for no reason at all. Just hold on while I explain everything to you."

"Indeed, and we are waiting," I answered.

"Yep, we're waiting," I replied.

"Why," Leinster went on, "his mother, my Lady De Roos, is going to send him down to a private tutor to-morrow, and I have frightened him with my description of the Smiths, that's all."

"Why," Leinster continued, "his mom, Lady De Roos, is sending him to a private tutor tomorrow, and I scared him with my description of the Smiths, that's all."

"Who are the Smiths?" I asked.

"Who are the Smiths?" I asked.

"Mr. Smith is the name of the big duke's tutor, whom he has just left," answered De Roos, "after enduring such wretchedness, for more than two years, as would have about finished me, I am sure."

"Mr. Smith is the name of the big duke's tutor, whom he has just left," answered De Roos, "after putting up with such misery for over two years that it would have nearly broken me, I'm sure."

"Nothing at all like wretchedness, upon my[Pg 213] honour," retorted Leinster. "It is all Harry's spoiled way."

"Nothing at all like misery, I swear," replied Leinster. "It's just Harry's entitled attitude."

"Tell us, you big duke, how you used to pass your valuable time at this said bugbear of a tutor, Mr. Smith's," said I.

"Tell us, you big duke, how you used to spend your valuable time with that dreaded tutor, Mr. Smith," I said.

"Listen while I tell you then," replied Leinster. "Myself and two other lads were under his care. We rose at six and cleaned our own boots and shoes."

"Listen while I tell you then," Leinster replied. "I and two other guys were under his care. We got up at six and cleaned our own boots and shoes."

De Roos looked on his peculiarly delicate white hand and fingers and sighed heavily.

De Roos looked at his oddly delicate white hand and fingers and sighed heavily.

"And then," proceeded Leinster, "we took our breakfast, which consisted of thick slices of bread with a little salt butter. After that we had three large books placed before us, in which we were desired to read for five hours, taking down notes of whatever struck us most forcibly. At dinner, which consisted one day of a roast joint, the next of the same, hashed; the third, ditto, minced; our society was enlivened by the three Miss Smiths!"

"And then," Leinster continued, "we had breakfast, which was just thick slices of bread with some salted butter. After that, we were provided with three big books and asked to read for five hours, making notes on anything that really stood out to us. For dinner, we had a roast one day, the next day the same thing, but hashed; the third day, again the same, but minced. Our group was brightened by the presence of the three Miss Smiths!"

"What sort of animals were they?" inquired Julia, laughing.

"What kind of animals were they?" Julia asked, laughing.

"The eldest, Miss Jemima, wore a sort of a false rump, sticking out so," and Leinster put himself into a most ludicrous attitude.

"The oldest sister, Miss Jemima, wore a type of fake bustle, sticking out like this," and Leinster posed in a very silly way.

To my question, whether she was pretty, he answered, that her face was a little too much like a dead horse for a perfect beauty.

To my question about whether she was pretty, he replied that her face looked a bit too much like a dead horse for her to be considered truly beautiful.

"Gorgons, all three of them, and the youngest turned of thirty," said De Roos, with a heavy groan.

"Gorgons, all three of them, and the youngest just turned thirty," said De Roos, with a heavy groan.

"But then," interrupted Julia, "Mr. De Roos is not going to live with Mr. Smith."

"But then," interrupted Julia, "Mr. De Roos isn’t going to live with Mr. Smith."

"True," continued De Roos, "and, surely, there cannot be another such a vile place in the world take it all together, cleaning boots, and the Miss Smiths, and all?"

"True," continued De Roos, "and, honestly, there can't be another such a terrible place in the world when you consider everything—cleaning boots, and the Miss Smiths, and all?"

"No," I answered, "you must hope the best, and recollect that merely being minus the Miss Smiths is something."

"No," I replied, "you have to hope for the best and remember that just not having the Miss Smiths around is a good start."

"Thank God, I have done with private tutors!" said Leinster.

"Thank goodness, I'm done with private tutors!" said Leinster.

"How do you like Oxford?" asked Julia.

"How are you liking Oxford?" asked Julia.

"Delighted with it," replied the Duke. "Apropos of Christ Church. Do you know that Brummell is cut amongst us, and who do you think sets the fashions there now?"

"Delighted with it," replied the Duke. "Speaking of Christ Church, do you know that Brummell is out of favor with us, and who do you think is setting the trends there now?"

"Yourself, perhaps?"

"How about yourself?"

"No, nothing is asked, but whether Harriette Wilson approves of this or that? Harriette likes white waistcoats—Harriette commends silk stockings, &c. I asked my friend, the young Marquis of Worcester, why he did not curl his straight locks. 'Harriette considers straight hair most gentleman-like.'

"No, nothing is requested, but whether Harriette Wilson approves of this or that? Harriette likes white vests—Harriette praises silk stockings, etc. I asked my friend, the young Marquis of Worcester, why he didn’t curl his straight hair. 'Harriette thinks straight hair is the most gentlemanly.'"

"On my asking him if he knew Harriette, the marquis owned that he had never seen her, adding, 'I ran up three times to the Opera, on purpose; but she did not make her appearance. Will you present me to her? I shall be much indebted to you.'

"When I asked him if he knew Harriette, the marquis admitted that he had never seen her. He added, 'I went to the Opera three times just to see her, but she didn't show up. Will you introduce me to her? I would really appreciate it.'"

"'Not I, indeed, upon my honour,' was my answer, and I am the only young man at Oxford acquainted with you."

"'Not me, really, I swear,' was my reply, and I'm the only young man at Oxford who knows you."

Young Lambton, the little curly-headed Opposition man, second son of Lady Ann Wyndham, now interrupted us. The Duc de Berri, who had been all attention to Julia, arose to depart, and we all stood up to bow him out, with the selfsame ceremony with which we bowed him in. As to Berkely Craven he had found his way out unobserved by us long before.

Young Lambton, the little curly-haired guy from the Opposition, the second son of Lady Ann Wyndham, interrupted us. The Duc de Berri, who had been focused on Julia, stood up to leave, and we all got up to see him out, using the same formality with which we welcomed him in. As for Berkely Craven, he had quietly slipped out without us noticing long before.

Lambton had been, for the last three weeks, trying to muster courage to express his passion, and Leinster, observing his anxiety to say soft things in my ear, took his hat to depart, first declaring that he should hold himself in readiness in the round room to see me safe to my carriage. Harry De Roos, as he followed his cousin, begged us to pity him, and convey his tender regards to Sophia.

Lambton had spent the last three weeks trying to gather the courage to share his feelings, and Leinster, noticing his nervousness about saying sweet things to me, grabbed his hat to leave, first stating that he would stay in the round room to see me safely to my carriage. As Harry De Roos followed his cousin, he asked us to feel sorry for him and send his affectionate messages to Sophia.

Next came Napier, who, with his usual ill-breeding, began to whisper in Julia's ear. However, I would have put up with more than that to have been of use to her.

Next came Napier, who, as usual, started whispering in Julia's ear. However, I would have tolerated much more than that to be of help to her.

Lord Kinnaird paid me a sort of flying visit; but, seeing Napier so deeply engaged on one side and Lambton so tender on the other, he had the impudence to whisper in my ear, "Mademoiselle Harriette, il ne faut pas le corrompre," and then left us.

Lord Kinnaird made a quick visit to me; but, noticing Napier completely focused on one side and Lambton being so affectionate on the other, he had the nerve to whisper in my ear, "Mademoiselle Harriette, you mustn't corrupt him," and then he left us.

His lordship was overheard by Lambton, who began to fidget about and redden, and appear very uneasy.

His lordship was overheard by Lambton, who started to fidget and blush, looking quite uncomfortable.

"What is the matter, Mr. Lambton?" asked Julia.

"What’s wrong, Mr. Lambton?" asked Julia.

"I am not much of a Frenchman," muttered Lambton; "but I perfectly understood what Lord Kinnaird said, and I think it was extremely impertinent."

"I’m not really a Frenchman," Lambton muttered, "but I completely understood what Lord Kinnaird said, and I thought it was really rude."

Lambton's particular friend, the Honourable Thomas Dundas, now joined us. I immediately related this mighty affair to him.

Lambton's close friend, the Honorable Thomas Dundas, joined us. I quickly told him about this big event.

Lambton declared that, whatever his appearance might be, he had no idea of being treated like a child by any man, seeing that he was of age.

Lambton stated that, regardless of how he looked, he had no intention of being treated like a kid by anyone, since he was an adult.

"Yes," interrupted I, "of age to be wiser than to take offence where, very evidently, no offence was meant. Lord Kinnaird only knows you by sight."

"Yes," I interrupted, "you're old enough to know better than to take offense where, obviously, none was intended. Lord Kinnaird only recognizes you by sight."

"The less reason for his taking such a liberty," answered the little man, with much impatient dignity.

"The less reason he has for taking such a liberty," replied the little man, with great impatient dignity.

While Dundas was endeavouring to calm his irritated friend, the curtain dropped, and the Duke of Leinster hurried upstairs to be in time to conduct me into the round room. Dundas and Lambton followed us, the latter still grumbling and very sulky.

While Dundas was trying to soothe his annoyed friend, the curtain fell, and the Duke of Leinster rushed upstairs to be on time to take me into the round room. Dundas and Lambton followed us, with the latter still complaining and looking very sullen.

Lord Kinnaird passed us again, and nodded good-naturedly as he chaperoned some ladies to their carriage. Lambton spoke loudly at him as he passed, saying he did not consider himself a subject for[Pg 216] ridicule, or in danger of being corrupted, or young enough to endure the accusation.

Lord Kinnaird walked by us again and nodded kindly as he escorted some ladies to their carriage. Lambton shouted at him as he went by, saying he didn’t think he was a target for[Pg 216] ridicule, at risk of being corrupted, or young enough to handle that accusation.

Lord Kinnaird heard nothing as applied to himself, never having dreamed of such a thing as insulting or picking a quarrel with young Lambton. This both I and Mr. Dundas took pains to impress on his mind; but the peevish, fretful creature refused to hear reason.

Lord Kinnaird heard nothing regarding himself, never having imagined the idea of insulting or starting a fight with young Lambton. Both Mr. Dundas and I tried hard to make him understand this, but the irritable, whiny person wouldn't listen to reason.

Again his lordship passed us, and again Lambton growled at him, with his eyes fixed on his own well-blacked shoes.

Again, his lordship walked past us, and once more, Lambton grumbled at him, staring at his own shiny black shoes.

It was now my turn to lose my patience.

It was now my turn to be impatient.

"Good heavens!" I exclaimed, "is this what you Opposition gentlemen call spirit, growling at a man between your teeth for an imagined insult? Why growl or be sulky if nobody has offered you any insult? And if they have, why do you not address them with firm, manly civility, to request an explanation or apology?"

"Good grief!" I exclaimed, "is this what you Opposition guys call spirit, grumbling at someone under your breath for an imagined insult? Why complain or be sullen if no one has actually insulted you? And if they have, why not talk to them directly and politely to ask for an explanation or an apology?"

Having thus brought my little spitfire gentleman to a point, he soon contrived to pocket his supposed wrongs, since challenging had been hinted at by me as his alternative, and went home without touching on the subject to Lord Kinnaird.

Having brought my feisty little gentleman to a resolution, he quickly managed to put his imagined grievances aside, as I had suggested challenging him as an option, and went home without mentioning it to Lord Kinnaird.

I do not exactly know what these young Lambtons are good for except sulkiness. I remember hearing the officers of the old 10th Dragoons, to which regiment the eldest Lambton had formerly belonged, declare that he had contrived so to prejudice the whole regiment against him, that there was no rest for himself or his brother officers till he left it. I do not mean absolutely to assert by this that there really is no good about either of the Lambtons, being in the first place an incompetent judge of their merits, from having only a slight acquaintance with the youngest, and, in the second, it being my intention to draw my characters with truth and nature, I should be very sorry to caricature them. I will tell you why—but this is a secret,—I do not like them well enough to tell you a single untruth, to their prejudice, and[Pg 217] thereby to shake your faith in such facts as else would tell against them. In common justice to my own heart I must add that I yet like even my enemies, and those who have used me worst, too well to desire that you should believe them worse than they really are.

I’m not really sure what these young Lambtons are good for other than being sulky. I remember hearing the officers from the old 10th Dragoons, the regiment that the oldest Lambton used to be part of, say that he managed to make the whole regiment dislike him so much that there was no peace for him or his fellow officers until he left. I don’t want to claim that there’s absolutely no good in either of the Lambtons, since I’m not really qualified to judge their value, having only a brief acquaintance with the youngest. Also, I want to portray my characters with honesty and realism, and I would hate to caricature them. I’ll tell you why—but this is a secret—I don’t like them enough to tell you a single lie that would harm them, and thus make you doubt facts that could work against them. Out of fairness to my own feelings, I must add that I still like even my enemies, and those who have treated me the worst, too much to want you to think they’re worse than they actually are.


CHAPTER XII

What I have stated and mean to state hereafter I will abide by and swear to; and let them deny it if they can. I allude to all such facts as might be likely to prejudice my reader against any individual. As to mere harmless conversations, I do not profess more than general accuracy; I often add a yes, a nod, or a no, or I neglect my dates and relate anecdotes together which happened at different periods; but happen they did; and no conversation is described herein which did not take place within my own knowledge, and, for the most part, in my own hearing.

What I've said and what I will say in the future, I will stand by and swear to; and let anyone deny it if they can. I’m referring to any facts that could unfairly influence my reader against someone. When it comes to harmless conversations, I only claim general accuracy; I often add a yes, a nod, or a no, or I might skip my dates and mix anecdotes from different times; but they did happen. Also, no conversation described here took place without my knowledge, and, for the most part, in my own hearing.

In regard to the Lambtons, I have related all I ever heard or knew of them, good or bad; and, judging of the youngest, from my slight observation, never having conversed with him for an hour together in my life, I should pronounce him well read; rather sensible; not one bit witty; touchy, sulky, proud, and overbearing: but, having yet the fear of God always before him, he prefers growling to duelling, as in duty bound. So much I guess; yet, being uncertain as to what relates to his religious principles I beg that all his friends will consider him as bold as a lion, until he shall himself have proved to them the contrary.

About the Lambtons, I've shared everything I've ever heard or knew about them, both good and bad; and based on my limited observations of the youngest, despite never having spoken to him for more than an hour in my life, I would say he's well-read, reasonably sensible, but not at all witty. He's touchy, moody, proud, and domineering; however, as he still has a sense of duty before God, he prefers complaining to fighting. That’s what I think; yet, since I’m unsure about his religious beliefs, I ask all his friends to consider him as brave as a lion until he shows them otherwise.

To proceed, I refused to permit the Duke of Leinster to accompany me home, although he declared himself ready to mount the box, or to stand behind with my dapper little footman! I was out of sorts and out of spirits at the idea of having promised to meet Frederick Lamb at The Cock at Sutton on the following[Pg 219] morning. Oh, this tiresome Fred Lamb! I wonder if any woman alive was ever in love with him, with the exception of the once celebrated Charlotte Windham: who would have taken him into keeping, at least so I have heard, and found him in washing, tea, sugar, and raw eggs to the end of his natural life, had he not cut her dead, pour mes propres beaux yeux. Handsome, clever, young, a great plenipo, and the recorded son of the Earl of Melbourne! What would ladies be at? "On ne connait pas toujours son père, c'est un malheur; on est sûr, cependant, d'en avoir eu un, cela console!" as says Pigault Le Brun.

To move forward, I didn’t let the Duke of Leinster come home with me, even though he said he was ready to get on the box seat or stand behind with my stylish little footman! I was feeling out of sorts and low about the fact that I promised to meet Frederick Lamb at The Cock in Sutton the next[Pg 219] morning. Oh, that annoying Fred Lamb! I wonder if any woman ever actually loved him, except for the once-famous Charlotte Windham: who would have kept him, at least that’s what I’ve heard, and provided him with washing, tea, sugar, and raw eggs for the rest of his life if he hadn’t ghosted her, pour mes propres beaux yeux. Good-looking, smart, young, a big diplomat, and the acknowledged son of the Earl of Melbourne! What are women thinking? "On ne connait pas toujours son père, c'est un malheur; on est sûr, cependant, d'en avoir eu un, cela console!" as Pigault Le Brun says.

Fred Lamb certainly had a father and, in my conscience, I believe him to have been a man of high rank, no matter whether he was a lord, a duke, or a prince, and, what is more, his mother was a married woman: and yet, notwithstanding these multifarious advantages of both, I looked forward with disgust to the idea of meeting him at The Cock at Sutton. How could I be so deficient in good taste?

Fred Lamb definitely had a father, and honestly, I believe he was a man of high status, whether he was a lord, a duke, or a prince. Plus, his mother was a married woman. Nevertheless, despite all these various advantages, I felt sick at the thought of meeting him at The Cock in Sutton. How could I have such poor taste?

I found two letters on my dressing-table; the first I took up was in my young nephew's well-known round text. I knew that he would not write, unless he wanted money or clothes, whips or cricket-bats, and, as I happened to be very poor, I did not venture to break the seal, till I had examined the other letter in search of consolation. It was addressed in an unknown, and I fancied, disguised hand. I hastily broke open the plain wafer seal, and found a two hundred pound bank-note, merely enclosed in a blank cover. "Charming correspondent," said I, "how eloquent is thy silence!"

I found two letters on my dresser; the first one I picked up was in my young nephew's familiar round handwriting. I knew he wouldn’t write to me unless he needed money or clothes, whips or cricket bats, and since I happened to be really broke, I didn’t dare break the seal until I checked the other letter for some comfort. It was addressed in an unfamiliar, and I thought, disguised handwriting. I quickly opened the plain seal and found a two hundred pound banknote, just sitting in a blank envelope. “Charming correspondent,” I said, “how eloquent is your silence!”

"It is very clear," continued I to myself, "that there is a providence, which is kind enough to take particular care of me; for I have only to spend my last shilling to ensure to myself a full purse, which comes to me nobody knows how." I was at loss to guess at the munificent being who could find pleasure in thus secretly disposing of so large a sum without[Pg 220] even the chance of being thanked for it. "It must be Lord Ponsonby," thought I, and, strange to say, the idea gave me pain instead of pleasure. I would rather have been indebted to any man's goodness than his. It was a relief to my mind to believe him heartless and unworthy of my affection.

"It’s pretty clear," I thought to myself, "that there’s some kind of higher power looking out for me; all I have to do is spend my last dollar to guarantee I’ll end up with a full wallet, and I have no idea how it happens." I struggled to figure out the generous person who could take joy in quietly giving away such a large amount without[Pg 220] even getting a thank you in return. "It must be Lord Ponsonby," I concluded, and oddly enough, that thought upset me instead of making me happy. I would have preferred to owe anyone else my gratitude than him. It eased my mind to think of him as cold and unworthy of my affection.

To change the current of my thoughts I opened my young nephew's letter, which also contained an enclosure, in the shape of a little dirty note directed to William Halliday, my footman.

To shift my thoughts, I opened my young nephew's letter, which also had an enclosed little dirty note addressed to William Halliday, my footman.

The letter to me was as follows:

The letter to me said this:

"MY DEAR AUNT,—I hope you are well, as this leaves me at present. Excuse this bad writing as I am so very bad, and my head aches fit to split, but I am ordered this very moment, before the post goes out, to acquaint you with my accident, as Monsieur Codroie says, perhaps, you may wish me to come to town, to have the rest of my teeth put to rights, the fact is then, to be short, dear Aunt, I was running just now, and I hit my face against another boy's head, and broke out my two front teeth,

"Dear Aunt, I hope you’re doing well, just like I am right now. Please excuse my messy handwriting; I’m feeling really sick, and I have a bad headache. I was just told, before the post leaves, to let you know about my accident. Monsieur Codroie thinks you might want me to come to town to get the rest of my teeth fixed. So, to cut to the chase, dear Aunt, I was running just now, and I bumped my face into another boy's head and knocked out my two front teeth."

"Your affectionate Niece,
"GEORGE WOODCOCK.

"Your affectionate Niece,
"GEORGE WOODCOCK."

"P.S.—Pray deliver the enclosed to William, in answer to a long stupid sermon he has written to me about five shillings he says I borrowed of him."

"P.S.—Please give the enclosed letter to William, in response to the long boring letter he sent me about the five shillings he claims I borrowed from him."

George's enclosure was merely poor William's laboured epistle turned inside out, with these eloquent words written near the seal,—

George's enclosure was just poor William's hard-fought letter turned inside out, with these heartfelt words written near the seal,—

"Five and four makes nine,
Mind your business, and I'll mind mine."

"5 plus 4 equals 9,"
"You take care of your things, and I'll take care of mine."

"Vive la poésie!" said I, throwing the letter aside, and ringing for my femme de chambre, whom I desired to prepare for my journey to The Cock at Sutton on the following morning.

"Long live poetry!" I said, tossing the letter aside and ringing for my maid, whom I wanted to prepare for my trip to The Cock at Sutton the next morning.

I did not awake till twelve o'clock, when I rang my bell.

I didn't wake up until noon, when I rang my bell.

"Madame, la voiture est à la porte," said my French maid, as she entered my bedroom.

"Madam, the car is at the door," said my French maid, as she entered my bedroom.

"I cannot help it; so bring me a cup of chocolate, pour me donner du courage," I replied.

"I can't help it; so bring me a cup of chocolate, to give me courage," I replied.

Before I had finished it, the Duke of Leinster was announced, and I went down to him in my dressing-gown and slippers.

Before I had finished it, the Duke of Leinster was announced, and I went down to greet him in my bathrobe and slippers.

"Upon my honour," said His Grace, "I am very glad you did not keep your appointment with Fred Lamb. I have brought little George some strings to mend his fiddle with and, if you will give it me, I will string it for him."

"Honestly," said His Grace, "I'm really glad you didn't meet Fred Lamb. I've brought little George some strings to fix his fiddle, and if you give it to me, I'll string it for him."

I rang for the fiddle, and Leinster set to work in great glee.

I called for the fiddle, and Leinster got to work with great joy.

"How did you get home last night?" I asked.

"How did you get home last night?" I asked.

"Oh," said Leinster, "my brother Fitzgerald has found out such a woman! Upon my honour I never laughed so much in all my life. He told me she was Venus herself, just emerged from the froth of the sea! I wanted to go home and think of you; but Fitzgerald dragged me by force to No. 2 Upper Norton-street. We were shown into a parlour by an old, dirty duenna, who assured us her mistress was engaged, and she regretted it of all things.

"Oh," said Leinster, "my brother Fitzgerald has come across such an amazing woman! Honestly, I’ve never laughed so hard in my life. He told me she was Venus herself, just coming out of the sea foam! I wanted to go home and think of you, but Fitzgerald insisted and took me to No. 2 Upper Norton Street. We were led into a sitting room by an old, scruffy caretaker, who told us her lady was busy, and she was really sorry about it."

"'Good gracious!' said I, 'Fitz, you are not going to wait?'

"'Good gracious!' I said, 'Fitz, are you really not going to wait?'"

"'Yes,' said my brother, mysteriously; 'she is in keeping, and has been these five years. I shall ruin her if I am found here, so pray be quiet. The gentleman who keeps her is a captain of horse-marines.'

"'Yes,' my brother said mysteriously, 'she's been taken care of and has been for the last five years. I'll ruin her if I'm caught here, so please be quiet. The guy looking after her is a captain in the horse marines.'"

"'For God's sake, let me be off,' said I, making the best of my way to the door. 'I can stand a lick or two as well as most lads of my age and country; but, being in love elsewhere, and not quite come to my strength, I do not feel much inclined to encounter this horse-marine to-night.' However, Fitzgerald overruled all my objections and kept me there in perfect misery for more than half an hour. At last, we heard the creaking of heavy boots descending the stairs. I scarcely ventured to breathe, expecting[Pg 222] every minute to be called to account by the horse marine, for being found concealed on his premises at past two in the morning.

"'For God's sake, let me go,' I said, heading toward the door. 'I can take a hit or two just like most guys my age and from my background; but since I'm in love with someone else and not quite at my best, I really don't feel up to facing this tough guy tonight.' Still, Fitzgerald dismissed all my objections and kept me there in total misery for over half an hour. Finally, we heard the sound of heavy boots coming down the stairs. I barely dared to breathe, expecting[Pg 222] at any moment to be confronted by the tough guy for being caught hiding in his place after two in the morning.

"Upon my honour, I did not half like it! and only just fancy my horror when, instead of going out at the street door as we both expected, this much-dreaded horse-marine strutted into the parlour in search of his hat! He did not look much like a horse-marine, but reminded me more of a city hosier. Nevertheless, I made myself as small as possible, and strove to hide behind the scanty, red window-curtain. As to Fitzgerald, believing that all was lost, he became bold from desperation and, folding his arms across his breast, he fixed his eyes steadily on his rival. The horse-marine, who had entered with the sort of strut which became a commander-in-chief of No. 2 Upper Norton Street, started back, instead of encountering my brother's fixed regard, and began to stammer out an apology. He had just taken the liberty of seeing the lady home safe from the Opera; he begged pardon if it had been wrong, he was sure no harm nor disrespect was meant, &c.

"Honestly, I really didn’t like it at all! Just imagine my shock when, instead of going out the front door as we both expected, this dreaded horse-marine strutted into the living room looking for his hat! He didn’t look much like a horse-marine; he reminded me more of a shopkeeper. Still, I made myself as small as possible and tried to hide behind the thin red window curtain. As for Fitzgerald, thinking all was lost, he became bold out of desperation and, crossing his arms, he fixed his gaze on his rival. The horse-marine, who had walked in with the swagger of someone in charge of No. 2 Upper Norton Street, stepped back instead of meeting my brother’s stare and started to stammer out an apology. He had just taken it upon himself to see the lady home safely from the Opera; he apologized if that was wrong, assuring us that no harm or disrespect was intended, etc."

"By this time my brother, who, I assure you, is by no means such a fool as I am, saw exactly how the case stood, and that the horse-marine was but the creature of his fair mistress's imagination, a sort of circular bug-bear by which she contrived to frighten all her lovers, while she flattered their vanity with the idea that her acquaintance was an unusual bonne fortune, which their peculiar merits alone had obtained for them. This conviction being impressed on my brother's mind, he interrupted his rival in the midst of his humble apologies by playing himself, for that night only, the character of the terrific horse-marine! And, waving his hand with much pomp towards the door, as he fixed his back against the fireplace, said, 'No offence, my good fellow, no offence! only, there is the door you know, and, unless you prefer making your exit by the window, never let me see your rascally, ugly face in this house again!'

"By this time, my brother, who I assure you is definitely not as foolish as I am, understood exactly what was happening. He realized that the horse-marine was just a figment of his beautiful mistress's imagination, a sort of recurring nightmare she used to scare off all her lovers while flattering their egos with the idea that her friendship was an exceptional bonne fortune, something their unique qualities had earned them. With this realization in mind, he interrupted his rival right in the middle of his humble apologies by playing the role of the fearsome horse-marine himself, just for that night! He dramatically waved his hand toward the door while leaning against the fireplace and said, 'No offense, my good fellow, no offense! But that’s the door, and unless you'd rather leave through the window, don’t ever let me see your scummy, ugly face in this house again!'”

"Upon my honour," continued Leinster, "I could not stand it any longer, and, before the poor trembling wretch got to the street door, we both broke out into a roar of laughter, which was interrupted by the entrance of the frail fair one herself, whom my brother immediately accosted thus:

"Honestly," Leinster went on, "I just couldn't take it anymore, and before the poor shaking person could reach the front door, we both burst into laughter, which was cut short by the arrival of the delicate lady herself, who my brother immediately addressed like this:

"'Fair lady, since I have been allowed to make so very valuable an acquaintance as that of your horse-marine, my conscience will not permit me to interfere with his happiness:' and we hastened out of the house before the lady could recover from her confusion and surprise."

"'Fair lady, now that I've had the chance to get to know your horse-marine, I can't bring myself to disturb his happiness:' and we quickly left the house before she could regain her composure and surprise."

"Now, duke," said I, "there's the door," placing myself before the fire, and pointing to it in humble imitation of Fitzgerald.

"Now, Duke," I said, "there's the door," as I positioned myself in front of the fire and pointed to it, trying to mimic Fitzgerald.

Leinster took this gentle, delicate hint, with much good-nature, and left me at about two o'clock. I felt really ashamed of myself and, hurrying on my travelling dress, was soon with my maid, on our road to The Cock at Sutton. Fred Lamb was waiting at the door, and his joy, on perceiving my carriage, overcame all his late vexation.

Leinster picked up on this subtle, gentle hint with great grace and left me around two o'clock. I felt genuinely embarrassed and, quickly putting on my travel outfit, I was soon with my maid on our way to The Cock at Sutton. Fred Lamb was waiting at the door, and his happiness when he saw my carriage made him forget all his recent frustrations.

"I shall be nicely quizzed and laughed at," said Fred Lamb. "Harry Wyndham and Lord Egremont alighted here this morning, on their road to his lordship's house at Brighton. They asked me so many questions as to where I was going, that I was obliged to confess I was waiting for somebody to meet me. They remained with me an hour. 'Why you will not wait any longer, surely,' said Harry! 'Who can the cruel fair one be?' It was too bad of you."

"I’m going to get teased and laughed at," said Fred Lamb. "Harry Wyndham and Lord Egremont got off here this morning on their way to his lordship's house in Brighton. They asked me so many questions about where I was going that I had to admit I was waiting for someone. They stayed with me for an hour. 'You won’t really wait any longer, will you?' said Harry! 'Who could the heartless beauty be?' That was really unfair of you."

"Well, do not scold," I answered, "for I could not help it."

"Well, please don't blame me," I replied, "because I couldn't help it."

Fred Lamb had a book in his pocket, and he read to me in the garden while our dinner was preparing. His remarks on the fine poem he read were very sensible; but his manner of reading, like that of his brother William, I dislike: it might rather be called singing; and yet some say it is proper, and all admit it to be the fashion to read so.

Fred Lamb had a book in his pocket, and he read to me in the garden while our dinner was being prepared. His comments on the fine poem he read were very sensible; but his way of reading, like his brother William's, I don't like: it could be more accurately described as singing; and yet some say it's appropriate, and everyone agrees it's the trend to read like that.

We had an excellent dinner and, as long as I saw daylight, I kept in pretty good spirits; but when the waiter brought us candles, and we seemed as though settled for the night at The Cock at Sutton, my heart completely failed me. I tried hard to reason myself out of this repugnance. I argued with myself that, since I had already been under Frederick's protection, one night more or less could not make much difference,—that to leave him now were to treat him really ill and make, perhaps, a bitter enemy of a man well disposed towards me: but all would not do. "I cannot help it," said I to myself, in a sort of frenzy, "I would rather die than pass another whole night with Fred Lamb, now the thing is gone by and I have been so attached to another." My case was desperate; for I almost equally dreaded telling Lamb I would not stay with him.

We had a great dinner, and as long as there was still daylight, I felt pretty good; but when the waiter brought us candles and it seemed like we were settling in for the night at The Cock in Sutton, my spirits sank completely. I tried hard to talk myself out of this feeling. I reasoned that since I had already been under Frederick's protection, one more night wouldn't make much difference—that leaving him now would really hurt him and possibly turn him into a bitter enemy of someone who had been well disposed towards me. But nothing worked. "I can't help it," I told myself in a sort of panic, "I would rather die than spend another whole night with Fred Lamb now that it's over and I've become attached to someone else." My situation was desperate; I was equally terrified of telling Lamb that I wouldn’t stay with him.

"Fred Lamb," said I, at last, absolutely pale with terror, "I really must return to town to night. Do not ask me why, for you may be sure, if I wished to stay, I should not go, and, if I do not, my society cannot be worth having, to a man of taste, who can easily make himself beloved and desired by more likeable objects than I am. You will, I know, have a right to reproach me with caprice, because my good heart made me wish to avoid the appearance of unkindness towards an old friend; mais vous savez bien que les passions ne se commandent pas."

"Fred Lamb," I finally said, really pale with fear, "I have to go back to town tonight. Don't ask me why, because if I wanted to stay, I wouldn't be leaving, and if I'm not here, my company isn't worth having for a man of taste who can easily find more likable people than me. I know you'll have every right to criticize me for being fickle since my good heart wanted to avoid seeming unkind to an old friend; but you know well that passions can't be controlled."

Fred Lamb on this occasion behaved very well and very gentlemanlike, much as his pride and feelings were hurt. He ordered out my carriage and accompanied me home with friendly politeness, nor did he make a single unpleasant observation on my refusal to remain there.

Fred Lamb acted quite well and very gentlemanly this time, even though his pride and feelings were hurt. He called for my carriage and kindly accompanied me home, and he didn’t say a single unpleasant thing about my decision to leave.

The favourite topic on my arrival in town was the Marquis of Anglesea's elopement with the wife of Sir Henry Wellesley. His Grace of Argyle was soon expected to console Lady Anglesea by the offer of his hand and heart, in case that good lady could contrive,[Pg 225] by hook or by crook, by English law, or by Scotch law, to obtain her liberty.

The hot topic when I arrived in town was the Marquis of Anglesea's run-away romance with Sir Henry Wellesley’s wife. The Duke of Argyle was soon expected to comfort Lady Anglesea by proposing marriage, if she could somehow, whether by English law or Scottish law, manage to gain her freedom. [Pg 225]

Amy Madden, alias Sydenham, alias Argyle, had long been led to believe, according to her own account, that she was to become the legitimate wife of the Duke of Argyle. At last, when Amy was very near her confinement, Argyle, fearful least the sad truth might fall heavier on her tender heart from a third person than from his own lips, one fine morning, after breakfast, having no doubt previously fortified himself with a bumper of brandy, for Amy was a practical Tartar, opened to her with the utmost delicacy he was master of, the appalling fact that he was about to marry Lady Anglesea.

Amy Madden, also known as Sydenham, also known as Argyle, had long been convinced, based on her own story, that she was going to become the legitimate wife of the Duke of Argyle. Finally, when Amy was very close to giving birth, Argyle, worried that the harsh reality might hurt her more if she heard it from someone else rather than from him, one beautiful morning after breakfast, likely having prepared himself with a drink of brandy, since Amy was quite tough, gently revealed to her, as delicately as he could, the shocking truth that he was about to marry Lady Anglesea.

Amy had a hysterical fit, or was afflicted with sore eyes, I forget which; but I know that she was very bad and vented her rage in all the refined expressions usual on these most celebrated occasions. It will scarcely be expected that I should feel much commiseration for her. When I state these facts it must be understood that Amy said so; but then, will methodistical Luttrell add, with his eyes turned up towards the sky, or the ceiling, as the chance may be—if all the lies that have been uttered since the flood were put into a scale with Amy's, they would weigh as a hair in the balance; so that, perhaps, the less I say on this matter the better.

Amy had a meltdown, or she was suffering from sore eyes, I can't remember which; but I know she was really unwell and unleashed her anger with all the refined expressions typical for these very famous situations. It's unlikely that anyone would expect me to feel much sympathy for her. When I share these facts, it should be clear that Amy claimed this; but then, the methodical Luttrell would add, with his eyes fixed on the sky or the ceiling, depending on the situation—if you weighed all the lies told since the flood against Amy's, they would be as light as a feather; so maybe it's best if I say less about this whole thing.

At last, when a whole month had elapsed beyond the period Amy had named for the expected event, Argyle could keep on the mask no longer; and, having asked her one evening how she felt, and received for answer that she was perfectly well and free from pain, he said, in a passion, "Why, Amy, you are surely a Johanna Southcott, and never mean to be confined at all." This was certainly very cruel, though no less certainly circumstances did rather appear to justify such a suspicion!

At last, when a whole month had gone by beyond the time Amy had said the baby would arrive, Argyle couldn’t keep up the act any longer. One evening, he asked her how she was feeling, and when she replied that she was perfectly fine and not in any pain, he exclaimed in anger, “Why, Amy, you must be a Johanna Southcott, and you clearly never intend to give birth at all.” This was definitely quite harsh, although circumstances did seem to justify such a suspicion!

At last, oh, blessed news for Argyle! Amy declared she felt a slight pain; but whether it proceeded from the sweet pledge of love she carried in her[Pg 226] bosom or from what else was time to determine: and my kind readers will probably recollect that, in a like protracted case, Old Time determined against the late Marchioness of Buckingham, without the least respect to all the splendid paraphernalia which had been profusely got up for the anticipated joyful occasion. Amy, however, not being quite so stricken in years, Argyle bustled about in the joyful hopes of a speedy deliverance, and said, "No harm in sending to Dr. Merriman, and getting the knocker tied up, and a little straw laid before the door?" As to the nurse, she had been in the house for the last month!

At last, oh, wonderful news for Argyle! Amy said she felt a slight pain, but whether it was from the sweet promise of love she carried in her[Pg 226] heart or something else, only time would tell. My kind readers may remember that, in a similar situation, Old Time decided against the late Marchioness of Buckingham, despite all the elaborate plans made for the expected joyful event. However, since Amy wasn't quite as elderly, Argyle busied himself with the hopeful anticipation of a quick delivery and said, "Is there any harm in calling Dr. Merriman, getting the knocker tied up, and laying down a bit of straw in front of the door?" As for the nurse, she had been in the house for the last month!

By the time the knocker was tied up, the straw laid down, and Dr. Merriman shown upstairs into her room, Amy declared herself quite well again, and so she continued for another week.

By the time the knocker was tied up, the straw laid down, and Dr. Merriman was shown upstairs to her room, Amy said she was feeling completely fine again, and she continued to feel that way for another week.

"Good Lord deliver us!" exclaimed Argyle.

"Good Lord, help us!" exclaimed Argyle.

"Amen!" responded the old nurse: for who would differ from a duke, however pleasant it might be to enjoy present pay and good quarters for doing nothing!

"Amen!" replied the old nurse, because who would disagree with a duke, no matter how nice it is to enjoy a steady paycheck and comfortable accommodations for doing nothing!

I cannot help pitying anything in labour, even a mountain! At length, Amy herself really experienced the so often anticipated pains. She now declared that she could not stand it, and would not, that was more!

I can't help but feel sorry for anything in labor, even a mountain! Finally, Amy herself was really going through the long-expected pains. She now said that she couldn’t take it anymore and wouldn’t, that was for sure!

"Give me a pair of scissors!" said she in a fury to the doctor, "and I will cut my own throat directly."

"Give me a pair of scissors!" she shouted angrily at the doctor, "and I will cut my own throat right now."

Dr. Merriman answered with perfect sangfroid.

Dr. Merriman answered with perfect calm.

Apropos! I do remember this said Dr. Merriman of Curzon-street, an apothecary, and often has he stood behind his uncle's counter to serve me when I was a child and fond of sweets, with a pennyworth of Spanish liquorice. His father was a respectable accoucheur and had the honour to bring all my respectable family into this respectable world, one by one, except my youngest sister Julia; and he would have done as much by her, but that he happened to die one day, and the present Dr. Merriman, his nephew, formerly well known by the appellation of Sam Merriman, officiated, faute de mieux, my dear mother being too shy to endure the idea of a perfect stranger.

You know what? I remember this, said Dr. Merriman from Curzon Street, a pharmacist. He often stood behind his uncle's counter to serve me when I was a kid and loved sweets, giving me a penny’s worth of Spanish licorice. His father was a respected midwife and had the honor of bringing each member of my respectable family into this world, one by one, except for my youngest sister Julia. He would have done the same for her, but he unfortunately passed away one day, and the current Dr. Merriman, his nephew, who was once known as Sam Merriman, stepped in, faute de mieux, as my dear mother was too shy to have a complete stranger.

As soon as he got possession of his dead uncle's carriage he took the small liberty of cutting the shop, Spanish liquorice and all, and ventured to change the name of Sam for the more dignified one of Doctor, but it would not pass current everywhere. Many refused to pay a fee, and voted him ignorantus, ignoranta, ignorantum! and so Sam, à force de battre le fer, contrived to take out a degree, and became Dr. Merriman indeed, at any lady's service.

As soon as he inherited his dead uncle's carriage, he took the small liberty of ditching the shop, Spanish licorice and all, and decided to change his name from Sam to the more respectable title of Doctor, but it didn't always work. Many refused to pay a fee and called him ignorantus, ignoranta, ignorantum! So, Sam, à force de battre le fer, managed to earn a degree and truly became Dr. Merriman, ready to assist any lady.

"My dear Lady," said the doctor to Amy, in answer to her request for a pair of scissors to cut her own throat, "my dear lady, I should be happy to oblige you, if you could first insure my own neck": and then, turning to the nurse as he warmed his hands by the fire, "I always let them halloa, and make just as much noise as they like; but, for myself, as it will be necessary for me to pass the night here, I shall thank you to give me some warm blankets on that sofa; with a cup of tea and a bottle of wine."

"My dear lady," the doctor said to Amy in response to her request for a pair of scissors to cut her own throat, "I would be happy to help you, but first, you need to make sure my neck is safe." Then, turning to the nurse as he warmed his hands by the fire, he added, "I always let them shout and make as much noise as they want; but since I need to stay here for the night, I would appreciate it if you could bring me some warm blankets for that sofa, along with a cup of tea and a bottle of wine."

In due season, the gentle Amy was delivered of a fine boy, by my old friend Sam Merriman, and was duly announced to be as well as could be expected. For another fortnight, Amy contrived to keep Argyle in London, as might be supposed to his no small annoyance, just on the eve of his approaching nuptials with Lady Anglesea. The time however did arrive when His Grace took his departure northward, to the destruction of all the airy visions which had long flitted before the anxious eyes of Amy, who had adorned them with ducal coronets and almost every other attribute of a resolutely, ambitious and selfish mind. She declared that her death must be perfectly an event of course; yet she got up in a month, as blooming and well as she had ever been in her life. It is true she worked herself up into a dreadful frenzy of passion, when anybody told her that the Duchess of Argyle was, or would soon be, in the way which all ladies who love their lords wish to be in; but she was easily consoled by adding a few years to Her[Pg 228] Grace's age, or detracting from the duchess's charms, personal or mental.

In due time, the lovely Amy gave birth to a beautiful boy, thanks to my old friend Sam Merriman, and she was reported to be as well as could be expected. For another two weeks, Amy managed to keep Argyle in London, much to his annoyance, especially right before his upcoming wedding to Lady Anglesea. However, the time came when His Grace headed north, shattering all the hopeful dreams that had long danced in Amy's anxious mind, which she had decorated with ducal crowns and all the traits of a determined, ambitious, and self-centered person. She claimed her demise was inevitable; yet, a month later, she got up looking as radiant and healthy as she had ever been. It's true that she worked herself into a furious frenzy whenever someone mentioned that the Duchess of Argyle was, or soon would be, in the position all ladies who love their husbands wish to be in. But she quickly found solace by adding a few years to Her[Pg 228] Grace's age or downplaying the duchess's charms, whether physical or intellectual.

Enough of Amy. I hate to dwell long on any subject, unless indeed it were the merits of these my most interesting and valuable memoirs! which I assure you might have been better still—but that Stockdale won't let me or any one else study and correct them. "The merits of such a light work as this," stupidly says he, "is, that it is written without study, and naturally, and just as you converse. There are learned books enough, and more than people are aware of, all written with such correct precision, as to defy the Edinburgh Reviewers themselves! and yet half of them do not take the trouble, although months have been spent in poring over heavy volumes, to secure the accuracy of a single date! This research is highly creditable in its way; but, since the world, in their rage for variety, require a little of everything, write you in your own natural language, and of life, manners, and men as they strike you, and, take my word for it, your own genuine spirit will please and the book will sell." So here am I, seated on an easy chair at No. 111, in the Rue de Faubourg St. Honoré à Paris, writing, not for the benefit of my readers, but for my own amusement and profit to boot, and in the full expectation that my work is to pass the twentieth edition! Apropos, I have just got a letter from Stockdale, who tells me he has hopes, even beyond what he at first anticipated, as to the success of my Memoirs: but then he consents to observe my directions as to the pretty pictures; which he says shall certainly adorn the work before it gets to the conclusion.

Enough about Amy. I don't like to linger on any topic for too long, unless it's discussing the qualities of my fascinating and valuable memoirs! I assure you, they could have been even better—if Stockdale would just let me or anyone else study and edit them. "The value of such a light piece as this," he foolishly claims, "is that it’s written without effort, and naturally, just like you talk. There are plenty of scholarly books out there, more than people realize, all crafted with such exact precision that they could impress even the Edinburgh Reviewers! Yet, half of those authors don’t bother, even after spending months poring over heavy volumes, to double-check a single date! This research has its merits, but since the world, in their quest for variety, craves a bit of everything, just write in your own natural voice about life, manners, and people as they come to you, and trust me, your authentic style will resonate, and the book will sell." So here I am, sitting in a comfy chair at No. 111, Rue de Faubourg St. Honoré in Paris, writing not for my readers’ benefit, but for my own enjoyment and profit as well, fully expecting my work to reach the twentieth edition! By the way, I just received a letter from Stockdale, telling me he has even more hope than he initially thought regarding the success of my Memoirs: he also agrees to follow my directions for the nice illustrations, which he promises will definitely enhance the work before it reaches the end.

Love me, love my dog!

Love me, love my dog!

"Apropos to what?" says the reader.

"Apropos to what?" says the reader.

I really don't know. I have had my head leaning on my finger, which is my usual attitude, as you see me in the portrait, for the last three minutes, after I had finished the word edition, considering what was to be my next subject.

I really don't know. I've had my head resting on my finger, which is my usual pose, just like you see me in the portrait, for the last three minutes after I finished the word edition, thinking about what my next topic should be.

I yesterday dined with a lady, who assured me that[Pg 229] it often cost her an hour to begin a letter; but, having once decided on the first five or six words, she could scribble on till doomsday.

I had dinner yesterday with a lady who told me that[Pg 229] it often takes her an hour to start a letter; but once she figures out the first five or six words, she can write until the end of time.

"I'll put anything down," said I to myself, "just now, if only to try my fortune in that way," and, looking towards my window, from which I have a full view of everybody who passes in the Faubourg St. Honoré, I saw a thin ancien régime-looking, powdered Frenchman, in a threadbare coat and a pair of yellow old silk stockings, which showed to much disadvantage what, I suppose, he calls les beaux restes of his calves.

"I'll write anything down," I thought to myself, "right now, just to see how it goes," and, looking out my window, where I can see everyone passing in the Faubourg St. Honoré, I spotted a thin, old-fashioned Frenchman with powdered hair, wearing a worn-out coat and a pair of faded yellow silk stockings that highlighted, to put it kindly, what he probably calls the 'fine remains' of his calves.

"It is rakish and interesting," says Lord Foley, "to have a thin leg; but you must never admit that you were not born with a large calf, while you declare that your high breeding has left you only, les beaux restes."

"It’s stylish and intriguing," says Lord Foley, "to have skinny legs; but you should never admit that you weren't born with big calves, while claiming that your noble upbringing has left you only with les beaux restes."

However, to proceed with my Frenchman in the threadbare coat, who just now stopped near my window to take off his hat to an opulent-looking man with a large, black dog.

However, to continue with my Frenchman in the worn-out coat, who just stopped by my window to tip his hat to a wealthy-looking man with a big, black dog.

"What sort of a man is an opulent-looking man?" perhaps the reader may inquisitively ask, and particularly if he should happen to belong to that fraternity vulgarly called blacklegs.

"What kind of man is a wealthy-looking man?" the reader might curiously wonder, especially if he happens to be part of that group commonly referred to as con artists.

Why gentlemen, if you will take off your dreadful Thurtel-looking, white great-coats, and sit down quietly, and not frighten one, I will tell you.

Why, gentlemen, if you will remove your awful, Thurtel-looking white greatcoats and sit down calmly without scaring anyone, I'll tell you.

I generally guess to be opulent, a man who, being vulgar, and with the air and manners of low birth, appears not at all proud of a new coat, which he wears not well brushed, and a chain of value, which is not dragged too forward; and generally appears discontented with whatever poor men are most apt to admire. He likewise makes a particular sort of bow; putting on his hat always less ceremoniously than he had taken it off to salute you, as though, on second thoughts, it had scarcely been worth his while. All these, my favourite marks, had the man whom the thin old beau just now saluted with such profound respect.

I usually imagine someone wealthy as a person who, despite being tacky and having the demeanor and manners of someone from a lower class, doesn’t seem at all proud of his new coat, which he wears unkempt, or the valuable chain that he doesn’t display too openly; he generally looks dissatisfied with whatever poor people tend to admire. He also has a specific way of bowing, putting on his hat much less formally than he took it off to greet you, as if he’s reconsidering and feels it wasn’t really worth the effort. All these, my personal favorites, were traits of the man whom the thin old dandy just greeted with such deep respect.

The supposed opulent man apparently, to the great surprise and delight of the poor one, made a full stop, and addressed him.—While they were conversing, the large, black, dirty dog, jumped on his hind legs, and began playing with the thin old beau, covering him with mud. Instead of driving the nasty animal away in anger as I fully expected, he caressed and patted him, as though quite enchanted. The opulent man, whose frightful dog I should imagine had never before been tolerated, appeared all gratitude and respect for him who saw his qualities with the same partial eyes that he did himself.

The supposedly wealthy man, much to the surprise and delight of the poor man, came to a stop and addressed him. While they were chatting, a large, filthy black dog jumped up on its hind legs and started playing with the thin, older gentleman, covering him in mud. Instead of shooing the filthy animal away in anger, as I expected he would, he gently petted and stroked it, as if completely charmed. The wealthy man, whose terrifying dog I assumed had never been accepted before, showed nothing but gratitude and respect for the one who appreciated its qualities just as he did.

"Love me, love my dog," said I to myself, and, trusting to providence for what was to follow, I put the words down in my manuscript. It is a very natural feeling, certainly, yet many carry it much too far. I have known men, and women too, who could love nothing for the life of them, however amiable, with whom everybody was not charmed! Some men quarrel with those who will not admire their mistress; others love her no longer than she happens to continue the fashion; if, indeed, one may dignify such selfish feelings of admiration as originate only in vanity by the appellation of love! Still it is perfectly natural to desire that our friends and those we respect should sanction our affections by partaking of our admiration.

"Love me, love my dog," I said to myself, and trusting fate for what would happen next, I wrote the words in my manuscript. It’s a very normal feeling, for sure, but many people take it too far. I’ve known both men and women who couldn’t love anything for the life of them, no matter how charming it was—everyone else loved it! Some men argue with those who won’t admire their partner; others only love their partner as long as she stays fashionable; if, indeed, we can call such selfish feelings of admiration, which come from vanity, love at all! Still, it’s completely natural to want our friends and those we respect to validate our feelings by sharing our admiration.

"It is sweet to do a great many things," Lord Byron said, and he might have added, how very sweet and pure is the delight we all experience at the genuine spontaneous praise bestowed on the object of our choice.

"It’s nice to do a lot of things," Lord Byron said, and he could have added, how very nice and pure is the joy we all feel from the genuine, spontaneous praise given to the person or thing we admire.

Lord Ponsonby was certainly one of the most reserved and shy men in England, and, being a married man, was naturally, for reasons, desirous of concealing his affections when his wife was not their object. One day, during the time we were living together, I walked into the Green Park with my young brother George. We met Lord Ponsonby in a barouche, accompanied by his sister, Lady Howick.

Lord Ponsonby was definitely one of the most reserved and shy men in England, and, being married, he understandably wanted to hide his feelings when his wife wasn't the focus. One day, while we were living together, I walked into Green Park with my younger brother George. We saw Lord Ponsonby in a carriage, with his sister, Lady Howick, alongside him.

"What two merry, lovely faces are those," said her kind ladyship to her brother, "how closely they resemble each other! What a delightful girl! The boy of course must be her brother."

"What two cheerful, lovely faces those are," said her kind ladyship to her brother, "they look so much alike! What a charming girl! The boy must be her brother, of course."

Ponsonby always described this as one of the very happiest moments of his life, nor could all his dread of notoriety, his constitutional reserve, and his sense of what was due both to his wife and his sister, prevent his acknowledging, in answer to Lady Howick's question, why he blushed so deeply, that we had loved each other for more than a year.

Ponsonby always said this was one of the happiest moments of his life, and even his fear of being in the spotlight, his natural shyness, and his awareness of what was appropriate for both his wife and sister couldn't stop him from admitting, in response to Lady Howick's question about why he was blushing so much, that we had loved each other for over a year.

"Oh, for shame, John!" said his good-natured sister, at least, so Lord Ponsonby told me, "but then to be sure, this very nice girl does resemble Lady Ponsonby extremely."

"Oh, that's embarrassing, John!" said his kind-hearted sister, at least that’s what Lord Ponsonby told me, "but to be fair, this really nice girl does look a lot like Lady Ponsonby."

"Do you think that fine boy, her brother, would like to go to sea?"

"Do you think that good-looking guy, her brother, would want to go to sea?"

Ponsonby said he would inquire.

Ponsonby said he would check.

"I have taken such a fancy to your Harriette," continued Lady Howick, "that I wish I could be of service to her. I know I can make Lord Howick send her brother out as midshipman."

"I've become quite fond of your Harriette," continued Lady Howick, "that I wish I could help her. I know I can get Lord Howick to send her brother out as a midshipman."

It was very, very kind!

It was so kind!

My little brother wished to go out, and I was ready to do my best to fit him out. Lord Ponsonby was very persevering about it for more than a month; but my poor mother wanted courage to part with so young and certainly so fine a boy....

My little brother wanted to go out, and I was ready to do my best to get him ready. Lord Ponsonby was very persistent about it for over a month, but my poor mother lacked the courage to send off such a young and definitely wonderful boy...


CHAPTER XIII

What do you think of Elliston the actor? I will tell you my opinion. He is one of the most mercenary, selfish creatures I ever met with. I once thought better of him; that was at the very beginning of our acquaintance. I had absolutely been in love with the man ever since I accompanied my mother to witness his performance in the comedy of The Honeymoon. Elliston, in the character of the duke, appeared so very manly, so very gentlemanlike, so everything which a man ought to be to win a fair lady's heart, that I did not recover myself for more than a fortnight.

What do you think of Elliston the actor? I'll share my thoughts. He is one of the most selfish, mercenary people I’ve ever met. I once thought better of him; that was at the very beginning of our acquaintance. I had actually been in love with him ever since I went with my mother to see his performance in the comedy of The Honeymoon. Elliston, playing the duke, seemed so manly, so gentlemanly, everything a man should be to win a woman's heart, that I didn't get over it for more than two weeks.

One day, little Livius, of some Dragoon regiment which I have forgotten, having only a sort of bowing, nodding acquaintance with him, met me in Great Portland-street. He touched his hat and begged pardon for running after me; but knowing my talent, he was anxious to obtain my opinion of a little farce he was about to bring out at Drury-lane Theatre, under the title of Maid and Wife.

One day, little Livius, from a Dragoon regiment I can't remember, bumped into me on Great Portland Street. He tipped his hat and apologized for chasing after me, but knowing my skills, he really wanted my thoughts on a short play he was planning to launch at Drury Lane Theatre, called Maid and Wife.

"Will you appoint a time to call on me, and read your piece?" said I.

"Will you set a time to come by and read your work to me?" I asked.

"Yes, provided you promise to give me your frank and most candid opinion of it, whether good or bad."

"Yes, as long as you promise to give me your honest and straightforward opinion about it, whether it's good or bad."

I promised to do this on my word, and nine o'clock on the next evening was fixed for his reading the farce to me.

I promised to do this on my word, and nine o'clock the next evening was set for him to read the farce to me.

Livius was punctual; he read his little piece with spirit, and played and sung the songs. They were[Pg 233] borrowed from the French, as was the farce, but Livius had adapted it with some taste to the English stage. It was un assez joli petit rien, and I doubted not would have its run for a fortnight at least. I expressed my approbation, at which Livius did me the honour to appear very proud.

Livius was on time; he performed his short piece with enthusiasm and sang the songs. They were[Pg 233] borrowed from the French, as was the comedy, but Livius had tastefully adapted it for the English stage. It was un assez joli petit rien, and I had no doubt it would run for at least a fortnight. I expressed my approval, which made Livius look very proud.

"Elliston himself is kind enough to play one of my characters, and the others he has given to his very best performers."

"Elliston is nice enough to play one of my characters, and he's given the others to his top performers."

"What a charming actor is Elliston," I remarked.

"What a charming actor Elliston is," I said.

"Would you like to be acquainted with him?" said Livius.

"Do you want to meet him?" Livius said.

"Of all things in the world," I replied. "The impression he made on me when I was only thirteen years of age, I have not forgotten yet."

"Out of everything in the world," I replied. "The impression he left on me when I was just thirteen, I still haven't forgotten."

"If then," added Livius, "you will allow me to make up your party for the play to-morrow, I have a private box at your service, and I will invite the Honourable George Lamb to join us. Elliston plays in Wild Oats, but he will come to us between the acts, or after the play, I have no doubt. At any rate with your permission, we will all sup together at my hotel in Dover Street. I have very good rooms there and three pianofortes, on either of which I shall be delighted to hear you play."

"If you’re okay with it," Livius added, "I'd like to bring my friends for the show tomorrow. I have a private box reserved for us, and I’ll invite the Honorable George Lamb to join us too. Elliston is performing in Wild Oats, but I’m sure he’ll come by during the intermission or after the show. In any case, with your permission, we can all have dinner together at my hotel on Dover Street. I have great rooms there and three pianos, and I’d love to hear you play on any of them."

I assured him that I would hold myself in readiness at any hour he would appoint to call for me.

I promised him that I would be ready at whatever time he chose to pick me up.

"Will you be offended if I venture to introduce a young lady to you?" Livius asked.

"Are you going to be upset if I try to introduce a young woman to you?" Livius asked.

"Not at all, provided you permit me to cut her dead, in case her society should not be to my taste."

"Not at all, as long as you let me ignore her if I don't like her company."

"Certainly," said Livius; and after begging me to expect him in his own carriage, at seven on the following evening, he left me.

"Sure," said Livius; and after asking me to expect him in his own carriage at seven the next evening, he left me.

Livius's little farce of Maid and Wife was advertised for the approaching Monday. On that day, Livius and I and a pretty, weak, childish young lady found our way to a private box at Drury Lane Theatre, just at the close of the first of Wild Oats. We were soon joined by my own faithful Frederick's brother, the[Pg 234] honourable George Lamb, to whom I was presented by Livius. I immediately began to discuss the merits and demerits of Frederick with my usual and abrupt frankness.

Livius's little comedy, Maid and Wife, was scheduled for the upcoming Monday. On that day, Livius, a charming yet somewhat delicate young lady, and I made our way to a private box at Drury Lane Theatre, right as Wild Oats was finishing up. We were soon joined by my loyal Frederick's brother, the[Pg 234] honorable George Lamb, whom Livius introduced me to. I quickly started discussing the pros and cons of Frederick with my usual blunt honesty.

"Can anything be more ridiculous," I exclaimed, "than the rage which is caused alone by your not returning a man's passion! Why blame one for what really cannot be helped?"

"Can anything be more ridiculous," I exclaimed, "than the anger that comes just from you not returning someone's feelings! Why blame someone for something that can't really be controlled?"

"Very fine talking," retorted George Lamb, "but, in fact, love is the most arbitrary passion we are susceptible of. If you torture a man he must naturally hate you."

"Nice talk," George Lamb shot back, "but honestly, love is the most random emotion we can feel. If you torture someone, they're bound to hate you."

"Do you believe in God?" I asked.

"Do you believe in God?" I asked.

"Et vous, Madame?" said George Lamb.

"And you, Madame?" said George Lamb.

"I do indeed," I replied, "believe in his goodness, but not in his vengeance. I dread and abhor the idea of offending him because I believe he would forgive all my faults."

"I really do," I replied, "believe in his goodness, but not in his vengeance. I fear and hate the thought of upsetting him because I believe he would overlook all my mistakes."

George Lamb looked incredulous.

George Lamb looked shocked.

"If I do really believe in a God, and a hereafter, would you have me affect to be a disbeliever? Because there is an ironical smile on your countenance."

"If I genuinely believe in God and an afterlife, would you want me to pretend to be a nonbeliever? Because there's an ironic smile on your face."

"Not at all," replied George Lamb, with honest truth, or the resemblance of it at least: "not at all; those who do believe in God are mean and contemptible, when they feel ashamed of confessing their faith."

"Not at all," replied George Lamb, with genuine honesty, or at least the appearance of it: "not at all; those who believe in God are low and despicable when they feel embarrassed about admitting their faith."

Take him all in all I rather like George Lamb, notwithstanding they say he does eat too much dinner, which occasions him to drink too much wine in order to wash too much dinner down. This does not however prevent his being one of the frankest men I ever met with.

Take him all in all, I actually like George Lamb, even though people say he eats too much at dinner, which makes him drink too much wine to wash it down. This doesn’t stop him from being one of the most straightforward people I’ve ever met.

I did not altogether like Elliston in Wild Oats. He made too many faces, and reminded me of the minor theatres, where grimace is in considerable request. Perhaps also, since the time I fell in love with him in The Honeymoon, he was all the worse for having presided over a small theatre as manager for[Pg 235] several years. He joined us after the play, and being tipsy, which is generally the case with him, I thought him very pleasant, although as I have since discovered there is not a heavier, more matter-of-fact, stupid companion on earth than Elliston, when he is sober.

I didn’t really like Elliston in Wild Oats. He made too many funny faces and reminded me of those small theaters where overacting is highly valued. Maybe it was also because the last time I liked him was in The Honeymoon, and he's gotten worse after spending several years managing a small theater. He joined us after the play, and since he was tipsy, which is usual for him, I found him quite enjoyable. But as I’ve realized since then, there’s no one more dull, serious, and boring than Elliston when he’s sober.

I asked George Lamb if he had heard Mr. Livius's new piece.

I asked George Lamb if he had heard Mr. Livius's new work.

"Part of it only; but, from what I saw, I think it must be a very lively petite comédie," answered Lamb.

"Just part of it; but from what I saw, I think it has to be a really lively petite comédie." answered Lamb.

Elliston made very free with us all, and especially with George Lamb.

Elliston was really familiar with all of us, especially with George Lamb.

As soon as the curtain dropped and we were all seated in the carriage, Elliston got in a passion with Livius's coachman for not immediately moving on.

As soon as the curtain fell and we were all settled in the carriage, Elliston got angry with Livius's driver for not starting right away.

"What the devil is the matter?" said he, "what detains your man? All this fuss about a rascally three hundred pound-house and not twenty carriages!"

"What the hell is going on?" he said, "what's keeping your guy? All this drama over a lousy three hundred-pound house and not even twenty carriages!"

"I told you Munden's day was over, and that he would not fill the house, before you engaged him for to-night," said George Lamb.

"I told you Munden's time was up and that he wouldn’t fill the house before you booked him for tonight," George Lamb said.

"I say," answered Elliston, "Munden would have filled the house if it had been a fine night."

"I say," replied Elliston, "Munden would have packed the house if it had been a nice night."

"Not he," said George Lamb, "your crownation might, but not Munden!"

"Not him," said George Lamb, "your coronation could, but not Munden!"

"Hold your tongue, you are a Whig," said Elliston; and George Lamb was silent, after a grunt.

"Watch what you say, you're a Whig," said Elliston; and George Lamb fell silent after a grunt.

"But what in the name of the devil is your ass of a coachman keeping us here for?" said Elliston.

"But what the hell is your idiot of a coachman keeping us here for?" said Elliston.

"Why, Livius, I thought you piqued yourself on being at all times remarkably well appointed."

"Why, Livius, I thought you took pride in always being well put together."

Livius confessed he knew not what to make of it; and put out his head to inquire of his footman what was the reason of being kept stationary.

Livius admitted he didn't know what to think about it and leaned out to ask his footman why they were being kept still.

The footman's voice was drowned by the vociferation of Elliston from the opposite window.

The footman's voice was drowned out by Elliston shouting from the opposite window.

"Where's Townsend, or any of the constables?"

"Where's Townsend, or any of the officers?"

A constable approached the carriage.

A cop approached the carriage.

"Why the devil don't you manage better?" roared[Pg 236] out Elliston; "why is the road blocked up in this manner?"

"Why on earth can't you manage this better?" yelled[Pg 236] Elliston; "why is the road blocked like this?"

"It is not blocked up at all, Mr. Elliston," answered the constable, "it's nothing in the world but the coachman as is so drunk, he can't sit on his box."

"It’s not blocked at all, Mr. Elliston," the constable replied, "it’s just that the coachman is so drunk he can’t stay on his box."

"God bless my soul!" said Livius, and then he called out again to his footman to know what was the matter.

"God bless my soul!" exclaimed Livius, and then he called out again to his footman to find out what was going on.

The footman either could not or did not choose to explain.

The footman either couldn’t or didn’t want to explain.

"Get you then on the box and drive us home, Jem," said Livius.

"Come on then, get on the box and drive us home, Jem," said Livius.

No sooner said than done. Jem, having mounted the box, entreated his fellow servant to give up the reins.

No sooner said than done. Jem, having climbed onto the box, asked his fellow servant to hand over the reins.

"Touch my honour, touch my life," said the coachman, who absolutely refused to part with the whip.

"Touch my honor, touch my life," said the coachman, who absolutely refused to give up the whip.

"D—n his rascally drunken soul!" said Elliston, trying to force open the carriage-door. "I'll settle him! Trust me for having him off his perch in half a second. Of all things I abhor a drunkard!"

“Damn that scummy drunken soul!” said Elliston, trying to force open the carriage door. “I’ll take care of him! Just watch me take him down from his high horse in no time. I absolutely can’t stand a drunkard!”

"For God's sake, Elliston, be quiet," said George Lamb.

"For heaven's sake, Elliston, be quiet," said George Lamb.

"You seem to take it perfectly easy," said I, to Lamb, "seeing that all our precious necks are in danger!"

"You seem to be taking it really easy," I said to Lamb, "considering that all our necks are in danger!"

"We must take our chance," answered Lamb quietly. "The only thing I particularly dread is the idea of Elliston attempting to drive us home himself. I can bear anything but that."

"We have to take our chance," Lamb replied softly. "The only thing I really dread is the idea of Elliston trying to drive us home himself. I can handle anything but that."

The coachman and footman now appeared to be fighting on the box, Livius was scolding and bawling out of one window, Elliston faisant un bruit tel qu'il n'y en eut jamais en enfer, at the other, because he could not get the coach door open, and nobody would come to his assistance. At last he succeeded; the footman made room for him on the box, and Elliston quietly threw the drunken coachman off on to the pavement, box-coat and all, in spite of his swearing and kicking.

The coachman and footman now seemed to be fighting on the carriage, Livius was yelling and shouting from one window, while Elliston making a noise like nothing ever heard in hell from the other, because he couldn’t get the coach door open and no one would help him. Finally, he managed to succeed; the footman made space for him on the carriage, and Elliston calmly tossed the drunken coachman off onto the pavement, coat and all, despite his swearing and kicking.

Livius got out of the carriage, and picked the man up, to ascertain that he was alive, as he fell without uttering a groan.

Livius stepped out of the carriage and lifted the man to check if he was alive, since he had fallen without making a sound.

"Oh! for shame, you cowardly wretch, to treat an honest poor coachman in that brutal way! Why you've killed him, poor dear soul!" said an old hag, who happened to pass at the instant.

"Oh! for shame, you cowardly wretch, to treat an honest poor coachman in that brutal way! Why you've killed him, poor dear soul!" said an old woman, who happened to pass by at that moment.

Elliston, still smarting with the knocks, kicks and scratches he had got in his scuffle with the obstinate coachman, was not in a very gentle humour. The woman forced herself in his way, and he, I presume, pushed her rather ungallantly aside.

Elliston, still stinging from the blows, kicks, and scratches he received during his fight with the stubborn coachman, wasn't in a great mood. The woman stepped in his path, and he, I guess, pushed her aside pretty rudely.

"Oh you coward! oh you coward!" screamed out the woman; "strike a woman, hay! here's a coward for you!"

"Oh, you coward! Oh, you coward!" the woman screamed. "Hit a woman? Here’s a real coward for you!"

"Oh! Mr. Elliston," said I, shaking my head at him, as he stood at the carriage window.

"Oh! Mr. Elliston," I said, shaking my head at him as he stood by the carriage window.

"I only touched her just so," said Elliston, tapping me on the head.

"I just touched her like this," said Elliston, tapping me on the head.

"Just so!" repeated his fair antagonist, "why he has half kill'd me; here, watchman! watchman!"

"Exactly!" repeated his lovely opponent, "he's almost killed me; here, watchman! watchman!"

The rattle was sprung, and behold Elliston and Livius surrounded by the guardians of the night.

The rattle went off, and there were Elliston and Livius surrounded by the guardians of the night.

What became of the coachman I know not; but, in about five minutes more, Elliston jumped into the carriage and ordered the footman to drive to Mr. Livius's Hotel in Dover Street.

What happened to the coachman, I don't know; but in about five minutes, Elliston jumped into the carriage and told the footman to drive to Mr. Livius's Hotel on Dover Street.

"Where is Livius?" asked we all three in a breath.

"Where is Livius?" we all asked at once.

"Gone to the watch-house," said Elliston, with the most perfect composure.

"Gone to the watch-house," Elliston said, completely calm.

"How so?" asked George Lamb.

"How so?" George Lamb asked.

"What has he done?" inquired the young lady in a pet, declaring that no one had been to blame but Mr. Elliston; therefore she would not stir till Mr. Livius was safe.

"What has he done?" the young lady asked in a huff, insisting that no one was at fault but Mr. Elliston; so she wouldn't move until Mr. Livius was safe.

"Nonsense, nonsense! fair lady. Let him use my name at the watch-house!"

"Nonsense, nonsense! Fair lady, let him use my name at the police station!"

"Where, I presume, you are well known, Mr. Mountebank," added I.

"Where, I assume, you're quite well-known, Mr. Mountebank," I added.

"One of us must have gone," said Elliston, laughing,[Pg 238] "and I tell you he will join us before we have finished our supper. It serves him right for having a drunken coachman. Why all our necks would have been broken by this time, but for me."

"One of us must have left," said Elliston, laughing,[Pg 238] "and I bet he’ll catch up with us before we’re done with dinner. It’s his own fault for having a drunk driver. Honestly, we all would have been seriously hurt by now if it weren't for me."

"To hear that man talk," said George Lamb, "one might almost be led to believe he was a very fine fellow!"

"Listening to that guy talk," George Lamb said, "you might actually think he’s a really great guy!"

On our arrival at Livius's lodgings in Dover Street, we found an elegant, cold supper laid out, with plenty of champagne on the side-board.

Upon arriving at Livius's place on Dover Street, we discovered a stylish, cold supper set out, with plenty of champagne on the sideboard.

"Your master is gone to the watch-house," said Elliston, "and has requested me to do the honours. Ah! ah!" continued he, taking up one of the soup plates, "we have white soup, I presume. I am very fond of white soup, and am very hungry. Pray, bring it up directly."

"Your boss has gone to the watch-house," said Elliston, "and asked me to take care of things. Ah! ah!" he continued, picking up one of the soup plates, "I assume we have white soup. I really like white soup, and I'm quite hungry. Please, bring it up right away."

The young lady and I declare that it was a shame and a sin to sit down without Livius.

The young woman and I agree that it was a disgrace and wrong to sit down without Livius.

George Lamb begged leave to differ in opinion; because he wanted his supper.

George Lamb asked to express a different opinion because he wanted his dinner.

Elliston insisted, and the white soup made its appearance. In about a quarter of an hour after we were seated, Livius entered the room quite out of breath.

Elliston insisted, and the white soup was served. About fifteen minutes after we sat down, Livius entered the room, clearly out of breath.

"Did not I tell you he would soon join us?" said Elliston. "Sit down, my dear Livius. Your white soup was so excellent, that there is none left. You used my name, of course, at the watch-house?"

"Didn't I tell you he'd be joining us soon?" said Elliston. "Take a seat, my dear Livius. Your white soup was so amazing that there's none left. You used my name, of course, at the watch-house?"

"If he had, he would have been kept there for a week," observed George Lamb, and Elliston laughed heartily, though very slily.

"If he had, he would have been stuck there for a week," George Lamb noted, and Elliston laughed genuinely, yet with a slyness.

"This," said Elliston, drawing out a small unbound volume from his pocket, "this is the French farce from which Kemble has taken the new piece he is to bring out next Thursday. What think you of our getting it up the same evening?"

"This," said Elliston, pulling a small unbound book from his pocket, "this is the French farce that Kemble has adapted for the new show he's launching next Thursday. What do you think about us staging it the same evening?"

"Let me see it," said Livius. Elliston desired that he would translate a few lines.

"Let me see it," Livius said. Elliston requested that he translate a few lines.

George Lamb and Elliston together, after they had[Pg 239] listened to a page or two, with one voice exclaimed, "Very stupid."

George Lamb and Elliston, after they had[Pg 239] listened to a page or two, both said at the same time, "That’s really dumb."

"Mine is but mere literal translation," said Livius. "Harriette, no doubt, could make something of it."

"Mine is just a simple literal translation," said Livius. "Harriette, no doubt, could do something with it."

"Will you oblige me by undertaking it, madam?" inquired Elliston, "and completing it in two days?"

"Will you do me a favor and take care of it, ma'am?" Elliston asked, "and finish it in two days?"

"If anybody can be found to accomplish the songs," I observed, "I won't be behindhand."

"If anyone can be found to perform the songs," I said, "I won't be left out."

"I will rhyme them in English," said George Lamb, "if you really wish it."

"I'll rhyme them in English," said George Lamb, "if you really want me to."

"And I will set them to music," added Livius, "provided Mr. Lamb will sit up all night to get them done in time for me."

"And I'll put them to music," Livius added, "as long as Mr. Lamb will stay up all night to finish them for me."

"I think it wont answer," said George, "and be only tiring the poor performers, as well as ourselves, to no purpose; but, if you really have fixed your heart upon the thing, I will devote a night, and finish the songs."

"I don't think it will work," George said, "and it will just tire out the poor performers and us for no reason. But if you’re really set on it, I’ll dedicate a night to finish the songs."

Elliston waxed more generous as he waxed more drunk, and suddenly throwing the farce behind the fire, exclaimed, "This competition with the other house is paltry and ungentlemanlike. I will have none of it. It is in too bad a taste; besides," said he, half in mockery, "Mr. Livius's piece is to have such a run, we shall want nothing else all the season!"

Elliston became more generous as he drank more, and suddenly tossing the farce aside, exclaimed, "This rivalry with the other theater is petty and unrefined. I won't have any part of it. It's in really poor taste; besides," he said, half-joking, "Mr. Livius’s show is going to be such a hit, we won't need anything else all season!"

"Apropos of that little piece," said I, "I wish Livius would play the songs, and sing them to us."

"Around that little piece," I said, "I wish Livius would play the songs and sing them for us."

Livius was immediately seated at the pianoforte. When he got to the last chorus-song Elliston jumped up, declaring he was to sing that with the rest, and had not yet heard a word of it. He then began, with a serious face, accompanying Livius.

Livius quickly sat down at the piano. When he reached the last chorus, Elliston jumped up, saying he was supposed to sing it with everyone and hadn’t heard a single word of it yet. He then started, with a serious expression, playing along with Livius.

"Oh 'tis love, 'tis love, 'tis love."

"Oh, it’s love, it’s love, it’s love."

"Elliston!" bawled out George Lamb, "why the deuce don't you come and finish your supper? I want to speak to you."

"Elliston!" shouted George Lamb, "why the heck aren’t you here to finish your dinner? I need to talk to you."

Elliston took no notice; but continued his "Oh! 'tis love, 'tis love, 'tis love."

Elliston ignored it and kept saying, "Oh! it's love, it's love, it's love."

"Livius," then said George Lamb, "I want to ask you whether you have places to spare for your night?"

"Livius," George Lamb then said, "I want to ask you if you have space available for the night?"

"Elliston won't allow me to leave off," replied Livius, still continuing to play, to Elliston's "Oh! 'tis love, 'tis love, 'tis love!"

"Elliston won't let me stop," replied Livius, still playing, to Elliston's "Oh! it's love, it's love, it's love!"

"Leave off, you blockhead!" said George Lamb to Elliston. "I will lay you fifty guineas that you do not repeat one line as Livius has written it, either in your song or your speech."

"Stop it, you fool!" said George Lamb to Elliston. "I'll bet you fifty guineas that you can't repeat a single line as Livius has written it, whether in your song or your speech."

Elliston appeared to agree, and give up the matter as hopeless, for, darting from the pianoforte towards Livius's young, female friend, who still continued at table, he gave her such an ardent embrace that she was quite frightened, and then, as I sat next, he conferred the same honour on me.

Elliston seemed to agree and decided to drop the subject as hopeless. He quickly left the piano and rushed toward Livius's young female friend, who was still at the table. He gave her such a passionate hug that she was quite startled, and then, as I was sitting next to her, he bestowed the same honor upon me.

"Good heavens! what a mountebank is here!" said I, pushing him from me.

"Wow! What a con artist is here!" I said, pushing him away from me.

George Lamb sat next; for he had not half finished his supper. Elliston placed himself in a theatrical attitude ready to embrace him.

George Lamb was seated next, as he hadn't quite finished his dinner. Elliston took a theatrical pose, prepared to greet him.

"And, as to you, my George!" said he, with much pathos.

"And, as for you, my George!" he said, with a lot of emotion.

"For God's sake," exclaimed George Lamb, with his mouth full of dried cherries, "for God's sake, do not play the fool with me!"

"For heaven's sake," exclaimed George Lamb, with his mouth full of dried cherries, "for heaven's sake, don't mess around with me!"

Elliston now seated himself by my side, and said, in a whisper, "Don't you want tea?"

Elliston now sat down next to me and said quietly, "Don't you want some tea?"

"No, but you do, I see," answered I, and I had the charity to request Livius to give me some tea.

"No, but you do, I see," I replied, and I kindly asked Livius to make me some tea.

Elliston did the honours of the tea-table. The tea had a surprising effect in making him stupid; because it made him sober. He politely offered me his private box for Livius's night, and regretted that it was not a better one. It was a large box, on the stage; but rather too high up. Livius had a private box to himself, and tickets for a host of friends.

Elliston hosted the tea table. The tea surprisingly made him feel dull because it sobered him up. He kindly offered me his private box for Livius's night and wished it could have been a better one. It was a large box, right on the stage, but a bit too high up. Livius had a private box of his own and tickets for a bunch of friends.

"It is three o'clock," said I, at last, "and I dare not risk my petite santé, another instant."

"It’s three o’clock," I finally said, "and I can’t risk my petite santé for another moment."

"Good people are so scarce!" added George Lamb.

"Good people are really hard to find!" added George Lamb.

"No," I added, "I am good for very little. You will find better people every day, and wiser; but nobody at all like me."

"No," I added, "I'm not really good for much. You'll come across better and smarter people every day, but nobody like me."

George Lamb expressed himself quite of this opinion.

George Lamb expressed this opinion.

It was past four o'clock in the morning when I got home.

It was after 4 AM when I got home.

The Duke of Leinster, Harry De Roos, and Sophia dined with me on the following day. Just as we were about to sit down to dinner Lord Deerhurst was announced.

The Duke of Leinster, Harry De Roos, and Sophia had dinner with me the next day. Just as we were about to sit down, Lord Deerhurst was announced.

"Dear me, how tiresome," said Sophia.

"Wow, that's so boring," said Sophia.

"Do not send him here, pray," said Leinster and de Roos in the same breath. I went down to ask him what he wanted, and informed him of my dinner-party, with whom I knew he was unacquainted.

"Please don't send him here," Leinster and de Roos said at the same time. I went down to ask him what he wanted and let him know about my dinner party, with which I knew he wasn't familiar.

"Oh, I wish much to know the Duke of Leinster, so pray do introduce me," said Deerhurst.

"Oh, I really want to meet the Duke of Leinster, so please introduce me," said Deerhurst.

"No," I answered, "I shall do no such thing. That's frank and flat. If you don't like Sophia to dine here you may, with her consent, take her away with you, but I will never present you to any friend of mine. Sophia told you this morning that she was to meet the Duke of Leinster and his cousin."

"No," I replied, "I'm not going to do that. That's straightforward and clear. If you don’t want Sophia to have dinner here, you can take her with you, with her permission, but I will never introduce you to any of my friends. Sophia mentioned to you this morning that she was going to meet the Duke of Leinster and his cousin."

"Certainly," answered Deerhurst, "I have not the slightest objection; but do, there's a dear good creature, present me to the Duke of Leinster."

"Of course," replied Deerhurst, "I have no objections at all; but please, do me a favor and introduce me to the Duke of Leinster."

"You are, in all and everything, the meanest man on earth," was my civil remark.

"You are, in every way, the most despicable man on earth," was my polite comment.

"You refuse then?" said Deerhurst.

"Are you refusing then?" said Deerhurst.

"I do," repeated I impatiently, "and you must now allow me to wish you a good morning, as we were going to dinner immediately."

"I do," I said impatiently, "and you must let me wish you a good morning now, since we’re heading to dinner right away."

"Then," said Deerhurst, "I must introduce myself, that's all:" and, disregarding all I could say or do to prevent him, he ran into the drawing-room, took off his hat with a low bow, and said,

"Then," said Deerhurst, "I guess I should introduce myself, that's all:" and, ignoring everything I tried to say or do to stop him, he rushed into the living room, took off his hat with a deep bow, and said,

"Duke, allow me to introduce, and earnestly recommend to your notice, Viscount Deerhurst."

"Duke, let me introduce and sincerely recommend to your attention, Viscount Deerhurst."

The Duke had no pride, and was very mean and stingy, nobody more so; but he paid his bills, and was what the world calls an honourable man. To do him common justice, I do not think he would like to[Pg 242] break his word, however much it might be to his interest, and well as he loved money. He disliked Deerhurst's character, and was too natural and not half polite enough to conceal his displeasure at being so unceremoniously intruded upon. He bowed very slightly without speaking, and the smile with which he greeted his lordship was scarcely perceptible.

The Duke had no pride and was very cheap, no one more so; but he paid his bills and was what people today call an honorable man. To be fair to him, I don’t think he would break his word, no matter how much it benefited him, even though he loved money. He disapproved of Deerhurst's character and was too straightforward and not nearly polite enough to hide his annoyance at being disturbed so abruptly. He gave a slight bow without saying anything, and the smile with which he greeted his lordship was hardly noticeable.

Harry De Roos was as proud as he was shy, and took no sort of notice of Deerhurst, beyond rising from his chair when his lordship turned from His Grace to his cousin.

Harry De Roos was just as proud as he was shy and didn't pay any attention to Deerhurst, except for getting up from his chair when his lordship shifted his focus from His Grace to his cousin.

Deerhurst's stock of assurance was not to be diminished by two mere boys. He seated himself near Sophia, ever certain of her unqualified approbation at all events.

Deerhurst's confidence wasn't going to be shaken by just two boys. He took a seat next to Sophia, always sure that she would completely approve of him no matter what.

"Well, Soph, my love, are you glad to see me?"

"Well, Soph, my love, are you happy to see me?"

"Yes, I am very glad indeed," replied Sophia.

"Yes, I’m really glad," replied Sophia.

"I'll tell you something, Lord Deerhurst," said I. "I do not like quarrelling with people and especially in my own house; but, seriously, I must tell you that these gentlemen expected to meet Sophia and me only, and your intrusion is really a little cool."

"I'll tell you something, Lord Deerhurst," I said. "I don't like arguing with people, especially in my own home; but honestly, I have to let you know that these gentlemen were only expecting to meet Sophia and me, and your presence is quite unwanted."

Sophia said I was quite right, it really was very cool indeed, and she had heard His Grace request that we would fix on a day when nobody else was coming.

Sophia said I was absolutely right; it really was very cool, and she had heard His Grace ask us to choose a day when no one else would be coming.

"If His Grace will say he wishes to get rid of me I am off," remarked his lordship.

"If he wants to get rid of me, I'm out," his lordship remarked.

What could the easy tempered Leinster do less than declare his happiness to see him?

What could the easygoing Leinster do but express his happiness to see him?

Deerhurst possesses talents and can be very agreeable. He was growing tired of being cut by so many respectable people; therefore he set about winning the friendship of the Duke of Leinster. He talked of sailing and boats, big fiddles and Irish watchmen; praised to the skies such of the Irish nobility as lived on their estates, and imitated the Irish brogue as though he had been practising it all the days of his life. Leinster was delighted with him.

Deerhurst has some skills and can be quite charming. He was getting tired of being disregarded by so many respectable people, so he decided to win the friendship of the Duke of Leinster. He chatted about sailing and boats, big musical instruments, and Irish night watchmen; he praised the Irish nobility who lived on their estates to no end, and he mimicked the Irish accent as if he had been practicing it his whole life. Leinster was thrilled with him.

After dinner, Luttrell called to say that Amy gave[Pg 243] her first party since her confinement, on this evening, and had permitted him to say that, as it was a mutual convenience that we should meet civilly at parties, and neither friendship nor intimacy was necessary for that purpose, she was ready to ratify the engagement made between us a few years back, to offer me no insult and desired I would go to her in the course of the evening, and bring as many of my male friends as I pleased.

After dinner, Luttrell called to say that Amy was hosting her first party since her confinement that evening and had allowed him to mention that, since it was convenient for us to meet civilly at parties without needing friendship or intimacy, she was prepared to confirm the engagement made between us a few years ago, wanted to avoid any insult, and encouraged me to come over that evening, bringing as many of my male friends as I wanted.

I asked Leinster and De Roos if they would like to take me to Amy's with them.

I asked Leinster and De Roos if they wanted to take me to Amy's with them.

"Most willingly," was their answer.

"Most willingly," was their response.

"Make no apologies for not asking me," said Deerhurst, "for, with all my impudence, I do not think I could face that tartar of a sister of yours without a special invitation."

"Don't apologize for not asking me," Deerhurst said, "because, despite my boldness, I really don't think I could handle that strict sister of yours without a special invite."

"Are you fond of looking at jewellery?" I asked Luttrell.

"Do you like looking at jewelry?" I asked Luttrell.

"Very," answered Luttrell, "and I believe I am rather a good judge too."

"Definitely," replied Luttrell, "and I think I'm a pretty good judge as well."

"Then," said I, "Sophia, my dear, if you have brought your jewels with you, pray ask Mr. Luttrell's opinion of their value."

"Then," I said, "Sophia, my dear, if you brought your jewels with you, please ask Mr. Luttrell what he thinks they're worth."

Sophia drew from her reticule two smart jewel-boxes, of Love the jeweller.

Sophia took out two stylish jewelry boxes from her purse, made by Love the jeweler.

"These are the jewels which were presented to my sister by Viscount Deerhurst," said I, as I handed them to Mr. Luttrell.

"These are the jewels that Viscount Deerhurst gave my sister," I said, as I handed them to Mr. Luttrell.

The box contained a necklace of large green glass-beads, set in yellow metal. There was a leaden ring, with a blue bead in it, a small Tunbridge-ware tooth-pick case, with "When this you see, remember me," superscribed on it, and two brass seals, one with the name of Sophia on it, the other, with a little winged figure, evidently meant for a cupid or a parrot; but it was very difficult to decide which it most resembled. Everybody laughed heartily, but the loudest laugher of our party was Viscount Deerhurst.

The box had a necklace made of large green glass beads set in yellow metal. There was a heavy ring with a blue bead in it, a small Tunbridge-ware toothpick case that said, "When this you see, remember me," on it, and two brass seals—one engraved with the name Sophia and the other featuring a little winged figure, clearly meant to be a cupid or a parrot; but it was hard to tell which. Everyone laughed heartily, but the loudest laughter came from Viscount Deerhurst.

"And then," said Deerhurst, trying to recover himself, "and then, having won the young lady by[Pg 244] dint of these valuable jewels, Robinson, the attorney of Bolton street, first draws up an agreement to secure to her an annuity of three hundred a year, and the next day tells you his agreement is not worth six-pence!"

"And then," said Deerhurst, trying to pull himself together, "and then, after winning the young lady with[Pg 244] these valuable jewels, Robinson, the attorney from Bolton Street, first drafts an agreement to guarantee her an annual payment of three hundred, and the next day tells you that his agreement isn’t worth a dime!"

There was only one of our society who carried politeness so far as to seem amused at such disgusting profligacy.

There was only one person in our society who was polite enough to actually seem amused by such disgusting behavior.

Luttrell looked with unqualified contempt on his lordship. Leinster and De Roos, considering themselves too young to set an example, or reform the age, fixed their eyes steadily on the carpet, while De Roos's fair cheek was tinged with a deep blush. Sophia alone joined Lord Deerhurst in his laugh; declaring that it was very funny to be sure.

Luttrell looked at his lordship with complete disdain. Leinster and De Roos, thinking they were too young to set an example or change the times, stared intently at the carpet, while De Roos's fair cheek turned a deep shade of pink. Only Sophia joined Lord Deerhurst in his laughter, saying it was definitely very funny.

"Lord Deerhurst," said I, "Sophia is my sister, and if she chooses to submit to insult and ill-usage from you, it shall not be in my house, where you were not invited."

"Lord Deerhurst," I said, "Sophia is my sister, and if she decides to put up with your insults and mistreatment, it won't be in my house, where you weren't invited."

Sophia immediately worked herself up into a passion of tears, declaring that she did not want to be insulted, and would much rather not return to Lord Deerhurst, who, she was sure, was a very nasty man indeed, and hardly ever washed his head.

Sophia quickly became overwhelmed with tears, saying that she didn’t want to be insulted and would much prefer not to go back to Lord Deerhurst, who she was sure was a truly unpleasant man and hardly ever washed his hair.

Deerhurst carelessly declared himself quite ready to support the dire calamity, and wished, of all things, Sophia would live with her sister Harriette.

Deerhurst carelessly said he was totally ready to support the serious situation and hoped, above all, that Sophia would live with her sister Harriette.

"The man is not worth a thought, much less a tear," said I to Sophia. "You are welcome to my house as long as I have one to share with you; in the meantime let us drive to Amy's."

"The man isn't worth a second thought, let alone a tear," I said to Sophia. "You’re welcome at my place as long as I have one to share with you; in the meantime, let’s drive to Amy's."

Sophia did not accompany us; but retired with Lord Deerhurst, who had remarked in her ear that I was jealous and wanted him myself.

Sophia didn’t join us; she went off with Lord Deerhurst, who had whispered in her ear that I was jealous and wanted him for myself.

"I think Harriette is a little jealous really, so I'll go home with you, to make her mad," said Sophia.

"I think Harriette is a bit jealous, so I’ll go home with you to annoy her," said Sophia.

And off they went.

And off they went.

Amy's drawing-room was quite full. She looked very well, and fairer, as well as less fierce, than before her confinement. Fanny appeared unusually lovely,[Pg 245] dressed in a pale pink crape dress, which set off her rosy, white, delicate skin, to the greatest advantage; and with her unadorned bright auburn curls, waving carelessly around her laughing, dark blue eyes and beautiful throat, she seemed the most desirable object in the room. Julia was very fair too; perhaps her skin was whiter than Fanny's and of quite as delicate a texture; but it had not the vermillion tinge, and the blue veins were less defined. Both were of the highest order of fine forms. They were also of the same height, which was that best adapted to perfect symmetry; their feet and ancles were alike models for the statuary's art, and Fanny's shoes fitted Julia as well as her own; but Fanny's hair was dark and more glossy than Julia's. Fanny's teeth were beautiful, while Julia's, though strong, were uneven; and Fanny's smile was infinitely more attractive than Julia's, whose countenance was in fact, as I think I have before mentioned, rather harsh than pleasing. Yet there was such a decided resemblance in their tout ensemble, that everybody mistook Julia for Fanny's elder sister.

Amy's living room was quite full. She looked great, even more beautiful and less intense than before her confinement. Fanny looked unusually lovely, dressed in a pale pink crape dress that highlighted her rosy, white, delicate skin perfectly. With her simple, bright auburn curls casually framing her laughing, dark blue eyes and gorgeous throat, she seemed like the most desirable person in the room. Julia was very fair too; her skin maybe even whiter than Fanny's and just as delicate, but it didn't have that flush of color, and her blue veins were less noticeable. Both had a stunning figure. They were also the same height, which was ideal for perfect symmetry; their feet and ankles were alike, fitting for a sculptor's art, and Fanny's shoes fit Julia just as well as her own. However, Fanny's hair was dark and shinier than Julia's. Fanny had beautiful teeth, while Julia's were strong but uneven, and Fanny's smile was way more appealing than Julia's, whose face was, as I believe I've mentioned before, a bit harsh rather than charming. Yet there was such a strong resemblance in their overall appearance that everyone mistook Julia for Fanny's older sister.

This evening Julia, I suppose with a view to outshine us all, wore a dress of white silvered lama on gauze, and a Turkish turban of bright blue, fringed with gold. There was a voluptuous and purely effeminate languor about Julia's character, which was well adapted to the eastern style of dress. The large, strait, gauze sleeve did not at all conceal the symmetry of her beautiful arm. Fanny's dimpled arms were quite uncovered, and encircled with elegant but simple bracelets, composed of plaited hair, clasped with a magnificently brilliant ruby. They were both infinitely graceful. Fanny would lay her laughing face on her folded arms, reclining on a table, while she made some odd reflections, or she would fasten her pocket-handkerchief or her shawl across her head and ears, when she felt the air affect her head, without inquiring of her glass whether she had thus added to or diminished her attractions: yet everything became[Pg 246] her; or rather all were determined to think faultless, her in whose beautiful eyes shone the warmest philanthropy, whose every word and action proved the desire she ever felt to make others appear to advantage.

This evening, Julia, probably wanting to outshine everyone, wore a dress made of white silvered llama over gauze, topped off with a bright blue Turkish turban trimmed in gold. There was a sensual and distinctly feminine softness to Julia's character, which suited the Eastern style of her outfit perfectly. The large, straight gauze sleeves did nothing to hide the beauty and symmetry of her arms. Fanny's dimpled arms were completely bare, adorned with elegant yet simple bracelets made of braided hair, clasped with a stunning ruby. Both of them were incredibly graceful. Fanny would rest her laughing face on her folded arms, lounging on a table, as she shared some quirky thoughts, or she would drape her pocket-handkerchief or shawl over her head and ears when she felt a chill, not bothering to check in a mirror whether it made her look better or worse; yet everything suited her, or rather, everyone was set on believing she was flawless, the one whose beautiful eyes radiated warmth and kindness, whose every word and action showed her genuine desire to make others look their best.

Julia's attitudes, though graceful, were studied and luxurious; but always modest and effeminate.

Julia's attitudes, while elegant, were deliberate and lavish; yet always modest and feminine.

Amy wore a yellow satin dress, fastened round the waist with a gold band. Her profuse raven locks were entirely unadorned, and her neck, arms and fingers were covered with glittering jewels of every colour. My own evening dresses were invariably composed of rich, figured, white French gauze over white satin; and I never wore any ornaments in my hair, of which I was not a little proud; but my earrings were of unusual length, and consisted of diamonds, rubies and turquoise stones. A Mrs. Armstrong, whom Amy had lately patronised, was of the party. She was the chère amie Colonel Armstrong, an aide-de-camp of the Duke of York. It was said of the duchess, that she carried her charity so far as to send yearly presents to the mistress of her royal husband's aide-de-camp, but if this were really true, I have always heard that, in all but the ceremony of marriage, the mother of Colonel Armstrong's children, from her steady adherence to her protector during seven years, and her resistance of temptation, which assailed her in every shape, deserved the encouragement of the great and the good.

Amy wore a yellow satin dress, cinched at the waist with a gold band. Her long black hair was completely unadorned, and her neck, arms, and fingers sparkled with jewels of every color. My own evening dresses were always made of rich, patterned white French gauze over white satin; and I never wore any decorations in my hair, which I was a bit proud of; but my earrings were unusually long and featured diamonds, rubies, and turquoise stones. A Mrs. Armstrong, whom Amy had recently befriended, was part of the group. She was the close friend of Colonel Armstrong, an aide-de-camp to the Duke of York. It was rumored that the duchess extended her generosity by sending annual gifts to the mistress of her royal husband's aide-de-camp, but if this was true, I’ve always heard that, aside from the formal aspects of marriage, the mother of Colonel Armstrong's children truly deserved the support of the influential and the good, thanks to her unwavering loyalty to her protector for seven years and her resistance to temptations that came her way.

In spite of the strict economy which she invariably practised, the colonel had lately decided that his circumstances would not, in common prudence, admit of his running the slightest risk of increasing his family.

Despite the tight budget she always maintained, the colonel had recently concluded that, out of common sense, he could not take even the slightest risk of expanding his family.

"We will be excellent friends, my love," said he, to his better half, "but friends only."

"We will be great friends, my love," he said to his partner, "but just friends."

This may be very easy at the age of fifty, but his Lucy was still in the prime of youth, and old as he was she loved her Tommy dearly, and was very melancholy at his determination.

This might be really easy at fifty, but his Lucy was still in her youthful prime, and even though he was older, she loved her Tommy deeply and felt very sad about his decision.

"We cannot have separate beds you know, my dear," said Lucy; "because there is not a spare bed in the house."

"We can’t have separate beds, you know, my dear," Lucy said, "because there isn’t a spare bed in the house."

"That is true, my love," answered her Tommy, "but it really must be all the same."

"That's true, my love," replied Tommy, "but it really has to be the same."

Lucy sighed heavily.

Lucy sighed.

"Go and visit your friend Amy, my dear," said the kind colonel, "it will enliven you; and since our family is not to be increased, I can afford to put my last dozen of shirts out to be made. Now that our boy William can run alone, there is no necessity for my poor Lucy making such a slave of herself."

"Go and visit your friend Amy, my dear," said the kind colonel, "it will lift your spirits; and since our family isn’t going to grow any larger, I can afford to have my last dozen shirts made. Now that our boy William can run by himself, there’s no need for my poor Lucy to tire herself out like that."

"Alas!" thought poor Lucy, "I am terribly afraid of being tempted in Amy's gay society;" but she did not say so.

"Wow!" thought poor Lucy, "I'm really scared of being tempted in Amy's cheerful company;" but she didn't say anything.

Lucy was a very neat, lady-like little creature, who used to wear very fine muslin gowns, ornamented with her own beautiful embroidery. Her teeth were extremely white and regular, and her lips of bright vermilion; but I could not discern any other beauty in her. Nevertheless she was a great favourite with the men, and would make fifty conquests while Julia was bungling with one. Lucy had a way of disarming the most impudent, when they attempted to take the slightest liberty with her: not by her dignified deportment, nor by her wit; but by the mere simplicity of her truly modest carriage, which was so far removed from prudery that nobody knew how to offend her.

Lucy was a very tidy, lady-like young woman who wore beautiful muslin dresses adorned with her own gorgeous embroidery. Her teeth were incredibly white and even, and her lips were a bright red; but I couldn't see any other beauty in her. Still, she was a favorite among the guys and could charm fifty of them while Julia struggled with just one. Lucy had a knack for making even the boldest men back off when they tried to cross the line with her—not through her dignified behavior or her cleverness, but just by the genuine simplicity of her truly modest demeanor, which was so far from being prudish that no one knew how to offend her.

This evening was set apart for dancing, and Fanny and Julia being the very best dancers in the room were in their glory.

This evening was dedicated to dancing, and Fanny and Julia, being the best dancers in the room, were in their element.

All the world were, or wished they were there, but many could not get further than the passage, the whole house being so crammed. Among others was the man they call the dancing Montgomery, although perhaps I do him too much honour by putting him in print; he was such a slovenly unlicked cub, of what particular family I am ignorant; but it was clear this man had originally been designed by nature for a lout,[Pg 248] only he went to Paris and came home a dancer, every inch of him below the girdle. As for his shoulders and arms they continued as before; Frenchmen cannot work miracles like German princes! but they converted into a fop this ready-made clown, to the utter discomfiture of our gauzes and Indian muslins, which were sure to suffer, as often as we ventured to employ him to hand us tea, negus, or orgeat.

Everyone in the world wanted to be there, but many couldn’t even get past the hallway because the entire house was packed. Among them was the guy they called the dancing Montgomery, though maybe I’m giving him too much credit by writing about him; he was such a messy, unrefined character, and I have no idea what family he came from. But it was obvious that this guy was meant to be a clumsy oaf, only he went to Paris and came back a dancer, every bit of him below the waist. As for his shoulders and arms, they stayed the same; Frenchmen can't work miracles like German princes! But they turned this ready-made clown into a dandy, which completely messed up our delicate fabrics and Indian muslins, guaranteed to get wrinkled whenever we dared to have him serve us tea, negus, or orgeat. [Pg 248]

"Would you like to dance?" said George Brummell, to Mrs. Armstrong, en passant.

"Would you like to dance?" George Brummell said to Mrs. Armstrong, en passant.

"I have only just left off," answered she, rising, and curtseying with much politeness; "but I am never tired of dancing."

"I just stopped," she replied, standing up and curtsying politely; "but I never get tired of dancing."

"You have a dancing face," Brummell quietly observed, fixing his eyes steadily on her countenance for a second or two, and then passing on.

"You have a lively face," Brummell quietly noted, looking steadily at her expression for a moment or two, before moving on.

Poor Lucy, she afterwards declared to us, was never so ashamed and humbled since she had been born.

Poor Lucy, she later told us, had never felt so ashamed and humiliated in her life.

All this time, Montgomery's thick straight locks were steadily beating time on his watery forehead, as he trod the mazy dance with all his might, footing it away most scholastically. He did indeed dance famously; but then he was always out at the elbows, which appeared to have no connection whatever with his feet, particularly on this eventful night, when one of his elbows came in such neighbourly contact with the eye of the poor Duc de Berri, who was just entering the room, while Montgomery was swinging short corners near the door, as sent his Royal Highness reeling backwards.

All this time, Montgomery's thick straight hair was rhythmically bouncing on his wet forehead as he danced energetically, moving in a very scholarly way. He really was an impressive dancer; however, he always seemed to be awkward, as if his elbows weren’t in sync with his feet, particularly that night when one of his elbows accidentally hit the eye of the poor Duc de Berri, who was just stepping into the room. Montgomery was making sharp turns near the door, causing His Royal Highness to stumble backward.

Tout le monde fût au désespoir!

Everyone was feeling hopeless!

"Mon Dieu! Quel malheur, monsieur le duc!" said Amy.

"Oh my God! What a disaster, sir duke!" said Amy.

"Rien, rien du tout," answered the good-natured Duc de Berri, holding his handkerchief to his eye.

"Nothing, nothing at all," replied the good-natured Duke of Berry, holding his handkerchief to his eye.

"Il y a tant de monde ici, ce soir, et la salle n'est pas grande, comme vous voyez, monsieur," said Fanny, to His Highness; as usual endeavouring to excuse and conciliate all parties.

There are so many people here tonight, and the room isn't big, as you can see, sir, said Fanny to His Highness, as usual trying to smooth things over and keep everyone happy.

"Ma fois! je n'y vois goutte!" said the duke, laughing, with his handkerchief still before his eyes.

"Good gracious! I can't see a thing!" said the duke, laughing, with his handkerchief still over his eyes.

Montgomery came forward to express his regrets; but it was plain, from his manner, that he did not at all attribute the accident to anything like awkwardness on the part of himself or his elbows, of which he seemed not a part. However, I do not mean to depreciate Mr. Montgomery's dancing in the least; only do but give him elbow-room and he will astonish you!

Montgomery stepped up to share his apologies, but it was clear from his attitude that he didn’t blame the accident on any clumsiness from himself or his elbows, which he didn't seem to acknowledge. That said, I don't mean to downplay Mr. Montgomery's dancing at all; just give him some space and he'll impress you!

Mr. Quintin Dick of Curzon Street Mayfair was now announced, and contrived to make his way towards Amy.

Mr. Quintin Dick from Curzon Street in Mayfair was now announced and managed to make his way over to Amy.

Quintin Dick is a man of fifteen or twenty thousand a year; at least, so I guess; for there is no subject on which people are more likely to be mistaken in than that of private finances. However, in spite of his fortune, Quintin Dick is and has been one of the most unpopular men within the United Kingdom. By birth an Irishman, by trade a linen-draper, no, by-the-bye, I am wrong, it was his father, who, they say, dealt in linen, not Quintin himself, carroty Quintin, of whom I cannot say I ever knew any particular harm. I however took it for granted that he was mean and vilely shabby, having never heard two opinions on that point.

Quintin Dick is a man who makes around fifteen or twenty thousand a year; at least, that's my guess, since people are often wrong when it comes to private finances. However, despite his wealth, Quintin Dick is one of the most disliked men in the United Kingdom. Born in Ireland and working as a linen dealer—wait, I’ve got that wrong; it was his father who sold linen, not Quintin himself. Carroty Quintin, about whom I can't recall any specific wrongdoing, has always struck me as cheap and miserably shabby, and I've never heard anyone say otherwise.

I remember Colonel Armstrong telling me one day at Brighton, that the woman who ever got a shilling or a shilling's worth out of Mr. Quintin Dick, ought to be immortalised. I immediately resolved to make the attempt. Meeting Dick the next morning on the Steyne, I told him that I had taken a fancy to an article of millinery, which I was at that moment too poor to purchase, though the price of it was under five pounds. Can it be credited! he actually requested permission to send it home!

I remember Colonel Armstrong telling me one day in Brighton that any woman who managed to get a shilling or anything worth a shilling out of Mr. Quintin Dick should be celebrated. I immediately decided to give it a shot. The next morning, when I ran into Dick on the Steyne, I told him I had my eye on a hat I couldn’t afford at the moment, even though it was less than five pounds. Can you believe it? He actually asked if he could send it home for me!

Armstrong would not believe me till I showed him the receipt. Au reste, Quintin is the man to whom somebody is said to have remarked, observing that he wore the wrist-bands of his shirt-sleeves so fashionably low as to pass his knuckles, "I am sorry, Mr.[Pg 250] Dick, to see that you have so much linen on hand." It strikes me however, that this must be a joke of a hundred years old. No matter. He came this evening to ask us three sisters, as well as Julia and Mrs. Armstrong, to dine with him on the approaching Saturday.

Armstrong wouldn't believe me until I showed him the receipt. By the way, Quintin is the guy someone supposedly said to, noticing that he wore his shirt sleeves so stylishly low that they covered his knuckles, "I'm sorry, Mr.[Pg 250] Dick, to see you have so much linen on hand." It looks to me like this must be an old joke from a hundred years ago. Anyway, he came this evening to invite us three sisters, along with Julia and Mrs. Armstrong, to dinner with him next Saturday.

"Who are your men?" I asked.

"Who are your guys?" I asked.

"Lords Hertford and Alvanly, the Hon. J. Ward, Nugent, Luttrell, and another man or two, whose names I have forgotten," Dick replied.

"Lords Hertford and Alvanly, the Hon. J. Ward, Nugent, Luttrell, and a couple of other guys whose names I can’t remember," Dick replied.

We all accepted his invitation on account of his party. For himself, he was a man of very few words. In fact, he scarcely ever spoke at all; and when he did he attempted to be satirical; but his were the very worst attempts I ever heard.

We all accepted his invitation because of his party. He was a man of very few words. In fact, he hardly ever spoke at all; and when he did, he tried to be sarcastic, but his attempts were the worst I’ve ever heard.

Montagu, the relation of the lady in Gloucester Place, of chimney-sweeping notoriety, assisted to keep up the spirit of the dance. Ward walked about, repeating Greek and Latin verses to himself as usual. He made love to Amy and Fanny alternately. I once knew a mistress of his, nay two! Perhaps I may tell you what sort of a character they gave him some other time. Napier came sneaking and grinning into the room, and informed us that either Lord Bath or Lord Bathurst, I forget which, was bringing him into parliament.

Montagu, the relative of the woman in Gloucester Place, known for her chimney-sweeping fame, helped keep the energy of the dance alive. Ward wandered around, mumbling Greek and Latin verses to himself as usual. He flirted with Amy and Fanny one after the other. I once knew one of his mistresses, actually two! Maybe I’ll share what kind of impression they had of him some other time. Napier came sneaking and grinning into the room, telling us that either Lord Bath or Lord Bathurst—I can’t remember which—was bringing him into parliament.

"More shame for you, who ought not to have given up your independence for millions," said I. "You cannot now vote against the man who gives you a seat."

"Shame on you for giving up your independence for money," I said. "You can’t vote against the person who gave you a position now."

Napier showed his teeth, merely observing, "You have such a comical way of talking to one."

Napier smiled and remarked, "You have such a funny way of speaking to someone."

Lord Fife now came sailing up the room, and all the women immediately made up to him. "My lord," said one, "have you spoken to the manager about bringing my young friend out at the opera house this season?"

Lord Fife then walked into the room, and all the women quickly approached him. "My lord," said one, "have you talked to the manager about featuring my young friend at the opera house this season?"

"Yes, yes," said Fife, nodding his head, "I saw him to-day; he expects her. When you take her to him, send in my card and he will receive you well."

"Yeah, yeah," Fife said, nodding his head, "I saw him today; he’s expecting her. When you take her to him, send in my card and he’ll welcome you."

"Dear Lord Fife," said another, "we want to go to Elliston's masquerade."

"Dear Lord Fife," said another, "we want to go to Elliston's masquerade."

"Certainly, certainly, to be sure," answered the good-natured Fife, still nodding assent, "I will send you tickets to-morrow."

"Of course, definitely," replied the friendly Fife, still nodding in agreement, "I'll send you the tickets tomorrow."

"And I," said Amy, "want a box at Covent Garden on Monday."

"And I," said Amy, "want a box at Covent Garden on Monday."

"To be sure, to be sure," still continued the promising earl.

"Yeah, for sure," the promising earl continued.

"Lord Fife," said I, "Sir Harcourt Lees wants to shoot grouse this season, on your estate in the North."

"Lord Fife," I said, "Sir Harcourt Lees wants to go grouse hunting this season on your estate up North."

"To be sure, tell me when he goes, and I'll give him a letter to my brother."

"Just let me know when he's leaving, and I'll give him a letter for my brother."

"I know an excellent old Frenchwoman," said Mrs. Armstrong, "who wants you to buy a watch of hers."

"I know a great older French woman," said Mrs. Armstrong, "who wants you to buy a watch from her."

"Let her come to me in the morning, to be sure! to be sure!"

"Have her come to me in the morning, for sure! For sure!"

I could not help laughing at Lord Fife. "Why what a good-natured man you are," said I.

I couldn't help but laugh at Lord Fife. "What a kind-hearted guy you are," I said.

"Oh!" answered Fife, "I have such female levées every morning, you'd be surprised. People of the first respectability, I assure you, do me the honour to come when they want money."

"Oh!" replied Fife, "I have such girl levées every morning, you'd be surprised. People of the highest respectability, I assure you, come to pay me the honor when they need money."

"How very condescending," said I.

"How condescending," I said.

"Too much so sometimes, I can tell you," answered Fife, "for one morning last week, I gave £500 among them; but this, you know, will not quite do every morning: besides time, time is what I regret; they take up all my time, I can't get out. It is often past seven before I can get in my carriage, for the life of me, and then I lose my dinner to get out at all."

"Sometimes it really is too much, I can tell you," replied Fife. "Last week, I gave away £500 among them one morning; but, you know, I can't do that every morning. Besides, I really regret the time it takes; they occupy all my time, and I can't get out. It's often past seven before I can even get into my carriage, and then I end up missing dinner just to get out at all."

"Why don't you make your servants deny you?" said I.

"Why don't you have your servants say you didn't?" I asked.

"Why I tried that, but then my valet denied me one day to a charming creature whom I wished of all things to see, and I was obliged to open my doors to them all again, lest this sweet girl should re-visit me, and a second time be refused."

"Why I tried that, but then my valet denied me one day access to a lovely person I desperately wanted to see, and I had to open my doors to them all again, so that this sweet girl wouldn't come back and be turned away again."

I think it was on this evening I saw Colonel Parker for the first time. He appeared to have seriously[Pg 252] attached himself to my sister Fanny. He was an officer in the Artillery, and a near relation to Lady Hyde Parker, I believe. I was anxious to see poor Fanny comfortably settled, and her tastes being all so quiet and her temper so amiable, I knew that riches were by no means necessary to her felicity. Colonel Parker possessed a comfortable independence, and was very anxious to have Fanny entirely under his protection. "She shall bear my name, and I will show her all the respect a wife can require, and she shall always find me a gentleman," said he. I could not however help thinking that Fanny, with her strictly honest principles, her modest, amiable character, and her beauty, ought to have been Parker's wife instead of his mistress, and therefore I did not advise her to live with him. His person was elegant; fine teeth and fine hair were however all he had to boast of in the way of beauty; but Fanny did not like handsome men, and appeared very much to admire and esteem Colonel Parker. I do not exactly know what age man he was; but I should think him under thirty.

I think it was that evening when I saw Colonel Parker for the first time. He seemed to have seriously[Pg 252] gotten involved with my sister Fanny. He was an officer in the Artillery and a close relative of Lady Hyde Parker, I believe. I was eager to see poor Fanny settled comfortably, and since her tastes were so simple and her temperament so kind, I knew that wealth wasn’t essential for her happiness. Colonel Parker had a decent income and was very eager to have Fanny completely under his care. "She will take my name, and I will show her all the respect a wife deserves, and she will always find me to be a gentleman," he said. However, I couldn’t help but think that Fanny, with her strong sense of honesty, her modest and pleasant character, and her beauty, should have been Parker’s wife instead of his mistress, so I did not encourage her to live with him. He was well-built; nice teeth and nice hair were really all he had to boast about in terms of looks, but Fanny didn’t like attractive men and seemed to genuinely admire and respect Colonel Parker. I’m not exactly sure how old he was, but I would guess he was under thirty.

I could not but observe the gay Montagu and his wonderful luck in addressing himself to witty persons. He was now laughing himself almost into hysterics at something Mr. Dick said to him at one of the windows. Then I heard him say, "Capital! charming!" in answer to something which the Duc de Berri had said. At last I saw him talking to Leinster. "This will decide it," said I to myself; "for if he says anything is excellent, or charming, or capital, that His Grace utters, I know what I will do." I had scarcely settled the business in my own mind, when I saw Montagu blowing his nose in an agony of laughter at something superexcellent, which he declared the poor bog-trotter Leinster had uttered. This was too much, well as I love a civil man; so, calling Montagu to my side, after having placed myself close to some noisy people, who were talking and gesticulating with all their might, I asked him if[Pg 253] he had heard an excellent story about Amy and Harry Mildmay.

I couldn't help but notice the cheerful Montagu and his incredible knack for engaging with witty people. He was practically laughing himself into hysterics at something Mr. Dick said by one of the windows. Then I heard him exclaim, "Great! Lovely!" in response to something the Duc de Berri had said. Finally, I saw him chatting with Leinster. "This will decide it," I thought to myself; "if he praises anything as excellent, lovely, or great that His Grace says, I know what I will do." I had barely settled that in my mind when I saw Montagu laughing hard while declaring something the poor bog-trotter Leinster said was absolutely superb. That was too much, as much as I appreciate a polite man; so, calling Montagu over, after positioning myself near some loud people who were talking and gesturing wildly, I asked him if [Pg 253] he had heard an excellent story about Amy and Harry Mildmay.

"No, but pray tell it me directly: it must be so very excellent."

"No, but please tell me directly: it must be really excellent."

"Listen then," said I, and I began to laugh and to say "you must know Amy met Mildmay in the park;" and then I went on with a few unconnected words, affecting suitable action, and to be half dead, or quite choked with laughter. So far from repeating anything like a story I did not connect two words of common sense together; and if I had, we were in such a noisy neighbourhood I could not have been heard, yet Montagu, with equal reason, once more gave full play to his risible faculties, and appeared quite as delighted with my story as he had been with Leinster's, declaring aloud it was the very best thing he had ever heard in his whole life.

"Listen up," I said, and I started to laugh and said, "You have to know Amy met Mildmay in the park;" then I continued with a few random words, pretending to act it out, and to be half dead or completely choked with laughter. Instead of telling a coherent story, I couldn’t string two sensible words together; and even if I had, we were in such a noisy place that I couldn’t have been heard. Still, Montagu, with equal enthusiasm, once again let loose with laughter, seeming just as amused by my story as he had been with Leinster's, loudly declaring it was the best thing he had ever heard in his entire life.

But I am tired of this party of Amy's, therefore my kind readers will permit me to change the subject.

But I'm tired of this party of Amy's, so I hope my kind readers will let me change the subject.

The next day, I was remarking to my young admirer, the Duke of Leinster, that life was nothing without a little love; and then begged him to say who was best worth having.

The next day, I was telling my young admirer, the Duke of Leinster, that life isn't complete without a little love; and then I asked him who he thought was the most worthwhile person to have.

"I think the Duchess of Beaufort's brother, Lord George Leveson Gower, the most desirable man I ever saw," said Leinster.

"I think the Duchess of Beaufort's brother, Lord George Leveson Gower, is the most attractive guy I've ever seen," said Leinster.

"How is one to obtain a sight of your beauty?"

"How can someone catch a glimpse of your beauty?"

"I cannot assist you; and if I could I would not," His Grace replied.

"I can't help you; and even if I could, I wouldn't," His Grace replied.

"I do not care," said I to myself, after Leinster had left me, "I am not going to sit down all my life to love this fool. I must have something for the mind to feed on."

"I don’t care," I told myself after Leinster left, "I’m not going to spend my whole life loving this fool. I need something for my mind to engage with."

I was interrupted while making these wise reflections by a visit from Wellington.

I was interrupted while having these thoughtful reflections by a visit from Wellington.

"Here is a thing in the shape of an intellectual companion," thought I.

"Here’s something that looks like an intellectual companion," I thought.

After Wellington had left me I entirely forgot him: nay, before; for I now recollect that he said[Pg 254] something about my bad taste in talking on subjects irrelevant to what was going on; such as a remark I might have made about my rose-tree or my dinner, when I ought to have been all soul! No matter! The soul's fire is partly kept alive by dinner; or, whether it is or not, still dinner, or even a rose-tree, is infinitely more interesting than the Wellington!

After Wellington left, I completely forgot about him; actually, I think I forgot before he even left. I remember him mentioning[Pg 254] something about my poor taste in discussing things that had nothing to do with what was happening, like a comment I might have made about my rosebush or my dinner when I should have been fully engaged! But it doesn't matter! The spirit is partly sustained by dinner; or whether it is or not, dinner, or even a rosebush, is way more interesting than Wellington!

First love is all in all, say a great many writers, and a great many more old maids, particularly ugly ones, who have been courted only once for first and last, and must even make the best of it. For my own part, if I am to credit the quiet, unimpassioned assertion of the Duke of Argyle, who knew human nature well, after the hey-day of mere blind love was over, I must believe myself not naturally given to change.

First love is everything, say a lot of writers, and even more old maids, especially the less attractive ones, who have only been pursued once for their first and last time and have to make the best of it. As for me, if I trust the calm, unexcited statement of the Duke of Argyle, who understood human nature well, once the wild phase of blind love had passed, I have to believe that I’m not someone who changes easily.

"Harriette," said Argyle, "is more steady in her attachments than almost any woman of her celebrity, so surrounded with flatterers, whom I have ever met with."

"Harriette," Argyle said, "is more dependable in her relationships than almost any woman of her fame, surrounded by admirers, that I’ve ever encountered."

Of course, my fair readers would not have me guilty of such extreme ill-breeding as to differ in opinion from a noble duke! Nevertheless, I confess that I had only ceased to love one, who was bound for life to another, and who had most cruelly trifled with my feelings, while he took a most unfair advantage of my youth, of my warmth of heart, and of my total lack of experience.

Of course, my dear readers wouldn't want me to be so rude as to disagree with a noble duke! Still, I have to admit that I only stopped loving someone who was committed to another for life and who had really played with my feelings while taking unfair advantage of my youth, my caring nature, and my complete lack of experience.

I now felt le besoin d'aimer, with almost the same ardour as when I used to follow the handsome stranger and his large dog, which induces me to believe, that never did a fair lady die of love for one man, whilst others equally amiable were dying for her smiles.

I now felt the need to love, with almost the same intensity as when I used to follow the attractive stranger and his big dog, which leads me to believe that no beautiful woman ever died of love for one man while other equally charming men were dying for her smiles.

In a fit of folly I wrote a letter to Lord G.L. Gower, requesting him to come and meet me in the Regent's Park at eleven o'clock on a Sunday morning; at the same time assuring him, that desirous as I was, from all I had heard of his perfections, to make his acquaintance, yet, if he expected to[Pg 255] please me, he must show me just as much respect and humble deference, as though I had not ordered him up to Marylebone Fields to be looked at.

In a moment of madness, I wrote a letter to Lord G.L. Gower, asking him to meet me in Regent’s Park at eleven o'clock on a Sunday morning. I also made sure to let him know that, although I was eager to meet him because of all the great things I had heard about him, if he wanted to impress me, he needed to show me as much respect and humility as if I hadn't invited him to Marylebone Fields just to be observed.

Lord G.L. Gower's reply was:

Lord G.L. Gower's response was:

"I do not usually answer such letters; but there is something so eccentric and uncommon in yours, that I cannot resist complying with your request, therefore you will find me at the appointed time and place.

"I typically don't reply to letters like this, but there's something so unique about yours that I can't ignore your request. So, I'll see you at the planned time and place."

"G.L. GOWER."

"G.L. GOWER."

As the hour drew near for fulfilling my engagement in the Regent's Park, I recollected that I did not in the least know the person of Lord G.L. Gower, and felt much puzzled how I should contrive to distinguish him from any handsome man who might happen to be enjoying the fresh air towards Primrose Hill. However, trusting to chance, or sympathy, or that instinct by which, according to Falstaff, the lion knows the true prince, I dressed myself with unusual care and contrived to be punctual. I observed a tall, rather handsome and gentlemanly man looking about him; but as I felt at once that he was not in any respect cut out for the honour of filling up the void in my heart, I prayed the God of Love to send me a better subject.

As the time approached for my meeting in Regent's Park, I realized I didn’t know what Lord G.L. Gower looked like at all, and I felt confused about how I would recognize him among any attractive man who might be out enjoying the fresh air near Primrose Hill. Nevertheless, relying on chance, sympathy, or that instinct that, as Falstaff puts it, allows a lion to recognize the true prince, I dressed carefully and made sure to arrive on time. I noticed a tall, fairly handsome, and gentlemanly man looking around; however, as I quickly sensed he wasn’t the right fit to fill the emptiness in my heart, I asked the God of Love to send me someone better.

However, there was nothing to be seen at that early hour on Sunday morning which in the least resembled a gentleman, or even, in their Sunday new coats and bran new yellow leather gloves, could be mistaken for one, that came within a mile of me.

However, there was nothing visible at that early hour on Sunday morning that even remotely resembled a gentleman, nor could any of them, in their freshly polished coats and brand new yellow leather gloves, be mistaken for one within a mile of me.

"This must be Leinster's Apollo," said I. How could I address myself to such a booby? True, this man may perhaps have a certain indescribable charm about him, a je ne sais quoi, which may not be discoverable at the first glance! I ventured to raise my eyes to his face, and, if I did not laugh, I looked as though I was thinking about it; and on this he spoke and smiled, and blushed, and bowed.

"This has to be Leinster's Apollo," I said. How could I possibly talk to someone like him? True, this guy might have a certain indescribable charm, a je ne sais quoi, that you might not notice right away! I dared to look up at his face, and while I didn't outright laugh, I definitely looked like I was considering it; and then he spoke, smiled, blushed, and bowed.

I conceived that, having brought a man up to[Pg 256] Marylebone Fields on such a terribly hot morning, it would not have been fair or lady-like to have dismissed him, until I had given his talents and powers of pleasing a fair trial. I walked him up to the tip-top of Primrose Hill, and then towards Hampstead, and then back again to Great Portland Street.

I thought that since I had brought a guy to[Pg 256] Marylebone Fields on such a scorching morning, it wouldn’t have been fair or proper to send him away without giving his skills and charm a good chance. I took him all the way up Primrose Hill, then over to Hampstead, and finally back to Great Portland Street.

At last his lordship made a full stop, while he took off his hat to wipe his face, declaring he could go no further, as he was quite unaccustomed to walking and the sun was so very oppressive. He therefore entreated that I would permit him to accompany me immediately to my house, if only to sit down and rest, or otherwise he apprehended—fever or sudden death!

At last, his lordship came to a complete stop as he took off his hat to wipe his face, saying he couldn’t go any further since he wasn’t used to walking and the sun was really harsh. He then asked if I would let him come to my house right away, just to sit down and rest, or else he feared—fever or sudden death!

I assured him I was sorry, very sorry, and hoped such fatal consequences would not follow our little rural bit of pleasure; at the same time I could only express my regrets, while I frankly declared to him that he was not in the least the sort of person I wanted.

I told him I was sorry, really sorry, and hoped that such serious consequences wouldn't come from our little rural fun; at the same time, I could only share my regrets, while I honestly admitted to him that he wasn't at all the kind of person I was looking for.

Lord George L. Gower was too proud, too well-looking, to be deeply wounded at my determination, so he smiled, and bowed, and wished me good morning, declaring himself much amused with the eccentricity and frankness of my character.

Lord George L. Gower was too proud and too good-looking to be seriously hurt by my decision, so he smiled, bowed, and wished me good morning, saying he found my eccentricity and honesty quite amusing.

It will not do, I see, to lay one's self out for love, thought I, after his lordship had left me. It comes, like money, when one is not thinking about it. Reading is a much more independent amusement than loving. Books one may cut, when one is tired of them; so I began immediately on arriving home with Lady Mary Wortley Montagu's Letters. The style was very unequal I thought: now paltry and ungraceful, now elevated. The same observations were applicable to the sentiments she expressed. In some letters one would accuse her of being both indecent and profligate; in others she displayed herself as the most refined, elegant and delicate of her sex. I read as far as this passage:—"Our vulgar notions that Mahomet did not own women to have any souls, is a mistake. It is true, he says they are[Pg 257] not of so elevated a kind, and therefore must not hope to be admitted into the paradise appointed for the men, who are to be entertained by celestial beauties. But there is a place of happiness destined for souls of the inferior order, where all good women are to be in eternal bliss. Any woman that dies unmarried is looked upon to die in a state of reprobation. To confirm this, I believe they reason that the end of the creation of woman is to increase and multiply, and that she is only properly employed in the works of her calling, when she is bringing forth children, or taking care of them, which is all the virtue God expects of her."

I realized that it won’t work to go all out for love, I thought, after his lordship had left me. It comes, like money, when you least expect it. Reading is a much more independent pastime than loving. You can put down books when you’re done with them, so I started immediately upon arriving home with Lady Mary Wortley Montagu's Letters. I found the writing style very inconsistent: sometimes it was trivial and clumsy, other times it was elevated. The same observations applied to her sentiments. In some letters, one might accuse her of being both indecent and reckless; in others, she presented herself as the most refined, elegant, and delicate of her sex. I read as far as this passage:—"Our common belief that Muhammad did not think women have souls is incorrect. It’s true, he says they are[Pg 257] not of such a high nature, and therefore should not expect to enter the paradise reserved for men, who are to be entertained by celestial beauties. But there is a place of happiness intended for souls of a lower order, where all good women will experience eternal bliss. Any woman who dies unmarried is considered to die in a state of disgrace. They argue to support this belief, saying that the purpose of a woman’s creation is to procreate, and she is only fulfilling her true role when she is bearing children or caring for them, which is all the virtue God expects from her."

I threw the book down at this passage, beginning to feel very much ashamed of myself; I rang my bell, and sent to my bookseller for the "History of Mahomet," hoping that most prolific prophet would put me in the way of obeying his commands in case, after duly studying his laws, I were disposed to turn Turk.

I tossed the book aside at this part, starting to feel really ashamed of myself; I rang my bell and asked my bookseller for the "History of Muhammad," hoping that this very prolific prophet would guide me on how to follow his teachings if, after thoroughly studying his laws, I decided to convert.

I seriously determined to choose my own religion, instead of following blindly that which happened to be my father's. If this determination be sinful, I must still think it ever has been, and ever will be the sin of all intelligent minds. The uneducated child, or the rudest clown who earns his hard fare by the sweat of his brow, and whistles as he returns home for want of thought, will give the same answers, when you ask why they say their prayers, namely, "Because the parson says I ought." Will it not occur to them that accident has had much to do with their being Christians, or Jews, or Turks? Will not they be aware of the force of early impressions, good or bad, and, if but to impress on their mind the wisdom and justice, as well as the superiority of the religion they were born in, will they not compare it steadily with that of the greater part of the creation? It may be answered that all religions are good, and we have but to act up to our belief of what is right, which is all that justice can require of[Pg 258] us: yet will the ardent mind, while suffering under the various ills which flesh is heir to, be led to doubt and to search eagerly into the reason why a just God, who is our father, has created us for so much misery.

I seriously decided to choose my own religion instead of blindly following the one my father practiced. If this decision is sinful, I must believe it has always been and will always be the sin of all intelligent minds. The uneducated child or the rough worker who earns a living through hard labor and whistles on his way home out of lack of thought will give the same answers when you ask them why they pray, namely, "Because the pastor says I should." Don't they realize that chance has played a big role in them being Christians, Jews, or Muslims? Aren't they aware of how early experiences, whether good or bad, shape their beliefs, and won't they compare the wisdom and justice of their own religion with that of the majority of humanity? It might be said that all religions are good, and we just need to live according to our belief of what is right, which is all that justice can ask of us: yet, the passionate mind, while grappling with the many struggles that life brings, will inevitably start to doubt and seek the reasons why a just God, who is our Father, has made us endure so much suffering.

I pondered a whole night on these expressive words of Lord Byron, in his "Childe Harold":

I spent all night thinking about these powerful words from Lord Byron in his "Childe Harold":

Our life is a false nature, 'tis not in
The harmony of things—this hard decree,
This uneradicable taint of sin,
This boundless Upas, this all blasting tree,
Whose root is earth, whose leaves and branches
The skies, which rain their plagues on me like dew,
Disease, death, bondage—all the woes we see not, which
throbs through
The immedicable soul, with heart-aches ever new.
Yet, let us ponder boldly—'tis a base
Abandonment of reason, to resign
Our right of thought—our last and only place
Of refuge; this at least, shall still be mine:
Though, from our birth, the faculty divine
Is charmed and tortured—cabin'd, cribb'd, confined,
And bred in darkness, lest the truth should shine
Too brightly, in the unprepared mind,
The beam pours in, for time and skill will couch the blind.

Our life is a false reality; it’s not in
The balance of things—this tough decision,
This unavoidable stain of sin,
This never-ending Upas, this all-destroying tree,
Whose roots are in the ground, whose leaves and branches
Are the skies, which pour their troubles on me like dew,
Disease, death, and captivity—these are all the hidden sorrows we can't see, which
vibe through
The restless soul, always facing fresh heartaches.
Yet, let’s think boldly—it’s a low
Giving up by abandoning reason
Our right to think—our final and only safe space;
This will still belong to me:
From the moment we were born, the divine ability
Is enchanted and tormented—trapped, confined,
And raised in darkness, so the truth doesn’t come to light.
Too brightly in the unprepared mind,
Light will shine through, because time and skill will heal the blind.

However all my time, and all my pondering, and all my skill, only confirmed me the more steadily in this opinion—that I know nothing about it.

However, all my time, all my thinking, and all my skills only made me more certain of this: that I know nothing about it.

I had long been sentimentally in love with Lord Byron, and some years previous to the publication of the last canto of "Childe Harold," I had written to him to solicit the honour of his acquaintance.

I had been romantically in love with Lord Byron for a long time, and a few years before the last canto of "Childe Harold" was published, I wrote to him to request the pleasure of his company.

"If, my lord," said I, in my letter, "to have been cold and indifferent to every other modern poet, while I have passed whole nights in studying your productions with the eagerness of one who has discovered a new source of enjoyment as surprising as it was delightful, deserves gratitude from the vanity of an author, or the gallantry of a gentleman, you will honour me with a little of your friendship."

"If, my lord," I wrote in my letter, "being cold and indifferent to every other modern poet while I have spent entire nights eagerly studying your work—like someone who found a new and delightful source of enjoyment—deserves some appreciation from the vanity of an author or the chivalry of a gentleman, then I hope you will grant me a bit of your friendship."

Would you believe, reader, this eloquent epistle obtained me no answer during three long days? I was furious, and wrote again to tell him that he was a mere pedant; that my common sense was a match for his fine rhymes; that the best of us poor weak mortals—and I acknowledged him to be at the head of the list—must still be ignorant, subject to sickness, ill-temper, and various errors in judgment, therefore was there little excuse for his impertinence, in presuming to find fault with the whole world, as he had done in his "English Bards and Scotch Reviewers," at an age when his natural judgment could not be matured. It was vulgar, and showed the littleness which some want of philanthropy towards our poor fellow creatures always must evince. Was he really so superior, and would he crush the poor worms which dared not aspire to his perfections? Or was he but a mere upstart man, of extraordinary genius, without strength of mind to know what he would be at? Could he not, at least, have declined the honour I wanted to confer on him, civilly?

Can you believe it, reader? This well-written letter got no response for three long days! I was furious and wrote again to tell him he was just a pretentious intellectual; that my common sense was just as good as his fancy words; that the best of us poor weak humans—and I admitted he was at the top of the list—still have to deal with ignorance, sickness, bad moods, and various mistakes in judgment. So, he really had little reason to be rude, assuming he could criticize the whole world like he did in his "English Bards and Scotch Reviewers," at an age when his judgment wasn't fully developed. It was crass and revealed the small-mindedness that always comes from a lack of compassion for our fellow beings. Was he really that much better than everyone else, willing to belittle those who didn’t measure up to his standards? Or was he just an overconfident guy with incredible talent but lacking the mental strength to figure himself out? Couldn’t he at least have politely declined the honor I wanted to give him?

This eloquent letter ended simply thus, after assuring him that it was now much too late to make my acquaintance, as I had changed my mind and no longer desired it the least in the world—like the fox and the grapes—

This well-written letter concluded simply, after assuring him that it was now far too late to get to know me, as I had changed my mind and no longer wanted it at all—like the fox and the grapes—

"you be hang'd!
"HARRIETTE WILSON."

"you be hanged!" "HARRIETTE WILSON."

This, to a favourite, was tolerably severe; but when I take a liking to a person I must and will be something to them; so if they will not like me I always make it my business and peculiar care that they shall dislike and quarrel with me. Let me once get them into a quarrel and I am sure of them.

This was pretty harsh for someone who's a favorite, but when I take a liking to someone, I feel like I have to mean something to them. So if they’re not going to like me, I always make it my mission to ensure they dislike me and end up quarreling with me. Once I get them into a fight, I know I’ve got them.

The next day I received the following answer from Lord Byron, dated Albany, Piccadilly.

The next day I got the following reply from Lord Byron, dated Albany, Piccadilly.

"If my silence has hurt 'your pride or your feelings,' to use your own expressions, I am very sorry for it; be assured that such effect was far from my intention.[Pg 260] Business, and some little bustle attendant on changing my residence, prevented me from thanking you for your letter as soon as I ought to have done. If my thanks do not displease you now, pray accept them. I could not feel otherwise than obliged by the desire of a stranger to make my acquaintance.

"If my silence has hurt your pride or feelings, as you've said, I'm truly sorry; please know it was never my intention. [Pg 260] Business and the chaos of moving kept me from thanking you for your letter as soon as I should have. If my gratitude doesn’t upset you now, please accept it. I couldn’t help but feel thankful for a stranger wanting to know me."

"I am not unacquainted with your name or your beauty, and I have heard much of your talents; but I am not the person whom you would like, either as a lover or a friend. I did not, and do not 'suspect you,' to use your own words once more, of any design of making love to me. I know myself well enough to acquit any one, who does not know me, and still more those who do, from any such intention. I am not of a nature to be loved, and so far, luckily for myself, I have no wish to be so. In saying this, I do not mean to affect any particular stoicism, and may possibly, at one time or other, have been liable to those follies for which you sarcastically tell me I have now no time: but these, and everything else, are to me at present objects of indifference; and this is a good deal to say, at six-and-twenty. You tell me that you wished to know me better; because you liked my writing. I think you must be aware that a writer is in general very different from his productions, and always disappoints those who expect to find in him qualities more agreeable than those of others; I shall certainly not be lessened in my vanity as a scribbler, by the reflection that a work of mine has given you pleasure; and, to preserve the impression in its favour, I will not risk your good opinion by inflicting my acquaintance upon you.

"I know your name and beauty, and I’ve heard a lot about your talents; but I’m not the person you’d want as a lover or a friend. I didn't, and still don't, 'suspect you,' as you put it, of wanting to romance me. I know myself well enough to rule out anyone who doesn’t know me, and especially those who do, from such intentions. I'm just not the kind of person to be loved, and luckily for me, I don't want to be. When I say this, I’m not trying to sound particularly stoic, and I might have been open to those whims you sarcastically claim I’m too busy for now: but honestly, they're just not important to me at the moment, which is quite a lot to say at twenty-six. You mentioned wanting to get to know me better because you liked my writing. You must understand that a writer is often very different from their work, and they can disappoint those who expect to find them possessing more appealing qualities than others; I certainly won’t feel any less pride as a writer just because something I wrote made you happy; and to keep that impression intact, I won’t jeopardize your good opinion by forcing my company on you."

"Very truly your obliged servant.
"B."

"Very truly your obliged servant.
"B."

This was very dry; but, I had not aspired to Lord Byron's love and I did not despair of making his acquaintance. I am indeed surprised that I never fell in love with his lordship; but, certain it is, that, though I would have given anything to have been his[Pg 261] most humble friend and servant, his beauty was of a nature never to inspire me with warmer sentiments.

This was really boring; however, I had not hoped for Lord Byron's love, and I wasn’t discouraged about getting to know him. I'm actually surprised that I never fell for him; but it’s true that, even though I would have done anything to be his[Pg 261] most devoted friend and servant, his looks never made me feel anything deeper.

There was nothing whatever voluptuous in the character of it; it was wholly intellectual: and as such I honoured it; but give me for my lover an indolent being who, while he possesses talents and genius to do anything he pleases, pleases himself most and best in pleasing me! Au reste, I admire and look up to heroes, but indolent men make the best lovers.

There was nothing indulgent about it; it was entirely intellectual: and for that reason, I respected it; but for my partner, I want a laid-back person who, while they have the talent and genius to do whatever they want, finds the most joy in making me happy! Au reste, I admire and look up to heroes, but relaxed men make the best lovers.

I was a long while before I could convince Lord Byron that as a lover he would never have suited me; and really did not excite any passion in my breast; but, from the moment I had succeeded, his lordship threw off all reserve and wrote and spoke to me with the confidence of easy friendship and good-will, as though he had been delighted to find a woman capable of friendship, to whose vanity it was not at all necessary to administer by saying soft things to her.

I spent a long time trying to convince Lord Byron that he would never be suitable for me as a lover and that he didn’t stir any feelings in me at all. But once I managed to do that, he dropped all pretense and communicated with me as if we were good friends, sincerely pleased to find a woman who valued friendship and didn’t need constant flattery.


CHAPTER XIV

On the Thursday which was to be big with the fate of Livius's farce, I took a party of friends to Mr. Elliston's private box. Drury Lane was crowded. Livius had at least eight people in the small box allotted to him by the manager. He paid me a flying visit and seemed as much agitated as though he were about to be tried for high treason. I proposed changing boxes with him, to accommodate his friends. He was highly delighted, and the exchange was made, much, I believe, to the annoyance of Mr. Elliston, though I knew not why it grieved him.

On the Thursday that would determine the fate of Livius's play, I took a group of friends to Mr. Elliston's private box. Drury Lane was packed. Livius had at least eight people in the small box assigned to him by the manager. He paid me a quick visit and seemed as nervous as if he were about to be tried for high treason. I suggested switching boxes with him to make it easier for his friends. He was very pleased, and the swap happened, much to the annoyance of Mr. Elliston, though I wasn’t sure why it upset him.

Livius's piece commenced almost as soon as we were quietly seated again. He was certainly much indebted to the exertions of all the very excellent performers who played in it, particularly Elliston and Harley. The piece went off with spirit. I never saw a poor man tremble as Livius did during the first act. "Who would write for the stage?" thought I. Livius was all over the house at once; both before and behind the scenes. He could not rest anywhere.

Livius's play started almost as soon as we were settled back in our seats. He definitely owed a lot to the efforts of the fantastic performers, especially Elliston and Harley. The show had a lively energy. I’ve never seen someone so nervous as Livius was during the first act. "Who would want to write for the stage?" I thought. Livius was everywhere in the theater, both onstage and backstage. He couldn't stay still at all.

"Do sit down," said I, handing him a chair. "Let the public be hanged! What great crime would there be if your little piece happened not to be to their taste?"

"Please have a seat," I said, offering him a chair. "Who cares what the public thinks! What real crime would it be if your work just didn't appeal to them?"

"Oh, fancy," said Livius, "the agitation of coming thus before the public for the first time!"

"Oh, fancy," Livius said, "the excitement of presenting ourselves to the public for the first time!"

"Fiddlestick!" said I.

"Fiddlestick!" I said.

He was now growing a little more tranquil, while Elliston was charming away his fears, as well as the ennui of the audience. It was at that part where he[Pg 263] expresses his rapture at the beauty and loveliness of his valet's wife, while the unfortunate husband, so well represented by Harley, stands in an agony behind his master's chair, not daring to acknowledge his marriage for fear of losing his place.

He was starting to feel a bit calmer as Elliston skillfully eased his fears and entertained the audience's boredom. It was at the point where he[Pg 263] pours out his admiration for the beauty and charm of his valet's wife, while the poor husband, expertly played by Harley, stands in anguish behind his master's chair, too afraid to admit he’s married for fear of losing his job.

The piece to be performed next was The Coronation. A man in the pit, at that moment when Elliston ought to have been most pathetic, mounted the boards which were erected down the middle of the pit, I suppose to obtain a better view.

The next piece to be performed was The Coronation. A guy in the pit, at the moment when Elliston should have been the most emotional, climbed onto the stage that was set up in the middle of the pit, I guess to get a better view.

"You must not stand there, sir," vociferated Elliston to the man, in a loud angry voice, in the midst of his love-speech, to the utter dismay of poor Livius, who absolutely gasped for breath.

"You can't just stand there, sir," shouted Elliston to the man, in a loud and angry tone, interrupting his romantic speech and leaving poor Livius completely breathless.

Sams, who was Livius's publisher, was in my box, and ventured to hiss, which example was followed by a faint vibration from the pit. The valet's wife looked rather silly at being thus cut by her admiring swain. Elliston came forward, as though ashamed of his impetuosity, and, gracefully bowing, addressed the audience somewhat to this effect:

Sams, Livius's publisher, was in my box and dared to hiss, a move that was echoed by a slight murmur from the audience. The valet's wife appeared somewhat embarrassed by being snubbed by her adoring partner. Elliston stepped forward, seeming a bit regretful for his rashness, and, with a polite bow, addressed the audience along these lines:

"As manager and proprietor of this theatre, I must request and desire that none of you gentlemen mount those boards," and then, with all the impudence of the most perfect nonchalance, he turned round to his neglected fair one, and resumed his vows of love from where he had left off.

"As the manager and owner of this theater, I must ask you gentlemen not to step onto that stage," and then, with all the cheekiness of complete indifference, he turned back to his ignored lady and picked up his declarations of love right where he had paused.

"Elliston is very drunk," said poor Livius, looking as pale as a ghost with dread of what might follow.

"Elliston is really drunk," said poor Livius, looking as pale as a ghost with fear of what might happen next.

"Not so very drunk yet, neither," said I, "since he has to play again, in The Coronation to-night."

"Not too drunk yet, either," I said, "since he has to perform again in The Coronation tonight."

"Oh!" said Livius, shaking his head mournfully, "Elliston always plays the king most naturally when he is most drunk."

"Oh!" said Livius, shaking his head sadly, "Elliston always acts like a king most convincingly when he's really drunk."

"I have no doubt," answered I, "that Elliston plays his part best when he has been drinking, since he is always so excessively stupid and dull when sober. Except this trifling interruption, your little piece has gone off without a single accident or blunder; so be calm, man!"

"I’m sure," I replied, "that Elliston performs his best after he’s had a drink, since he’s always really stupid and dull when he’s sober. Aside from this minor interruption, your little show has gone off without a single mishap or mistake; so relax, man!"

Livius told me that he was about to bring out a young lady of infinite talent as a singer. "She is in my private box, and Elliston has promised to hear her best song, from the pit, after the audience have left the house to-night."

Livius told me he was going to introduce a young lady with incredible talent as a singer. "She’s in my private box, and Elliston has promised to listen to her best song from the pit after the audience has left the theater tonight."

I asked if I might remain to hear her.

I asked if I could stay to listen to her.

"Certainly," said Livius, "and for that purpose I will conduct you to a private pit-box. The young lady is to sing on the stage."

"Of course," said Livius, "and for that, I'll take you to a private box. The young lady is going to sing on stage."

Livius's piece was announced for the next night, amidst loud plaudits.

Livius's show was scheduled for the following night, amid loud applause.

We may guess that Livius naturally had a vast number of his own friends among the audience. It was in fact a very trifling production, and yet it was dramatic. However I never heard of it after it had run its allotted time, though I think I have seen many worse things last longer.

We can assume that Livius probably had a lot of friends in the audience. It was actually a pretty minor work, but it was still dramatic. However, I never heard about it after its run ended, even though I believe I've seen many worse shows stick around longer.

I thought that I too perhaps might find amusement in writing something from the French for the stage—so I, some days afterwards, fixed upon Moliere's comedy of the Malade Imaginaire, which I hastily transformed into an English three-act piece.

I thought I might also have fun writing something for the stage from the French, so a few days later, I chose Molière's comedy Malade Imaginaire, which I quickly adapted into a three-act English play.

But I forgot to mention what became of Livius's protégée.

But I forgot to say what happened to Livius's protégé.

After the audience had left the theatre, Livius handed me downstairs to a pit-box, saying, "I must now leave you to attend my poor, timid, young friend." The lamps and candles were all extinguished, when Elliston threw himself along the benches in the pit. Soon afterwards Livius came upon the stage, now lighted by a single lamp, conducting a very ill-favoured young lady in a shawl. She began to sing very scientifically, but her voice was not pleasing. Study had done much for her, while nature had been a niggard.

After the audience left the theater, Livius led me downstairs to a box in the pit, saying, "I have to leave you to attend to my shy, young friend." All the lamps and candles were out when Elliston sprawled across the benches in the pit. Shortly after, Livius appeared on stage, now lit by a single lamp, escorting a rather unattractive young lady in a shawl. She started to sing very technically, but her voice wasn't pleasant. She had benefited from training, but nature had been stingy with her.

Elliston appeared to be going to sleep, as soon as he had heard the first verse of a most barbarously long song; but, accidentally observing me, he climbed up to my box from the pit, making a noise, which altogether discouraged the poor young lady by this rude inattention to her melody.

Elliston seemed to be dozing off as soon as he heard the first verse of a ridiculously long song; however, noticing me by chance, he climbed up to my box from the pit, creating a commotion that completely discouraged the poor young lady with his disrespectful disregard for her performance.

"Why do not you play harlequin?" said I.

"Why don't you play harlequin?" I asked.

"I am too old," he replied: and then asked me how the farce went off.

"I’m too old," he replied, and then asked me how the performance went.

"Famously," I replied. "I see you know how to profit by my advice, and you made fewer faces. But you took a great liberty with the public, when you began scolding the audience, instead of minding what you were engaged in," I observed to him.

"Really?" I replied. "I see you know how to benefit from my advice, and you made fewer grimaces. But you overstepped your bounds with the audience when you started scolding them instead of focusing on what you were doing," I mentioned to him.

"What business had that man to stick himself up there?" Elliston asked.

"What was that guy doing up there?" Elliston asked.

"From sympathy! He was looking at a mountebank!"

"Out of sympathy! He was staring at a fraud!"

During the whole of this time, the poor young lady was exerting herself by the light of her solitary lamp, à pure perte!

During this entire time, the poor young lady was putting in effort by the light of her lonely lamp, to no avail!

"It is really unmanly," I observed, "to be so unfeelingly inattentive to a beginner, and one of the fair sex."

"It’s really not nice," I said, "to be so thoughtlessly neglectful of a beginner, especially one who’s a woman."

"Oh!" whispered Elliston, "Livius wants to father all his old sweethearts on me, I believe. I do not allude to this lady," said he, laughing, "it would be a libel on herself, and on mankind, to doubt her respectability; but then she cannot sing, and what is worse, he is going to bring me up three or four more next week."

"Oh!" whispered Elliston, "I think Livius wants to link all his old girlfriends to me. I’m not talking about this lady," he said, laughing, "that would slander her and humanity to question her respectability; but she can’t sing, and to make matters worse, he’s planning to introduce me to three or four more next week."

Oh, mon Dieu! it has just occurred to me, that to have told this story of Elliston and Livius, in due time, it ought not to have come in these eight years at soonest; and I must now go back with my Memoirs; but what does it signify to my readers, the story will do as well, and amuse as much now, as later on; and if this book meets due encouragement, I may write something afterwards, with infinitely more regularity.

Oh, my God! it just hit me that I shouldn’t have told the story of Elliston and Livius until much later—at least not in these past eight years. Now I need to go back with my Memoirs. But honestly, what does it matter to my readers? The story will entertain just as much now as it would later. If this book is well-received, I might write something else afterwards with much more consistency.


"It is all settled," said Fanny to me, on the night before Mr. Dick's dinner-party, "and I am to be Mrs. Parker."

"It’s all settled," Fanny told me on the night before Mr. Dick's dinner party. "I’m going to be Mrs. Parker."

"I hope you will be happy," said I; "but I wish you were married."

"I hope you're happy," I said; "but I wish you were married."

"Why should poor Parker marry a woman with a ready-made family?" asked Fanny.

"Why should struggling Parker marry a woman who already has kids?" asked Fanny.

I declined offering an opinion, fearing to do harm.

I chose not to share my opinion, worried it might cause harm.

Fanny was four years my senior, and possessed perhaps a larger portion of what is called common sense than myself. Au reste, the thing was settled between her and Parker, who were to proceed together to Portsmouth, where Colonel Parker's regiment was stationed, after they had passed a fortnight at Brighton.

Fanny was four years older than me and probably had more common sense than I did. By the way, it was all arranged between her and Parker, who were set to head to Portsmouth together, where Colonel Parker's regiment was based, after spending two weeks in Brighton.

"Suppose we make a party, and hire a house for you and Julia and me?"

"How about we throw a party and rent a house for you, Julia, and me?"

"The very thing I wish," said Fanny; "for London is growing very stupid. We meet no one but the Hon. Colonel Collyer and Lord Petersham about the streets."

"The exact thing I want," said Fanny; "because London is getting really dull. We hardly run into anyone except the Hon. Colonel Collyer and Lord Petersham on the streets."

"Oh, yes," said I, "we also see Lady Heathcote and Lady Ann Wyndham."

"Oh, yes," I said, "we also see Lady Heathcote and Lady Ann Wyndham."

"And that makes it worse still," added Fanny, "for I really believe neither of those good ladies has missed Hyde Park or the Opera, one single night for the last twenty years, or changed the colour of their chariot blinds; Heathcote, rosy red! and the gentle Ann's interesting yellow! How very tired I am of seeing these women!"

"And that makes it even worse," Fanny remarked, "because I honestly think neither of those nice ladies has skipped Hyde Park or the Opera even once in the last twenty years, or changed the color of their carriage curtains; Heathcote, bright red! and sweet Ann's lovely yellow! I'm so tired of seeing these women!"

Julia called on me before Fanny had left, and our little excursion to Brighton was fixed for the following week.

Julia came to see me before Fanny had left, and our little trip to Brighton was set for the following week.

When we had settled this important affair, my servant informed me that a lady requested to offer herself in the place of Miss Hawkes, my late dame de compagnie, who had just left me to be married to her cousin. I desired him to show her upstairs. She came tripping into the room with the step of a child. She wore short petticoats, and a small French bonnet stuck at the top of her head. I should imagine her age to have been about forty: indeed she owned to six-and-twenty.

Once we had settled this important matter, my servant told me that a lady wanted to take the place of Miss Hawkes, my former companion, who had just left to marry her cousin. I asked him to show her upstairs. She came into the room with a light and lively step, like a child. She wore short skirts and a small French bonnet perched on top of her head. I would guess she was around forty, but she claimed to be twenty-six.

"Who will recommend you, pray, madam?"

"Who will recommend you, please, ma'am?"

"The Countess Palmella, wife of the Portuguese[Pg 267] Ambassador, in South Audley Street; I have been educating her children."

"The Countess Palmella, wife of the Portuguese Ambassador, in South Audley Street; I have been teaching her children."

I asked if the countess's had been her first situation.

I asked if being a countess had been her first job.

She replied in the affirmative.

She said yes.

"What were you doing before that, pray, ma'am?"

"What were you doing before that, if I may ask, ma'am?"

"Why," said the lady, with much affectation, "you see I was daily, nay hourly, expecting to get settled in life. I had a small property and I went to Bath. Several of my friends had found charming husbands at Bath. However, time slipped away madam, and by some strange fatality or other I exhausted my little resources, and did not manage to get settled in life: that is the truth of it."

"Why," the lady said dramatically, "I was constantly, actually hourly, expecting to finally get settled in life. I had a small amount of money and I went to Bath. Several of my friends found wonderful husbands there. But, time passed me by, and due to some weird twist of fate, I ran out of my little savings and didn't end up settled in life: that's the truth."

It stuck me that this curious woman with the odd bonnet, would amuse me as well as any other lion, pour le moment, and being acquainted with Amy's poor beau the Count Palmella, I told her she might come to me the following day.

It struck me that this unusual woman with the strange bonnet would entertain me just like any other lion for the time being, and knowing Amy's unfortunate suitor, Count Palmella, I told her she could come to see me the next day.

She seemed absolutely enraptured, as though mine had been an atmosphere which would rain men upon her, and our bargain was concluded. She was a straight, tall, long-backed lath of a woman, with a remarkably long face, small twinkling eyes, fine hair, and a bad skin, in spite of the white paint she used to beautify it. So much for Miss Eliza Higgins.

She looked completely captivated, as if my presence created an environment that would attract men to her, and our deal was sealing. She was a tall, slender woman with a long back, having a notably long face, small sparkling eyes, nice hair, and problem skin, despite the white makeup she used to enhance it. That’s Miss Eliza Higgins for you.

The next evening found us all quite rayonnante, waiting for our dinner in Mr. Dick's elegant drawing-room.

The next evening, we were all feeling quite rayonnante, waiting for our dinner in Mr. Dick's stylish living room.

"We will certainly not wait for Mr. Ward," said Dick, looking at his watch.

"We're definitely not waiting for Mr. Ward," Dick said, checking his watch.

"To be sure not, who the devil waits for men?" exclaimed Lord Alvanly.

"Surely, who on earth is waiting around for men?" shouted Lord Alvanly.

There was a thundering rap at the door, and then entered the Honourable Mr. Ward, looking for all the world like a tobacconist. He was followed by his servant to the very door of the drawing-room. He hoped he had kept nobody waiting.

There was a loud knock at the door, and then the Honorable Mr. Ward walked in, looking just like a tobacconist. His servant followed him right to the drawing-room door. He hoped he hadn’t kept anyone waiting.

"To be sure not," said Alvanly, "who the devil would wait for you?"

"Surely not," said Alvanly, "who on earth would wait for you?"

"I would, all my life, and with all imaginable patience," I observed.

"I would, for my entire life, and with all the patience in the world," I noted.

"Ha! ha!" said Ward, growing pale, while he affected to be amused.

"Ha! ha!" said Ward, going pale, while he pretended to be amused.

"But, my excellent friend Dick," said Ward, "I must send back a note by my servant, who is waiting for it."

"But, my good friend Dick," said Ward, "I need to send a note back with my servant, who is waiting for it."

"Why," said Dick, "the servants are going to serve the dinner immediately, and I should rather prefer your going into my dressing-room to write your note."

"Why," said Dick, "the staff is about to serve dinner right away, and I’d prefer if you went into my dressing room to write your note."

"I thank you," said Ward, with much asperity, "I thank you all the same; but I prefer having the paper here, with your permission. With your permission, mind, Dick!"

"I appreciate it," Ward said, quite sternly, "I appreciate it just the same; but I prefer having the paper here, if you don't mind. If you don't mind, I mean, Dick!"

"You may ring, if you please," said Dick carelessly, and then, I believe, retired for the express purpose of desiring his footman not to answer the bell. This I only surmise, from his remarking to me in an undertone afterwards, that Ward gave more trouble than all the rest of the party put together, and he was delighted that the footman did not attend his summons.

"You can ring if you want," Dick said casually, and then, I think, left on purpose to tell his footman not to answer the bell. I only guess this because he later mentioned to me quietly that Ward caused more trouble than everyone else combined, and he was glad the footman didn’t respond to his call.

Mr. Dick handed me down to dinner. Lord Hertford took care of Amy, Alvanly was ever Fanny's most obedient humble servant, and Ward held out his finger to Mrs. Armstrong; because Amy was better provided for Luttrell was, as usual unless some one bored or offended him, the life and spirit of the whole party, when Ward would let him alone; but he was often interrupted by that learned gentleman's bawling from the top to the bottom of a large table, his Latin bon mots, at which he himself, solus, laughed always most vociferously. He frequently addressed himself to our favourite Luttrell, not being so sure of any other man's Greek and Latin.

Mr. Dick escorted me to dinner. Lord Hertford was looking after Amy, Alvanly was always Fanny's most devoted servant, and Ward extended his finger to Mrs. Armstrong; since Amy had better company. Luttrell was, as usual, the life and soul of the party unless someone bored or irritated him, provided Ward left him alone; but he was often interrupted by that learned gentleman shouting from one end of the long table to the other, with his Latin jokes, which he always found hilarious, laughing the loudest by himself. He often directed his remarks to our favorite Luttrell, not being as confident about anyone else's knowledge of Greek and Latin.

"What a misfortune for you," said I to Luttrell, "that the little figure at the top of the table has faith in your classical knowledge," and then, addressing myself to Ward, "Friend," said I, "we, at this end of the table, have all forgotten our Latin."

"What a misfortune for you," I said to Luttrell, "that the little figure at the top of the table has faith in your classical knowledge." Then, turning to Ward, I said, "My friend, we at this end of the table have all forgotten our Latin."

"Dick!" said Ward, whom I had put out of humour, "there would be no harm in ordering a few coals. I'm starved."

"Dick!" Ward said, clearly annoyed with me, "it wouldn't hurt to order some coal. I'm starving."

"Why, really," answered Dick, "the fire cannot be better, nor will that grate hold any more coals."

"Well," replied Dick, "the fire couldn’t be better, and that grate can’t hold any more coals."

"That's your opinion, not mine;" and Ward affected to laugh, as though he had said something witty.

"That's your opinion, not mine;" and Ward pretended to laugh, as if he had said something clever.

I praised the very unaffected character of Lord Robert Manners to Nugent, who sat next to me.

I complimented the genuinely straightforward character of Lord Robert Manners to Nugent, who was sitting next to me.

"Ah!" squeaked out the reptile Ward, "stand up for Bob Manners, for I know he stands up for you."

"Ah!" squeaked the reptile Ward, "support Bob Manners, because I know he supports you."

"Is that meant for a joke, or a matter of fact?" asked I.

"Is that a joke, or is it for real?" I asked.

"Fact! Fact! Bob, as your friend no doubt, stands up for you, whom he must so often hear abused."

"Fact! Fact! Bob, as your friend for sure, defends you, someone he must often hear criticized."

"What! a mighty member of the senate fighting me, a silly woman, with my own weapons, seriously, and in sober anger, as though I were one of the lords of the creation and a commoner? Then, indeed, I must ask pardon of the honourable member, whom I must have sorely aggrieved. You say my little spitfire, that Lord Robert often hears me abused. All I answer is, look you at the breadth of his shoulders, before you presume to join the hue-and-cry against me in his presence. You would not like a horsepond: n'est-ce pas?"

"What! A powerful senator is battling me, a silly woman, using my own tactics, seriously and in genuine anger, as if I were one of the elite and not just a commoner? Then, I truly must apologize to the honorable senator, whom I must have deeply offended. You say my little firecracker, that Lord Robert often hears me insulted. All I can say is, take a look at the width of his shoulders before you assume you can join the efforts to take me down in his presence. You wouldn't want a horsepond: n'est-ce pas?"

"Keep them to it, keep up the war between them; it is so amusing. Harriette is the only match for Ward I ever met with," whispered Luttrell to my neighbour, his half-brother, Nugent.

"Keep them at it, keep the fight going between them; it's so entertaining. Harriette is the only one who can match Ward that I've ever seen," whispered Luttrell to my neighbor, his half-brother, Nugent.

"Does anybody mean to go to Elliston's masquerade?" asked Dick.

"Is anyone planning to go to Elliston's masquerade?" asked Dick.

"Certainly," said Mrs. Armstrong. "It is to be a most brilliant thing, and the stage will exhibit all the decorations of Aladdin's Lamp, and I know not what besides; no dominoes, and a most comfortable, excellent supper."

"Sure," Mrs. Armstrong said. "It's going to be an amazing event, with the stage showcasing all the decorations of Aladdin's Lamp and so much more; no dominoes, and a really nice, excellent dinner."

"I dare not go," said Alvanly. "I am always afraid of getting into a row, at these sort of places and having to fight."

"I can't go," said Alvanly. "I'm always worried about getting into a mess at places like this and having to fight."

"Apropos of fighting," said I. "Your lordship, if I remember, was formerly in the Guards, I think? Why did you leave that regiment?"

"Apropos of fighting," I said. "Your lordship, if I remember correctly, used to be in the Guards, right? Why did you leave that regiment?"

"Why, I was afraid of being shot," said Alvanly, very quietly.

"Honestly, I was scared of getting shot," said Alvanly, very quietly.

"But were you not also afraid of being called a coward?" I asked.

"But weren't you also worried about being called a coward?" I asked.

"I was in two engagements, and distinguished myself in each," Alvanly replied.

"I was in two engagements and stood out in both," Alvanly replied.

"How, pray?" said the stiff John Mills, of the Guards, whom, though I believe he had served in Spain with Alvanly, I did not think worth a place in my Memoirs.

"How, please?" said the rigid John Mills, of the Guards, whom, even though I believe he had served in Spain with Alvanly, I didn't think was worth a mention in my Memoirs.

"I do not mean to say that I ever volunteered anything," said Alvanly, pulling up the collar of his shirt; "but, at the same time, I never ran away, you know. They did not reward me for my services as I expected. However, I am quite contented to have retired on half-pay. God bless your soul," continued his lordship, addressing himself to me, "you have no idea what it is! Come on, my brave fellows. This is fine fun, my lads. You are obliged to find courage for yourself and your men too! I mentioned to two or three officers at the time of action, that, if it should please God to see me safe out of that, I would give the enemy leave to cut off my head, if I did not sell out of the army or retire on half-pay the moment I arrived in England. The fact is, I have had the same antipathy to the idea of fighting from a child, and I never should have gone into the Guards at all, if I had imagined they would have left London."

"I don't mean to say that I ever offered anything," said Alvanly, pulling up the collar of his shirt. "But at the same time, I never backed down, you know. They didn't reward me for my services like I thought they would. However, I'm quite happy to have retired on half-pay. God bless your soul," he continued, addressing me, "you have no idea what that's like! Come on, my brave friends. This is great fun, guys. You have to find courage for yourself and your men too! I told a couple of officers during the battle that if it pleased God to keep me safe, I'd let the enemy take my head if I didn't sell out of the army or retire on half-pay as soon as I got back to England. The truth is, I've had a strong dislike for the idea of fighting since I was a kid, and I never would have joined the Guards at all if I had thought they would leave London."

"Alvanly, shall I have the pleasure of drinking wine with you?" asked Lord Hertford, from the top of the table.

"Alvanly, may I have the pleasure of sharing a glass of wine with you?" asked Lord Hertford, from the head of the table.

Alvanly assented of course.

Alvanly agreed, of course.

"Madeira?" asked Dick, handing Alvanly the bottle.

"Madeira?" Dick asked, handing Alvanly the bottle.

"No; champagne, if you please. I can get madeira at home," said Alvanly.

"No, champagne, please. I can get Madeira at home," Alvanly said.

We women then entered the drawing-room, to which Mr. Dick conducted us himself.

We women then entered the living room, which Mr. Dick led us to himself.

Poor Julia scarcely spoke a single word the whole evening; indeed we had the greatest difficulty in persuading her to be of our party. She declared she could not endure to meet Amy, who had been making love to Mildmay merely because Julia adored him. Mildmay had paid due attention to Amy's ogling, had basked in the sunshine of her smiles for nearly a fortnight, and then, just as she was growing tender, had cut her dead. Amy, seized with an unusual fit of frankness, showed me Sir Henry's last letter, in which he begged to be excused coming to her pour le moment: he was particularly engaged for the whole of next week.

Poor Julia barely said a word all evening; in fact, we had a hard time convincing her to join us. She said she couldn't stand the thought of running into Amy, who had been flirting with Mildmay just because Julia had feelings for him. Mildmay had paid attention to Amy's flirting, enjoying her smiles for almost two weeks, and then, just when she was starting to get close, he completely ignored her. Amy, in a rare moment of honesty, showed me Sir Henry's latest letter, where he asked to be excused from seeing her "for the moment"; he was fully booked for the entire next week.

"Mon Dieu! Mon Dieu!" said I, after reading this very impertinent letter, addressed to a fine woman who had done him too much honour. "How can you all encourage this cold-blooded heartless creature? Do pray let me write your answer directly, and you shall copy it. It will set poor Julia's mind at rest, and keep up, more or less, the dignity of the sex!"

"My God! My God!" I said, after reading this extremely rude letter addressed to a wonderful woman who had honored him too much. "How can you all support this cold-hearted, heartless person? Please let me write your reply directly, and you can copy it. It will reassure poor Julia and help maintain, to some extent, the dignity of women!"

"I wish you would," answered Amy, "for I hate him; but, as to Julia, it's nonsense her sticking up for Mildmay, he only laughs at the idea."

"I wish you would," Amy replied, "because I can't stand him; but as for Julia, it's ridiculous for her to defend Mildmay, he just laughs at the thought."

Julia began to shed tears at Amy's coarse remarks, and I wrote as follows, which Amy copied, and delivered into my hands to be forwarded to the gay baronet the next morning.

Julia started to cry because of Amy's harsh comments, and I wrote the following, which Amy copied and handed to me to be sent to the flamboyant baronet the next morning.

"MY DEAR SIR HARRY,—I have ten thousand apologies to make to you, for being the most careless creature on earth! Your letter of this morning was brought to me just as I was writing to that angel Ponsonby; and, before I could read the first line of your effusion, my servant brought me two more notes; so, in my bustle and confusion, I am afraid yours must have been the piece of paper I took up to light my taper with; for, though I desired my maid to make strict search after it before I went out, she informed me in the evening that it was not to be found. No matter, I give you credit for having said[Pg 272] an infinity of soft things, and wish it were in my power de vous rendre les pareilles. Not that but I entertain a severe esteem for you; to prove which, were I not about to leave town for Brighton, I should entreat you to continue your visits; but I am so unlucky as to have my time taken up entirely just now. On my return, I hope to be more fortunate, and if so, I shall certainly do myself the pleasure of sending you a card. In the meantime Sir Harry will, I hope, believe me, like all the rest of my sex, deeply impressed with his merits,

"Dear Sir Harry—I'm really sorry for being the most absent-minded person ever! Your letter from this morning reached me just as I was writing to that wonderful Ponsonby, and before I could even read the first line of your message, my servant brought me two more notes. In my rush and confusion, I’m afraid yours ended up being the piece of paper I used to light my candle; because, even though I asked my maid to look for it before I left, she told me later that it couldn’t be found. No matter, I believe you must have said a lot of kind things, and I wish I could return the compliment. Not that I don't have a lot of respect for you; to prove this, if I weren't about to leave town for Brighton, I would ask you to keep visiting; but I'm just unfortunate to have my schedule completely booked at the moment. I hope to be more fortunate when I return, and if that’s the case, I’ll definitely make a point to send you a card. In the meantime, I hope Sir Harry understands that, like all the rest of my gender, I’m genuinely impressed by his qualities,"

"and most truly and faithfully his servant,
"AMY SYDENHAM."

"and most truly and faithfully his servant,
"AMY SYDENHAM."

Julia recovered her spirits as soon as this letter was in my possession, signed and sealed, for she knew Mildmay too well to imagine he would forgive any one who wounded his self-love.

Julia felt uplifted as soon as I had this letter in my hands, signed and sealed, because she knew Mildmay too well to think he would forgive anyone who hurt his pride.

"You will be surprised to hear that I have left your sister Sophia at home," said Julia.

"You'll be surprised to hear that I left your sister Sophia at home," Julia said.

We asked Julia about Lord Deerhurst; and she told us that Sophia felt herself so neglected and uncomfortable, and disgusted with her lodging, that she had entreated Julia to take her as a boarder, and to which she had that morning consented.

We asked Julia about Lord Deerhurst, and she told us that Sophia felt so neglected and uncomfortable, and disgusted with her place, that she had begged Julia to take her in as a boarder, which she agreed to that morning.

Amy asked Julia why she did not bring Sophia with her.

Amy asked Julia why she didn't bring Sophia with her.

"In the first place," answered Julia, "I have passed my word to your mother that Sophia shall not go out except to walk with my own children; and, in the second she was not invited."

"In the first place," Julia replied, "I promised your mother that Sophia wouldn't go out except to walk with my kids; and second, she wasn't invited."

The gentlemen joined us soon afterwards.

The guys joined us shortly after.

The first thing Alvanly did was to break one of Mr. Dick's looking-glasses, while playing some trick or other with a stick.

The first thing Alvanly did was break one of Mr. Dick's mirrors while messing around with a stick.

Dick grew sulky and declared that, since the honour of his lordship's company was to be so expensive, he must decline it.

Dick became moody and stated that, since having his lordship's company was going to be so costly, he had to turn it down.

Alvanly said he was really sorry; but could not insult Mr. Dick by buying him another.

Alvanly said he was really sorry but couldn't insult Mr. Dick by buying him another one.

Dick assured him he was not touchy.

Dick assured him he wasn't sensitive.

"Oh, yes," said Alvanly, "you will give yourself a good character of course; but I shall not impose upon your goodness by doing anything half so rude."

"Oh, yes," said Alvanly, "you'll make yourself look good, of course; but I won’t take advantage of your kindness by being that rude."

As soon as we had taken our tea and coffee, we all went to the King's Theatre; but before Lord Hertford parted with us, he invited the females of this party to dinner.

As soon as we finished our tea and coffee, we all headed to the King's Theatre; but before Lord Hertford left us, he invited the women in our group to dinner.

We declared that we were going to Brighton and had no time.

We announced that we were heading to Brighton and were short on time.

"Name your own day," said Lord Hertford; "to-morrow if you please; but come you must."

"Choose any day you want," said Lord Hertford. "Tomorrow if that works for you; but you have to come."

"It shall be to-morrow, then," said Amy, replying for us all.

"It'll be tomorrow, then," Amy said, speaking for all of us.

"What a fine thing it is to be an elder sister," said I. I thought Amy could never have recovered her temper.

"What a great thing it is to be an older sister," I said. I figured Amy could never have gotten over her anger.

Lord Hertford, before he left us, politely offered to send a carriage for my sisters.

Lord Hertford, before he left, kindly offered to send a car for my sisters.

I found the Duke of Leinster in my box.

I found the Duke of Leinster in my seat.

"I am glad you have no men with you," said His Grace, with something like agitation of manner; "for I want to speak to you. Do you know, my friend, of whom I spoke to you, is come up from Oxford on purpose to try to get introduced. I know he must return to college to-night, and I am, I confess, rather anxious that he should be disappointed."

"I’m glad you don’t have any guys with you," said His Grace, sounding a bit anxious; "because I need to talk to you. Do you know the person I mentioned who came up from Oxford specifically to try to get an introduction? I know he has to go back to college tonight, and I’ll admit I’m pretty nervous that he might end up disappointed."

"Nonsense," said Julia. "Who is it pray?"

"Nonsense," Julia said. "Who is it, please?"

"The Marquis of Worcester," replied His Grace.

"The Marquis of Worcester," replied the Duke.

"Is he handsome?" I inquired.

"Is he good-looking?" I asked.

"Not a bit of it," said the duke.

"Not at all," said the duke.

"What is he like?" Fanny asked.

"What's he like?" Fanny asked.

"I do not know anybody he is like, upon my honour, unless it be his father. He is a long, thin, pale fellow, with straight hair."

"I don’t know anyone like him, honestly, except maybe his dad. He’s a tall, thin, pale guy with straight hair."

"You need not be alarmed," said I, "I shall not be presented to your friend if I can help it. I always tell everybody I know, not to bring men here without first coming to ask my permission."

"You don't need to worry," I said, "I won’t be introduced to your friend if I can help it. I always tell everyone I know not to bring guys here without asking for my permission first."

"I know you do," said Leinster; "since this is the[Pg 274] answer Lord Worcester has received from several of your friends to whom he applied."

"I know you do," said Leinster; "since this is the[Pg 274] response Lord Worcester got from several of your friends he spoke to."

"There he is!" continued Leinster, leaning towards the pit. "Do not you observe a very tall young fellow in silk stockings, looking steadfastly up at this box. Upon my honour he won't wear trousers or curl his hair; because he heard that you dislike it."

"There he is!" Leinster continued, leaning toward the pit. "Don't you see that really tall guy in silk stockings, staring up at this box? Honestly, he won't wear pants or style his hair because he knows you don’t like it."

"It is very flattering," said I, eagerly looking out for him with my opera-glass, an example which was followed by Julia and Fanny.

"It’s really flattering," I said, eagerly searching for him with my opera glasses, a move that Julia and Fanny followed.

The young marquis was at that time too bashful to stand the artillery of three pair of fine eyes at once, and turned away from our eager gaze; but not till I had satisfied myself that he would not do for me one bit better than his uncle, Lord G. L. Gower: and, in the next five minutes, I had forgotten his existence.

The young marquis was too shy to handle the attention of three pairs of beautiful eyes at once, so he turned away from our eager looks; but not before I realized that he wouldn’t be any better for me than his uncle, Lord G. L. Gower: and within the next five minutes, I had completely forgotten about him.

Lord Frederick Bentinck now came and asked me when I meant to keep my promise of accompanying him to Vauxhall.

Lord Frederick Bentinck came and asked me when I planned to keep my promise of going with him to Vauxhall.

"Oh, we shall never get to Brighton," said Fanny, who doted on donkey-riding. "Harriette will keep us in town all the summer, as she did last year."

"Oh, we'll never make it to Brighton," Fanny said, who loved riding donkeys. "Harriette will keep us in the city all summer, just like she did last year."

"Summer!" interposed George Brummell, entering in a furred great coat. "You do not mistake this for summer, do you? A little more of your summer will just finish me," pulling up his fur collar.

"Summer!" interrupted George Brummell, walking in wearing a fur coat. "You don't really think this is summer, do you? A bit more of your summer will be the end of me," he said as he adjusted his fur collar.

"Upon my honour, I think it very hot," said Leinster. "It must be hot, you know, because it is August."

"Honestly, I think it’s really hot," said Leinster. "It has to be hot, you know, because it's August."

"I never know the difference, for my part," Fred Bentinck observed. "The only thing that ever makes me cold is putting on a great coat; but then I have always a great deal to do, and that keeps me warm. Once for all madam, will you go to Vauxhall on Monday night? If you will I will put off my sister and accompany you."

"I can never tell the difference, honestly," Fred Bentinck said. "The only thing that ever makes me feel cold is putting on a heavy coat; but I usually have a lot to do, and that keeps me warm. So, will you go to Vauxhall on Monday night? If you do, I'll drop my sister off and join you."

I assented, in spite of everything Fanny and Julia could say to prevent me; for Fred Bentinck always made me merry.

I agreed, despite everything Fanny and Julia tried to say to stop me; because Fred Bentinck always made me happy.

"What is Lord Molyneux doing with Mrs. Fitzroy[Pg 275] Stanhope?" said I, looking towards that lady's box, where she sat tête-à-tête with his lordship.

"What is Lord Molyneux doing with Mrs. Fitzroy[Pg 275] Stanhope?" I asked, glancing toward her box, where she was sitting alone with him.

"How fond you are of scandal!" observed Fred Bentinck.

"How much you love gossip!" remarked Fred Bentinck.

"Oh Lord, no," answered I, "on the contrary, I admire her taste. Who would not cut the very best swaggering Stanhope for a Molyneux?"

"Oh Lord, no," I replied, "on the contrary, I admire her taste. Who wouldn't choose the very best flashy Stanhope over a Molyneux?"

"Where do you expect to go to, Harriette?" said Bentinck, for at least the twentieth time since I had known him.

"Where do you expect to go, Harriette?" Bentinck asked, for at least the twentieth time since I met him.

"To Amy's to-night, to Lord Hertford's to-morrow, and to Vauxhall on Monday," I replied.

"To Amy's tonight, to Lord Hertford's tomorrow, and to Vauxhall on Monday," I replied.

"And then to Brighton, I hope," continued Fanny.

"And then to Brighton, I hope," Fanny continued.

"We must see Elliston's masquerade first," said I.

"We need to see Elliston's masquerade first," I said.

"A very respectable exhibition, indeed," observed Bentinck.

"A very impressive exhibition, for sure," Bentinck remarked.

"Oh! I never unmask, and nobody will find me out; but I've a natural turn for masquerading, and go I must."

"Oh! I never take off my mask, and no one will figure me out; but I have a natural talent for pretending, and I have to go."

King Allen put his long nose into the box, and his nose only. "Is Amy at home to-night?"

King Allen stuck just his long nose into the box. "Is Amy home tonight?"

Fanny answered in the affirmative; adding, "But she is in her own box. Why do not you go to her to inquire?"

Fanny replied yes, adding, "But she's in her own box. Why don't you go to her to ask?"

"Lord Lowther and some nasty Russians are with her," answered Allen.

"Lord Lowther and some unpleasant Russians are with her," Allen replied.

"A ce soir, then," I said, kissing my hand to him, which was as much as to say, do not come in. He was kind enough to understand my hint.

"See you tonight, then," I said, blowing him a kiss, which was basically my way of saying, don't come in. He was considerate enough to catch my drift.

Lord Molyneux shortly took his seat by my side, and I rated him about Mrs. Fitzroy.

Lord Molyneux quickly sat down next to me, and I commented on Mrs. Fitzroy.

"Remember Monday," said Fred Bentinck, as he left the box to make room for Mr. Napier and Colonel Parker, followed by the young Lord William Russell.

"Remember Monday," Fred Bentinck said as he left the box to make room for Mr. Napier and Colonel Parker, followed by young Lord William Russell.

Lord Molyneux seemed to take pleasure in chatting with me, without desiring a nearer intimacy; and I was always very glad to see and laugh with his lordship. When he left me, Lord William began to whisper and stammer out something about the folly[Pg 276] he was guilty of in coming to me as he did, and encouraging hopes which he knew would end in disappointment.

Lord Molyneux seemed to enjoy talking with me, without wanting to be any closer; and I was always happy to see and joke around with him. After he left, Lord William started to mumble and stumble over his words about the mistake[Pg 276] he made by coming to me like that and raising hopes he knew would only lead to disappointment.

"You do not know any such thing," returned I.

"You don't know anything like that," I replied.

"What have I," continued Lord William, "to recommend myself to your notice? A poor little wretch without either fortune or wit."

"What do I have," continued Lord William, "to make you notice me? Just a poor little wretch with neither money nor intelligence."

I told him that he was well-looking, high-bred, and high-born. I felt really desirous to encourage the most humble, little gentleman-like being I ever met with.

I told him he was good-looking, sophisticated, and of noble origin. I genuinely wanted to uplift the most humble, gentlemanly person I had ever encountered.

Just as Parker and Napier had left the box, Lord Deerhurst entered it, accompanied by a tall young man, and Lord William then took his leave, from the mere dread of intruding. "I do not often introduce gentlemen to ladies," said his lordship, "and perhaps I am taking a liberty now; yet I hope you can have no objection to my making you known to the Marquis of Worcester."

Just as Parker and Napier left the box, Lord Deerhurst walked in with a tall young man, and Lord William decided to leave, feeling like he might be intruding. "I don't usually introduce gentlemen to ladies," said his lordship, "and maybe I'm overstepping now; but I hope you don't mind me introducing you to the Marquis of Worcester."

I bowed rather formally; because I had before desired Deerhurst not to bring people to me without my permission. However the young marquis blushed so deeply, and looked so humble, that it was impossible to treat him with incivility; but, having taken one good look at my conquest, and thus convinced myself that I should never love him, I conversed indifferently on common subjects, as people do who happen to meet in a stage-coach, where time present is all they have to care about. Deerhurst was lively and pleasant, the marquis scarcely spoke; but the little he did find courage to utter, was certainly said with good taste and in a gentlemanly manner.

I bowed rather formally because I had previously asked Deerhurst not to bring anyone to me without my permission. However, the young marquis blushed deeply and looked so humble that it was impossible to treat him rudely. After taking a good look at my conquest and convincing myself that I would never love him, I talked casually about ordinary topics, like people do when they meet in a stagecoach, where the present moment is all that matters. Deerhurst was lively and pleasant, while the marquis barely spoke; but the little he managed to say was definitely expressed with good taste and in a gentlemanly way.

Leinster was infinitely bored and annoyed, though he tried to conceal it.

Leinster was incredibly bored and irritated, although he tried to hide it.

"What do you think of him?" asked Leinster, whispering in my ear.

"What do you think of him?" Leinster whispered in my ear.

"I will tell you to-morrow," I replied; and, the better to enable myself to do this, I examined the person of the young marquis for the second time.[Pg 277] It promised to be very good, and his air and manners were distinguished; but he was extremely pale and rather thin; nevertheless, there was something fine and good about his countenance, though he was certainly not handsome.

"I'll tell you tomorrow," I replied; and to make sure I could do this, I took a second look at the young marquis. [Pg 277] He seemed quite impressive, and his demeanor was refined; however, he was very pale and somewhat thin. Still, there was something admirable and kind about his face, even though he wasn't exactly handsome.

Deerhurst invited the Duke of Leinster to go into the pit with him.

Deerhurst invited the Duke of Leinster to join him in the pit.

Leinster hesitated.

Leinster paused.

I understood him. "Do not be afraid," said I, in his ear. "Of course, having already engaged you to take me to my carriage, I shall neither change my mind nor break my word."

I understood him. "Don't be afraid," I said in his ear. "Of course, since I've already asked you to take me to my carriage, I won't change my mind or go back on my word."

Leinster gratefully grasped my hand, but fixed his eyes on Worcester, still hesitating. Not that it was His Grace's nature to break his ducal heart for any woman, and still less perhaps for me; but a man's schoolfellow pushing himself forwards, and trying to cut him out where he had formed high expectations, is always a bore, even to the coldest man alive.

Leinster gratefully took my hand but kept his eyes on Worcester, still unsure. It wasn’t in His Grace's nature to fall for any woman, and even less likely for me; but having a former schoolmate stepping in and trying to take the place where he had high hopes is always annoying, even for the coolest person around.

"Of course my sister Amy will be happy to see Lord Worcester to-night," said I aloud, in answer to what I read in Leinster's countenance.

"Of course my sister Amy will be happy to see Lord Worcester tonight," I said out loud, responding to what I saw on Leinster's face.

Lord Worcester bowed, and looked rather confused than pleased.

Lord Worcester bowed and looked more confused than pleased.

"Do come, my lord," said Fanny, who liked what she had seen of his lordship extremely.

"Please come, my lord," said Fanny, who really liked what she had seen of him.

To Leinster's joy and our astonishment, Lord Worcester said he must really decline my very polite offer, grateful as he felt for it.

To Leinster's delight and our surprise, Lord Worcester said he really had to decline my very courteous offer, no matter how grateful he felt for it.

"Nonsense!" exclaimed Deerhurst. "What a very odd fellow you are! I really cannot make you out. I give you my honour, Harriette," continued his lordship, "that, not an hour ago, he declared he would give half his existence to sit near you and talk to you for an hour, and now you invite him to pass the evening in your society, he appears to be frightened to death at the idea!"

"Nonsense!" exclaimed Deerhurst. "What a strange guy you are! I really can't figure you out. I swear to you, Harriette," he continued, "that just an hour ago, he said he would give half his life to sit next to you and talk for an hour, and now that you invite him to spend the evening with you, he looks completely terrified at the idea!"

"You are all alike; a set of cruel wicked deceivers," said I, carelessly, being really indifferent as to the impression it made on Lord Worcester, who, in his[Pg 278] eagerness to exculpate himself from this charge of caprice, blushed deeply and evinced considerable agitation.

"You’re all the same; a bunch of cruel, wicked liars," I said casually, not really caring about the impression it left on Lord Worcester, who, in his[Pg 278] eagerness to clear himself from this accusation of being fickle, turned deep red and showed a lot of distress.

"No indeed, I beg, I do entreat that you will not, you must not imagine this. I have a particular reason for not going to your sister's; but it would be impertinent in a stranger like me to take up your time by an explanation: only pray acquit me. Do not send me away so very unhappy; for you must know, I am sure you must, that the indifference of which you accuse me would be impossible, quite impossible, to any man."

"No, please, I really urge you not to think this way. I have a specific reason for not going to your sister's; but it would be rude for someone like me to take up your time explaining it. Just please excuse me. Don’t send me away feeling so miserable; because you must know, I’m sure you do, that the indifference you accuse me of would be completely impossible for any man."

"What is the matter with you, young gentleman?" said I, looking at him with much curiosity, "and why do you lay such a stress on trifles light as air?"

"What’s the matter with you, young man?" I said, looking at him with a lot of curiosity, "and why do you make such a big deal out of things that are so insignificant?"

"To you, perhaps," observed Worcester, trying to laugh, from a fear of seeming ridiculous.

"Maybe for you," Worcester noted, attempting to laugh, worried about appearing ridiculous.

"There is a pretty race-horse little head for you!" said Deerhurst, touching my hair.

"There's a nice little racehorse head for you!" said Deerhurst, touching my hair.

"I never saw such beautiful hair," Worcester remarked timidly.

"I've never seen such beautiful hair," Worcester said shyly.

"Put your fingers into it," said Deerhurst. "Harriette does not mind how you tumble her hair about."

"Go ahead and run your fingers through it," said Deerhurst. "Harriette doesn’t care how you mess up her hair."

"I should richly deserve to be turned out of the box were I to do anything so very impertinent," interrupted his lordship.

"I would totally deserve to be kicked out of the box if I did something so rude," interrupted his lordship.

"Oh, no," said I, leaning the back of my little head towards Worcester, "anybody may pull my hair about. I like it, and I am no prude."

"Oh, no," I said, tilting my head back towards Worcester, "anyone can mess with my hair. I like it, and I'm not a prude."

Worcester ventured to touch my hair in fear and trembling, and the touch seemed to affect him like electricity. Without vanity, and in very truth, let him deny it if he can, I never saw a boy or a man more madly, wildly, and romantically in love with any daughter of Eve in my whole life.

Worcester hesitated to touch my hair, clearly nervous, and his touch seemed to shock him like a jolt of electricity. Honestly, and without any vanity, let him deny it if he can, I've never seen a boy or man more madly, wildly, and romantically in love with any woman in my entire life.

"Come with me," said Deerhurst to Leinster.

"Come with me," Deerhurst said to Leinster.

"Remember your promise," Leinster whispered to me, as he unwillingly followed his lordship.

"Remember your promise," Leinster whispered to me as he reluctantly followed his lord.

"May I," said Lord Worcester eagerly, as though[Pg 279] he dreaded an interruption, "may I, on my return to town, venture to pay my respects?"

"Can I," Lord Worcester asked eagerly, as if[Pg 279] he was afraid of being interrupted, "can I, when I get back to town, come by to pay my respects?"

"Certainly," answered I, "if I am in town; but we are going to Brighton."

"Of course," I replied, "if I'm in town; but we're heading to Brighton."

True love is ever thus respectful, and fearful to offend. Worcester, with much modesty, conversed on subjects unconnected with himself or his desires, apparently taking deep interest in my health, which, I assured him, had long been very delicate.

True love is always respectful and careful not to hurt feelings. Worcester, with great modesty, talked about topics unrelated to himself or his desires, seemingly showing a genuine interest in my health, which I assured him had been quite poor for a long time.

Just before the curtain dropped, Worcester seemed again eager to say something on his refusal to accompany me to Amy's.

Just before the curtain fell, Worcester looked eager to say something about why he wouldn’t come with me to Amy's.

"Leinster is coming to take you to your carriage, I know," said he, "and I wish——"

"Leinster is coming to take you to your carriage, I know," he said, "and I wish——"

"What do you wish?"

"What do you want?"

"That you would permit me to explain something to you, and promise not to call me a conceited coxcomb."

"That you would let me explain something to you, and promise not to call me a stuck-up fool."

"Yes! I'll answer for her," said Fanny, "so out with it, my lord. Why be afraid of that great black-eyed sister of mine, as if she were of so much consequence?"

"Sure! I'll speak for her," Fanny said, "so go ahead, my lord. Why are you scared of my big, black-eyed sister, like she’s such a big deal?"

"Well then," continued Worcester, blushing deeply, "Lord Deerhurst told me that your sister treated you unkindly, and that you never allowed your favourites to visit her. Upon my honour, I would rather never see you again, than pay my court to anybody who has behaved ill to you."

"Well then," continued Worcester, blushing deeply, "Lord Deerhurst told me that your sister was unkind to you, and that you never let your friends visit her. Honestly, I would rather never see you again than be nice to anyone who has treated you poorly."

Before I could reply Leinster came hurrying and bustling into the box as the curtain dropped.

Before I could respond, Leinster rushed into the box as the curtain fell.

"You return to Oxford to-night, I believe?" said His Grace to Worcester, who replied that he must start at six in the morning.

"You’re heading back to Oxford tonight, right?" said His Grace to Worcester, who replied that he had to leave at six in the morning.

I advised him to take a few hours rest first.

I suggested he take a few hours to rest first.

"That will be quite impossible," Worcester answered in a low voice.

"That's going to be impossible," Worcester said quietly.

The young marquis's pale face certainly did grow paler, as he looked wistfully after Leinster, whose arm I had taken.

The young marquis's pale face definitely got even paler as he looked longingly after Leinster, whose arm I was holding.

First love is all powerful in the head and heart of[Pg 280] such an ardent character as Worcester's; and there really was an air of truth about him, which not a little affected me for the moment; therefore, turning back to address him, after I had drawn my arm away from Leinster,—"Perhaps," said I, in a low, laughing voice, "perhaps, Lord Worcester, it may be vain and silly in me to believe that you are disposed to like me; but, as I do almost fancy so, I am come to wish you a good night, and to assure you that I shall remember your taking up my quarrels against my unkind sister, with the gratitude I always feel towards those who are charitable enough to think favourably of me."

First love has a huge impact on someone as passionate as Worcester; there was something genuinely compelling about him that captivated me for a moment. So, after pulling my arm away from Leinster, I turned back to him and said, in a light, teasing tone, "Maybe it's foolish and naive of me to think you actually like me, but since I kind of feel that way, I'm here to wish you a good night and to let you know that I'll always be grateful for you standing up for me against my unkind sister. I really appreciate those who are kind enough to see the good in me."

Worcester began to look too happy.

Worcester started to seem too happy.

"But do not mistake me," I continued, "for I am not one bit in love with you."

"But don’t get me wrong," I continued, "because I’m not in love with you at all."

Worcester looked humble again.

Worcester seemed humble again.

"In fact," said I, laughing, "my love-days are over. I have loved nothing lately."

"In fact," I said, laughing, "my days of love are behind me. I haven't loved anything lately."

"Not the Duke of Leinster?" inquired his lordship, whose anxiety to ascertain this had overcome his fears of seeming impertinent.

"Not the Duke of Leinster?" his lordship asked, his eagerness to find out the answer overpowering his concern about coming off as rude.

"No, indeed," I rejoined, and Worcester's countenance brightened, till he became almost handsome.

"No, definitely," I replied, and Worcester's face lit up until he almost looked good-looking.

Leinster approached us with a look of extreme impatience.

Leinster came over to us with a look of intense impatience.

"Good night, my lord," said I, waving my hand, as I joined His Grace. Worcester bowed low and hastened out of sight.

"Good night, my lord," I said, waving my hand as I joined His Grace. Worcester bowed deeply and quickly left the scene.

"If Leinster were not my friend," said Worcester to a gentleman who afterwards repeated it to me, pointing to Leinster and myself, as we stood in the round room waiting for His Grace's carriage; "if that young man were not my friend, I would make him walk over my dead body before he should take Harriette out of this house."

"If Leinster weren't my friend," Worcester said to a guy who later told me, pointing at Leinster and me as we waited in the round room for His Grace's carriage, "if that young man weren't my friend, I would make him walk over my dead body before he could take Harriette out of this house."

Oh, this love! this love!

Oh, this love! This love!

Amy's rooms were not full. It was her last party for that season. There was nobody in town, so, faute de mieux, since Mildmay had cut her, she was making[Pg 281] up to a Mr. Boultby, a black, little, ugly dragoon, whom she declared was exactly to her taste.

Amy's rooms weren't crowded. It was her last party of the season. There was no one in town, so, faute de mieux, since Mildmay had snubbed her, she was settling for Mr. Boultby, a short, unattractive dragoon, whom she claimed was just her type.

"Come to Brighton," said Amy to her hero.

"Come to Brighton," Amy said to her hero.

He assured her that, if his regiment had not been stationed there, he would have joined her, since he felt that he could not live out of her smiles.

He assured her that if his regiment hadn't been stationed there, he would have joined her because he felt he couldn't live without her smiles.

"How can you strive to make fools of people?" said I.

"How can you try to make fools out of people?" I said.

"What do you mean?" inquired Amy fiercely.

"What do you mean?" Amy asked fiercely.

"Why, seriously, Mr. Boultby," continued I, "take my word, she has no fancy for you."

"Honestly, Mr. Boultby," I continued, "believe me, she’s not interested in you."

Mr. Boultby's vanity would not permit him to take my word, so I left him to the enjoyment of it.

Mr. Boultby's vanity wouldn't let him take my word for it, so I left him to enjoy it.

Parker and Fanny appeared to be very happy together, and sincerely attached to each other. No husband could show more respect towards any wife.

Parker and Fanny seemed very happy together and genuinely cared for each other. No husband could show more respect for his wife.

Leinster was very dull, though too proud to complain.

Leinster was pretty boring, but too proud to say anything about it.

"Confess," said I to His Grace, as soon as I could get him into one corner of the room, "confess that you are annoyed and unhappy about Lord Worcester."

"Confess," I said to His Grace, as soon as I managed to get him into a corner of the room, "admit that you're annoyed and unhappy about Lord Worcester."

"I do think," said Leinster, "though I do not pretend to have any claim on you whatever, that Worcester, as my friend, had no right to intrude himself into your society to-night."

"I really think," said Leinster, "that even though I have no right to say this, Worcester, as my friend, shouldn't have barged into your gathering tonight."

"Never mind, don't bore me with your jealousy; I abhor it," said I, "I must and will be free, as free as the air, to do whatever I like. I always told you so, and never professed to be in love with you. However, I still like you as well as I like anybody else, and, as to Lord Worcester, what shall I see of him, while he is at Oxford, and I at Brighton, to which place I did not invite him."

"Never mind, don’t waste my time with your jealousy; I can’t stand it," I said. "I have to be free, as free as the air, to do whatever I want. I’ve always told you that, and I never claimed to be in love with you. Still, I like you as much as I like anyone else, and as for Lord Worcester, what will I see of him while he’s at Oxford and I’m at Brighton, where I didn’t invite him?"

"I do not see why Worcester thought proper to blush as he did to-night, and pretend to be so over modest, while he was doing such a cool, impudent thing," muttered Leinster.

"I don’t get why Worcester felt the need to blush like he did tonight and act so shy while he was being so bold and brazen," muttered Leinster.

"Dear me, how tiresome," said I, yawning. "I[Pg 282] should almost have forgotten all about Lord Worcester by this time, if you had made yourself agreeable."

"Ugh, how annoying," I said, yawning. "I[Pg 282] might have completely forgotten about Lord Worcester by now if you had just been more pleasant."

The evening finished heavily for me. I was bored with Leinster, who never had anything on earth to recommend him to my notice, save that excellent temper, which I now saw ruffled for the first time since I had known him: and Amy, who, it must be acknowledged was in the habit of saying droll things, was this night wholly taken up and amused with that stupid, ugly Boultby! I therefore returned early, and Leinster put me down at my own door.

The evening ended on a low note for me. I found Leinster boring; he had nothing to offer that caught my interest except for his usually great attitude, which I now saw disrupted for the first time since I met him. Meanwhile, Amy, who often said funny things, was completely focused on that obnoxious, unattractive Boultby! So, I decided to head home early, and Leinster dropped me off at my front door.


CHAPTER XV

The next day I proposed to my new dame de compagnie, Miss Eliza Higgins, to dress herself quickly, in order to accompany me into the park.

The next day I suggested to my new dame de compagnie, Miss Eliza Higgins, that she get ready quickly so she could join me in the park.

"How do you do? how do you do?" said Lord Fife, as he joined us near Cumberland Gate. "Who is your friend?" he continued, appearing to eye Miss Higgins with looks of admiration, much to my astonishment. "Am I not to be introduced to your friend?"

"How's it going? How's it going?" said Lord Fife as he joined us by Cumberland Gate. "Who’s your friend?" he continued, seeming to look at Miss Higgins with admiration, much to my surprise. "Aren't I supposed to be introduced to your friend?"

"Et pourquoi pas?" said I, naming Miss Higgins, with whom he conversed, as though her acquaintance had been the thing on earth most devoutly to be wished.

"And why not?" I said, mentioning Miss Higgins, with whom he was talking, as if knowing her was the one thing anyone would ever want.

"What a funny little bonnet you have got on!" said his lordship to my companion, interrupting himself in the middle of a long story from the North.

"What a cute little hat you've got on!" his lordship said to my companion, breaking off in the middle of a long story from the North.

After Lord Fife had left us, Miss Eliza Higgins could speak of nothing else.

After Lord Fife left us, Miss Eliza Higgins couldn't stop talking about him.

"Charming man, ma'am, the Earl of Fife! I have heard much of him; but never had the honour to be presented to him before. That is a man now, a poor weak female would find it very difficult to resist. His Lordship is so condescending! so polite!"

"He's quite charming, ma'am, the Earl of Fife! I've heard a lot about him, but I've never had the honor of meeting him before. Now that's a man; a poor helpless woman would find it hard to resist him. His Lordship is so gracious! So polite!"

When we were tired of walking in the park, I drove to the house of a married sister of mine, whose name we will call Paragon, since she was the very paragon of mothers, having drawn up a new, patent system of education for her children, better than Jean Jacques Rousseau's, and unlike everybody's else.

When we got tired of walking in the park, I drove to my married sister's house, who we'll call Paragon since she was the perfect example of a mother. She had created a unique and innovative approach to educating her kids, better than Jean Jacques Rousseau's, and unlike anyone else's.

Her family consists of two boys and two girls. The eldest daughter was then nearly seven years of[Pg 284] age: her son and heir had scarcely attained his fifth year. "They shall never go to school," said my sister Paragon, "nor will I suffer them to be left one instant to the care of nurses or servants, to learn bad grammar and worse morals. Neither shall they be told of such things as thieves or murderers; much less shall they hear anything about falsehood and deceit. They shall never obtain what they want by tears nor rudeness after the age of two; and it shall depend on the politeness and humility of their deportment, whether they have any dinner or not; and nothing shall be called indecent which is natural, either in words or deeds. So much for the minds of my children; and, with regard to their bodily health, I shall make them swallow one of Anderson's Scot's Aperient Pills every night of their blessed lives! et il n'y aura rien à craindre!"

Her family has two boys and two girls. The oldest daughter was almost seven years old at that time, and her son and heir had just turned five. "They will never go to school," said my sister Paragon, "nor will I allow them to be left for even a moment with nurses or servants, to pick up bad grammar and worse morals. They won’t hear about things like thieves or murderers; even less will they learn about falsehood and deceit. They will never get what they want through tears or rudeness after they turn two; whether they have any dinner or not will depend on how polite and humble they behave, and nothing will be considered rude that is natural, in words or actions. So much for the minds of my children; and for their physical health, I will have them take one of Anderson's Scot's Aperient Pills every night of their blessed lives! et il n'y aura rien à craindre!"

Sister Paragon was very pretty. She had the sweetest, most lovely eyes I ever beheld: and not because they were large, or of the finest hazel colour; I allude to their character and expression; now flashing with indignation, now soft, and yet so bright that one might almost see one's own reflected in them. Paragon's little nose too was very pretty, even when red and frost-bitten; and she had a beautiful mole on her clear brown cheek. She did not at all resemble either a paragon or a prude; and yet I am the only one of all our family who am not afraid of her wit or her virtue. She married a gentleman of good family and connections, though poor; and, when she did this, she almost broke the tender heart of the reverend Orange patriot, Sir Harcourt Lees, baronet, of Irish notoriety, who had often proposed to her on his knees, and on his—seat, and with his whole heart! "He was a good little fellow," Paragon would often say, "but his face was so like a knocker!"

Sister Paragon was really pretty. She had the sweetest, most beautiful eyes I've ever seen: not because they were big or the finest hazel color; I’m talking about their character and expression; sometimes they flashed with anger, sometimes they were soft, yet so bright you could almost see your own reflection in them. Paragon's little nose was also very cute, even when it was red and frostbitten; and she had a lovely mole on her clear brown cheek. She didn't look like a paragon or a prude at all; yet I’m the only one in our family who's not afraid of her wit or her virtue. She married a gentleman from a good family and with connections, although he was poor; and when she did, she almost broke the tender heart of the Reverend Orange patriot, Sir Harcourt Lees, baronet, known in Ireland, who had often proposed to her on his knees, and in his—seats, and with all his heart! "He was a good little guy," Paragon would often say, "but his face looked so much like a knocker!"

C'est bien dommage!

What a shame!

Paragon's husband was not in London when I called on her. She was sitting with four of the most lovely children I ever beheld at one time. Her eldest[Pg 285] daughter was almost as beautiful as our mother, whose equal I never saw nor shall see on earth. She had her mother's eye, her grandmother's nose, and her nice little aunt Harriette's curly brown hair. Then she was so graceful, and spoke such good French!

Paragon's husband wasn't in London when I visited her. She was sitting with four of the most beautiful children I had ever seen at once. Her oldest[Pg 285] daughter was almost as gorgeous as our mother, who I've never seen an equal to and likely never will. She had her mother's eyes, her grandmother's nose, and her lovely little aunt Harriette's curly brown hair. Plus, she was so graceful and spoke such great French!

"Mary!" said Paragon to her daughter, as soon as she had shaken hands with me, and inquired after my health, "Mary, come away from the window directly. Fie! for shame! Do not you see those two men at the corner of the street are tipsy? Is that a proper sight to attract a young's lady's attention?"

"Mary!" said Paragon to her daughter, right after she shook my hand and asked how I was doing, "Mary, come away from the window right now. Shame on you! Don’t you see those two men at the corner of the street are drunk? Is that really something a young lady should be watching?"

Little Mary was in high spirits. She talked of love! and said she knew, very well, that everybody fell in love, and that she was in love, too, herself.

Little Mary was in a great mood. She talked about love! and claimed she knew, very well, that everyone falls in love, and that she was in love, too, herself.

"With whom, pray?" asked Paragon.

"Who, pray?" asked Paragon.

"With my brother John," answered little Mary; and next she asked her mother, when she might marry him, declaring that she could not wait much longer.

"With my brother John," replied little Mary; and then she asked her mother when she could marry him, insisting that she couldn't wait much longer.

"To bed! to bed!" said mamma. "You must all go to bed directly."

"Time for bed! Time for bed!" said Mom. "You all need to go to bed right now."

"Already?" I asked. "Why it is not six o'clock yet."

"Already?" I asked. "Why isn't it six o'clock yet?"

"No matter. I am tired to death of them, and they are always asleep before seven."

"No matter. I'm completely sick of them, and they're always asleep by seven."

In less than five minutes the children were all running about stark naked as they were born, laughing, romping, and playing with each other. Little Sophia, who was not yet two years of age, did nothing but run after her beautiful brother Henry, a dear, little, laughing boy, who was about to celebrate his fourth birthday. Little Sophia, bred in the school of nature, handled her brother rather oddly, I thought.

In under five minutes, the kids were all running around completely naked, laughing, playing, and having fun with each other. Little Sophia, who was not yet two years old, just chased after her handsome brother Henry, a sweet little boy who was about to turn four. Little Sophia, raised by nature, interacted with her brother in a rather strange way, I thought.

Paragon then put them to bed, gave them a Scotchman, in the shape of a pill, and all was still as the grave!

Paragon then put them to bed, gave them a pill like a Scotchman, and everything was as quiet as a grave!

"Good night, my dear Paragon," said I. "Lord Hertford dines at eight, and I shall not be ready."

"Good night, my dear Paragon," I said. "Lord Hertford is having dinner at eight, and I won’t be ready."

"I saw you at the opera, last night," Paragon remarked, "and truly it was an unfair monopoly, to keep two such fine young men as Lord Worcester[Pg 286] and the Duke of Leinster to yourself. I admire the latter of all things; so you may send Leinster to me, if you prefer Lord Worcester."

"I saw you at the opera last night," Paragon said, "and honestly, it was unfair to keep two great young men like Lord Worcester[Pg 286] and the Duke of Leinster all to yourself. I really admire the latter, so feel free to send Leinster my way if you'd rather keep Lord Worcester."

"How wicked!" said I. "If ever you, with such a beautiful young family, were to go astray, you must despair of forgiveness."

"How wicked!" I said. "If you, with such a lovely young family, ever went off track, you would have to give up hope of forgiveness."

"Very fine talking," answered Paragon. "So you would score off your own sins, by a little cut-and-dried advice which costs you nothing."

"Nice talk," replied Paragon. "So you think you can judge your own faults with some simple advice that doesn’t cost you anything."

Her son and heir interrupted her at this moment, by such hard breathing as almost amounted to a snore.

Her son and heir interrupted her at that moment with breathing so heavy it nearly sounded like a snore.

"That boy has caught cold!" observed mamma, and she awoke him to administer an extra Scotchman.

"That boy has a cold!" Mom said, and she woke him up to give him an extra Scotch.

"Good-bye, good-bye," said I, running downstairs; and when I got home, I had only ten minutes left pour faire ma toilette. As to Miss Eliza Higgins, Lord Fife's compliments had so subdued her, that she could not afford me the least assistance.

"Goodbye, goodbye," I said, racing downstairs; and when I got home, I had only ten minutes left to get ready. As for Miss Eliza Higgins, Lord Fife's compliments had so overwhelmed her that she couldn't offer me any help at all.

"A charming man, the Earl of Fife!" she was repeating, for at least the fiftieth time, when a note was put into my hand bearing the noble earl's arms, and my footman at that moment informed me that my carriage was at the door.

"A charming guy, the Earl of Fife!" she kept saying, for at least the fiftieth time, when a note was handed to me with the noble earl's emblem, and my footman at that moment told me that my carriage was at the door.

"Any answer for Lord Fife, ma'am?" asked my servant.

"Any response for Lord Fife, ma'am?" my servant asked.

I hastily read the note, which contained his lordship's request to pass the evening with me and my lovely companion. I did not show this to Miss Higgins on that occasion, because it seemed so very outré and unhoped for that I feared it might from the mere surprise have caused sudden death.

I quickly read the note, which included his lordship's invitation to spend the evening with me and my lovely companion. I didn’t show this to Miss Higgins at the time because it seemed so unusual and unexpected that I worried it might shock her so much it could lead to sudden death.

"My compliments only," said I; "tell his lordship I am very sorry, but I cannot write, because I am this instant getting into my carriage to dine with Lord Hertford:" and so saying I followed my servant downstairs.

"My compliments only," I said; "please tell his lordship I'm really sorry, but I can't write right now because I'm just about to get into my carriage to have dinner with Lord Hertford." And with that, I followed my servant downstairs.

Lord Hertford had not invited one person to meet us; but his excellent dinner, good wine, and very[Pg 287] intelligent conversation, kept us alive till a very late hour. I mean no compliment to Lord Hertford, for he has acted very rudely to me of late; but he is a man possessing more general knowledge than any one I know. His lordship appears to be au fait on every subject one can possibly imagine. Talk to him of drawing or horse-riding, painting or cock-fighting; rhyming, cooking or fencing; profligacy or morals; religion of whatever creed; languages living or dead; claret or burgundy; champagne or black-strap; furnishing houses or riding hobbies; the flavour of venison or breeding poll-parrots; and you might swear that he had served his apprenticeship to every one of them.

Lord Hertford hadn't invited anyone to join us, but his fantastic dinner, great wine, and really intelligent conversation kept us engaged until very late. I'm not trying to flatter Lord Hertford because he's been quite rude to me lately, but he definitely has more general knowledge than anyone I know. He seems to be well-versed in every topic you can think of. Bring up drawing or horse riding, painting or cock fighting; poetry, cooking, or fencing; debauchery or ethics; any religion; languages, whether living or dead; claret or burgundy; champagne or black strap; interior design or hobbies; the taste of venison or breeding parrots, and you'd swear he had trained in all of them.

After dinner he showed us miniatures by the most celebrated artists, of at least half a hundred lovely women, black, brown, fair, and even carroty, for the amateur's sympathetic bonne bouche. These were all beautifully executed: and no one with any knowledge of painting could hear him expatiate on their various merits, without feeling that he was qualified to preside at the Royal Academy itself! The light, the shade, the harmony of colours, the vice of English painters, the striking characters of Dutch artists—Ma foi! No such thing as foisting sham Vandykes, or copies from Rubens, on Lord Hertford, as I believe is done, or as I am sure might be done, on the Duke of Devonshire: and yet His Grace, I rather fancy, must be in the habit of sending advertisements to the newspapers relative to his taste in vertu and love of the arts. If not, how comes it that everybody hears of Devonshire pictures of his own choosing, while Lord Hertford's most correct judgment never graces those diurnal columns. His lordship does not buy them, either by so much a hundred or so much a foot; but if the town did not talk about Devonshire's pictures, Devonshire's fortune, and Devonshire's parties, he would be a blank in the creation. Once indeed he was slandered with bastardy; but that passed off quietly, as it ought to do; for who would have made it their[Pg 288] pastime to beget such a lump of unintelligible matter. Though surely that's enough for a duke, were it even a Wellington. Not that a man is to blame for being stupid, be he duke or tinker; but then Devonshire is so incorrigibly affected and stingy withal! I remember his calling on me and pretending to make love to me; and, with an air of condescension and protection, asking me in what way he could serve me. For my part I am always inclined to judge of others by my own heart; I therefore took him at his word, believing that a man of such princely fortune would not, unasked, proffer his services to anybody to whom he was not disposed to send a few hundreds when they should require it. Being some time afterwards in such a predicament, and having promised to apply to him, I sent to him for a hundred guineas. His Grace begged to be excused sending so large a sum, at the same time assuring me that a part of it was at my service.

After dinner, he showed us miniatures by the most famous artists, featuring at least fifty beautiful women of all shades—black, brown, fair, and even red—for the art lover's delight. These were all beautifully done, and anyone with an understanding of painting couldn’t listen to him talk about their different merits without feeling he could easily lead the Royal Academy! The light, the shadows, the color harmony, the flaws of English painters, the standout qualities of Dutch artists—wow! There’s no way you could pull a fast one on Lord Hertford with fake Vandykes or copies of Rubens, despite what might happen with the Duke of Devonshire. And yet, I’m pretty sure His Grace must be used to placing ads in newspapers about his taste in art and his love for the arts. If not, how is it that everyone knows about Devonshire’s curated pictures while Lord Hertford’s well-regarded judgments never make those newspaper columns? His lordship doesn’t buy art just for the price per hundred or per foot; but if people didn’t talk about Devonshire’s pictures, his fortune, and his parties, he’d be irrelevant. Once, he was even accused of being illegitimate, but that rumor faded quickly, as it should have; who would want to create such a mass of confusion? Still, that would be enough for a duke, even if he were a Wellington. It’s not like someone can be blamed for being dull, duke or tinker; but Devonshire is just so stuck-up and stingy! I remember when he came to visit me and pretended to woo me, acting all grand and protective, asking how he could help me. Personally, I always judge others by my own standards, so I took him at his word, thinking a man with such a princely fortune wouldn’t offer his help unless he genuinely wanted to send a few hundred when needed. Sometime later, when I found myself in need and having promised to reach out to him, I asked him for a hundred guineas. His Grace declined to send such a large amount but assured me that part of it was available to me.

Oh, what a fine thing is the patronage of mighty dukes!

Oh, how wonderful it is to have the support of powerful dukes!

Apropos. I must not be ungrateful. The most noble, I ought to say the most gracious, the Duke of Devonshire once sent me two presents! The one, in a parcel, wrapped up in fine paper and sealed with the Devonshire arms.

Apropos. I shouldn't be ungrateful. The most noble, or rather the most gracious, Duke of Devonshire once sent me two gifts! One was in a package, wrapped in nice paper and sealed with the Devonshire coat of arms.

"A parcel, madam!" said my footman, "and the Duke of Devonshire's servant waits while you acknowledge the receipt of it."

"A package, ma'am!" said my footman, "and the Duke of Devonshire's servant is waiting for you to confirm you've received it."

The parcel contained a very ugly, old, red pocket-handkerchief! His Grace, in the note which accompanied this most magnificent donation, acknowledged that it was hideous; but then, he assured me, it was the self-same which he had worn on his breast when he made it serve for an under-waistcoat, on the occasion of his visit to me the day before. This however was not all. In the warmth of his heart he sent me a ring too! I think it must have been bought at Lord Deerhurst's jewellers, and yet perhaps it was gold, instead of brass; but such a mere wire, that it could[Pg 289] not weigh a shilling's-worth. Still, had it been of brass, and the gift of a friend who loved me, I should have worn it as long as it had lasted; but, being that of the Duke of Devonshire, who cared nothing about me, I sent it him back, to punish his vanity, in supposing that trifles light as air could be prized by me, because they came from him. As to his ugly, old, red pocket-handkerchief, I gave it to my footman, and told the donor that I had done so.

The package contained a really ugly, old, red handkerchief! His Grace, in the note that came with this remarkable gift, admitted that it was hideous; but then, he assured me that it was the same one he had worn on his chest when he used it as an under-waistcoat during his visit to me the day before. However, that wasn't all. In his generosity, he also sent me a ring! I think it must have been bought at Lord Deerhurst's jewellers, and yet maybe it was gold instead of brass; but it was so flimsy that it could not weigh even a shilling. Still, had it been made of brass and given by a friend who cared for me, I would have worn it as long as it lasted; but since it was from the Duke of Devonshire, who didn’t care about me, I sent it back to him, to show him that he was vain in thinking that such trivial gifts could mean anything to me just because they came from him. As for his ugly, old, red handkerchief, I gave it to my footman and told the donor that I had done so.

But, to proceed.

But, to move forward.

Lord Hertford showed us a vast collection of gold and silver coins, portraits, drawings, curious snuff-boxes and watches. He had long been desirous that Amy, Fanny, and myself should sit to Lawrence, for a large family-picture, to be placed in his collection.

Lord Hertford showed us a huge collection of gold and silver coins, portraits, drawings, quirky snuff-boxes, and watches. He had long wanted Amy, Fanny, and me to pose for Lawrence for a large family picture to be added to his collection.

Though the tea and coffee, like our dinner, were exquisite, Hertford made a good-natured complaint to his French commander-in-chief about the cream.

Though the tea and coffee, like our dinner, were excellent, Hertford made a lighthearted complaint to his French commander-in-chief about the cream.

"Really," said his lordship, addressing us in English, "for a man who keeps a cow, it is a great shame to be served with such bad cream!"

"Really," said his lordship, speaking to us in English, "for a man who owns a cow, it’s quite a shame to be served such terrible cream!"

"I knew not," said I, "that you were the man who kept a cow. Pray where is she?"

"I didn't know," I said, "that you were the person who had a cow. Where is she?"

"In Hyde Park," he replied, "just opposite my windows."

"In Hyde Park," he said, "right across from my windows."

Lord Hertford then proposed to show us a small detached building, which he had taken pains to fit up in a very luxurious style of elegance. A small, low gate, of which he always kept the key, opened into Park Lane, and a little, narrow flight of stairs, covered with crimson cloth, conducted to this retirement. It consisted of a dressing-room, a small sitting-room, and a bed-chamber. Over the elegant French bed was a fine picture of a sleeping Venus. There were a great many other pictures, and their subjects, though certainly warm and voluptuous, were yet too classical and graceful to merit the appellation of indecent. He directed our attention to the convenience of opening the door himself to any fair lady who would honour him with a visit incognita, after his servants should have[Pg 290] prepared a most delicious supper and retired to rest. He told us many curious anecdotes of the advantage he derived from his character for discretion.

Lord Hertford then suggested that he show us a small detached building that he had carefully decorated in a very luxurious style. A small, low gate, which he always kept locked, led into Park Lane, and a narrow flight of stairs covered in crimson cloth took us to this cozy hideaway. It had a dressing room, a small sitting room, and a bedroom. Over the stylish French bed was a beautiful painting of a sleeping Venus. There were many other paintings, and while their themes were certainly bold and sensual, they were still too classical and graceful to be considered indecent. He pointed out the convenience of being able to personally welcome any lady who would pay him a secret visit after his servants had prepared a delicious dinner and gone to bed. He shared many interesting stories about how he benefited from his reputation for discretion.

"I never tell of any woman. No power on earth should induce me to name a single female, worthy to be called woman, by whom I have been favoured. In the first place; because I am not tired of variety and wish to succeed again: in the second, I think it dishonourable."

"I never talk about any woman. No force on earth could make me name a single woman, worthy of the title, who has ever favored me. First, because I'm not tired of variety and want to succeed again; and second, because I think it's dishonorable."

He told us a story of a lady of family, well known in the fashionable world, whose intrigue with a young dragoon he had discovered by the merest and most unlooked-for accident. "I accused her of the fact," continued his lordship, "and refused to promise secrecy till she had made me as happy as she had made the young dragoon."

He shared a story about a well-known woman from a respected family in high society, whose affair with a young soldier he stumbled upon completely by accident. "I confronted her about it," he continued, "and I wouldn't promise to keep it a secret until she made me as happy as she made the young soldier."

"Was this honourable?" I asked.

"Was this honorable?" I asked.

"Perhaps not," answered Hertford; "but I could not help it."

"Maybe not," Hertford replied, "but I couldn't do anything about it."

We did not leave Lord Hertford till near two o'clock, when he kindly set us all down himself in his own carriage.

We didn't leave Lord Hertford until almost two o'clock, when he graciously dropped us off himself in his own carriage.

The next morning, before I had finished my breakfast, a great, big, stupid Irishman was announced, by name Dominick Brown, with whom I had a slight acquaintance. He brought with him, for the purpose of being presented to me, the Marquis of Sligo. They sat talking on indifferent subjects for about an hour, and then drove off in his lordship's curricle. Next came a note from Lord Fife, requesting permission to drink tea with me and my charming friend. "Who would have thought it?" said I to myself, laughing. "Here am I playing second fiddle to Miss Eliza Higgins for the amusement of her most charming man, the Earl of Fife!" I wrote on the back of his note:

The next morning, before I finished my breakfast, a big, clueless Irishman named Dominick Brown, whom I knew a little, was announced. He brought with him, so I could meet him, the Marquis of Sligo. They talked about random things for about an hour and then drove off in the marquis's carriage. Next, I received a note from Lord Fife, asking if he could come over for tea with me and my lovely friend. "Who would have guessed?" I thought to myself, laughing. "Here I am playing second fiddle to Miss Eliza Higgins for the entertainment of her most charming guy, the Earl of Fife!" I wrote on the back of his note:

"Going to Vauxhall; but you may come to-morrow evening at nine."

"Going to Vauxhall; but you can come tomorrow evening at nine."

I thought that Miss Eliza Higgins would have[Pg 291] fainted when I told her that Lord Fife was coming to us.

I thought that Miss Eliza Higgins would have[Pg 291] fainted when I told her that Lord Fife was coming to see us.

"Oh dear, ma'am, what would you advise me to wear? If you would not think it a liberty, and would lend me the pattern of your sweet blue cap, I would sit up all night to complete one like it."

"Oh dear, ma'am, what do you recommend I wear? If you wouldn't mind, and if you could lend me the pattern for your lovely blue cap, I would stay up all night to make one just like it."

"All this energy about drinking tea with a rake of a Scotchman,—whom you know would not marry an angel,—and pretend to tell me that you are une grande vertu?" said I.

"All this excitement about having tea with a rude Scotsman—who you know wouldn’t marry an angel—and pretending to tell me that you are une grande vertu?" I said.

"Certainly," answered Miss Eliza Higgins, reddening.

"Sure," replied Miss Eliza Higgins, blushing.

"Fiddlestick!" was my sublime ejaculation.

"Fiddlestick!" was my great outburst.

Miss Eliza Higgins burst into tears.

Eliza Higgins started crying.

"Nay," I continued, "this fit of heroics to me is ridiculous. I ask nothing of you but plain dealing. The fact is this, I am not curious but frank. Lord Fife wants to make your acquaintance, and it is not my wish to spoil any woman's preferment in whatever line of life, whether good or bad: so, guessing from all the raptures you have expressed at the idea of this rake's attachment, that the governess of the young countess Palmella is no better than she should be, I have agreed to receive his lordship; but, since these tears of virtuous indignation have convinced me of the injustice I did you, heaven forbid that I should be the means of bringing Lord Fife and a vestal together, for fear of consequences!" I then quietly opened my writing-desk and began framing an excuse lordship.

"No," I said, "this act of heroism seems ridiculous to me. I only ask for honesty from you. The truth is, I'm not being nosy, but straightforward. Lord Fife wants to meet you, and I have no intention of interfering with any woman’s chances in life, whether they’re good or bad. So, given all the excitement you’ve shown about this rake’s attention, I’m assuming that the governess of the young Countess Palmella isn’t exactly virtuous. I agreed to meet with him; however, since these tears of righteous anger have shown me the wrong I did you, I hope I don't end up being the one to bring Lord Fife and someone innocent together, just to avoid any fallout!" I then calmly opened my writing desk and started drafting an excuse for his lordship.

"Surely you are not putting off the Earl of Fife?" said Miss Eliza Higgins, in breathless agitation.

"Surely you’re not ignoring the Earl of Fife?" said Miss Eliza Higgins, in breathless agitation.

"I think it wrong to introduce such a gay man to an innocent woman," was my answer.

"I think it's wrong to introduce such a flamboyant guy to an innocent woman," was my answer.

Miss Higgins entreated and begged in vain.

Miss Higgins pleaded and begged but to no avail.

"Well then," said Miss Higgins, "I confess that I once——"

"Well then," said Miss Higgins, "I admit that I once——"

"Once what?" I asked.

"Once what?" I asked.

"I had a slip—a—yes—a slip!" And she held her handkerchief to her eyes.

"I messed up—yes—a mess up!" And she held her tissue to her eyes.

"What do you call a slip? Do you mean a petticoat or an intrigue!"

"What do you mean by a slip? Are you referring to a petticoat or a secret affair?"

"Oh, fie! fie!" said Miss Eliza Higgins. "Intrigue is such a shocking word, and conveys a more determined idea of loose morals than a mere accidental slip."

"Oh, come on! Come on!" said Miss Eliza Higgins. "Intrigue is such a terrible word, and it suggests a stronger sense of bad morals than just a simple mistake."

I still persisted in sending the excuse, declaring that, since hers had been only an accidental slip, she might recover it.

I kept trying to send the excuse, saying that since hers was just an accidental mistake, she could get it back.

"Oh, dear! Oh, dear!" said Miss Higgins, as my hand was extended to the bell, "what poor weak creatures we are! I quite forgot the General!"

"Oh, no! Oh, no!" said Miss Higgins, as I reached for the bell, "what helpless beings we are! I completely forgot about the General!"

"General who?"

"Which general?"

"Why, General—, but you will be secret?"

"Why, General—, but will you keep it a secret?"

"As the grave, of course."

"As serious as death, of course."

"Did you ever hear of General Mackenzie?" said Miss Eliza Higgins, spreading her hand across her forehead.

"Have you ever heard of General Mackenzie?" Miss Eliza Higgins asked, brushing her hand across her forehead.

"He was Fred Lamb's General in Yorkshire?" I answered.

"He was Fred Lamb's general in Yorkshire?" I replied.

"The same, madam, a fascinating man! and this is my excuse."

"The same, ma'am, a fascinating guy! And this is my excuse."

"True," said I, "and I remember all the servant maids and Yorkshire milkwomen confessed his power."

"True," I said, "and I remember all the maids and Yorkshire milkwomen admitting his influence."

"Most true!" said Miss Eliza Higgins, with a deep sigh.

"That's so true!" said Miss Eliza Higgins, letting out a deep sigh.

"What then, you have forgotten the Earl of Fife already?"

"What then, have you already forgotten the Earl of Fife?"

"Oh, his lordship is quite another thing," said Miss Higgins, brightening.

"Oh, he's a whole different story," said Miss Higgins, brightening.

"And another thing is what you wish for?"

"And what's the other thing you want?"

"Oh fie, ma'am! indeed you are too severe. These little accidents do and must happen, from mere inexperience and the weakness of our nature. I know several women, who have made most excellent wives after a slip or two, which I assure you madam often serves to fortify our virtue afterwards."

"Oh come on, ma'am! You really are being too harsh. These little accidents happen and are bound to happen, simply because of inexperience and our human flaws. I know several women who became fantastic wives after a mistake or two, which I promise you, ma'am, often helps strengthen our virtue later on."

"Well, then," said I, resuming my pen, "lest the gay Lord Fife should break through the formidable[Pg 293] bulwark of virtue which has been already fortified by two intrigues, I shall most positively send him an excuse."

"Alright then," I said, picking up my pen again, "in case the cheerful Lord Fife tries to breach the strong barrier of virtue that has already been reinforced by two schemes, I will definitely send him an excuse."

"I entreat, I implore, ma'am, do not refuse my first request. Who knows what may turn up?" In short never was Brougham himself more eloquent! Not even on that memorable day when he was employed by Lord Charles Bentinck to show just cause why Lady Abdy ought to have cuckolded Sir William as she did. She ultimately prevailed; and all-conquering Fife was expected with rapture.

"I beg you, please don’t turn down my first request. Who knows what might happen?" In short, Brougham had never been more persuasive! Not even on that unforgettable day when he was hired by Lord Charles Bentinck to argue why Lady Abdy should have cheated on Sir William as she did. In the end, she won; and everyone was eagerly anticipating the arrival of the all-conquering Fife.

Before dinner I went to call on Julia, by whom I had been sent for. Extreme anxiety had brought on a fausse couche; but Julia, being as well as could be expected, hoped still to be able to join us at Brighton, if not to accompany us there. My sister Sophia was sitting by her bedside, looking very pretty, and much happier than when she was with Lord Deerhurst.

Before dinner, I went to visit Julia, who had called for me. Extreme anxiety had caused her to have a miscarriage; but Julia, being as well as could be expected, still hoped to join us in Brighton, if not travel with us there. My sister Sophia was sitting by her bedside, looking very pretty and much happier than when she was with Lord Deerhurst.

Fanny called on Julia, whose house she had changed for one in Hertford-street, Mayfair, on her acquaintance with Colonel Parker, whose name at his particular request she had now taken.

Fanny visited Julia, who had moved to a house on Hertford Street in Mayfair, due to her relationship with Colonel Parker, whose name she had now taken at his special request.

"My dear Fanny," said I, "what am I to do with your boy George? We shall never make a scholar of him, and he declares that he will not be a sailor."

"My dear Fanny," I said, "what am I supposed to do with your son George? We'll never turn him into a scholar, and he insists that he won't become a sailor."

"Flog him! Flog him!" said Amy, who overheard what I was saying, as she entered the room accompanied by a man in powder. "I flog my boy Campbell every hour in the day."

"Whip him! Whip him!" said Amy, who heard what I was saying as she walked into the room with a man in powder. "I whip my boy Campbell every hour of the day."

I never saw such a man in all my life as her powdered swain. "I too am for flogging," said he, "since, such as you see me here before you, I am become by mere dint of birch."

I have never seen a guy like her powdered boyfriend in my entire life. "I'm all for punishment too," he said, "because, as you see me standing here, I've become this way just from being beaten with a birch rod."

"Dieu nous en preserve!" said I, hurrying into my carriage. Having reached home too early for dinner, I sat down to consider the plan of a book in the style of the Spectator, a kind of picnic, where every wiseacre might contribute his mite of knowledge at so much a head, provided he and she would sign their real names to the paper.

"God preserve us!" I said, rushing into my carriage. Since I got home too early for dinner, I sat down to think about the idea for a book in the style of the Spectator, a sort of collection where anyone could share their bit of knowledge for a fee, as long as they signed their real names to the publication.

Having imagined myself to be a wild lad, like my young scamp of a nephew, addressing a second Rambler or Spectator, whom I ventured to name Momus, I addressed as follows:

Having envisioned myself as a wild kid, like my young troublemaker of a nephew, addressing a second Rambler or Spectator, whom I dared to call Momus, I said the following:

"MR. MOMUS,—I am one of those unfortunate victims whose hard fate was decided before I was born, and bon gré, mal gré, I must become a prodigy of learning. Now, Mr. Momus, I have to inform you that, notwithstanding I love my parents above all the world, yet I abhor and detest everything in the way of study. Floggings, rewards, private tutors and public schools, have all been tried in vain; and, though I am at fifteen becoming somewhat hardened against my father's harsh sarcasms on my stupidity, yet fain would I exert myself to dry up the tears my poor mother often sheds, for the disappointment of her sanguine wishes on my account; but for the strong conviction I feel that it is as impossible to acquire a taste for study, as to benefit by a forced application to books.

"MR. MOMUS,—I'm one of those unlucky people whose tough fate was determined before I was even born, and whether I like it or not, I have to become a genius in learning. Now, Mr. Momus, I need to tell you that, although I love my parents more than anything, I absolutely hate and can’t stand anything that involves studying. Punishments, rewards, private tutors, and public schools have all been tried without success; and even though I’m starting to toughen up at fifteen against my father's harsh comments about my supposed stupidity, I really want to do something to stop the tears my poor mother often sheds because of her high hopes for me. But I’m strongly convinced that developing a love for studying is just as impossible as benefiting from being forced to read books."

"'Learn, oh youth,' says Zimmerman, one of my tutor's favourite authors, 'learn, oh young man! that nothing will so easily subdue your passion for pleasure as an increasing emulation in great and virtuous actions, a hatred to idleness and frivolity, the study of the sciences, and that high and dignified spirit, which looks with disdain, on everything that is vile and contemptible.'

"'Learn, young person,' says Zimmerman, one of my tutor's favorite authors, 'learn, young man! That nothing will more easily control your desire for pleasure than a growing ambition for great and virtuous actions, a disdain for laziness and nonsense, the pursuit of knowledge, and that noble spirit that looks down on everything low and despicable.'

"All very fine old boy, and clear as the nose in your face. A hatred of idleness, Mr. Zimmerman, is a love of industry; but how is this love and this hatred to be acquired? 'Voilà,' said a French matron to Monsieur le Duc de ——, at Paris, throwing open the doors of an elegant apartment, 'Voilà la chambre où l'on' ... 'Mais, où est la chambre où l'on—?' said the duke.

"All very well, old chap, and as clear as day. A dislike for laziness, Mr. Zimmerman, is actually a passion for hard work; but how do you gain this passion and this dislike? 'Voilà,' said a French woman to Monsieur le Duc de ——, in Paris, as she opened the doors to a stylish room, 'Voilà la chambre où l'on' ... 'Mais, où est la chambre où l'on—?' asked the duke."

"'Try solitude,' says Zimmerman—

"'Try solitude,' says Zimmerman—

"My father has tried that too, and it failed—but[Pg 295] then, Zimmerman continues, 'for solitude to produce these happy effects it is not sufficient to be continually gazing out of a window with a vacant mind, nor gravely walking up and down your study, in a ragged robe de chambre and worn-out slippers. The soul must feel an eager desire to roam at large.'

"My dad has tried that too, and it didn’t work—but then, Zimmerman continues, 'for solitude to create these positive effects, it's not enough to just stare out of a window with a blank mind or to solemnly pace back and forth in your study wearing a ragged robe and old slippers. The soul needs to have a strong desire to explore freely.'

"Now, Mr. Zimmerman, as far as regards a new pair of slippers and a clean dressing-gown, your advice has been duly attended to; but my mind is not the less vacant, whether I gaze out of window, walk, or sit down; therefore, Mr. Momus, I now entreat you to favour me with your candid opinion, whether a fool can be teased into a genius, or a genius into a fool? It strikes me, on the contrary, that, under every imaginable disadvantage, a man will contrive to improve himself where the taste for study be genuine, and, where it does not exist, compulsion will but add disgust to what was before only indifference.

"Now, Mr. Zimmerman, regarding a new pair of slippers and a clean robe, I've taken your advice; however, my mind still feels empty whether I'm looking out the window, walking, or sitting down. So, Mr. Momus, I kindly ask for your honest opinion: can a fool be turned into a genius, or a genius into a fool? It seems to me that, despite any disadvantages, a person will find a way to better themselves if they genuinely enjoy studying, while if that interest is lacking, forcing it will only make them dislike it even more."

"My tutor read to me this morning, an anecdote of Petrarch, the celebrated Italian poet. One of Petrarch's friends, the Bishop of Cavaillon, being alarmed lest the intense application with which he studied might totally ruin a constitution already much impaired, requested of him one day the key of his library. Petrarch immediately gave it him, and the good bishop instantly locking up his books and writings, said, 'Petrarch, I hereby interdict you from the use of pen, ink, and paper, for the space of ten days.' The sentence was severe; but the offender suppressed his feelings and submitted to his fate. The first day of his exile from his favourite pursuits was tedious, the second accompanied with incessant headache, and the third brought on symptoms of an approaching fever,—'Sir,' said I, interrupting my tutor, 'my symptoms of fever are also coming on: everybody to their vocation,—you must allow me to take a ride.' Farewell, Mr. Momus, I wait impatiently for your good advice, which I do not feel[Pg 296] much afraid of; because you are neither a grey-beard nor a scholar.

My tutor read to me this morning an anecdote about Petrarch, the famous Italian poet. One of Petrarch's friends, the Bishop of Cavaillon, worried that Petrarch's intense focus on his studies might completely ruin his already fragile health, asked him for the key to his library one day. Petrarch immediately handed it over, and the bishop quickly locked up his books and writings, saying, 'Petrarch, I'm forbidding you from using pen, ink, and paper for ten days.' The punishment was harsh, but Petrarch held back his feelings and accepted his fate. The first day of his separation from his favorite activities was dull, the second came with a constant headache, and by the third, he was showing signs of an upcoming fever. 'Sir,' I interrupted my tutor, 'I’m also feeling feverish: everyone has their own path—please let me go for a ride.' Goodbye, Mr. Momus, I’m eagerly waiting for your advice, which I’m not too worried about because you’re neither an old man nor a scholar.

"I remain, your obedient servant,
"HARRY HAIRBRAIN."

"I’m still your obedient servant,
"HARRY HAIRBRAIN."

ANSWER

ANSWER

"Though I am neither a grey-beard nor a scholar, my young correspondent will not be a jot the better pleased with me when I inform him that I would recommend his being deprived both of his horse and his liberty, and throw him altogether on the resources of his own active mind for his whole and sole amusement, amongst books and grey-beards, where he might either study or look on, as he pleased; at the same time, I quite agree with my correspondent as to the folly of labouring to extract blood from a stone, although this, judging from the spirit of his letter, is very far from a case in point."

"Even though I'm neither an old man nor an expert, my young friend isn’t going to be any happier when I suggest taking away both his horse and his freedom, forcing him to depend solely on his own active mind for entertainment, surrounded by books and wise old men, where he can study or observe as he wishes. At the same time, I totally agree with him about the silliness of trying to get blood from a stone, although, based on the tone of his letter, that’s definitely not what’s happening here."

It was now dinner-time, so I resolved to dress for Vauxhall after that was over.

It was now dinner time, so I decided to get ready for Vauxhall after that.

"I wonder," said Miss Eliza Higgins, as she assisted at my toilette, "I wonder if the Earl of Fife will be at Vauxhall? What a bore this little green satin gipsy-hat is, and what a magnificent plume of feathers! How divinely they fall over your shoulders! What a heavenly taste Madame le Brun has!"

"I wonder," said Miss Eliza Higgins, as she helped me get ready, "I wonder if the Earl of Fife will be at Vauxhall? This little green satin gipsy hat is such a drag, but the magnificent plume of feathers! They fall so elegantly over your shoulders! Madame le Brun has such amazing taste!"

Miss Eliza Higgins, as it will be perceived, doted on superlatives.

Miss Eliza Higgins, as you'll see, was obsessed with superlatives.

Lord Frederick Bentinck came for me before I was half ready.

Lord Frederick Bentinck arrived for me before I was halfway ready.

"It's quite a bore! you always keep me waiting," said his lordship, when I came downstairs. "I cannot amuse myself in the least in this room, for I dare not open any one of your books, being always afraid of hitting upon something indecent or immoral."

"It's such a drag! You always make me wait," said his lordship when I came downstairs. "I can’t entertain myself at all in this room, because I’m always scared to open any of your books, worried that I might find something inappropriate or immoral."

"Come," said I, "we shall be late, if you stand prosing there."

"Come on," I said, "we're going to be late if you keep chatting like that."

"I am thinking," said Frederick Bentinck, without stirring.

"I’m thinking," said Frederick Bentinck, without moving.

"You can think," I interrupted him, "as we go along." I took hold of his hand, and pulled him towards the door.

"You can think," I interrupted him, "as we go." I grabbed his hand and pulled him toward the door.

"Stop a minute," continued his lordship, "and attend to what I say. I risk a great deal, in going out with a woman like you."

"Hold on a minute," his lordship said, "and listen to what I'm saying. I'm taking a big risk by being out with someone like you."

"What do you mean by a woman like me?"

"What do you mean by a woman like me?"

"Why—a woman—a woman—in short, and to speak plainly, of your loose morals!"

"Why—a woman—a woman—let's get straight to the point, with your questionable morals!"

"You blockhead!" said I, running downstairs, and having determined in my own mind to be even with him.

"You idiot!" I said, rushing downstairs, having decided in my own mind to get back at him.

The gardens were crowded to excess.

The gardens were really crowded.

The late Marquess of Londonderry flattered my vanity, and made me prouder than ever my conquest of Lord Worcester could do, by merely looking at me. He certainly looked a great deal more than perhaps his lady might have thought civil. He struck me, particularly on that evening, as one of the most interesting looking men I had ever seen. At first Lord Frederick seemed rather timid, in regard to my loose morals and my striking elegant dress; but, observing that I excited some little admiration and that his sister, as he told me, looked at me as if she had been much surprised and pleased with me, he now grew proud of having me on his arm and pressed forward into the crowd; but I constantly tugged at his arm till I got into the most retired walks.

The late Marquess of Londonderry stroked my ego and made me feel prouder than I ever did after winning over Lord Worcester, just with a glance. He certainly gave me a lot more attention than his wife might have considered polite. That evening, he struck me as one of the most interesting men I had ever seen. At first, Lord Frederick seemed a bit shy about my loose morals and my stylish outfit; however, noticing that I attracted some admiration and that his sister, as he mentioned, looked at me with surprise and delight, he became proud to have me on his arm and pushed deeper into the crowd; but I kept tugging at his arm until we found a quieter spot.

"What are you afraid of?" said Lord Frederick.

"What are you afraid of?" Lord Frederick asked.

"Why, not of your loose morals: but the fact is, I, who am accustomed to go about with the chosen Apollos of the age, shall get terribly laughed at for being at Vauxhall with such a quiz as you. Not that I doubt your being a very excellent sort of man."

"Honestly, it’s not about your questionable behavior: the truth is, I'm used to hanging out with the elite of the time, and I’m going to get totally mocked for being at Vauxhall with someone like you. It’s not that I don’t think you’re a really good person."

Fred Bentinck laughed with perfect good-humour. He had no vanity, and was so fond of me that I was welcome to laugh at him, and, provided he saw me amused, he was happy.

Fred Bentinck laughed with genuine good humor. He had no vanity and was so fond of me that I could laugh at him, and as long as he saw me amused, he was happy.

"I could listen while Harriette talked, though it were for a year together," said Lord Frederick one day to Julia, when I was not present. Indeed he made it a point never to say anything civil to me; but all his actions proved his friendship and regard for me.

"I could listen to Harriette talk, even if it went on for a year," Lord Frederick once said to Julia when I wasn't around. He always made it a point not to say anything nice to me, but everything he did showed his friendship and respect for me.

At four o'clock in the morning I found Miss Eliza Higgins busy about the new cap which was to kill the Thane.

At four in the morning, I found Miss Eliza Higgins working on the new cap that was meant to take out the Thane.

"Was the Earl of Fife in the gardens?" she inquired, the moment I entered my dressing-room.

"Was the Earl of Fife in the gardens?" she asked as soon as I walked into my dressing room.

The next evening, behold myself and Miss Higgins seated on the sofa before our tea-table, in expectation of Lord Fife. Miss Higgins's new cap would have improved her beauty, had she not diminished its lustre by sitting up all night to finish it; but her fine hair, which was her solitary charm, was suffered to flow over her neck and shoulders in graceful, childish negligence. As for me, the part of second fiddle being altogether new to me, I took the liberty of appearing in my morning dress. Nine was the hour named by Lord Fife, and Miss Higgins had taken out her old-fashioned French watch at least twenty times since she entered the drawing-room, when the house-clock struck that wished-for and lagging hour.

The next evening, here I was with Miss Higgins sitting on the sofa in front of our tea table, waiting for Lord Fife. Miss Higgins's new hat would have made her look even more beautiful if she hadn't spent all night finishing it, but her lovely hair, which was her only real charm, was left to fall over her neck and shoulders in a casual, almost childlike way. As for me, since playing the supporting role was completely new, I decided to show up in my morning outfit. Nine was the time Lord Fife had said he would come, and Miss Higgins had checked her old-fashioned French watch at least twenty times since she came into the drawing room when the house clock finally struck that long-awaited hour.

"Is his lordship punctual generally speaking, pray, ma'am?"

"Is he usually on time, ma'am?"

"Quite the reverse, I believe," said I, half asleep.

"Actually, I think the opposite," I said, half asleep.

"You have a good heart, I know, ma'am, and we females ought naturally to assist each other in all our little peccadillos," remarked my companion.

"You have a good heart, I know, ma'am, and we women should naturally help each other with all our little mistakes," remarked my companion.

"Well?"

"What's up?"

"Why, ma'am, I am going to ask your advice, who are better acquainted with his lordship's tastes than I am. I was thinking now, that this little netting-box is pretty and lady-like! Shall I be netting a purse, or will it have a better effect to put on my gloves and be doing nothing?"

"Why, ma'am, I'm going to ask for your advice since you know his lordship's tastes better than I do. I was just thinking that this little netting box is pretty and feminine! Should I be making a purse, or would it be better to put on my gloves and do nothing?"

Before I could answer this deep question my footman entered the room with a letter, sealed with a[Pg 299] large coronet, and told me that a servant waited below for an answer.

Before I could respond to this profound question, my footman walked into the room with a letter, sealed with a[Pg 299] large coronet, and informed me that a servant was waiting downstairs for a reply.

"I will ring when it is ready, James," said I, opening the letter.

"I'll call when it's ready, James," I said, opening the letter.

"It is an excuse from the Earl of Fife!" said Miss Eliza Higgins, growing whiter than her pearl powder.

"It’s an excuse from the Earl of Fife!" said Miss Eliza Higgins, turning whiter than her pearl powder.

Indignation kept me silent after reading the following impertinent letter from the Marquis of Sligo, to whom I had only been presented the day before.

Indignation made me silent after reading the following rude letter from the Marquis of Sligo, whom I had only met the day before.

"MY DEAR MISS WILSON,—Will you be so condescending as to allow me to pass this evening alone with you after Lord Lansdowne's party?

"Dear Miss Wilson, would you be so kind as to let me spend this evening alone with you after Lord Lansdowne's party?

"SLIGO."

"Sligo."

I had not been so enraged for several years! I rang my bell with such violence that I frightened Miss Eliza Higgins out of the very little wit she possessed.

I hadn’t been this angry in years! I rang my bell so forcefully that I scared Miss Eliza Higgins out of the little bit of sense she had.

"Who waits?" said I to James.

"Who's waiting?" I asked James.

"A servant in livery," was the answer.

"A servant in uniform," was the answer.

"Send him up to me."

"Send him to me."

A well-bred servant, in a cocked hat and dashing livery entered my room, with many bows.

A well-mannered servant, wearing a fancy hat and stylish uniform, entered my room with a lot of bows.

"Here is some mistake," said I, presenting him the unsealed and unfolded letter of Lord Sligo. "This letter could not be meant for me, to whom his lordship was only presented yesterday. Take it back, young man, and say from me, that I request he will be careful how he misdirects his letters in future; an accident which is no doubt caused by his writing after dinner."

"There's been a mistake," I said, handing him the unsealed and unfolded letter from Lord Sligo. "This letter can't be for me, since his lordship only introduced himself to me yesterday. Take it back, young man, and tell him that I ask he be more careful about misdirecting his letters in the future; an error that's probably due to him writing after dinner."

The man bowed low, and took away the open communication with him.

The man bowed deeply and ended the open communication with him.

"The earl may yet arrive then?" observed Miss Eliza Higgins, recovered herself.

"The earl might still arrive, right?" Miss Eliza Higgins remarked, regaining her composure.

A loud knock at the door now put the matter almost beyond a doubt, and, in another minute, in walked the redoubtable Earl of Fife, in a curious black and tan broad striped satin waistcoat, which was ornamented with a large gold chain. His watch was[Pg 300] very gay, as were his numerous seals, at least twenty in number. "Surely," thought I, as I threw a hasty glance at Miss Eliza Higgins's long, narrow, ill-shaped forehead, brilliant with agitation and pearl-powder, "surely the man must be purblind or it may be his eyes were filled with dust on Sunday, when we met him in the park." However, to my astonishment, his lordship was all rapture, and did nothing but ogle my fair dame de compagnie, as though she had been really fair.

A loud knock at the door made it clear what was about to happen, and a moment later, the formidable Earl of Fife walked in, wearing a bizarre black and tan striped satin waistcoat, adorned with a large gold chain. His watch was[Pg 300] quite flashy, as were the many seals attached to it, at least twenty in total. "Surely," I thought, glancing quickly at Miss Eliza Higgins's long, narrow, awkward forehead, glimmering with agitation and pearl powder, "he must be blind or maybe his eyes were just dusty on Sunday when we saw him in the park." However, to my surprise, his lordship was completely captivated and spent the whole time staring at my lovely dame de compagnie, as if she were genuinely beautiful.

As to Miss Eliza Higgins, it had been previously settled and agreed on between us that modesty was to be the order of the day.

As for Miss Eliza Higgins, we had already decided together that being modest would be the way to go.

"I am not so vain as to fancy myself altogether handsomer than you are, madame," said the humble Miss Eliza to me, "and yet it is clear that the Earl of Fife prefers me; I therefore conceive that I may have appeared to him more timid and modest; therefore it will be better to keep up that character: do not you agree with me, ma'am?"

"I’m not so full of myself as to think I’m better looking than you, ma'am," said the modest Miss Eliza to me, "but it’s obvious that the Earl of Fife prefers me. I believe I might have seemed more shy and humble to him; so, I think it’s best to maintain that image. Don’t you agree with me, ma'am?"

"Certainly," said I.

"Definitely," I said.

Miss Eliza Higgins kept up the farce to excess; scarcely venturing to raise her eyes from the ground, or utter a single syllable, beyond—"yes," or "no, my lord,"—and, that in a low whisper. She did indeed once venture to speak pathetically about her grandmamma and her dear grandpapa. Lord Fife declared to me she was an amiable creature, and he presumed to place a ring of some value on her finger, on which occasion Miss Eliza Higgins appeared to be growing rather nervous. He did not take his leave until he had obtained her permission to write to her.

Miss Eliza Higgins played the role to the extreme; hardly daring to lift her eyes from the ground or say anything more than "yes" or "no, my lord," and even that was a quiet whisper. She did, however, once risk speaking emotionally about her grandmother and her dear grandfather. Lord Fife told me she was a lovely person, and he felt bold enough to put a ring of some value on her finger, at which point Miss Eliza Higgins seemed to become quite nervous. He didn't leave until he had her permission to write to her.

"Miss Eliza Higgins," said I, as soon as we were left alone again, which was not till after midnight, "my good Miss Eliza Higgins, this atmosphere, as you expected, has proved favourable to your wishes. It has done more than your six seasons at Bath. It has, in short, brought a noble earl to your feet. Je vous en fait mes compliments. We will now if you please say adieu. Make any use you please of your conquest,[Pg 301] and accept my thanks for having been so truly ridiculous."

"Miss Eliza Higgins," I said, as soon as we found ourselves alone again, which wasn't until after midnight, "my dear Miss Eliza Higgins, this atmosphere, as you anticipated, has been good for your hopes. It’s done more for you than your six seasons in Bath. In short, it has brought a noble earl to your feet. Je vous en fait mes compliments. Now, if you’re ready, let’s say goodbye. Use your victory however you like,[Pg 301] and thank you for being so delightfully ridiculous."

Miss Eliza bridled, muttered something about our sex's envy, and declared that she had proposed leaving me herself.

Miss Eliza got annoyed, mumbled something about our gender's jealousy, and insisted that she had suggested leaving me herself.

"Agreed then," said I, extending my hand to shake hands. "I promise never to say anything but good of you to Lord Fife; at least not till he is quite tired of you."

"Alright then," I said, reaching out to shake hands. "I promise to only say good things about you to Lord Fife; at least until he gets completely tired of you."

Miss Eliza Higgins appeared satisfied and wished me a good night.

Miss Eliza Higgins seemed happy and wished me a good night.

"You will forward any letters that may arrive from the Earl of Fife?" said she, returning.

"You'll send any letters that come in from the Earl of Fife?" she said as she came back.

"Certainly,"

"Of course,"

"Why then, I propose going to my grandmamma's to-morrow."

"Why don’t we go to my grandma's tomorrow?"

"De tout mon coeur," I replied, and we parted.

"With all my heart," I replied, and we parted.


CHAPTER XVI

Half the world was at Elliston's masquerade, given at his place, as he calls the Theatre Royal, Drury-lane; therefore all I shall say about it is, that I never saw anything of the kind better conducted and I wish he would give another in honour of my arrival the moment I go to London.

Half the world was at Elliston's masquerade, held at his venue, which he refers to as the Theatre Royal, Drury Lane; so all I'll say about it is that I've never seen anything like it so well organized, and I wish he would throw another one to celebrate my arrival as soon as I get to London.

During supper, somebody recognised Elliston as he passed through the room, and he was immediately hailed with three cheers.

During dinner, someone recognized Elliston as he walked through the room, and he was instantly greeted with three cheers.

"Ladies and gentlemen," said Elliston, who was as tipsy as usual, or rather more so perhaps,—"Ladies and gentlemen, I did not expect to have been observed in passing through the crowd. I am very grateful, gentlemen,—very happy, gentlemen,—quite overjoyed, gentlemen,—that any efforts of mine to please and amuse you have been crowned with success——"

"Ladies and gentlemen," said Elliston, who was as drunk as usual, or maybe even more so—"Ladies and gentlemen, I didn't think anyone would notice me walking through the crowd. I am very thankful, gentlemen—very happy, gentlemen—quite overjoyed, gentlemen—that any efforts of mine to entertain and amuse you have been successful——"

At this critical moment, somebody broke some dishes and upset a bottle of champagne.

At this crucial moment, someone smashed some dishes and knocked over a bottle of champagne.

"Easy! easy! quiet—quiet there—pray! pray!" said Elliston, addressing them by way of parenthesis.

"Easy! Easy! Quiet—quiet over there—please! Please!" said Elliston, speaking to them as a side note.

He then continued his speech,—"Yes, gentlemen, you shall have more masquerades! And what's more, ladies and gentlemen——"

He then continued his speech, "Yes, everyone, you'll get more masquerades! And what's more, ladies and gentlemen——"

Elliston's lame speech by this time had excited some laughter.

Elliston's awkward speech had started to make some people laugh by this point.

"I never knew him quite so bad as this," said a gentleman on my left.

"I've never seen him this bad before," said a guy next to me.

"As I was saying, gentlemen," Elliston proceeded, "I mean, my kind friends, it has ever been my ambition to give you pleasure, and, gentlemen, masquerades[Pg 303] are pleasant, merry, spirited things, particularly when the occasion is, like this, to celebrate the birthday of our august—oh! gentlemen and ladies, apropos, I had forgotten,—but I now, though last not least, beg to propose a toast, in which every one of you will join me in your heart of hearts!"

"As I was saying, everyone," Elliston continued, "I mean, my dear friends, it has always been my goal to bring you joy, and, everyone, masquerades[Pg 303] are fun, lively, and entertaining, especially when the occasion is, like this, to celebrate the birthday of our esteemed—oh! everyone, by the way, I almost forgot—but now, though not least, I would like to propose a toast, and I hope each of you will join me in this from the bottom of your hearts!"

Elliston filled a bumper, and drank—"His Majesty!"

Elliston filled a glass to the brim and drank—"Cheers to His Majesty!"

We were all stunned with the loud cheers, three times three repeated, which followed. He then passed round the tables, and stopped to speak to several of his friends, one of whom drank off one bottle of champagne with him, and then called for another.

We were all shocked by the loud cheers, repeated three times over, that followed. He then went around the tables and stopped to chat with several of his friends, one of whom finished off a bottle of champagne with him and then ordered another.

"No more—no more," said Elliston.

"No more—no more," Elliston said.

"Why man, one would think you were Cardinal Wolsey."

"Why man, you'd think you were Cardinal Wolsey."

In about a fortnight after the Opera had closed we all arrived at Brighton.

In about two weeks after the Opera had ended, we all arrived in Brighton.

Leinster gave way to his feelings, on the day I left town, by putting more wine into his glass than usual.

Leinster let his emotions show on the day I left town by filling his glass with more wine than usual.

"Only say you like me better than Worcester," said His Grace, "and I shall go to Ireland in some comfort."

"Just say you prefer me to Worcester," said His Grace, "and I'll head to Ireland feeling good."

"I have forgotten Lord Worcester," said I.

"I've forgotten Lord Worcester," I said.

"And you will be glad to see me on my return then?" asked Leinster.

"And you'll be happy to see me when I get back?" Leinster asked.

"Certainly," I answered, "and particularly if you will leave off playing the hundred and fourth psalm on the big fiddle. I really am tired of it."

"Sure," I replied, "especially if you stop playing the hundred and fourth psalm on the large violin. I'm really tired of it."

Leinster proposed giving me Rule Britannia on my arrival, and promised everything I could wish.

Leinster suggested giving me Rule Britannia when I arrived, and promised everything I could ask for.

Fred Bentinck rode by the side of my carriage for the first ten miles. He offered to drive me down all the way with his own horses; but on certain conditions, which I declined.

Fred Bentinck rode alongside my carriage for the first ten miles. He offered to take me all the way with his own horses, but on certain conditions that I turned down.

"Well!" said Frederick, in his loud, odd voice, as he took leave of me, at The Cock at Sutton, "well, I really do hope you will soon come back. I don't, as you know, make speeches or pretend to be in love[Pg 304] with you. I might have been perhaps; but, the fact is, you are a loose woman rather, and you know I hate anything immoral. However, you may believe me when I say, that I am sorry you are leaving London."

"Well!" Frederick said in his loud, unusual voice as he said goodbye to me at The Cock in Sutton. "I really do hope you’ll come back soon. I don’t, as you know, give speeches or pretend to be in love[Pg 304] with you. I might have been, maybe; but the truth is, you have a loose reputation, and you know I can’t stand anything immoral. Still, believe me when I say that I’m sorry you’re leaving London."

"And what becomes of you?" I asked. "Do you mean to remain all your life in town?"

"And what happens to you?" I asked. "Are you planning to stay in town for your whole life?"

"Oh! I have too a great deal to do, and my business, you know, is at the Horse Guards."

"Oh! I have a lot to do, and my job, you know, is at the Horse Guards."

"God bless you, Frederick Bentinck," said I, as my carriage was driving off. "Portez vous bien, although you certainly are enough to make me die of laughter."

"God bless you, Frederick Bentinck," I said as my carriage was driving away. "Portez vous bien, though you really are enough to make me die from laughing."

"And do," said his lordship, with his half laughing, half cross, but very odd countenance, "pray do conduct yourself with some small degree of propriety at Brighton: and take care of your health. I have, by this day's post, written to my friend Doctor Bankhead about you. I think him clever; and I know he will do what he can to be of service to any favourite of mine."

"And do," said his lordship, with a look that was half amused and half annoyed, but very peculiar, "please behave yourself somewhat properly in Brighton: and take care of your health. I have, by today's mail, written to my friend Doctor Bankhead about you. I think he's smart; and I know he will do his best to help any favorite of mine."

We had already hired a good house on the Marine Parade. Amy's admirer, Boultby, was one of our first visitors, and then Lords Hertford and Lowther, who were both on a visit at the pavilion. For three whole days Amy sickened us by the tenderness of her flirtation with Boultby, who sat lounging on her sofa as though he had been a first-rate man. At last Amy grew tired of him all at once.

We had already rented a nice house on Marine Parade. Amy's admirer, Boultby, was one of our first guests, followed by Lords Hertford and Lowther, who were both staying at the pavilion. For three whole days, Amy drove us crazy with how sweet she was with Boultby, who lounged on her sofa like he was someone special. Finally, Amy suddenly got tired of him.

"Get up," said she, rudely pushing her inamorato off the sofa.

"Get up," she said, rudely pushing her inamorato off the sofa.

Boultby refused like a spoiled child, and insisted on another kiss.

Boultby acted like a spoiled child and insisted on getting another kiss.

"Good heavens, get up then," said Amy, "and don't tumble my ruff. I came down to Brighton for the fresh air, and for three days I have inhaled none of it; and I am not sure that I shall like you. Here put your head on this pillow," added Amy, putting down his head, and rolling a thick table-napkin about it. "So let me fancy you my husband, and in your[Pg 305] night-cap. There," said Amy, holding her head first on one side, then on the other, in order to take a full view of his little, black, ugly face, which examination was not favourable to her lover.

"Goodness, get up already," said Amy, "and don't mess up my ruff. I came to Brighton for some fresh air, and for three days I haven't gotten any of it; and I'm not sure I'm going to like you. Here, put your head on this pillow," she said, setting his head down and wrapping a thick table napkin around it. "So let me imagine you as my husband, in your[Pg 305] nightcap. There," said Amy, tilting her head first to one side, then the other, to get a good look at his little, black, ugly face, which was not a promising sight for her lover.

"Get up this instant!" said she, with such fierceness as immediately set him on his legs.

"Get up right now!" she said, with such intensity that it got him on his feet immediately.

"I told you so," said I, "but you would not believe me."

"I told you so," I said, "but you didn't believe me."

Boultby hoped his sweet Amy was joking; and he did well to make the most and best he could of the evening: for he was never admitted afterwards.

Boultby hoped his lovely Amy was just kidding; and he did well to make the most of the evening: because he was never allowed back after that.

Lord Robert Manners, whose regiment was stationed in that neighbourhood, was very attentive to me. His lordship is one of the most amiable young men I ever met with. His finely turned head might be copied for that of the Apollo Belvidere, and yet he has no vanity. In short a more manly, honourable, unaffected being does not exist; and much I regret the ill-health under which he has always suffered. His lordship was kind enough to give me my first lesson in riding; often accompanied by the French Duc de Guiche, who was in the Prince Regent's Regiment, and Colonel Palmer. The latter invited me to accompany Lord Robert to the mess-dinner at Lewes. It must more resemble a small select private party than a mess-room, as they seldom mustered more than seven or eight persons together at table.

Lord Robert Manners, whose regiment was stationed nearby, was very attentive to me. He’s one of the nicest young men I’ve ever met. His well-shaped head could be an inspiration for the Apollo Belvedere, and yet he has no vanity. In short, there’s no one more manly, honorable, or down-to-earth than him; I truly regret the poor health he has always dealt with. He was kind enough to give me my first riding lesson, often joined by the French Duc de Guiche, who was in the Prince Regent's Regiment, and Colonel Palmer. The latter invited me to join Lord Robert for the mess dinner at Lewes. It felt more like a small, exclusive private gathering than a typical mess, as they usually had no more than seven or eight people at the table.

Bob Manners, as Lord Robert is universally called, was remarkably absent, and spoke but little, yet he possessed a certain degree of quaint, odd humour.

Bob Manners, as everyone calls Lord Robert, was notably distant and spoke very little, but he had a unique, quirky sense of humor.

"Those leaders are not bad: who made them?" asked George Brummell, one day of his lordship.

"Those leaders aren’t bad: who created them?" asked George Brummell one day to his lordship.

"Why, the breeches-maker," said Bob Manners, speaking very slow.

"Well, the pants maker," said Bob Manners, speaking very slowly.

I accidentally had some conversation with an old infantry officer, belonging to a regiment which had fought some very hard battles, I think it was the 50th, and nick-named the Dirty Half-hundred; but I know their courage was in high repute,[Pg 306] although the officers were not polished men by any means.

I accidentally struck up a conversation with an old infantry officer from a regiment that had fought some very tough battles; I think it was the 50th, nicknamed the Dirty Half-Hundred. Their bravery was well-known, [Pg 306] even though the officers weren’t exactly refined.

Speaking of Lord Robert, my new acquaintance remarked that he was a fine, high-bred looking fellow.

Speaking of Lord Robert, my new acquaintance said he was a great, sophisticated-looking guy.

"The Tenth are a very fine looking regiment, take them altogether," continued he, "and they wear very fine laced jackets; but what service have they seen? And yet they hold us poor fellows very cheap, I dare say. The anniversary dinner, by which we are to celebrate the battle where our officers are allowed to have particularly distinguished themselves, happens next Monday: but I suppose your dandies of the Tenth will not condescend to join our humble mess!"

"The Tenth is a really sharp-looking regiment, all things considered," he went on, "and they wear really nice laced jackets; but how much actual service have they seen? Still, I bet they think very little of us poor guys. The anniversary dinner to celebrate the battle where our officers really stood out is next Monday: but I guess your dandy friends from the Tenth won't bother to join our modest gathering!"

I afterwards repeated this conversation to Lord Robert in the presence of Colonel Palmer.

I later shared this conversation with Lord Robert while Colonel Palmer was present.

"Indeed," said his lordship, "the regiment do us great injustice in saying we hold them cheap: on the contrary, while answering for myself, who hold their courage in the highest respect and estimation, I think I may, at the same time, answer for the whole of my regiment."

"Absolutely," said his lordship, "the regiment is doing us a great disservice by saying we don’t value them; on the contrary, speaking for myself, I have the utmost respect and admiration for their courage, and I believe I can speak for my entire regiment as well."

Colonel Palmer readily joined Lord Robert in his unequivocal expressions of approbation.

Colonel Palmer easily joined Lord Robert in his clear expressions of approval.

"For my part," continued Lord Robert, "I shall not only be happy in such an opportunity of becoming personally acquainted with the brave officers of the 50th regiment; but I shall feel hurt and astonished if a single officer of the Tenth, now at Lewes, who may be favoured with an invitation to their dinner, should fail to attend to it. At the same time, I wish you would tell your new acquaintance that while, perhaps, we envy the laurels they have been allowed to gather, they are bound to believe in our readiness to lose our best blood in the service of our country, whenever we are permitted so to prove our courage; but it would be illiberal to blame us for the freshness of our jackets."

"For my part," continued Lord Robert, "I will not only be glad for the chance to get to know the brave officers of the 50th regiment, but I will also be hurt and surprised if any officer from the Tenth, currently at Lewes, who receives an invitation to their dinner, does not show up. At the same time, I would appreciate it if you could let your new acquaintance know that while we might envy the honors they’ve been able to earn, they should recognize our willingness to sacrifice our best men in the service of our country, as soon as we have the opportunity to prove our bravery; however, it wouldn’t be fair to criticize us for the newness of our uniforms."

Every officer in the Tenth Hussars who happened[Pg 307] to be quartered at Lewes, made it a point, stimulated perhaps by what Lord Robert had said on the subject, to hold himself disengaged for the day, on which they all fully expected to receive an invitation from the officers of the 50th regiment, when, lo!—not one of them was asked!

Every officer in the Tenth Hussars who happened[Pg 307] to be stationed at Lewes made it a point, maybe influenced by what Lord Robert had said about it, to keep their day free, since they all thought they would get an invite from the officers of the 50th regiment. But, surprise!—none of them were invited!


Lords Hertford and Lowther were our constant visitors at Brighton.

Lords Hertford and Lowther were regular visitors at Brighton.

One evening, when His Majesty had a party of ladies and gentlemen at the pavilion, we concluded that Lord Hertford would not be able to leave it. However, at nine his lordship arrived, accompanied by a hamper of claret.

One evening, when the King had a gathering of ladies and gentlemen at the pavilion, we figured that Lord Hertford wouldn't be able to make it. However, at nine, he showed up, bringing a basket of claret.

"Much as I respect His Majesty," said Lord Hertford, "I cannot stand the old women at Brighton."

"Even though I have a lot of respect for His Majesty," said Lord Hertford, "I can't stand the old ladies at Brighton."

We received letters from Julia and Sophia, declaring they had changed their minds and would not join us.

We got letters from Julia and Sophia, saying they had changed their minds and wouldn’t be joining us.

I saw a great deal of the Duc de Guiche, who used to be called, while in the Tenth Hussars, the Count de Grammont, during my short stay at Brighton. He was very handsome, possessed a quick sense of honour, and ever avoided even the shadow of an obligation: I need not add that he, through strict economy, kept himself at all times out of debt. As an officer he was severe and ill-tempered, but well versed in military business: as a Frenchman he was fonder of flirting than loving; and, with regard to his being a fop, what could a handsome young Frenchman do less?

I spent a lot of time with the Duc de Guiche, who used to be known as the Count de Grammont when he was in the Tenth Hussars, during my brief time in Brighton. He was very good-looking, had a quick sense of honor, and always avoided even the hint of a debt. I don’t need to mention that through careful budgeting, he kept himself debt-free. As an officer, he was strict and grumpy, but knowledgeable about military matters. As a Frenchman, he was more into flirting than genuine love; and as for being a dandy, what else could a handsome young Frenchman do?

I refused to see Dr. Bankhead, who had left his card by Lord Frederick Bentinck's desire; because the world said he was a terrible fellow. However, being afterwards afflicted with an attack of inflammation in my chest, I ventured to send for this Herculean Beauty! "He cannot," thought I, "be so very impudent as he has been represented to me by many, and particularly by Mr. Hoare the banker, who declared that maids, wives, and widows were often obliged to pull their bells for protection. Then Lord Castlereagh has too[Pg 308] much good taste to encourage and patronise him as he does, and has done for years, if he were so very bad."

I refused to see Dr. Bankhead, who had left his card at the request of Lord Frederick Bentinck, because people said he was terrible. However, after suffering from chest inflammation, I decided to send for this "Herculean Beauty!" I thought, "He can’t be as rude as everyone says, especially Mr. Hoare the banker, who insisted that maids, wives, and widows often had to ring their bells for help. Plus, Lord Castlereagh has too[Pg 308] much good taste to support him like he does, if he were really that bad."

Dr. Bankhead came into my bedroom with the air and freedom of a very old acquaintance.

Dr. Bankhead walked into my bedroom with the familiarity and ease of a long-time friend.

"What is the matter, my sweet young lady?" said he, "and what can I do for you?"

"What’s wrong, my dear young lady?" he asked, "and how can I help you?"

"I see! I hear!" said he, interrupting me, observing that I spoke with difficulty. "Fever? Yes," feeling my pulse. "Oppression? ah! Cough? hey? Do not speak, my sweet creature. Do not speak! You have been exposing that sweet bosom!" endeavouring to lay his hand upon it, which I resisted with all my strength of hand.

"I get it! I can hear you!" he said, cutting me off as he noticed I was struggling to speak. "Fever? Yes," he said while feeling my pulse. "Feeling tight? Oh! Coughing? Hey? Don't talk, my sweet one. Please don't talk! You've been showing that lovely chest!" He tried to put his hand on it, and I pushed him away with all my strength.

"Nay! nay! nay! stop! stop! stop! hush! hush! You'll increase your fever, my charming young lady; and then what will your friend Fred Bentinck say? quiet! There, don't speak, can you swallow a saline draught? and I'm thinking too of James's powders; but it is absolutely necessary for me to press my hand on that part of your chest or side which is most painful to you."

"No! No! No! Stop! Stop! Stop! Hush! Hush! You're going to make your fever worse, my lovely young lady; and then what will your friend Fred Bentinck say? Be quiet! There, don’t speak. Can you drink a saline solution? I’m also considering James's powders; but I absolutely need to press my hand on the part of your chest or side that hurts the most."

"Doctor Bankhead, excuse me. This is by no means my first attack of the kind, and I know pretty well how to treat it."

"Doctor Bankhead, excuse me. This is definitely not my first time dealing with this, and I know exactly how to handle it."

"There! there! then! be quiet my dear young lady. I give you my honour you have already increased your fever. Hush! you will take your draught to-night?"

"There! There! Now, be quiet, my dear young lady. I promise you, you’ve already raised your fever. Hush! You will take your medicine tonight?"

"Doctor Bankhead, I must——"

"Dr. Bankhead, I need to——"

"Nay! nay! there! keep yourself quiet, I entreat. Quietness is everything in these inflammatory fevers, you know, my sweet."

"Please! Please! stay calm, I beg you. Staying calm is crucial with these fevers, you know, my dear."

"Doctor Bankhead, I must ring the bell."

"Doctor Bankhead, I need to ring the bell."

"Hush! there! there then! I would not frighten you for the world: and I am apt to frighten ladies, I am indeed! hush! Be quiet! there then! hush! I am indeed, as you may have heard, a most terrible fellow! Be quiet, my sweet lady! Swallow this glass of lemonade! There! now lie very still. In[Pg 309] short, so terrible am I, that I frighten every woman on earth, except Mrs. Bankhead and my Lady Heathcote! hush!"

"Hush! There! Don’t be scared! I wouldn’t frighten you for anything in the world. I really do have a tendency to scare ladies, it’s true! Hush! Stay calm! There now! Hush! As you’ve probably heard, I’m quite the scary guy! Stay quiet, my lovely lady! Drink this glass of lemonade! There! Now just lie very still. In[Pg 309] short, I’m so terrifying that I seem to scare every woman out there, except for Mrs. Bankhead and Lady Heathcote! Hush!"

"Doctor Bankhead! this is an unmanly advantage of——"

"Doctor Bankhead! this is an unfair advantage of——"

"Oh, you naughty creature, to flurry yourself! I would not frighten you for the world! And, since I am so terrifying, take me altogether——"

"Oh, you mischievous little thing, to get so worked up! I wouldn't want to scare you for anything! And since I'm so scary, just take me as I am——"

"Doctor Bankhead, I'll ring the bell," and I tried to reach it.

"Doctor Bankhead, I'll ring the bell," I said, and I tried to reach for it.

"You shall have just as much or as little of me as you please. Be still, pray! pray! and this is an offer I never before made to any woman, not even to my dear friend Lady Heathcote."

"You can have as much or as little of me as you want. Just be still, please! Please! This is an offer I've never made to any woman before, not even to my dear friend Lady Heathcote."

Dr. Bankhead laid his giant hand on my bosom to demonstrate one of his former feats. My passions were now roused in a peculiar manner, and, catching hold of my bell, I never ceased ringing it till my maid appeared.

Dr. Bankhead placed his large hand on my chest to showcase one of his past accomplishments. My feelings were stirred in a strange way, and, grabbing my bell, I kept ringing it until my maid showed up.

I desired her to show Dr. Bankhead out of my house, "And, above all things, do not leave my room without him."

I wanted her to see Dr. Bankhead out of my house, "And, above all, don't leave my room without him."

"Good morning, to you, my sweet, comical lady," said Bankhead, and left the house.

"Good morning to you, my lovely and funny lady," said Bankhead, and left the house.

In about two months we all grew tired of Brighton, except Fanny, who had never been happier than while galloping over the Downs with the first man she had really loved; perhaps the first who had treated her with the respect and kindness her very excellent and benevolent qualities so well deserved.

In about two months, we all got tired of Brighton, except Fanny, who had never been happier than while riding across the Downs with the first man she truly loved; maybe the first person who treated her with the respect and kindness her really great and generous qualities truly deserved.

I often heard from Fred Bentinck, as well as from His Grace of Leinster. The latter joined me in London towards the end of November. I had only been settled there a few days, when I was surprised by a visit from the young Marquis of Worcester, whose very existence I had almost forgotten.

I often heard from Fred Bentinck, as well as from the Duke of Leinster. The latter met up with me in London toward the end of November. I had only been settled there for a few days when I was surprised by a visit from the young Marquis of Worcester, whose very existence I had almost forgotten.

He expressed his gratitude for being admitted and sat with me for two hours, when our tête-à-tête was interrupted by Leinster. He then took his leave, having conversed only on indifferent subjects, without[Pg 310] once touching on the passion Lord Deerhurst and several others had assured me that he entertained for me.

He thanked me for being let into the group and spent two hours with me until Leinster interrupted our conversation. He then said goodbye, only talking about trivial topics, without[Pg 310] mentioning the feelings that Lord Deerhurst and a few others had told me he had for me.

Leinster appeared much annoyed at the reappearance of Worcester and talked of going to Spain.

Leinster seemed quite irritated by Worcester's return and mentioned wanting to go to Spain.

"I am a great fool," said His Grace, "and travelling may make me wiser."

"I’m a total fool," said His Grace, "and traveling might make me smarter."

I shook my head.

I shook my head.

"At all events," continued His Grace, "I shall be out of the way of seeing Worcester make love to you. I am no match for him, being of a colder and less romantic turn. Worcester would go to the devil for you, and will make you love him, sooner or later. I cannot contend with him, and therefore I have almost decided to go with my brother, Lord Henry, and young FitzGibbon to the Continent."

"Anyway," His Grace continued, "I won't have to watch Worcester flirt with you. I can’t compete with him; I'm just not as warm or romantic. Worcester would do anything for you, and he'll make you fall for him eventually. I can’t rival him, so I’ve pretty much decided to go with my brother, Lord Henry, and young FitzGibbon to the Continent."

"In the meantime," said I, "you really are wrong to tease yourself about Lord Worcester, who never makes love to me: and this morning he talked of nothing but riding and Lord Byron's poetry and music. He did not even offer to shake hands with me, and, when I held out my hand for that purpose, he seemed to shake and tremble, as though it had been something quite unnatural."

"In the meantime," I said, "you're really wrong to make yourself anxious about Lord Worcester, who never flirts with me: this morning, he talked only about riding and Lord Byron's poetry and music. He didn't even offer to shake hands with me, and when I extended my hand for that, he appeared to shake and tremble, as if it was something completely unnatural."

"When are you to see him again?"

"When are you going to see him again?"

I assured His Grace that nothing like an appointment had been made; and all Lord Worcester had said on the subject, was a request to be allowed to call sometimes to pay his respects and make his bow.

I assured His Grace that no appointment had been made; and all Lord Worcester had said about it was a request to occasionally visit to pay his respects and make his greeting.

I went to call on Fanny, after His Grace left me. Lord Alvanly and Amy were with her, and her eternal admirer, Baron Tuille, who told us that Lord Worcester did nothing but inquire of every man he met, whether they had heard anything relative to the departure of Leinster for Spain.

I went to visit Fanny after His Grace left. Lord Alvanly and Amy were with her, along with her constant admirer, Baron Tuille, who told us that Lord Worcester kept asking every man he met if they had heard anything about Leinster's departure for Spain.

"That's a very fine young man, that Marquis of Worcester," said Amy. "I should like to be introduced to him, only I suppose Harriette, with her usual jealousy, will prevent me."

"That’s a really great young guy, that Marquis of Worcester," Amy said. "I’d like to be introduced to him, but I guess Harriette, with her usual jealousy, will stop me."

"On the contrary," said I, "Fanny heard me invite[Pg 311] him to your party after the Opera, the very evening he was presented to me, and he refused to go."

"Actually," I said, "Fanny heard me invite[Pg 311] him to your party after the Opera, that very evening we met, and he turned it down."

"What a rude way of putting it," said Baron Tuille. "Why not say he was obliged to return to Oxford, and was en désespoir!"

"What a rude way of saying it," said Baron Tuille. "Why not just say he had to go back to Oxford and was en désespoir!"

"De tout mon coeur! Put it how you please," said I.

"With all my heart! Say it however you want," I replied.

"I've some news for you," said Fanny. "Sophia has made a new conquest of an elderly gentleman in a curricle, with a coronet on it. He does nothing on earth from morning till night but drive up and down before Julia's door. Julia is quite in a passion about it, and says it looks so very odd."

"I have some news for you," Fanny said. "Sophia has caught the eye of an older gentleman in a fancy carriage with a crown on it. All he does from morning till night is drive back and forth in front of Julia's place. Julia is really upset about it and says it looks really strange."

"Talk of the devil," said Alvanly, as Julia and Sophia entered the room.

"Speak of the devil," said Alvanly, as Julia and Sophia walked into the room.

"Of fair Hebe rather," Baron Tuille observed.

"About the lovely Hebe," Baron Tuille remarked.

"Well Miss Sophia, so you've made a new conquest?" said Fanny.

"Well, Miss Sophia, so you've made a new conquest?" said Fanny.

"Yes," answered Sophia: "but it is of a very dowdy, dry-looking man."

"Yes," Sophia replied, "but it’s about a very dull, uninteresting guy."

"But then his curricle!" I interrupted.

"But then his carriage!" I interrupted.

"Yes, to be sure, I should like to drive out in his curricle, of all things."

"Yes, for sure, I would love to ride out in his carriage, of all things."

"It is very odious of the fright to beset my door as he does," Julia said.

"It’s really annoying how the fear keeps knocking at my door like that," Julia said.

"So it is, quite abominable; and, for my part, I hate him, and his curricle too," good-natured Sophia replied.

"So it's really awful; and as for me, I can't stand him, or his carriage either," good-natured Sophia replied.

"But answer me," said Baron Tuille, addressing himself to me, "does the Duke of Leinster go to the continent this year?"

"But answer me," said Baron Tuille, looking at me, "is the Duke of Leinster going to the continent this year?"

"What is that to you?" I asked.

"What does that mean to you?" I asked.

"Only to satisfy poor Worcester, who is so miserable about him. For my part, I asked him why he did not run away with you by force. But he said, that force was good for nothing; and that while you permitted Leinster to visit you he was perfectly wretched. Suspense was the devil, and he could not think why Leinster bothered at all about going to Spain unless he really had some such intention."

"Only to make poor Worcester feel better, since he’s so unhappy about him. As for me, I asked him why he didn’t just take you away by force. But he said that force was pointless; as long as you allowed Leinster to see you, he was completely miserable. The uncertainty was agonizing, and he couldn’t understand why Leinster was even considering going to Spain unless he actually intended to do something."

"I believe you are all laughing at me," said I, "and I don't deserve it; for no one can say I am vain: but if I were, no vanity, not even that of the Honourable John William Ward, could construe Lord Worcester's prim conversation into love for me. True, he blushes and trembles, which, in a lad of such mature worldly manners, who has already been so much in society, does look a little like love; but this is the only sign I have witnessed."

"I think you’re all laughing at me," I said, "and I don’t deserve it; no one can say I’m vain. But even if I were, no amount of vanity, not even that of the Honourable John William Ward, could interpret Lord Worcester’s stiff conversation as love for me. It’s true he blushes and trembles, which, in a guy with such worldly experience who has already been around so much, does seem a bit like love; but that’s the only sign I’ve seen."

"Depend upon it, he is in a desperate, bad way," lisped out Alvanly.

"Seriously, he's in a really bad situation," Alvanly said.

"Were you ever seriously in love, my lord?" I asked.

"Were you ever really in love, my lord?" I asked.

"Oh, tremendously, last year," answered his lordship; "but then I fancied it was with a woman of fashion. God bless your soul, a fine carriage, on a perch, with scarlet blinds! Could you have imagined she would ever have asked me for money?"

"Oh, definitely, last year," replied his lordship; "but I thought it was with a fashionable woman. God bless your soul, a nice carriage, up high, with red curtains! Could you have ever imagined she would actually ask me for money?"

"And what answer did you make?"

"What did you say?"

"Answer! Why I told her I would have preferred death to even the risk of insulting her; but, since she had destroyed all my illusion, I now was disposed to look upon her in a different light, and pay her accordingly, at the rate of five hundred a year; which was handsome for the time I should continue in her company, which, by the bye, would not have been longer than five minutes! However she refused to have anything more to do with me; and I have now, thank God, entirely recovered my peace of mind."

"Answer! I told her I would rather die than even risk insulting her; but since she shattered all my illusions, I was ready to see her differently and pay her accordingly, at the rate of five hundred a year. That was generous for the short time I would be in her company, which, by the way, wouldn’t have lasted more than five minutes! However, she refused to have anything more to do with me, and I have now, thank God, fully regained my peace of mind."


Worcester was riding near my door as I drove up to it. I stopped to ask him if he liked to join me at Astley's, where I proposed going with the Duke of Leinster. He hesitated, and seemed really annoyed at the idea of Leinster being of the party.

Worcester was riding by my door as I pulled up. I stopped to ask him if he wanted to join me at Astley's, where I planned to go with the Duke of Leinster. He hesitated and seemed genuinely irritated at the thought of Leinster being part of the group.

"If you really wish it," said his lordship, reddening.

"If that's what you really want," said his lordship, blushing.

"Oh, I shall not break my heart," I answered, "only it has struck me, and has struck others, that you liked me, therefore I conceived the proposal might be agreeable."

"Oh, I'm not going to break my heart," I replied, "it's just that it hit me, and others too, that you liked me, so I thought the proposal might be welcome."

"I am afraid," said Lord Worcester, "that I shall be thought very intrusive and impertinent; but I am most anxious and desirous to be allowed to say one word to you before you go to Astley's to-night."

"I’m afraid," said Lord Worcester, "that I might come off as very intrusive and rude; but I’m really eager and want to say just one thing to you before you head to Astley’s tonight."

"Leinster comes for me at half-past seven," I replied, "so call at seven."

"Leinster is picking me up at seven-thirty," I said, "so stop by at seven."

Worcester rode off, all gratitude.

Worcester rode off, feeling grateful.

I was surprised to find Leinster sitting at my pianoforte, in my drawing-room, when I got upstairs. "What again at your hundred and fourth psalm?" said I, "after all the promises you have made to become less righteous?"

I was surprised to find Leinster sitting at my piano in my living room when I got upstairs. "What, are you back at your hundred and fourth psalm?" I said, "after all the promises you've made to be less self-righteous?"

"I have a favour to ask," said Leinster, and the boy's usual open smile was fled, and he looked infinitely more interesting; because he was paler, and there was an air of sensibility about him, which was seldom the case.

"I have a favor to ask," said Leinster, and the boy's usual bright smile disappeared, making him look much more intriguing; he was paler, and there was a sense of sensitivity about him, which was rarely the case.

"My dear little Harry," said he, passing his hand across his curly locks, "I am annoyed and bothered to death with Worcester's perseverance. I am going to Spain. I shall stay perhaps several years, and you and I may never meet again. I know you are going to remind me that you never professed any particular love for me and that you never deceived me as to your love of liberty; but I am not asking anything of you as a right: I am only making an appeal to your good-nature, when I entreat you not to receive Worcester's visits till I am gone, which will be, I hope, in less than six weeks. It should be sooner, but that I have many things to arrange relative to my coming of age."

"My dear little Harry," he said, running his hand through his curly hair, "I’m really frustrated with Worcester’s persistence. I’m heading to Spain. I might be away for several years, and it’s possible you and I may never see each other again. I know you’re going to point out that you never claimed to love me and that you’ve always been honest about your love for freedom; but I’m not demanding anything from you as a right: I’m just appealing to your kindness when I ask you not to entertain Worcester’s visits until I’m gone, which I hope will be in less than six weeks. It should be sooner, but I have a lot to sort out regarding my coming of age."

The simplicity and feeling manner in which Leinster delivered his little speech affected me a good deal. No one, not even Fred Bentinck, could ever attach himself to me, without inspiring me with such friendship as results from a grateful heart. I believe all who know me will admit, what I certainly can affirm to be true, namely, that no success of mine ever once led me to fancy a single heart had been mine by right, or à cause de mon propre mérite, nor was I[Pg 314] coquette enough to desire general admiration. On the contrary, I thought it hard, and often a bore, that my gratitude should so frequently be taxed, for what gave me no pleasure.

The straightforward and heartfelt way Leinster gave his little speech really impacted me. No one, not even Fred Bentinck, could ever connect with me without making me feel a friendship that comes from a grateful heart. I believe everyone who knows me will agree, as I can definitely say is true, that none of my successes ever made me think that a single heart belonged to me by right or à cause de mon propre mérite, nor was I[Pg 314] vain enough to seek general admiration. On the contrary, I often found it frustrating and tiresome that my gratitude was so often required for things that brought me no joy.

"Do not go, Leinster," said I, kissing his eye, where a tear was glistening; "and, as long as you will stay, I will tell Worcester I must decline receiving his visits."

"Please don't go, Leinster," I said, kissing his eye where a tear was shining; "and as long as you stay, I'll tell Worcester that I can't accept his visits."

"When?" said Leinster, with a bright smile which was very pretty.

"When?" Leinster asked, smiling brightly, which was really charming.

"His lordship is coming here at seven, and I will then give him his congé tout de bon," said I.

"He's coming here at seven, and then I'll officially dismiss him," I said.

Leinster hurried off in high spirits, that he might get back in time to take me to Astley's.

Leinster left in a great mood, eager to return in time to take me to Astley's.

Lord Worcester came to me before I had finished my dinner. He assured me that he now proposed to accompany me, if I still would permit him, to Astley's. "But," said Lord Worcester, after some hesitation, "you are, I am sure you must be, aware that my being present to see the Duke of Leinster, or indeed any man on earth, conduct you home, is very hard upon me."

Lord Worcester came to see me before I finished my dinner. He assured me that he now planned to join me, if I still wanted him to, at Astley's. "But," Lord Worcester said after a moment of hesitation, "you must know that it's really tough for me to see the Duke of Leinster, or anyone else for that matter, take you home."

"I hope not," said I, "and certainly I am not aware of any such thing. You are neither my husband, nor my lover, and you never made any professions of love to me; I hope you felt none; because—" and I hesitated in my turn.

"I hope not," I said, "and I'm definitely not aware of anything like that. You're neither my husband nor my lover, and you've never expressed any feelings of love for me; I hope you haven't felt any; because—" and I paused, unsure myself.

"Because what?" said Lord Worcester, in almost breathless anxiety.

"Because what?" Lord Worcester said, nearly out of breath with anxiety.

"Because my old friend, the Duke of Leinster, feels much annoyed at your visits, and——"

"Because my old friend, the Duke of Leinster, is really bothered by your visits, and——"

"And you assured me he was indifferent to you," interrupted Worcester.

"And you told me he didn't care about you," interrupted Worcester.

"I said I was not in love with him, neither am I; but I cannot bear teasing him; so, to be frank with you, and one must be frank when one is in such a hurry," continued I, laughing, "I have promised to beg of you as a favour not to come here any more."

"I said I’m not in love with him, and I really don’t feel that way; but I can’t stand teasing him. So, to be honest with you, and you have to be honest when you’re in such a rush," I continued, laughing, "I’ve asked you as a favor not to come here anymore."

Lord Worcester's face was scarlet first and then pale as death: he took up his hat, half in indignation,[Pg 315] and then put it down in despair! Had I been more humble than I really am, I could not, with common sense, have doubted the deep impression I had made on Worcester.

Lord Worcester's face first turned bright red and then as white as a ghost: he picked up his hat, partly in anger, [Pg 315] and then set it back down in despair! If I had been more humble than I truly am, I still couldn't have reasonably doubted the strong impact I had made on Worcester.

"Ecoutez, mon ami," said I, holding out my hand to him. "I cannot account for the prejudice which runs high in my favour among you young men of rank. I am inclined rather to attribute it to fashion or some odd accident, than to any peculiar merit on my part: still, flattered as I ought to be, and deeply grateful as I always am, it will yet be paying very dear for the impression which is excited in my favour, if, while my own heart happens to be free as air and my fancy ever laughter-loving, I am to condole all the morning with one fool, and sympathise the blessed long evening with another; neither can I be tender and true to a dozen of you at a time."

"Listen, my friend," I said, reaching out my hand to him. "I can't explain the bias that seems to favor me among you young men of privilege. I’m more likely to think it’s just a trend or some weird coincidence rather than any special quality on my part: still, while I should feel flattered and I am always deeply grateful, it will be a heavy price to pay for the favorable impression I create if, while my heart is as free as the wind and my spirit always playful, I spend my mornings commiserating with one fool and my long evenings sympathizing with another; plus, I can’t be sincere and devoted to a dozen of you at the same time."

"I did not," said Worcester, half indignantly, "I did not know that I was quite a fool; and at all events, I shall not intrude my folly on you if I am."

"I didn't," Worcester said, half indignantly, "I didn't realize I was such a fool; and in any case, I won't impose my foolishness on you if I am."

In vain he tried to pull his hat completely over his eyes. The tears did not glisten there, as they did in Leinster's; but they fell in torrents as he attempted to take leave of me.

In vain, he tried to pull his hat down over his eyes. The tears didn’t shine like Leinster’s; but they fell in streams as he tried to say goodbye to me.

"Oh dear me!" said I, as I sighed an inward good-bye to the self-same harlequin-farces, at which I had laughed so heartily many years before, when I accompanied poor Tom Sheridan to Astley's.

"Oh dear!" I said, as I quietly said goodbye to the same harlequin shows that I had laughed at so much years ago when I went with poor Tom Sheridan to Astley's.

"What am I to do, Lord Worcester?" I asked. "Upon my word I would rather suffer anything myself, than cause unhappiness to those that love me. I don't care a bit about myself. Only tell me what I can do for you and Leinster and my sister Fanny? For all who love me in short; for I would make all happy if I could, provided they don't grow too pathetic."

"What should I do, Lord Worcester?" I asked. "Honestly, I would rather endure anything myself than bring unhappiness to those who care about me. I don’t care about myself at all. Just tell me what I can do for you, Leinster, and my sister Fanny? For everyone who loves me, really; I would make them all happy if I could, as long as they don’t become too dramatic."

"My dear, dearest Harriette," said Lord Worcester, "no man on earth, feeling as I have done, could have been less pathetic, as you call it, than I have been, for more than six months, that all my prayers, my[Pg 316] hopes, and my wishes, have been for you, and your love and happiness. I have seldom visited you, and never, at least till to-day, done any one thing that could possibly bore or offend you."

"My dear, dearest Harriette," said Lord Worcester, "no man on earth, feeling as I have, could have been less dramatic, as you put it, than I have been for over six months. All my prayers, hopes, and wishes have been for you, and for your love and happiness. I have rarely visited you, and never, at least until today, done anything that could possibly bore or offend you."

I could not but acknowledge this to be true.

I couldn't help but recognize that this was true.

"Well then," continued Worcester, "I will throw myself on my knees——"

"Well then," Worcester continued, "I will drop to my knees——"

"No, pray don't," I exclaimed, "I really must go to Astley's, I have not a moment to lose. My word is pledged to Leinster: but I believe that you love me better than he is capable of loving anything, and, since you are good enough to value my friendship, I will not cut you, indeed I will not," and I gave him my hand, which he covered with warm kisses and warmer tears.

"No, please don't," I exclaimed, "I really have to go to Astley's, I don’t have a moment to waste. I’ve promised Leinster: but I truly believe that you love me more than he’s capable of loving anything, and since you value my friendship, I won’t ignore you, really I won’t," and I offered him my hand, which he covered with warm kisses and even warmer tears.

"You must go now," I added; "I never break my word, and Leinster will be here directly; but, when he goes to Spain,——"

"You need to leave now," I continued; "I always keep my promises, and Leinster will be here soon; but, when he goes to Spain,——"

"Does he go?" interrupted Worcester eagerly.

"Is he going?" interrupted Worcester eagerly.

"Everything is settled," answered I, "and, in less than six weeks Leinster can torment you no more."

"Everything is settled," I replied, "and in less than six weeks, Leinster won’t be able to bother you anymore."

Worcester appeared to be overjoyed.

Worcester seemed ecstatic.

"And, when he is gone, there will be no man you care about left in England?"

"And when he's gone, there won't be any man you care about left in England?"

"None: except indeed a sort of tenderness, not amounting to anything like passion, for Lord Robert Manners: and then I have a great respect for Lord Frederick's morals, and that is all! So now, my lord, you must set off, and do be merry. You shall hear from me often, and as soon as Leinster is gone you are welcome to try to make me in love with you. If you fail, so much the worse for us both; since I hold everything which is not love, to be mere dull intervals in life."

"None, really, except for a kind of tenderness that isn’t quite passion for Lord Robert Manners. And I have a lot of respect for Lord Frederick's morals, but that’s about it! So now, my lord, you must be on your way, and do try to be cheerful. You’ll hear from me regularly, and once Leinster is gone, you’re welcome to try to win my affection. If you don’t succeed, it’ll be unfortunate for both of us, since I see everything that isn’t love as just boring pauses in life."

"I may not call on you then?" asked Worcester.

"I can't call on you then?" asked Worcester.

"I will write, and tell you all about it."

"I'll write and tell you everything about it."

There was now a loud rap at the door.

There was now a loud knock at the door.

"I am off," said Worcester. "I cannot bear to sit here a single instant with Leinster. En grace je te prie, mon ange, ayez pitié de moi et ne m'oubliez pas."

"I’m leaving," said Worcester. "I can't stand to sit here for even a moment with Leinster. Please, my angel, have pity on me and don't forget me."

He dropped on one knee to kiss my hand, like a knight of old, and the next instant he was out of sight.

He went down on one knee to kiss my hand, like an old-school knight, and in the next moment, he was gone.

"Was that the Marquis of Worcester who ran out of your home in such a hurry, as I was getting out of my carriage?" asked Leinster, as he entered the room, full dressed, his handsome leg, en gros, set off to the best advantage by a fine silk stocking.

"Was that the Marquis of Worcester who rushed out of your house like that as I was getting out of my carriage?" asked Leinster, as he entered the room, fully dressed, his handsome leg, en gros, showcased to the best advantage by a fine silk stocking.

"Yes," said I, "but I have desired him not to come again; so pray don't be sentimental. I have had enough of that, this day, to last me my life."

"Yeah," I said, "but I've told him not to come back, so please don't get all emotional. I've had enough of that today to last me a lifetime."

"You are very cold and heartless, which is what, from the expression of your eyes, I had never suspected," remarked Leinster.

"You seem really cold and heartless, which is something I never imagined from the look in your eyes," Leinster commented.

"I was in love enough once," I rejoined, "God knows, and what good did it do me?"

"I was once in love enough," I replied, "God knows, and what good did that do me?"

After all, I arrived at Astley's just in time for my favourite harlequinade. The house was well attended. I thought that I observed the Marquis of Worcester, slyly glancing at us through the trelliswork of a stage-box; but I was not quite certain. After the piece was finished, I wanted to set Leinster down at his own door; but he declared himself so hungry, that he could not get further than Westminster-bridge without a slice of bread and butter, quite as thick as those his tutor Mr. Smith used to provide him with. This luxury his footman procured, together with a tankard of ale from a pothouse in the immediate vicinity of the theatre.

After all, I got to Astley's just in time for my favorite harlequinade. The theater was packed. I thought I saw the Marquis of Worcester sneaking a look at us through the trellis of a stage box, but I wasn't totally sure. After the show ended, I wanted to drop Leinster off at his place, but he said he was so hungry that he couldn't get any farther than Westminster Bridge without a thick slice of bread and butter, just like the ones his tutor Mr. Smith used to make for him. His footman went to get this treat, along with a tankard of ale from a nearby pub.

The next morning Fanny came to take leave of me. Colonel Parker could no longer be absent from his regiment, which was stationed at Portsmouth, therefore they proposed leaving London for that place on the following day.

The next morning, Fanny came to say goodbye to me. Colonel Parker could no longer be away from his regiment, which was based in Portsmouth, so they planned to leave London for there the next day.

"Remember me kindly to Lord Worcester, when you see him," said Fanny. "There is something in that young man's countenance I like so much, and his manners are so excessively high bred and gentlemanlike, that I cannot think how you can resist him and treat him so very coldly as you do. As to[Pg 318] Amy, she is going stark mad to be introduced to him."

"Please give my best to Lord Worcester when you see him," said Fanny. "There’s something about that young man’s face that I really like, and his manners are so refined and gentlemanly that I can’t understand how you can be so indifferent and treat him so coldly. As for Amy, she’s going crazy to be introduced to him."

"With all my heart," said I.

"With all my heart," I said.

We were now interrupted by the Prince Esterhazy, who entered all over mud, saying, "Comment ça va?" without taking off his hat.

We were now interrupted by Prince Esterhazy, who walked in covered in mud, saying, "How's it going?" without taking off his hat.

"We are discussing the merits of the young Marquis of Worcester, Prince," Fanny observed to him.

"We're talking about the merits of the young Marquis of Worcester, Prince," Fanny said to him.

"A very fine young man to be sure, certainly," said Esterhazy; "but good mine God, can you not take him one to yourself, instead of all these young fellows running, toujours, after you. I could not come near you for a mile the other night, you have so many people round about you."

"A very nice young man, for sure," said Esterhazy. "But my goodness, can't you keep him to yourself instead of all these young guys who are always chasing after you? I couldn't get within a mile of you the other night with so many people around you."

"That was because you did not take off your hat," I said.

"That's because you didn't take off your hat," I said.

"It is my way," answered the prince; "and I do the same to the queen."

"It’s how I do things," replied the prince; "and I treat the queen the same way."

"Ca se peut," said I, "mais, moi, je prétends que vous ne le ferez pas ici: ainsi votre seigneurie aura la bonté, ou, d'oter votre chapeau, ou de vous en aller toute suite."

"It might be," I said, "but I insist that you will not do it here: so your lordship will either kindly remove your hat or leave right away."

"Je prendrai la dernière partie," answered the prince, putting on his great coat and retiring.

"I'll take the last part," replied the prince, putting on his great coat and leaving.

"You have been too severe, Harriette," said Fanny, after Prince Esterhazy had taken his departure.

"You've been too harsh, Harriette," Fanny said after Prince Esterhazy left.

"I would not have been so to a poor man; but really, I have no idea of having one's house mistaken for a cabaret by a nasty coarse German, who, with all his impudence, is, as I am informed, the meanest man alive; besides he always stands with his back to the fire, without paying the least attention when the ladies shiver and shake and vow and declare they are dying with cold!"

"I wouldn’t have been so unkind to a poor man; but honestly, I can’t stand having my home mistaken for a bar by a rude, crude German who, from what I hear, is the stingiest person around; plus, he always turns his back to the fire, completely ignoring the ladies who are shivering and claiming they’re freezing!"

Fanny told me, calling another subject, that Julia had not only surmounted her reluctance to Napier, but had become almost as fond of him as she had been of Sir Harry Mildmay; and that was the reason why she refused to join us at Brighton.

Fanny told me, changing the topic, that Julia had not only gotten over her hesitations about Napier, but had grown almost as fond of him as she had been of Sir Harry Mildmay; and that was why she declined to come with us to Brighton.

I inquired whether he seemed disposed to behave well to Julia and her family.

I asked if he seemed willing to treat Julia and her family nicely.

"Oh, he is horribly stingy," answered Fanny, "and Julia is obliged to affect coldness and refuse him the slightest favour, till he brings her money; otherwise she would get nothing out of him. Yet he seems to be passionately fond of her, and writes sonnets on her beauty, styling her, at forty, although the mother of nine children, 'his beautiful maid.'"

"Oh, he's so cheap," Fanny replied, "and Julia has to pretend to be cold and refuse him even the smallest favor until he gives her money; otherwise, she wouldn't get anything from him. Still, he seems to really love her and writes sonnets about her beauty, calling her, at forty and the mother of nine kids, 'his beautiful maid.'"

Fanny having her carriage at the door I proposed our calling on Julia.

Fanny had her carriage at the door, so I suggested we visit Julia.

"I am going to take my leave of her," Fanny replied, and we drove immediately to her residence.

"I’m going to say goodbye to her," Fanny replied, and we drove right to her place.

Julia, whose health had been very delicate since her last premature confinement, was gracefully reclining on her chaise longue, in a most elegant morning-dress. She expected Napier to dine with her. Sophia was hammering at a little country dance on the pianoforte.

Julia, whose health had been fragile since her last early confinement, was elegantly reclining on her chaise longue, dressed in a stylish morning outfit. She was anticipating Napier coming over for dinner. Sophia was playing a lively country dance on the piano.

To our inquiry how her curricle-beau went on, she answered, "Oh! he is always driving about this neighbourhood, and I think I have discovered who he is. I believe it to be Lord Berwick; but I am not quite certain. However we are to be introduced to him to-morrow by Lord William Somerset, who has been here this morning, to ask Julia's permission to present a friend. He did not name him, but assured us he was a nobleman of fortune and of great respectability."

To our question about how her curricle-beau was doing, she replied, "Oh! he’s always driving around this area, and I think I’ve figured out who he is. I believe it’s Lord Berwick, but I’m not entirely sure. Anyway, we’re supposed to be introduced to him tomorrow by Lord William Somerset, who was here this morning to ask Julia’s permission to introduce a friend. He didn’t say who it was, but he assured us that he’s a wealthy nobleman of high respect."

We wished her joy and kissed her, and took our leave of Julia, as I afterwards did of Fanny, whose departure made me very melancholy. She was the only sister who cared about me, and we had very seldom, in the course of our lives, been separated from each other. We promised to correspond regularly, and I assured her that when she should be settled at Portsmouth, if she acquainted me that she had a spare bed for me, I would certainly pay her a visit.

We wished her happiness and kissed her goodbye, and then we said our farewells to Julia, just as I later did with Fanny, whose leaving made me quite sad. She was the only sister who really cared about me, and we had hardly ever been apart during our lives. We promised to stay in touch, and I told her that once she was settled in Portsmouth, if she let me know she had a spare bed for me, I would definitely come for a visit.

"Tell me all about Lord Worcester," said Fanny, "and you may say to him that it is lucky for Colonel[Pg 320] Parker his lordship never turned an eye of love on me."

"Tell me everything about Lord Worcester," said Fanny, "and you can tell him that it's lucky for Colonel[Pg 320] Parker that his lordship never looked at me with any affection."

I came home very dull indeed, and was informed that Leinster, who had been waiting for me more than an hour, had just left the house; but a genteel young Frenchwoman was still in my dressing-room. She came to offer herself in the place of my late dame de compagnie, Miss Eliza Higgins.

I came home feeling very down, and I was told that Leinster, who had been waiting for me for over an hour, had just left the house; however, a stylish young Frenchwoman was still in my dressing room. She came to offer herself as a replacement for my former companion, Miss Eliza Higgins.

"Je vous salue, mademoiselle," said I, as I entered my little boudoir. "D'où venez vous?"

"Hello, miss," I said as I walked into my small dressing room. "Where are you coming from?"

She informed me that she had been living with Lady Caroline Lamb.

She told me that she had been living with Lady Caroline Lamb.

I liked her appearance very much: it was modest, quiet, and unaffected. What a contrast to that Miss Eliza Higgins! She did not look as if she was twenty; but she assured me, sur son honneur, she was in her twenty-sixth year. I engaged her at once, declined to inquire her character of Lady Caroline, and requested her to come to me the next day.

I really liked the way she looked: it was simple, calm, and genuine. What a contrast to that Miss Eliza Higgins! She didn't seem like she was twenty; but she confidently told me, sur son honneur, that she was actually twenty-six. I hired her on the spot, chose not to ask Lady Caroline about her background, and asked her to come to me the next day.

I never talk much to servants or companions when they come to be hired. If I dislike their faces I tell them I am engaged: if the contrary is the case I desire them to come to me on trial. Wherefore should one ask them, "Can you dress hair?" "Are you quick, good-tempered, honest, handy," &c. &c., when one can as well answer all these questions in their name, oneself, with a single yes?

I rarely say much to servants or companions when they come to be hired. If I don't like their faces, I just tell them I'm busy. If I do like them, I ask them to come work for me on a trial basis. Why should I ask them, "Can you style hair?" "Are you quick, easy-going, honest, skilled?" etc., when I can just answer all those questions myself with a simple yes?

I passed a restless night. No woman ever felt le besoin d'aimer with greater ardour than I. What could I not have been, what could I not have undertaken for the friend, the companion, the husband of my choice? En attendant, methought, Lord Worcester knew how to love: that was something; but then, where was the power of thought, the magic of the mind, which alone could ensure my respect and veneration?

I had a sleepless night. No woman has ever felt the need to love more intensely than I did. What couldn’t I have become, what couldn’t I have attempted for the friend, the partner, the husband I wanted? In the meantime, I thought, Lord Worcester knew how to love: that was something; but where was the power of thought, the magic of the mind, which alone could earn my respect and admiration?

The next morning my new French maid, who had just arrived, brought me not a letter but a volume, from Lord Worcester: it was not a bad letter. No letter is uninteresting which is written naturally and feelingly.

The next morning my new French maid, who had just arrived, brought me not a letter but a book from Lord Worcester: it was a pretty good letter. No letter is uninteresting if it's written sincerely and with emotion.

"Does this young man love me?" I asked of Luttrell, who called on me before I had finished my breakfast, as I presented to him the young marquis's effusion.

"Does this young man love me?" I asked Luttrell, who came to see me before I had finished my breakfast, as I showed him the young marquis's message.

"With all his soul, his heart, and his strength," answered Luttrell.

"With all his soul, his heart, and his strength," Luttrell replied.

Leinster was my next visitor, and then Lord Robert Manners, dressed in a red waistcoat, corduroy breeches, worsted stockings, and thick shoes, which, I think, had nails in them; yet, in spite of all this, he looked very handsome. The Duke of Wellington came next.

Leinster was my next visitor, followed by Lord Robert Manners, who was wearing a red waistcoat, corduroy breeches, woolen stockings, and chunky shoes that I suspect had nails in them; yet, despite all this, he looked quite handsome. The Duke of Wellington came next.

"Why the devil did not your servant tell me that all these people were here?" whispered the merely mortal hero, as he bolted downstairs, and ran foul of Lord William Russell in the passage.

"Why the heck didn't your servant tell me that all these people were here?" whispered the ordinary hero as he rushed downstairs and bumped into Lord William Russell in the hallway.

"When do you mean to come and pass a month at Lewes?" asked Lord Robert Manners.

"When are you planning to come and spend a month in Lewes?" asked Lord Robert Manners.

"Your application comes too late, Master Bob," said George Brummell, who had just entered the room. "Harriette is about to bestow her fair hand on the young Marquis of Worcester. But your fingers are covered with ink, man! How happened that?" continued the beau, eyeing his lordship's hands with a look of undisguised horror.

"Your application came too late, Master Bob," said George Brummell, who had just walked into the room. "Harriette is about to give her hand to the young Marquis of Worcester. But your fingers are covered in ink, man! What happened there?" he continued, staring at his lordship's hands with an expression of pure shock.

"Franking a letter for some fool or another: such a nuisance!" answered Bob Manners, looking at his fingers pettishly.

"Sending a letter for some idiot or another: what a hassle!" replied Bob Manners, looking at his fingers irritably.

These men talked a great deal more nonsense, only I have forgotten it. After they were gone, I made my young Frenchwoman bring her work into my dressing-room for an hour.

These guys chatted a lot more nonsense, but I can’t remember it. After they left, I had my young Frenchwoman bring her work into my dressing room for an hour.

"How did you like Lady Caroline Lamb?" I asked her, and, when she had answered all my questions, I sat down to scribble the following letter to my sister Fanny at Portsmouth.

"How did you like Lady Caroline Lamb?" I asked her, and after she answered all my questions, I sat down to write the following letter to my sister Fanny in Portsmouth.

"MY DEAREST FANNY,—The frank Lord William has left for you must not be lost, although I really have as yet nothing new or lively to communicate. Your favourite, Lord Worcester, has not been admitted[Pg 322] since you were in town, notwithstanding he writes me such letters! but I will enclose one of them to save trouble, for one grows tired of all this nonsense. Poor Leinster is infinitely more attentive and amiable, since this powerful rival has put him upon his mettle. For my part, since the hope of mutual mind is over, I try and make the best of this life, by laughing at it and all its cares.

"My Dearest Fanny, — The honest Lord William has left something for you that shouldn't be overlooked, even though I honestly don’t have anything new or exciting to share just yet. Your favorite, Lord Worcester, hasn’t been allowed in since you were in town, even though he sends me letters! I’ll include one of them to save you the trouble, as I'm getting tired of all this nonsense. Poor Leinster is being much more attentive and kind now that this strong rival has pushed him to step up his game. As for me, since the hope of a mutual connection is gone, I’m trying to make the best of life by laughing at it and all its worries."

"My new French maid has just been telling me a great deal about her late mistress, Lady Caroline Lamb. Her ladyship's only son is, I understand, in a very bad state of health. Lady Caroline has therefore hired a stout young doctor to attend on him: and the servants at Melbourne House have the impudence to call him Bergami! He does not dine or breakfast with Lady Caroline or her husband, who, you know, is Fred Lamb's brother, the Honourable William Lamb; but he is served in his own room, and her ladyship pays great attention to the nature and quality of his repasts. The poor child, being subject to violent attacks in the night, Lady Caroline is often to be found after midnight in the doctor's bedchamber, consulting him about her son. I do not mean you to understand this ironically, as the young Frenchwoman says herself there very likely is nothing in it, although the servants tell a story about a little silk stocking, very like her ladyship's, having been found one morning quite at the bottom of the Doctor's bed. This doctor, as Thérèse tells me, is a coarse, stupid-looking, ugly fellow; but then Lady Caroline declares to her, que monsieur le docteur a du fond!

"My new French maid has been telling me a lot about her late mistress, Lady Caroline Lamb. I hear that her only son is in really poor health. Because of this, Lady Caroline has hired a robust young doctor to take care of him, and the staff at Melbourne House have the audacity to call him Bergami! He doesn’t have dinner or breakfast with Lady Caroline or her husband, who, as you know, is Fred Lamb's brother, the Honourable William Lamb; instead, he eats in his own room, and her ladyship pays a lot of attention to what he eats. The poor child, who has severe night attacks, often finds Lady Caroline in the doctor's bedroom after midnight, seeking his advice about her son. I’m not suggesting anything ironic, as the young Frenchwoman says herself that there’s probably nothing going on, although the staff gossip about a small silk stocking, quite similar to her ladyship's, being found one morning at the bottom of the doctor's bed. This doctor, as Thérèse tells me, is a rough, unattractive, stupid-looking guy; but then Lady Caroline tells her, que monsieur le docteur a du fond!

"She is always trying to persuade her servants that sleep is unnecessary, being une affaire d'habitude seulement. She often called up Thérèse in the middle of the night, and made her listen while she touched the organ in a very masterly style.

"She is always trying to convince her servants that sleep isn’t necessary, just a matter of habit. She often wakes Thérèse in the middle of the night and makes her listen while she plays the organ with great skill."

"Her ladyship's poetry," says Thérèse, "is equally good, in French, in English, or in Italian; and I have seen some excellent specimens of her talents for caricatures. She sometimes hires a servant, and[Pg 323] sends him off the next day for the most absurd reasons: such as, 'Thomas! you look as if you required a dose of salts; and altogether you do not suit me,' &c. She is the meanest woman on earth, and the greatest tyrant generally speaking, quoiqu'elle a ses moments de bonté; but as to her husband, he is at all times proud, severe, and altogether disagreeable."

"Her ladyship’s poetry,” Thérèse says, “is just as good in French, English, or Italian; and I’ve seen some amazing examples of her talent for caricatures. Sometimes she hires a servant and[Pg 323] sends him away the next day for the most ridiculous reasons: like, ‘Thomas! You look like you need a dose of salts; and overall, you just don’t suit me,’ etc. She is the stingiest woman on earth and a total tyrant in general, though she has her moments of kindness; but as for her husband, he is always proud, strict, and completely unpleasant."

"Lady Caroline ate and drank enough for a porter, and, when the doctor forbade wine, she was in the habit of running into her dressing-room to dédommager herself, with a glass or two of eau de vie vieille, de cognac!! One day, Thérèse, whose bed-chamber adjoined that of William Lamb, overheard the following conversation between them.

"Lady Caroline ate and drank enough for a porter, and when the doctor banned wine, she would often sneak into her dressing room to indulge in a glass or two of old brandy! One day, Thérèse, whose bedroom was next to William Lamb's, overheard the following conversation between them."

"LADY C. 'I must and will come into your room. I am your lawful wife. Why am I to sleep alone?'

"LADY C. 'I have to come into your room. I’m your legal wife. Why should I have to sleep alone?'"

"WILLIAM. 'I'll be hang'd if you come into my room, Caroline; so you may as well go quietly into your own.'

"WILLIAM. 'I swear I'll lose it if you come into my room, Caroline; so you might as well just go back to your own.'

"Lady Caroline persevered.

"Lady Caroline persisted.

"'Get along you little drunken——,' said William Lamb.

"'Get along you little drunken——,' said William Lamb.

"The gentle Caroline wept at this outrage.

"The kind-hearted Caroline cried at this injustice."

"'Mais où est, donc, ce petit coquin de docteur?' said William, in a conciliatory tone.

"'But where is that little rascal of a doctor?' said William, in a conciliatory tone."

"'Ah! il a du fond, ce docteur là,' answered Caroline, with a sigh.

"'Ah! this doctor has depth,' answered Caroline, with a sigh."

"Mind I don't give you all this nonsense for truth; I merely repeat the stories of my young Frenchwoman: and Lady Caroline has assured her housekeeper that Thérèse abhors a lie. Take her ladyship altogether, this comical woman must be excellent company. I only wish I had the honour of being of her acquaintance. Not that I think much of her first novel, Glenarvon; and she is really not quite mad enough to excuse her writing in her husband's lifetime, while under his roof, the history of her love and intrigue with Lord Byron! The letters are really his lordship's, for he told me so himself. I once asked[Pg 324] Luttrell, who was a particular acquaintance of William Lamb, why that gentleman permitted his wife to publish such a work.

"Don’t think I’m sharing all this nonsense as truth; I’m just repeating the stories from my young French friend. Lady Caroline has told her housekeeper that Thérèse hates lying. All in all, this quirky woman must be great company. I only wish I had the honor of knowing her. Not that I think much of her first novel, Glenarvon; and she’s really not crazy enough to justify writing about her love and intrigue with Lord Byron while her husband was still alive and under their roof! The letters are definitely his lordship's, because he told me so himself. I once asked[Pg 324] Luttrell, who was a close acquaintance of William Lamb, why that gentleman allowed his wife to publish such a work."

"'I have already put the very same question to William, myself,' answered Luttrell, 'and this was his reply: "I give you my word and honour, Luttrell, that I never heard one single word about Glenarvon until Caroline put her book into my own hands herself on the day it was published."'

"'I've already asked William the same question myself,' Luttrell replied. 'His response was: "I promise you, Luttrell, that I never heard anything about Glenarvon until Caroline handed me her book on the day it was published."'

"Lady Caroline, I am told, always speaks of her husband with much respect, and describes her anxiety about his maiden speech in the House of Commons, to witness which she had in the disguise of a boy contrived to pass into the gallery. But enough of her ladyship, of whose nonsense the world is tired. I admire her talents, and wish she would make a better use of them.

"Lady Caroline, I hear, always talks about her husband with a lot of respect and shares her worries about his first speech in the House of Commons, which she managed to sneak into the gallery to see while disguised as a boy. But enough about her; the world has had its fill of her nonsense. I admire her talents and wish she would use them more wisely."

"Poor Alvanly's carriage-horses have, I fancy, been taken in execution. However, he said last night at Amy's, that he had a carriage at the ladies' service, only he had got no horses; so we set him down.

"Poor Alvanly's carriage horses have, I assume, been seized for debt. However, he mentioned last night at Amy's that he had a carriage available for the ladies’ use, just that he didn’t have any horses, so we left him out."

"'I cannot find any knocker, my lord,' said the footman, at our carriage-door, after fumbling about for some time.

"I can’t find any knocker, my lord," said the footman at our carriage door after searching for a while.

"'Knock with your stick,' said Alvanly, and then continued his conversation to us, 'my d—n duns made such a noise every morning, I could not get a moment's rest, till I ordered the knocker to be taken off my street-door.'

"'Knock with your stick,' said Alvanly, and then continued his conversation with us, 'my damn creditors made such a noise every morning, I couldn't get a moment's peace until I had the knocker removed from my front door.'

"Lord Worcester has been making up to Julia, who has promised to be his friend with me, I mean to a certain extent; but, when he teases her to tell him whether he has any chance of ever having me under his protection, she declares she knows nothing about me or my plans, except that I am always the most determined, obstinate woman in Europe. Brummell they say is entirely ruined. In short, everybody is astonished, and puzzled to guess how he has gone on so long! God bless you, my dearest Fanny. I meant only to write three lines, and here is a volume[Pg 325] for you. Remember me kindly to Colonel Parker, and believe me ever,

"Lord Worcester has been flirting with Julia, who has promised to be friends with me, at least to some degree; but when he jokingly asks her if he has any chance of ever having me under his protection, she says she knows nothing about me or my plans, except that I'm always the most determined, stubborn woman in Europe. They say Brummell is completely ruined. In short, everyone is shocked and trying to figure out how he has managed to stay afloat for so long! God bless you, my dearest Fanny. I only meant to write a few lines, and here is a whole letter[Pg 325] for you. Please give my best to Colonel Parker, and know that I am always,

"Your affectionate sister,
"HARRIETTE.

"Your affectionate sister,
"Harriette."

"P.S.—Do pray, keep yourself warm: particularly your chest. Dr. Bain says your little cough is chiefly nervous; but I am anxious to hear how the air of Portsmouth agrees with you; therefore write soon all about it."

"P.S.—Please make sure to stay warm, especially your chest. Dr. Bain says your cough is mostly due to nerves, but I’m eager to know how you’re reacting to the air in Portsmouth; so write back soon and tell me everything."


CHAPTER XVII

Viscount Berwick was a nervous, selfish, odd man, and afraid to drive his own horses. Lord William Somerset was an excellent whip; but he had no horses to whip. Lord Berwick, like Lord Barrymore, wanted a tiger; while Somerset required a man whose curricle he could drive and whose money he could borrow. The bargain was struck; and Tiger-Somerset had driven Lord Berwick some years, when his lordship, after having, for more than a fortnight, been looking at my sister Sophia at her window, one day addressed the tiger as follows.

Viscount Berwick was a nervous, selfish, eccentric man, and he was scared to drive his own horses. Lord William Somerset was a great whip, but he had no horses to drive. Lord Berwick, like Lord Barrymore, needed a tiger; while Somerset needed someone whose curricle he could drive and whose money he could borrow. The deal was made; and Tiger Somerset had been driving Lord Berwick for a few years when his lordship, after staring at my sister Sophia from her window for over two weeks, finally spoke to the tiger in this manner.

"I have at last found a woman I should like to marry, Somerset, and you know I have been more than twenty years upon the look-out."

"I've finally found a woman I want to marry, Somerset, and you know I’ve been searching for over twenty years."

"Who is she?" said Somerset, in some alarm.

"Who is she?" Somerset asked, a bit alarmed.

Berwick told him all he knew and all he had seen of Sophia.

Berwick shared everything he knew and everything he had seen about Sophia.

"I think I know whom you mean," said Tiger, "since you mention the house; because it belongs to Miss Storer, Lord Carysfort's niece, who has, I know, a fine young girl staying with her, whom Lord Deerhurst seduced."

"I think I know who you mean," said Tiger, "since you mentioned the house; it belongs to Miss Storer, Lord Carysfort's niece, who, I know, has a lovely young girl staying with her, whom Lord Deerhurst seduced."

"Seduced already! you do not say so?"

"Seduced already! You can't be serious?"

"Most true, my lord," said Tiger-Somerset; "besides, I've often seen her, when Deerhurst used to take her out last year. She has no eyebrows, and——"

"That's true, my lord," said Tiger-Somerset; "also, I've seen her a lot when Deerhurst used to take her out last year. She doesn't have any eyebrows, and——"

"I don't care for that, I love the girl, and will have her," was his lordship's knock-down argument; and Lord William Somerset, having obtained permission[Pg 327] from Julia, presented Lord Berwick to Sophia on the following morning,

"I don't care about that, I love the girl, and I’m going to be with her," was his lordship's solid argument; and Lord William Somerset, after getting permission[Pg 327] from Julia, introduced Lord Berwick to Sophia the next morning.

Sophia would not hear of such a very nasty, poking, old, dry man, on his first visit; but the second day she was induced to drive out in his barouche. On the third she declared his lordship's equipage the easiest she ever rode in; but then, he wore such a large hat! In short, she could not endure him even to shake hands with her. I never knew Sophia evince so much decided character since she was born, as in her dislike of Lord Berwick; though she condescended to enter his barouche and dine with him, accompanied by Julia or myself, yet no persuasion of Lord Berwick, no prayers that his lordship had wit to make, could prevail on her to trust herself for an instant in his society. Things went on this way for several weeks, Berwick made very pleasant parties to Richmond, and did everything with princely magnificence. Worcester's good uncle, Lord Berwick's tiger, wanted Worcester to join their parties, and Worcester would not go anywhere without me.

Sophia refused to even acknowledge such a nasty, poking, old, dry man during his first visit; but on the second day, she was persuaded to take a drive in his barouche. By the third day, she claimed his lordship's carriage was the most comfortable she had ever been in; but then again, he wore such a large hat! In short, she couldn't stand him enough to even shake hands. I had never seen Sophia show such strong feelings since she was born as she did in her dislike for Lord Berwick; even though she agreed to ride in his barouche and have dinner with him, accompanied by Julia or me, no amount of persuasion from Lord Berwick or any witty comments he made could convince her to spend even a moment in his company. This went on for several weeks, with Berwick organizing really enjoyable trips to Richmond and doing everything with princely style. Worcester’s good uncle, who worked for Lord Berwick, wanted Worcester to join in on their outings, but Worcester refused to go anywhere without me.

My time being so gaily taken up, I had to reproach myself with neglect towards my sister Fanny. "Give me my writing-desk," said I to my maid, Thérèse, at past four in the morning, "for I have made a vow not to sleep till I have fully answered Fanny's last two letters," which I did as follows;

My time being so happily occupied, I had to feel guilty about neglecting my sister Fanny. "Bring me my writing desk," I said to my maid, Thérèse, at after four in the morning, "because I’ve promised myself not to sleep until I’ve completely answered Fanny’s last two letters," which I did as follows;

"MY DEAREST SISTER,—It is past four o'clock in the morning, and yet my conscience still keeps me awake till I have answered your two letters. Believe me, my neglect does not in the least proceed from want of affection. One is sometimes teased into going out, till one acquires a sort of habit of society, which it becomes difficult to throw off. Sophia's new lover, Lord Berwick, did not let me enjoy a single day in quiet; and not at all out of regard or respect for my superior merit; but merely because Sophia refuses to stir without me.

"MY DEAREST SISTER,—It’s past four in the morning, and I can’t sleep because my conscience won’t let me until I reply to your two letters. Please understand, my silence doesn’t mean I don’t care. Sometimes, social pressures mount, and it becomes a difficult habit to shake off. Sophia's new boyfriend, Lord Berwick, hasn’t given me a moment of peace, not out of any regard for my qualities, but simply because Sophia won’t go anywhere without me."

"The Duke of Leinster's departure for Spain is at[Pg 328] last absolutely fixed for next Monday. Lord Worcester heard this at White's club-house, and was so overjoyed that everybody in the room laughed at him. For my part I can scarcely understand why I feel so melancholy at the thought of losing a young man whom I really never cared about; but I am always thus, at parting with anybody to whose face I have become accustomed. Not only am I sorry to lose the Duke of Leinster, but I feel angry and disgusted with Worcester, for desiring his departure.

"The Duke of Leinster is definitely leaving for Spain next Monday at [Pg 328]. Lord Worcester heard this at White's club and was so pleased that everyone in the room laughed at him. Honestly, I can’t comprehend why I feel so upset about losing someone I didn’t really care for; but I always feel this way when saying goodbye to someone I’ve grown used to seeing. Not only do I regret the Duke of Leinster leaving, but I also feel anger and disgust towards Worcester for wanting him to go."

"We were all at the play last night: that is to say Julia, Sophia, Lord W. Somerset, Lord Berwick and Lord Worcester, with your humble servant, in two private boxes adjoining each other. Lord Berwick teases Julia and me from morning till night. He wants us to persuade Sophia to receive a settlement from him of five hundred a year, and to place herself under his protection. We do not like to advise at all on such subjects; and whenever he ventures to touch on them to Sophia herself, she begins to sob and cry as if she were threatened with sudden death! I asked her last night why she accepted so many magnificent presents from his lordship, and suffered him to put himself to such immense expense, if she disliked him so violently.

"We all went to the play last night: that is to say, Julia, Sophia, Lord W. Somerset, Lord Berwick, Lord Worcester, and your humble servant, sitting in two private boxes next to each other. Lord Berwick teases Julia and me constantly. He wants us to convince Sophia to accept a yearly allowance of five hundred from him and to put herself under his care. We really don’t want to get involved in such matters, and whenever he brings it up with Sophia, she starts sobbing as if she were facing certain doom! I asked her last night why she accepted so many lavish gifts from him and let him spend so much if she disliked him so much.

"'Oh, I never said I disliked his carriages, or his jewels, or his nice dinners,' answered Sophia.

"'Oh, I never said I didn't like his carriages, or his jewels, or his fancy dinners,' replied Sophia."

"Lord Worcester is quite as indefatigable as Lord Berwick, in his endeavours to persuade me to accompany him to Brighton, his lordship having just entered the Tenth Hussars. Lord Berwick proposes taking a fine house at Brighton for Sophia and Julia, and sending down his plate, man-cook, &c., but Sophia says he may hire his fine house if he likes, but for her part she will live with Julia in a smaller one, though at the same time, she shall have no sort of objection to become one at his dinner-parties, if Worcester and myself are present. Thus Sophia has set Lord Berwick to work to plead Worcester's cause for him. I got into a passion one day last week, and declared[Pg 329] I would not be teased out of my liberty, which I valued more than my life.

"Lord Worcester is just as persistent as Lord Berwick in trying to get me to join him in Brighton, especially since he just joined the Tenth Hussars. Lord Berwick plans to rent a lovely house in Brighton for Sophia and Julia and send down his silverware, a cook, etc., but Sophia says he can rent his fancy house if he wants; however, she would rather live with Julia in a smaller place, even though she doesn’t mind attending his dinner parties if Worcester and I are there. So, Sophia has got Lord Berwick advocating for Worcester. I lost my temper one day last week and declared that I wouldn’t let anyone bully me out of my freedom, which I cherish more than life itself."

"In the evening, Lord Worcester found me seriously ill, with an oppression on my chest, to which I am become rather subject. I could not have imagined that any young man in any class of life could have made such a good nurse! He ran up and down from the kitchen to the drawing-room twenty times, and poured out my water gruel and my tea, as though this had been his natural vocation. Seriously, I was very grateful. Nothing attaches a woman, in my weak, nervous state of health, like these kind of attentions; and I must do justice to the excellent taste of Worcester in never intruding his passion on me.

"In the evening, Lord Worcester found me feeling quite ill, with a heavy pressure on my chest, which I tend to experience. I never would have thought that any young man, no matter his background, could be such a fantastic caretaker! He ran back and forth from the kitchen to the living room twenty times, serving my water gruel and tea as if it were his natural calling. Honestly, it made me very grateful. Nothing makes a woman feel more attached, given my fragile health, than these gestures; and I have to give credit to Worcester for his great taste in never pushing his feelings onto me."

"'Let Harriette please herself, or rather, Harriette must do as God pleases about loving me, but my affection for her cannot change. I live in her happiness, whoever may contribute to it. I may be miserable; but I shall never cease to love her;' and then he winds up his letters thus: 'may my God forsake me, if ever I love another woman! and may I be eternally wretched, if ever, in word or deed, I am unfaithful to you, to the latest hour of my life!'

"Let Harriette do what she wants, or rather, she must follow what God desires regarding loving me, but my feelings for her will not change. I find joy in her happiness, no matter who contributes to it. I might be unhappy, but I will always love her;” and then he ends his letters like this: “may God forsake me if I ever love another woman! and may I be miserable forever if I am ever unfaithful to you, in word or deed, until the last hour of my life!"

"I, who am, as you know, anything but cold-hearted, of course feel touched by Lord Worcester's apparent devotion to me; but I am not a bit touched with love. The tenderness of a sister is all I feel. Good heavens! what can he expect from one who has loved as I have loved, and gone through what I have gone through!

"I, who am anything but cold-hearted, of course feel moved by Lord Worcester's apparent devotion to me; but I’m not touched by love at all. The only feeling I have is the tenderness of a sister. Good heavens! What can he expect from someone who has loved as deeply as I have and endured what I have experienced!"

"I don't think I shall go to Brighton or to Worcester. I am tired of flattery: it makes me sick; for I know that I am nothing particular, or Ponsonby would have died rather than have left me to such despair as he did. I am now beginning to dislike society and, when I cannot enjoy that of very clever, intelligent people, I would rather read Shakespeare's plays, Gil Blas or The Vicar of Wakefield.

"I don't think I'm going to Brighton or with Worcester. I'm tired of flattery; it makes me nauseous because I know I'm nothing special, or Ponsonby would have preferred to die rather than leave me in such despair. I'm starting to dislike society, and when I can't enjoy the company of truly clever, intelligent people, I would rather read Shakespeare's plays, Gil Blas, or The Vicar of Wakefield.

"Poor Leinster! that man is only about three degrees and a half above a good-tempered Newfoundland[Pg 330] dog, and yet I am sorry he is leaving me, perhaps for ever.

"Poor Leinster! That guy is just a little better than a friendly Newfoundland [Pg 330] dog, and still, I'm sad he's leaving me, maybe for good."

"I often think what I might have been, and then I wonder much that I am what I am! I love home, I am somewhat domestic, I love, dearly love my parents, and wish to improve the little talents God has given me. I am very affectionate, and naturally honourable; because I abhor a lie! and yet behold me!—Harriette Wilson.

"I often think about what I could have become, and then I’m amazed at who I actually am! I love home, I’m pretty domestic, and I deeply love my parents. I want to develop the small talents God has given me. I’m very loving and naturally honorable because I can’t stand a lie! And yet here I am!—Harriette Wilson."

"If you were to die, who would stand my friend when the world tramples on me? I put this question to Worcester the other day, after I had been frightening myself about your health; and Worcester shed a great many tears, as though the idea of my ever being left friendless affected him deeply. Yet, no doubt, the time will come, and you and I, if we live, shall witness it, when Worcester, having forgotten my very existence, will, while the lady of his heart or his wife is hanging on his arm, pass me by as a perfect stranger! This too, I said to Worcester, and, unasked, almost unattended to by me, he solemnly pledged himself to have no wife on earth or in heaven but myself, and wrote down the oath.

"If you were to die, who would stand by me when the world is against me? I asked Worcester this the other day after worrying about your health; and Worcester cried a lot, as if the thought of me being friendless upset him so much. But, of course, that time will come, and you and I, if we live, will see it, when Worcester, having completely forgotten me, will, with the lady he loves or his wife at his side, pass me by as if I were a complete stranger! I told Worcester this too, and, without me even asking, he solemnly promised to have no wife on earth or in heaven but me, and he wrote down the oath.

"Enough of the sublime and the pathetic, and now a word or two about yourself; but, let me remind you first, that it is at your own particular request I have been such an egotist.

"Enough of the lofty and the sad, and now a word or two about you; but let me remind you first that it is at your specific request that I have been so self-centered."

"I am glad to hear that Parker looks forward with so much delight to the idea of becoming a father. It is a strong proof of a good heart, generally speaking. With regard to the repugnance you say you feel, in availing yourself of the invitations from ladies, who believe you to be Parker's wife, I certainly in your place would never seek them; neither are you bound to say anything of yourself which can prejudice society against you. You tell me that some of the ladies in your neighbourhood will take no excuses. Well then visit them, whenever you are in the humour, and if they have good taste they will be delighted with your society.

"I'm glad to hear that Parker is so excited about the idea of becoming a father. It shows he has a good heart. As for the discomfort you feel accepting invitations from women who think you're Parker's wife, I definitely wouldn’t go out of my way to attend those gatherings if I were you; you also don’t have to share anything about yourself that could turn society against you. You mentioned that some women in your area won’t take no for an answer. In that case, visit them whenever you feel like it, and if they have good taste, they'll appreciate your company."

"I cannot express to you how glad I was to learn, from your last letter, that you are more comfortable and happy than you have ever been in your life before. Did you get a letter from our dear mother yesterday? Napier is at Melton Mowbray. To-morrow we all dine with Lord Berwick again, at his house in Grosvenor Square.

"I can't tell you how happy I was to read in your last letter that you are feeling more comfortable and happier than ever before. Did you get a letter from our dear mother yesterday? Napier is in Melton Mowbray. Tomorrow, we’re all having dinner with Lord Berwick again at his house in Grosvenor Square."

"I meet Worcester at everybody's house but my own, where, out of respect for Leinster, I seldom admit him; since, by the powers and upon his honour, it bothers him to death.

"I run into Worcester at everyone’s place except mine, where, out of respect for Leinster, I rarely let him in; because, I swear, it drives him crazy."

"Amy has, at this present writing, a great deal of work on her hands, owing to our general change or projected change of administration. Worcester, Berwick, Parker and Napier; all to win and seduce away at once!

"Amy has, at this moment, a lot of work to do because of our overall change or planned change of leadership. Worcester, Berwick, Parker, and Napier; all to win over and charm at the same time!"

"Parker she has already made an attempt on: this you with all your good-natured charity have confessed: and the other night at the play, we observed her sitting in a private box on the opposite side of the house with Baron Tuille. Her glass was pointedly turned towards Worcester all the evening. After the play, while we were waiting for our carriage, Amy, with an affection of childish wildness, made loud remarks on the elegance of Worcester's person, as we passed her. Our party stood on the opposite side of the room from that where the Baron and Amy were waiting. Worcester however was obliged to pass close to them, to inquire for Lord Berwick's servants, and Tuille at the express desire of Amy probably, tapped him on the arm as he was hurrying along, and requested to have the pleasure of introducing Mrs. Sydenham to him. Worcester in much confusion bowed low, very low; but passed on immediately afterwards without uttering a single syllable.

"Parker, she’s already made a move on: you've openly admitted it with all your kindness. The other night at the play, we saw her sitting in a private box on the other side of the theater with Baron Tuille. She was noticeably focused on Worcester all night. After the show, while we were waiting for our carriage, Amy, with a hint of childish excitement, made loud comments about how elegant Worcester looked as we walked past her. Our group was on the opposite side of the room from the Baron and Amy. However, Worcester had to walk right by them to ask about Lord Berwick's servants, and Tuille, likely at Amy's urging, tapped him on the arm as he hurried by and asked to introduce him to Mrs. Sydenham. Worcester, quite flustered, bowed deeply but quickly moved on without saying a word."

"What a bore for Amy! and yet it serves her right!

"What a pity for Amy! But she brought it on herself!"

"'I could not possibly avoid being presented to your sister,' said Lord Worcester on his return; and he spoke with such agitation and confusion that it was impossible to help laughing at him.

"I couldn't possibly avoid meeting your sister," said Lord Worcester upon his return; and he spoke with such nervousness and agitation that it was impossible not to laugh at him.

"'You were not very attentive to her, as I think I could observe,' Julia remarked.

"'You weren't very attentive to her, or at least that's what I noticed,' Julia commented."

"'I would not have spoken a single word to her for the world, and I only wish, as a gentleman, it had been possible to have avoided bowing. Mrs. Sydenham has, by her perseverance, made herself so very odious to me,' was Worcester's reply.

"'I wouldn’t have said a word to her for anything, and I just wish, as a gentleman, I could have avoided bowing. Mrs. Sydenham has, through her persistence, become so completely irritating to me,' was Worcester's response."

"Lord Berwick laughed heartily at his extreme delicacy; so did Lord William; but Worcester is steady as a rock to me and my interests. Not even ridicule, that sharpest weapon which malice can turn against the feelings and prejudices of youth, ever changes him one jot, even when it wounds him most severely.

"Lord Berwick laughed loudly at his extreme sensitivity; so did Lord William; but Worcester is steadfast as a rock when it comes to me and my interests. Not even mockery, the harshest tool that malice can use against the feelings and biases of youth, ever sways him even a little, even when it hurts him the most."

"'Any unimpassioned, unprejudiced observer of Harriette's mind and character,' says Worcester, 'must agree with me, that it is much undervalued by that part of the world to whom her eccentricities and careless observance of many established forms only are known; but Harriette's goodness and singleness of heart approximate her nearer to my idea of perfection, than any human being I have yet met with, and her face and person, to me, convey all I can imagine most desirable.'

"'Any neutral, unbiased observer of Harriette's mind and character,' says Worcester, 'would have to agree with me that she is greatly undervalued by those who only know her quirks and her relaxed attitude towards many established norms; however, Harriette's kindness and straightforwardness bring her closer to my idea of perfection than anyone else I've met, and her face and presence, to me, represent everything I can imagine to be most desirable.'"

"I repeat this to you, my dear Fanny, merely to show the force and power of ardent passion in youth. Dieu! comme cela nous embellit!

"I’m telling you this again, my dear Fanny, just to illustrate the intensity and strength of passionate love in youth. God! how it beautifies us!

"O, la belle passion! que l'amour! not that I have known much good resulting from it. I might almost say, with Candide, 'Helas! je l'ai connu, cet amour, ce souverain des coeurs! cette âme de notre âme! cependant, il ne m'a jamais valu qu'un baiser, et vingt coups de pied! puisse il vous être plus propice!'

"O, the beautiful passion! what love! Not that I’ve experienced much good from it. I could almost say, like Candide, 'Alas! I’ve known it, this love, this ruler of hearts! this soul of our soul! yet, it has only ever brought me a kiss and twenty kicks! May it be kinder to you!'"

"You shall hear what becomes of me next Tuesday, after Leinster will have left London. In the meantime, I need not say how truly I am yours, &c.

"You'll find out what happens to me next Tuesday, after Leinster leaves London. In the meantime, I don’t need to tell you how truly I am yours, etc."

"HARRIETTE."

"HARRIETTE."

Fanny's answer:—

Fanny's response:—

"MY DEAR HARRIETTE,—It is very lucky you wrote when you did, because I was getting in such a[Pg 333] very great passion! Lord Worcester, from what you tell me, and from all I have seen, is, without any exception, the most interesting young man I ever knew; and I am surprised you do not think him handsome. Do remember me to him very tenderly: as to your stupid Duke of Leinster he never deserved you.

"Dear Harriette, — It was such good timing that you wrote when you did because I was really getting anxious! Lord Worcester, from what you’ve told me and what I’ve seen, is definitely the most fascinating young man I’ve ever met; I’m surprised you don’t think he’s attractive. Please send him my warmest regards; as for your ridiculous Duke of Leinster, he never deserved you."

"I am just returned from the Isle of Wight. The weather was rather rough, and, at best, I cannot say I like sailing half as well as riding; nevertheless, we have been very merry; Parker is so kind and affectionate, and the officers of his regiment are so very attentive and polite to me.

"I just returned from the Isle of Wight. The weather was quite rough, and honestly, I can’t say I enjoy sailing nearly as much as riding; still, we had a wonderful time. Parker is very kind and caring, and the officers from his regiment are extremely attentive and polite to me."

"Whom do you think I met at Cowes? No less a personage than your friend and kind creditor Mr. Smith of Oxford-street. I recognised him by his voice, as he was addressing a little fat friend of his. We were sitting on a bench near enough to hear every word they said.

"Guess who I bumped into at Cowes? It was your friend and generous lender, Mr. Smith from Oxford Street. I recognized him by his voice as he was talking to a short, chubby friend of his. We were sitting on a bench close enough to hear everything they said."

"'Mr. Smith,' said the little fat man, holding out his hand, 'mercy on me! Smith! Is it really you? What, in the name of wonder can have brought you to Cowes?'

"'Mr. Smith,' said the chubby man, extending his hand, 'Oh my goodness! Smith! Is it really you? What on earth brought you to Cowes?'"

"'Vy, lord,' answered Smith, 'vat but the vinds and the vaves could bring me here, hey? I've been down to Margate since I seed you. Bless your life, I'm on a tower.'

"'Well, my lord,' Smith replied, 'what else but the winds and the waves could bring me here, right? I’ve been down to Margate since I last saw you. Bless your heart, I’m on a roll.'

"'What might that be pray?'

"'What might that be, pray?'

"'Vy, a tower, man. Don't you know vat a tower is?'

"'Why, a tour, man. Don’t you know what a tour is?'

"'Not I, indeed!'

"'I certainly do not!'

"'Vy, you stupid! a tower is a kind of a circular journey, gallivanting from this here place to that are place, for a month or two merely, to pleasure it like.'

"'You fool! A tour is just a kind of circular journey, wandering from one place to another, for a month or two just for fun.'

"'And pray what might you call pleasure, Mr. Smith?'

"'And may I ask what you consider pleasure, Mr. Smith?'

"'Pleasure?' answered Smith, 'vy I calls pleasure gitting up at six in a morning, and taking a dip into the sea, and then a hearty good breakfast of hot rolls and butter, and coffee and eggs.'

"'Pleasure?' Smith responded, 'I call pleasure getting up at six in the morning, taking a dip in the sea, and then enjoying a hearty breakfast of hot rolls and butter, coffee, and eggs.'

"'And what then?' said the little fat man.

"'And what then?' asked the little chubby guy."

"'Vat then? you ere a bachelor too, and ask vat then? And all these ere beautiful nice, plump, dear lasses about? Bless their dear souls! I'm going to take one on 'em to the play to night.'

"'What then? You’re a bachelor too, and asking what then? And with all these beautiful, lovely, plump, sweet girls around? Bless their sweet souls! I’m going to take one of them to the theater tonight.'

"'Oh! you rogue and a half,' said the little fat man, giving Smith a punch on the breast.

"'Oh! You little rascal,' said the chubby man, giving Smith a playful punch on the chest.

"Apropos! talking of vulgarity, I have had a proposal of marriage since I saw you, from Mr. Blore the stone-mason, who keeps a shop in Piccadilly. Parker says it is all my fault, for being so very humble and civil to everybody; but, you must recollect, this man was our near neighbour when we were all children together, and I cannot think I had any right to refuse answering his first civil inquiry after my health, by which he no doubt thought as a man of good property and better expectations, he did me honour. Since then, he has often joined me in my little rural walks early in the morning. When first his conversation began to wax tender I scarcely believed my ears. However, those soft speeches were speedily succeeded by a proposal of marriage! You know my foolish way of laughing at everything of this kind, which was what encouraged him to argue the point, after I had begged to decline his polite offer. 'Look ye here, my dear lady,' said he, 'these here officers cut a splash! And it's all very fine being called Mrs. Parker, and the like a that; but then it's nothing compared to a rale husband. Now, I means onorable, remember that.' I was interrupting him. 'Come, I don't ax you, my dear, to make up your mind this morning. Marriage is a serious kind of a thing, and I wants no woman for to marry me till she has determined to make an industrious, good wife. Not as I should have any objection to your taking a bit of pleasure of a Sunday, and wearing the best of everything; but, at the same time, we must stick to the main chance for a few years longer, if ever we wishes for to keep our willa,[Pg 335] and be raley genteel and respectable. Not but what I've got now as good a shay an oss as any man need to wish for, and an ouse over my head, full of handsome furniture, and plenty of statters (statues), still I looks forwards to better things.'

"Speaking of vulgarity, I’ve received a marriage proposal since I last saw you, from Mr. Blore, the stonemason who runs a shop in Piccadilly. Parker says it’s all my fault for being too humble and polite to everyone; but remember, this man was our close neighbor when we were kids, and I don’t think I had any right to ignore his initial polite inquiry about my health, which he probably saw as an honor, being a man of good means and better prospects. Since then, he’s often joined me on my early morning walks in the countryside. When his conversation started to turn romantic, I could hardly believe my ears. However, those sweet words quickly led to a marriage proposal! You know my silly habit of laughing at things like this, which encouraged him to keep insisting after I politely declined his offer. 'Look here, my dear lady,' he said, 'these officers put on quite a show! And it’s all very nice being called Mrs. Parker and all that; but it doesn’t compare to having a real husband. Now, I mean honorable, keep that in mind.' I interrupted him. 'Come now, I’m not asking you, my dear, to decide this morning. Marriage is a serious matter, and I don’t want any woman to marry me until she’s truly ready to be a hardworking, good wife. Not that I’d mind you enjoying yourself on Sundays and wearing the best of everything; but at the same time, we need to focus on our main goals for a few more years if we ever want to keep our villa, [Pg 335] and be truly genteel and respectable. That said, I do have a fine carriage and horse as any man could wish for, and a house over my head, filled with lovely furniture and plenty of ornaments; still, I look forward to even better things.'

"Though it is morally and physically impossible for a woman, be she what or whom she may, to attach herself to anything so low and vulgar as this poor Mr. Blore, after she has acquired the taste, by the habit of good society, still I certainly have a right to feel obliged to any honest man who yet considers me worthy to become his partner for life; and I could not have said anything cross or harsh to him for the world. You have no idea what difficulty I found in making him believe that I would not marry him.

"Even though it’s morally and physically impossible for a woman, no matter who she is, to lower herself to someone as unimpressive as Mr. Blore after enjoying the finer things in life, I certainly feel grateful to any decent man who thinks I’m worthy of being his lifelong partner; and I definitely wouldn’t say anything unkind or harsh to him for anything. You have no idea how difficult it was to convince him that I wouldn’t marry him."

"'There my dear,' said he, after I had assured him, over and over again, that I must really decline his offer. 'There my dear! I will leave you now. I don't want you to decide all at once; but, remember, you must not let what I a been a-saying about our minding the main chance, frighten you; because you'll find me a very reasonable, good-natured fellow: and, as for going to the play, if you are fond of that, I can get orders for the pit, whenever I like.'

"'There you go, my dear,' he said after I had insisted repeatedly that I really had to turn down his offer. 'There you go, my dear! I’ll leave you now. I don’t want you to rush your decision, but remember, don’t let what I’ve said about focusing on the main opportunity scare you; because you’ll find me to be a very reasonable and good-natured guy. And as for going to the theater, if you enjoy that, I can get front-row tickets whenever I want.'

"I presume you have now had quite enough of my intended, and I know you will want to hear something of my health, about which you so kindly interest yourself. I was alarmed about ten days ago by the rupture of a small blood-vessel, which caused an expectoration of blood for two days. Being unwilling you or my dear mother should be at all alarmed about me, I would not mention this, till all these bad symptoms were removed completely, which is now the case. My physician tells me such small vessels are of little consequence, and, by avoiding over-fatigue and taking care of myself, he has no doubt I shall get perfectly well. Indeed there is now nothing at all the matter with me, unless I attempt to walk fast; and then I[Pg 336] feel a something like stagnation and fulness about my heart, and my lips turn blueish. However, I both eat and sleep well, and I am told that when patients ask Dr. Baillie to prescribe for them for any pain or ache, while enjoying these two advantages, the doctor loses patience and refuses to listen to them: et tant mieux! I do not want to die, and go we know not whither, and lose sight of the bright sun for ever. I am not even ambitious of a show-death, to have my fortitude, or my sweet smile, or my calm courage, or my last prayers extolled. You know I am not in the least romantic; but I am attached to life for my dear children's sake, and, in a word, though it may be cowardly, yet I hope and pray that God will spare my life many years longer: but, if he has willed it otherwise, I will try not to murmur at his decree: and I tell you frankly that my sins do not sit at all heavy on my conscience; because I never doubt the goodness of God. This is all very grave; but I am so seldom grave that you will forgive me.

"I assume you’ve had enough of my plans, and I know you’re curious about my health, which you so kindly care about. About ten days ago, I was worried when a small blood vessel ruptured, causing me to cough up blood for two days. Not wanting you or my dear mother to worry about me, I held off mentioning it until all the bad symptoms went away, which they have now. My doctor says these small vessels aren’t a big deal, and as long as I avoid overexerting myself and take care of my health, he’s confident I’ll be perfectly fine. Honestly, I feel completely normal now, unless I try to walk fast; then I feel a sort of heaviness and fullness around my heart, and my lips turn slightly bluish. However, I eat and sleep well, and I’ve been told that when patients ask Dr. Baillie for help with any pain while enjoying these two basic comforts, he loses patience and refuses to listen: et tant mieux! I don’t want to die and drift off to the unknown, losing sight of the bright sun forever. I’m not looking for a dramatic death that would showcase my courage or sweetness or my last prayers. You know I’m not at all sentimental; I just want to stay alive for my dear children's sake, and to be honest, even if it sounds cowardly, I hope and pray that God will allow me to live for many more years. But if He has other plans, I’ll try not to complain about it. Honestly, I don’t feel burdened by my sins at all because I never doubt God’s goodness. This is all very serious, but since I’m rarely serious, I hope you’ll forgive me."

"I shall write to you, my dear sister, again very soon; but I will conclude now; because I am a little too serious: so believe me ever,

"I'll write to you again soon, my dear sister; but I’ll wrap this up now since I’m feeling a bit too serious. So believe me always,

"Most truly and affectionately yours,
"FANNY PARKER."

"Most sincerely and with love,
"FANNY PARKER."

When Lord Worcester had ascertained that Leinster was really safe on his journey to the continent, half wild with joy he went and consulted Julia as to what she really believed was his chance of inducing me to go to Brighton. I had obtained his promise not to call on me, nor write to me, for at least three days after Leinster's departure.

When Lord Worcester found out that Leinster was really safe on his trip to the continent, he was overjoyed and went to talk to Julia about what she thought his chances were of convincing me to go to Brighton. I had gotten him to promise not to visit or write to me for at least three days after Leinster left.

"We shall only quarrel," said I to his lordship, "if you come to me rejoicing, as I knew you will, at a circumstance which no doubt will affect me pour le moment."

"We'll only argue," I said to his lordship, "if you come to me celebrating, like I know you will, about something that will definitely affect me for the moment."

I passed a melancholy evening after Leinster had taken leave of me. He was to sail from Portsmouth. Should he be detained by foul winds, even for a[Pg 337] single hour, he promised to write to me. The first day I refused to admit any visitor, and on the second after his departure I received a letter from him, to acquaint me that the unfavourable state of the weather might possibly detain him a week or more at Portsmouth. My resolution was taken in an instant: which wise resolution may be learned from the following letter addressed to my sister.

I had a sad evening after Leinster said goodbye. He was set to sail from Portsmouth. If bad weather held him up, even for a[Pg 337] single hour, he promised to write to me. The first day, I wouldn’t see any visitors, and on the second day after he left, I got a letter from him saying that the bad weather might keep him in Portsmouth for a week or more. My decision was made instantly: this wise decision can be found in the following letter to my sister.

"MY DEAREST FANNY,—Leinster is at Portsmouth, waiting for a fair wind to convey him to Spain. I am too melancholy to keep my promise of receiving Worcester's visits; and, besides, being desirous of shaking hands once more with the poor duke, you will believe me really and in truth very anxious to hear and see how you are, after the accident you have so long concealed from us. Therefore expect me almost as soon as my letter; and do pray be glad to see me.

"MY DEAR FANNY,—Leinster is in Portsmouth, waiting for the right wind to take him to Spain. I'm feeling too low to keep my promise of visiting Worcester; and also, since I really want to shake hands with the poor duke again, you’ll understand that I’m genuinely eager to hear and see how you are after the accident you’ve kept from us for so long. So expect me to arrive almost as soon as you receive this letter; and please be glad to see me."

"I propose leaving London at eight o'clock to-morrow morning, till then believe me,

"I propose we leave London at eight o'clock tomorrow morning. Until then, trust me,"

"Most truly yours,
"HARRIETTE."

"Most sincerely yours,
"HARRIETTE."

After despatching this, and a letter full of excuses to Lord Worcester, I began to assist my maid Thérèse to prepare for my journey to Portsmouth on the following morning. We arrived in time for dinner. Fanny was looking better than usual. Colonel Parker was absent, and she was kind enough to invite the Duke of Leinster to dine with us. His Grace was very glad to see me, in his dry way; but it was impossible to avoid making such comparisons between my two young lovers as were most favourable to Worcester.

After sending this off, along with a letter full of excuses to Lord Worcester, I started helping my maid Thérèse get ready for my trip to Portsmouth the next morning. We made it just in time for dinner. Fanny looked better than usual. Colonel Parker wasn't there, and she was nice enough to invite the Duke of Leinster to join us for dinner. He was pretty glad to see me, in his usual dry manner; but I couldn't help but compare my two young suitors, which definitely leaned in favor of Worcester.

The marquis wrote me immensely long letters every day; and though I expected Sunday would have been a day of rest, I was presented with a large packet which Worcester had sent by the stage coach. He trembled lest I should be induced to accompany[Pg 338] Leinster to Spain, and described the anguish and misery he had experienced, in learning from my servant that I had left London: for it was only on his return from my house, that he had received my letter acquainting him with my departure.

The marquis wrote me incredibly long letters every day; and although I thought Sunday would be a day of rest, I received a big package that Worcester had sent by stagecoach. He was anxious that I might be persuaded to go with Leinster to Spain, and he detailed the pain and distress he felt upon learning from my servant that I had left London: it was only after his return from my house that he got my letter informing him of my departure.

Fanny lived in a delightful cottage, surrounded with a large garden. There were two very pleasant women staying with her on a visit; it made me truly happy to see her so comfortable and in such good spirits.

Fanny lived in a lovely cottage, surrounded by a big garden. There were two really nice women visiting her; it made me genuinely happy to see her so comfy and in such good spirits.

Fanny did not like Leinster, and I felt rather cooled and disgusted, when she forced on my attention his extreme selfishness in leaving England without inquiring at all about the state of my finances. Then, poor Worcester was, or seemed to be, so very unhappy about me; and I saw no chance of these boobies, Leinster, his brother, and FitzGibbon, sailing, as the wind had not shifted the least in the world during the ten days I passed at Portsmouth.

Fanny didn't like Leinster, and I felt pretty put off and grossed out when she pointed out how incredibly selfish he was for leaving England without even checking on my financial situation. Then, poor Worcester was, or at least seemed to be, really unhappy about me; and I saw no chance of these idiots, Leinster, his brother, and FitzGibbon, setting sail since the wind hadn't changed at all during the ten days I spent in Portsmouth.

Leinster, much as he professed to esteem, respect and love me, went out in a sailing-boat every morning, instead of walking about with me. My pride took the alarm and, one fine morning, having previously arranged everything for my return to town, and taken leave of my sister, I coolly wished him un bon voyage and, to his utter astonishment, jumped into the carriage which was to convey me to London.

Leinster, despite claiming to value, respect, and love me, chose to go out in a sailboat every morning instead of walking with me. My pride was hurt, and one beautiful morning, after making all the arrangements for my return to the city and saying goodbye to my sister, I casually wished him un bon voyage and, to his complete surprise, jumped into the carriage that would take me to London.

I found a great many cards and letters on my table in town: a very kind one from Lord Robert Manners, another from Lord Frederick Bentinck, and, what was better still, another blank cover, directed to me, containing two bank-notes for one hundred pounds each!

I found a lot of cards and letters on my table in town: a really nice one from Lord Robert Manners, another from Lord Frederick Bentinck, and, what was even better, a blank envelope addressed to me, containing two banknotes for one hundred pounds each!

Julia called on me the morning after my arrival.

Julia visited me the morning after I got there.

"Do go to Brighton," said she. "You will never find anybody to like you as I am sure Lord Worcester does. I really would not advise you, but that I think he deserves you."

"Definitely go to Brighton," she said. "You won’t find anyone who likes you as much as I’m sure Lord Worcester does. I wouldn’t normally suggest this, but I believe he deserves you."

"I will consider about it," said I, "in the meantime pray tell me some news. How does Lord Berwick go on?"

"I'll think about it," I said, "but in the meantime, please tell me some news. How is Lord Berwick doing?"

Julia told me that he was quite as much in love with Sophia as ever.

Julia told me that he was just as in love with Sophia as ever.

"And Sophia?"

"And Sophia?"

"Oh, Sophia hates his lordship, if possible, more than ever, and declares she will not go to Brighton unless you decide to accompany Worcester there."

"Oh, Sophia hates his lordship, if possible, more than ever, and says she won't go to Brighton unless you choose to go with Worcester."

We were now interrupted by a visit from Lord Worcester. I will not attempt to describe his rapture, or how violently he was agitated at meeting with me. My readers, besides accusing me of vanity, would not believe such exaggerated feeling as he evinced, to be in human nature. In short, since there is nothing so uninteresting as descriptions of love-scenes, be it known that I was pressed by Julia, entreated by Worcester, and inclined by gratitude, being moreover in a state of health which required nursing; therefore, without being in love, I agreed to place myself under his protection. It was a grievous sin, and every one of this kind counts no doubt; and, indeed, I almost fear the recording angel, as he mounted up to heaven with mine, so far from dropping a tear on it to blot it out for ever, doubled this one, and so cried quits with my uncle Toby.

We were soon interrupted by a visit from Lord Worcester. I won't try to describe his excitement or how overwhelmed he was to see me. My readers would accuse me of being vain and wouldn’t believe such intense emotions could exist in a human. In short, since nothing is more boring than descriptions of love scenes, let it be known that I felt pushed by Julia, urged by Worcester, and grateful, especially since I was in a state of health that needed care; therefore, even though I wasn’t in love, I agreed to accept his protection. It was a serious sin, and every sin counts, no doubt; in fact, I almost worry about the recording angel, as he ascended to heaven with my soul—far from shedding a tear to erase it, he instead doubled it, evening the score with my uncle Toby.

There certainly was much aggravation of sin in my projected intercourse with the Marquis of Worcester. Many women, very hard pressed par la belle nature, intrigue, because they see no prospect, nor hopes, of getting husbands; but I, who might, as everybody told me and were incessantly reminding me, have, at this period, smuggled myself into the Beaufort family, by merely declaring to Lord Worcester, with my finger pointed towards the North—"that way leads to Harriette Wilson's room"; yet so perverse was my conscience, so hardened by what Fred Bentinck calls my perseverance in loose morality,[Pg 340] that I scorned the idea of taking such an advantage of the passion I had inspired in, what I believed to be, a generous breast, as might hereafter cause unhappiness to himself, while it would embitter the peace of his parents.

There was definitely a lot of sinful temptation in my planned interactions with the Marquis of Worcester. Many women, who are really desperate to find love, resort to flirting because they see no chance of getting husbands. But I, who everyone kept telling me could easily marry into the Beaufort family, just by pointing out to Lord Worcester that "that way leads to Harriette Wilson's room," had such a twisted sense of right and wrong. My conscience, as Fred Bentinck calls it, was hardened by my ongoing indulgence in questionable morals, and I rejected the idea of using the feelings I had stirred in what I thought was a generous heart, knowing it could ultimately lead to sadness for him and ruin his parents' peace.


CHAPTER XVIII

Viscount Berwick, in a magnificent equipage drawn by four milk white horses, or four of raven black, I forget which, led the way towards Brighton, followed by the more humble vehicles containing his cook, his plate, his frying-pans, and other utensils. Soon afterwards Julia and Sophia started in a neat little chariot drawn by two scraggy black horses, parce que Mademoiselle Sophie voulait faire paraître les beaux restes de sa vertu chancelante. Lord Worcester I sent down alone, that he might hire a house and have everything in readiness.

Viscount Berwick, in a stunning carriage pulled by four pure white horses, or maybe four jet black ones—I can’t remember—led the way to Brighton, followed by the simpler vehicles carrying his cook, his silverware, his frying pans, and other equipment. Shortly after, Julia and Sophia set off in a tidy little carriage pulled by two scraggly black horses, because Mademoiselle Sophie wanted to showcase the last remnants of her wavering virtue. I sent Lord Worcester down on his own so he could rent a house and get everything ready.

"But, if I once join my regiment I shall not be allowed to return," Worcester observed.

"But if I join my regiment, I won't be allowed to come back," Worcester said.

"No matter," said I, "my maid and myself can find our way to Brighton with perfect safety."

"No problem," I said, "my maid and I can get to Brighton just fine."

"I can ride ten or fifteen miles to meet you," Worcester said, and having made me promise again and again that he might expect me at a certain hour on a certain day, he took his leave and also set off for Brighton.

"I can ride ten or fifteen miles to meet you," Worcester said, and after making me promise repeatedly that I would definitely be there at a specific time on a specific day, he said goodbye and headed off to Brighton.

"I have a great mind not to go," said I to myself after Worcester had left me. However, my word was passed and my maid had already begun to pack my trunks.

"I really don’t feel like going," I said to myself after Worcester had left. But I had made a promise, and my maid was already starting to pack my bags.

"Pray do not go," said my wild, young tormentor, Augustus Berkeley, who came upstairs without permission, just as we were ready to start. "I have so sworn to Worcester that he would not be successful."

"Please don't go," said my lively, young tormentor, Augustus Berkeley, who came upstairs without permission, just as we were about to leave. "I have promised Worcester that he wouldn't succeed."

I laughed.

I chuckled.

"What do you laugh at, you tiresome creature?" asked Augustus.

"What are you laughing at, you annoying person?" asked Augustus.

"At your vanity, in supposing that none but the most immaculate could refuse you."

"At your vanity, believing that only the most perfect could say no to you."

"Why, I am a better-looking fellow than Worcester, at all events," said Augustus.

"Well, I'm definitely better looking than Worcester," said Augustus.

"True," I replied, "but then you do not like me half as well."

"That's true," I said, "but that means you don't like me nearly as much."

"All nonsense, nobody loves you better than I do, only I have the misfortune not to be a lord."

"All nonsense, no one loves you more than I do, it's just that I happen to be unfortunate enough not to be a lord."

"I have been at least as civil to you, as I ever was to the Marquis of Sligo, the Prince Esterhazy, and many others."

"I have been just as polite to you as I ever was to the Marquis of Sligo, Prince Esterhazy, and many others."

"Well," said Augustus, "however that may be, I will never forgive you for going to Worcester."

"Well," said Augustus, "no matter what, I will never forgive you for going to Worcester."

"It is a very hard case," I observed, "but I cannot help it."

"It’s a really tough situation," I said, "but I can’t do anything about it."

Augustus left me sulkily, and we were soon on our way to Brighton. I was just growing tired of my journey and of the society of my maid, who, probably, was as much bored with mine, since she had fallen fast asleep, when I observed the figure of an officer or private wearing some uniform, which looked at a distance like that of the Tenth Hussars, galloping towards us. As it approached it grew a little more like the young marquis, and yet, somehow or other, I could not reconcile it to my mind that he should wear regimentals. I had forgotten that circumstance and felt disappointed. A gentleman always looks so much better in plain clothes. I was soon put out of suspense by his kissing his hand to me.

Augustus left me in a huff, and we were soon on our way to Brighton. I was starting to get bored with my trip and with my maid's company, who was probably just as bored with mine since she had fallen fast asleep, when I noticed the figure of an officer or private in a uniform that, from a distance, looked like that of the Tenth Hussars, galloping toward us. As it got closer, it started to resemble the young marquis more, but still, I couldn't wrap my head around the fact that he was in military uniform. I had forgotten about that detail and felt let down. A gentleman always looks so much better in casual clothes. I was soon pulled out of my thoughts when he kissed his hand to me.

Love is sharp-sighted. In another minute or two the Marquis of Worcester was blushing and bowing by the side of my carriage. He told me that he had got a house for me in Rock Gardens, where he had left his footman, Mr. Will Haught, to get all square, that being the man's favourite expression. The said Mr. Will Haught was a stiff, grave, steady person of about forty. He always wore the Beaufort livery, which was as stiff as himself, and used to take his hat off and sit in the hall on a Sunday, with a clean pocket-handkerchief tied about his head, reading the Bible,[Pg 343] offering thus to the reflecting mind these two excellent maxims: "Respect God, but do not catch cold." I enter into all these particulars, by way of recommending him to Alderman Goodbehere, I think it was, who promulgated similar sentiments about a cold church, though I have from a sense of propriety omitted his first expletive epithet.

Love is perceptive. In just a minute or two, the Marquis of Worcester was blushing and bowing by the side of my carriage. He told me he’d found a house for me in Rock Gardens, where he had left his footman, Mr. Will Haught, to handle everything, as that was the man's favorite phrase. Mr. Will Haught was a serious, steady man around forty. He always wore the Beaufort livery, which was as rigid as he was, and on Sundays, he would take off his hat and sit in the hall with a clean handkerchief tied around his head, reading the Bible,[Pg 343] thus presenting these two wise maxims to the thoughtful: "Respect God, but don’t catch cold." I share these details to recommend him to Alderman Goodbehere, I believe, who expressed similar views about a chilly church, though I've left out his initial crude remark for propriety.

This Mr. Will was commander-in-chief of Worcester's servants. He had indeed been bred in the family and was, I believe, the Duchess of Beaufort's footman before his lordship was born, and though he wore a livery he had since been raised to the rank of under butler by the Duke of Beaufort. Why he was dismissed from that most honourable post, to follow the fortunes of his noble young master, I cannot tell, unless indeed, Her Grace, touched and deeply impressed by the pious and respectful manner in which Will Haught was in the habit of binding up his temples on a Sunday with his clean pocket-handkerchief, while reading the Bible, had employed him as a spy, to watch over the morals of her hopeful first-born. Be that as it may, we found Will quite as busy in settling everything for my comfort, as though I had been the duchess's chosen daughter-in-law, for whom he was making all square, upon the square, which means, I believe, in the way of honesty.

This Mr. Will was in charge of Worcester's staff. He had actually grown up in the family and was, I believe, the Duchess of Beaufort's footman before his lordship was born. Even though he wore a uniform, he had since been promoted to under butler by the Duke of Beaufort. I can't say why he was let go from that esteemed position to follow the fortunes of his noble young master, unless perhaps Her Grace, moved and impressed by the respectful way Will Haught would wrap his head in a clean handkerchief on Sundays while reading the Bible, had used him as a spy to keep an eye on the morals of her promising first-born. Regardless, we found Will just as busy making arrangements for my comfort as if I were the duchess's favored daughter-in-law, for whom he was trying to get everything just right, in a straightforward and honest way.

The coachman, Mr. Boniface, had also had the honour of driving the duchess in auld lang syne. We found him by no means so officiously polite and attentive as Mr. Will Haught: on the contrary, he was fast asleep, with his nice little vielle cour cotton wig all awry. We found a groom in the Beaufort livery at the door, waiting for his lordship's horse, which he handed over by the bridle to the under-groom, and the under-groom sent a soldier with it to the stable.

The coachman, Mr. Boniface, had also had the honor of driving the duchess a long time ago. We found him to be not nearly as overly polite and attentive as Mr. Will Haught; instead, he was fast asleep, with his nice little vielle cour cotton wig all messed up. We saw a groom in the Beaufort livery at the door, waiting for his lordship's horse, which he handed over by the bridle to the under-groom, and the under-groom sent a soldier with it to the stable.

"What a bore it will be to have all these lazy porter-drinking men in one's house," thought I, with very unmarchioness-like humility: but then I never set up for anything at all like a woman of rank.

"What a drag it’s going to be having all these lazy, beer-drinking guys in my house," I thought, feeling oddly humble for someone of my status. But then again, I never pretended to be anything like a woman of high rank.

Will Haught introduced my maid to a female servant, whom he had himself hired, and whom he desired to show her mistress's apartments to my woman. As to Lord Worcester, he was so excessively overjoyed at finding all his fears and dread of losing me at an end, that the moment he could contrive to get rid of Will Haught, he pressed my hand, first to his trembling lips and next to his heart, and then he burst into tears, which he however, from very shame, dried up as soon as he possibly could, and with the genuine feelings of affection and hospitality, he asked me if, after the fatigue of my little journey, I should prefer passing the night alone.

Will Haught introduced my maid to a female servant he had hired and wanted her to show my maid around my rooms. As for Lord Worcester, he was so incredibly happy that all his fears of losing me were over that, as soon as he could get rid of Will Haught, he pressed my hand first to his trembling lips and then to his heart. He then burst into tears, but quickly dried them out of embarrassment. With genuine affection and hospitality, he asked if, after the tiring little journey, I would prefer to spend the night alone.

"And where are you to sleep?" said I.

"And where are you going to sleep?" I asked.

His lordship informed me that he had a good bed in his dressing-room.

His lordship told me that he had a nice bed in his dressing room.

I then told him that, if he would permit me to pass this night alone, he would see me in excellent temper and spirits to-morrow. "At present everything is strange here, therefore, if I am a little melancholy, you must not, my dear Worcester, fancy it proceeds from want of regard for you."

I then told him that if he would let me spend this night alone, he would see me in great spirits and good humor tomorrow. "Right now, everything feels unfamiliar here, so if I'm a bit down, please don’t think, my dear Worcester, that it’s because I don't care about you."

It was impossible not to be reconciled to Worcester, while he thus acceded to all my wishes, reasonable or unreasonable. A good lesson this, for many a fool who thinks to win a woman's heart by crossing all her desires.

It was impossible not to feel at peace with Worcester, as he agreed to all my wishes, whether they were reasonable or not. A good lesson this is for many a fool who thinks they can win a woman's heart by opposing all her desires.

An excellent dinner was well served, and, while we partook of it, his lordship informed me that Lord Berwick, whom he always called Tweed, wished to have dined with us accompanied by Sophia and Julia; but he had not ventured to invite them without first ascertaining whether it would be agreeable to me.

An excellent dinner was well served, and while we enjoyed it, his lordship told me that Lord Berwick, whom he always called Tweed, wanted to join us for dinner along with Sophia and Julia; however, he hadn't dared to invite them before checking if that would be okay with me.

Lord Worcester's fine person looked remarkably well in the elegant evening uniform of the Tenth, and I was so touched and won, by being allowed to have my own way with such perfect liberty, in the house of another person, that, when he handed me to the door of my bed-chamber, and there took a most tender[Pg 345] and affectionate leave of me for the night, I was almost tempted to regret that I had expressed a desire to pass it in solitude.

Lord Worcester looked great in the stylish evening uniform of the Tenth, and I was so moved and pleased by being given the freedom to do as I wished in someone else's home that, when he escorted me to the door of my bedroom and then said a very tender and affectionate goodbye for the night, I almost regretted saying I wanted to spend it alone.[Pg 345]

"It is a nice room," said I, "and the fire burns cheerfully. Do you think there are any ghosts in this part of the world?"

"It’s a nice room," I said, "and the fire is glowing warmly. Do you think there are any ghosts around here?"

Worcester however was too modest in his idolatry, and had too great a dread of giving offence to me, to take my hint.

Worcester, however, was too humble in his admiration and was too afraid of upsetting me to take my hint.

He merely reminded me that he was close at hand; and I had but to touch my bell, to bring him in an instant to my side.

He just reminded me that he was nearby; all I had to do was ring my bell to have him at my side in an instant.

The next morning I was awakened by Lord Berwick's odd voice calling to Worcester.

The next morning, I was woken up by Lord Berwick's strange voice calling out for Worcester.

"I have brought you some prime apples, which came from my country house this morning, and Sophia wants you both to dine with me to-day. In short, she will not come unless you do."

"I brought you some really great apples that I picked from my country house this morning, and Sophia wants you both to have dinner with me today. In short, she won’t come unless you do."

I hurried on my dressing-gown, and assured Lord Berwick that I should meet her with pleasure.

I quickly put on my robe and told Lord Berwick that I would be happy to meet her.

Lord Worcester said that he ought to be at parade; but declared, no matter what might be the consequence, that he could not and never would leave me again.

Lord Worcester said he should be at parade, but he declared that no matter what the consequences were, he couldn't and would never leave me again.

After breakfast, his two grooms rode up to the door with three horses: one of them was a delightfully quiet-looking lady's horse.

After breakfast, his two grooms rode up to the door with three horses: one of them was a beautifully calm-looking lady's horse.

"Who is to ride that one which is without a saddle?" I inquired.

"Who is going to ride that one without a saddle?" I asked.

Worcester made Will Haught bring down from his dressing-room one of the most beautiful, easy side-saddles I ever beheld, richly embroidered with blue silk.

Worcester had Will Haught bring down one of the most beautiful, comfortable side-saddles I’ve ever seen, richly embroidered with blue silk, from his dressing room.

"Will you ride, Harriette?" asked Worcester. "If so, I hope you will approve of this saddle of my choosing, which shall always be kept in my dressing-room, that no one may use it for an instant, except yourself."

"Will you ride, Harriette?" Worcester asked. "If you do, I hope you like this saddle I've chosen, which will always be kept in my dressing room, so that no one else can use it for even a moment, except for you."

We took a very long ride, and were joined by my former acquaintance Colonel Palmer, who pressed me[Pg 346] very politely to accompany Lord Worcester to dine at the mess-room.

We had a really long ride, and we were joined by my old acquaintance Colonel Palmer, who politely urged me[Pg 346] to join Lord Worcester for dinner at the mess room.

"Not to day," said I; "certainly next week, with Worcester's permission."

"Not today," I said; "definitely next week, if Worcester’s okay with it."

Colonel Palmer fixed on an early day in the week, and kindly assured us he would get the mess-dinner kept back for an hour, knowing how fond Worcester was of late hours. He then ventured gently to hint something about Colonel Quintin's displeasure at his having failed to attend parade that morning.

Colonel Palmer set a day early in the week and kindly assured us he would delay the mess dinner for an hour, knowing how much Worcester liked staying up late. He then cautiously suggested that Colonel Quintin was upset about his absence from the morning parade.

"I shall scold you," continued the colonel, addressing me, "if this happens again."

"I'll scold you," the colonel said to me, "if this happens again."

Worcester and I rode about the country together till it was nearly time to dress: the under-groom, who was waiting at my door for my horse, held out his hand for my foot, to assist me in dismounting, while his master was taking leave of Colonel Palmer; and I was just going to accept his assistance when Worcester, in much agitation, desired him to desist, and never attempt such presumption again.

Worcester and I rode around the countryside together until it was almost time to get ready. The groom, who was waiting by my door for my horse, reached out his hand to help me get down, while his boss was saying goodbye to Colonel Palmer. I was about to take his help when Worcester, clearly upset, told him to stop and never try to do that again.

I assured his lordship that I should not like him a bit the better for dirtying his hands or his gloves with my muddy shoes: but he was peremptory.

I told him that I wouldn't think any better of him for getting his hands or gloves dirty from my muddy shoes: but he was insistent.

Lord Berwick treated us most magnificently; but Sophia, the gentle, dovelike Sophia, was become so very cross and irritable to his lordship, that it was disagreeable to everybody present.

Lord Berwick treated us extremely well; however, Sophia, the gentle, dove-like Sophia, had become so very cranky and irritable towards him that it made everyone else uncomfortable.

After dinner we played at cards; and, when we had concluded one of the most stupid evenings possible, Worcester and I took our leave.

After dinner, we played cards, and when we wrapped up one of the most boring evenings ever, Worcester and I said our goodbyes.

The next morning Lord Berwick called on me, to entreat that I would consider my sister's welfare and persuade her to place herself under his protection.

The next morning, Lord Berwick came to see me to urge that I consider my sister's well-being and convince her to put herself under his care.

"The annuity I propose giving her," continued his lordship, "of £500, shall be derived from money in the funds."

"The annuity I plan to give her," continued his lordship, "of £500, will come from money invested in the funds."

"And so you really are at last caught, my lord," said I, "fairly caught in love's trap? Now I am rather curious to learn what particular happiness you[Pg 347] expect to enjoy with a girl who, though she is my sister, I may say, as you and everybody know it as well as myself, never showed any character but once in her whole life; and that was in her unequivocal dislike of you?"

"And so you really are finally caught, my lord," I said, "truly trapped by love? Now I'm quite curious to know what kind of happiness you[Pg 347] expect to find with a girl who, even though she is my sister, I can say—like you and everyone else knows—has only shown any real character once in her entire life; and that was in her clear dislike of you?"

"I do not mind that," answered his lordship, "and, by giving her whatever she wants, she may perhaps get over her dislike."

"I don’t mind that," replied his lordship, "and by giving her whatever she wants, she might hopefully get past her dislike."

"Is it her beauty then which has won your heart?"

"Is it her beauty that has captured your heart?"

"In part," answered Berwick; "but chiefly the opinion I have formed of her truth. I could never live with a woman whom I must watch and suspect. Now, I am disposed to believe implicitly every word Sophia utters."

"In part," Berwick replied, "but mostly it’s the impression I've gotten of her honesty. I could never be with a woman whom I had to constantly watch and doubt. Right now, I’m inclined to trust every word Sophia says completely."

"And with good reason," I interrupted him, "for I am convinced that Sophia seldom, if ever, tells an untruth; and certainly there is something very candid and fair in her unqualified acknowledgment of dislike towards you, since she is evidently fond of all the good things your money can buy, and I think she particularly likes a good dinner."

"And with good reason," I interrupted him, "because I'm convinced that Sophia rarely, if ever, tells a lie; and there’s definitely something very honest and straightforward in her complete admission of dislike towards you, since she clearly enjoys all the nice things that your money can buy, and I think she really likes a good dinner."

"And therefore," Lord Berwick resumed, "as her friend you ought to advise her to come to me."

"And so," Lord Berwick continued, "as her friend, you should tell her to come to me."

I told his lordship that I really could not overcome my reluctance to interfere in such matters.

I told him that I really couldn’t get past my hesitation to get involved in such matters.

"I want her to decide," said his persevering lordship, "that I may give orders about buying the lease of a house for her in town, and furnishing it."

"I want her to make the decision," said his determined lordship, "so that I can arrange to buy the lease on a house for her in the city and furnish it."

In the evening we all went into Lord Berwick's private box at the theatre, and were very merry, with the exception of his lordship, who sat down quietly at the very back of the box, where he could neither see nor hear. Sophia did not once take the slightest notice of him. For my part, I asked him several times, if he would not exchange places with Lord Worcester; but he assured me that he disliked seeing a play more than sitting in the dark.

In the evening, we all headed into Lord Berwick's private box at the theater and had a great time, except for him, who sat quietly at the back of the box where he could see and hear nothing. Sophia didn't pay him any attention. As for me, I asked him several times if he wanted to switch seats with Lord Worcester, but he told me he preferred sitting in the dark to watching a play.

"Sophia ought to chat with you then, since she chooses to favour you with her company."

"Sophia should talk to you then, since she prefers to spend time with you."

"Oh, I do not like to be talked to," said Lord Berwick.

"Oh, I really don’t like being talked to," said Lord Berwick.

Every morning of my life I was entertained with his lordship's prosing about Sophia.

Every morning of my life, I was amused by his lordship talking endlessly about Sophia.

"I do not think," said he, "that Sophia will ever willingly deceive me."

"I don't think," he said, "that Sophia will ever purposely deceive me."

END OF BOOK I


CONTENTS Vol. 1


THE MEMOIRS OF HARRIETTE WILSON

WRITTEN BY HERSELF

VOLUME TWO

LONDON
EVELEIGH NASH
FAWSIDE HOUSE
1909


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

VOLUME TWO

SOPHIA, SISTER OF HARRIETTE WILSON Frontispiece
GEORGE BRYAN BRUMMELL
*LORD ALVANLEY
*THE MARQUIS OF WORCESTER

SOPHIA, HARRIETTE WILSON'S SISTER Frontispiece
George Bryan Brummell
LORD ALVANLEY
The Marquis of Worcester

N.B.—The illustrations marked with an asterisk (*) are reproduced, facsimile, from the famous Deighton portraits

N.B.—The illustrations marked with an asterisk (*) are reproduced, exactly, from the famous Deighton portraits.


CHAPTER XIX

On the morning of the day fixed on for our dining at the mess-room, Lord Worcester received a severe reprimand from Colonel Quintin for neglecting the drill.

On the morning of the day set for our meal in the mess room, Lord Worcester got a harsh reprimand from Colonel Quintin for skipping the drill.

We sat down at least thirty at table, and I was the only lady in company. However, as I had my station near Colonel Palmer, and was not presented to any strangers, I enjoyed the same sort of liberty as I might have done at any table-d'hôte.

We sat down with at least thirty people at the table, and I was the only woman there. However, since I was seated near Colonel Palmer and didn’t have to interact with any strangers, I enjoyed the same kind of freedom as I would have at any table-d'hôte.

I was already acquainted with the present Duc de Guiche and several other officers. A very fine young man who had joined only a month previous was present, and, I remember, that nobody said a single word to him; but I have entirely forgotten his name. I inquired his history, and was told that he was a man of good fortune but of no family, as they denominate those who cannot boast recorded ancient blood in their veins. However, instead of complaining to the Prince, or calling out the colonel, he put a good face on the thing, and always came into the mess-room whistling. He was a very fine young man and, while he carefully avoided any appearance of making up to his proud brother-officers, was ever ready to prove, by his politeness in handing them salt, bread, wine or whatever happened to be near him at table, that he was not sufficiently wounded by their cutting to be sulky with them, neither was his appetite at all impaired by it. Of this fact nobody in their senses could entertain the smallest doubt.

I already knew the current Duc de Guiche and several other officers. There was a really impressive young man who had joined just a month earlier, and I recall that nobody said a word to him; I’ve completely forgotten his name. I asked about his background, and I was told he was wealthy but had no family, like they call those who can't claim noble ancestry. However, rather than complain to the Prince or confront the colonel, he kept a positive attitude and always came into the mess hall whistling. He was a very impressive young man who, while making sure not to seem too eager to fit in with his snobbish fellow officers, was always ready to show his kindness by passing them salt, bread, wine, or whatever was close by at the table, proving that he wasn’t too hurt by their snubs to be friendly, nor was his appetite affected at all. No one with any common sense could doubt that.

The Duke of Clarence's and poor Mrs. Jordan's[Pg 350] eldest son, Captain FitzClarence, I remember had a forfeit or a fine to pay, for coming to dinner in dirty boots, or something of that kind. He was indeed voted by the whole mess a very dirty fellow in his person, and one who evidently conceived himself so much better than his brother officers, from being the bastard of the Duke of Clarence. Everybody acknowledges him to be brave; but I certainly should take him to be about as heartless as any man need be in order to make his way in the world. He had a trick or two which used to make the officers sick, and he ate so voraciously that he well nigh bred a famine in the mess-room. On one occasion poor Captain Roberts, who happened to come in later than FitzClarence, got nothing but bubble-and-squeak in the dog-days.

The Duke of Clarence's and poor Mrs. Jordan's[Pg 350] oldest son, Captain FitzClarence, I remember had to pay a fine for showing up to dinner in dirty boots or something like that. The whole mess voted him the dirtiest guy around, and it was clear he thought he was better than his fellow officers just because he was the illegitimate son of the Duke of Clarence. Everyone agrees he’s brave, but I would say he comes off as pretty heartless, just enough to get ahead in life. He had a few annoying habits that made the other officers sick, and he ate so greedily that he nearly caused a famine in the mess room. One time, poor Captain Roberts, who arrived later than FitzClarence, ended up with nothing but bubble-and-squeak during the dog days.

Colonel Palmer scolded me very much indeed about Worcester's missing parade of a morning. I assured him that I had done and would do all I possibly could to make him more attentive. The colonel declared that, if he again missed the drill, he feared Colonel Quintin would act in a way to disgust Lord Worcester with the army altogether, and he should regret much his going out of the regiment.

Colonel Palmer really chewed me out about Worcester missing the morning parade. I promised him that I had done everything I could and would continue to do so to make Worcester more focused. The colonel said that if he missed the drill again, he was worried that Colonel Quintin would do something to make Lord Worcester lose his interest in the army completely, and he would deeply regret his departure from the regiment.

As soon as we had left the mess-room, I told Worcester that he really must be at parade by eight o'clock to-morrow.

As soon as we left the mess room, I told Worcester that he really needed to be at parade by eight o'clock tomorrow.

Worcester again promised, and again broke his word, for which he was immediately put under arrest, and desired not to wear his sword.

Worcester promised once more, and once again broke his word, for which he was immediately arrested and told not to wear his sword.

"By G—, if he vas de king's son, I vould put him honder arrest," exclaimed Quintin.

"By God, if he was the king's son, I would put him under arrest," exclaimed Quintin.

This was reported to Lord Worcester, who said it was the most vulgar and disgusting speech he had ever heard, adding: "What has a king's son or a duke's son to do with the usual discipline observed towards lieutenants in the army?"

This was reported to Lord Worcester, who said it was the most offensive and disgusting speech he had ever heard, adding: "What does a king's son or a duke's son have to do with the usual rules that apply to lieutenants in the army?"

When Colonel Palmer came to condole with Worcester, his lordship was a good deal agitated and confused. I passed my word to the colonel, that, if[Pg 351] he would get Worcester's sword restored to him, I would accompany him to drill rather than he should miss it. The next morning I actually accomplished being up, dressed, and on my road to the barracks by half-past eight o'clock, accompanied by Worcester.

When Colonel Palmer came to offer his condolences to Worcester, his lordship was quite upset and confused. I promised the colonel that if[Pg 351] he could get Worcester's sword back, I would go with him to drill so that he wouldn't miss it. The next morning, I actually managed to be up, dressed, and on my way to the barracks by half-past eight o'clock, with Worcester by my side.

Will Haught, who was in a terrible bustle on this occasion, asked, "Where is Miss Wilson to wait during parade, my lord?"

Will Haught, who was in quite a hurry this time, asked, "Where is Miss Wilson supposed to wait during the parade, my lord?"

"In my barrack-room," said the marquis.

"In my room," said the marquis.

"Why, my lord, there is nothing at all in it but a large trunk, and, you see, the room has never been put square like, and I should have wished to have got Miss Wilson a neat comfortable breakfast."

"Why, my lord, there’s really nothing in it but a big trunk, and, you see, the room has never been set up right, and I would have liked to get Miss Wilson a nice, comfortable breakfast."

"Well, do your best," said Worcester, as we drove off.

"Well, give it your all," said Worcester, as we drove away.

I found Lord Worcester's barrack-room in a dismal state. However, though it was quite impossible for Mr. Will Haught to make all square, yet he procured absolute necessaries for my breakfasting every morning at the barracks. It was quite as much as we could possibly do to get dressed in time for parade; and breakfast at home was wholly out of the question.

I found Lord Worcester's barrack room in a pretty rough shape. Still, even though it was totally impossible for Mr. Will Haught to get everything sorted out, he managed to get us what we absolutely needed for breakfast every morning at the barracks. It was a real challenge for us to get dressed in time for the parade, and having breakfast at home was completely off the table.

Behold me now, regularly attending parade like a young recruit, dressed in a blue riding habit and an embroidered jacket or spencer worn over it, trimmed and finished after the fashion of our uniform, and a little grey fur stable-cap with a gold band.

Behold me now, regularly attending parade like a young recruit, dressed in a blue riding outfit and an embroidered jacket or spencer worn over it, trimmed and finished in the style of our uniform, and a little grey fur stable-cap with a gold band.

From the window of Worcester's barrack-room I used to amuse myself reviewing our troops, but not after the fashion of Catharine of Russia. Sergeant Whitaker, teaching the sword exercise, used to amuse me the most. It began thus:

From the window of Worcester's barrack-room, I used to entertain myself by watching our troops, but not like Catherine of Russia. Sergeant Whitaker, who taught the sword exercise, was the most entertaining to me. It started like this:

"Tik nuttiss! the wurd dror is oney a carshun. At t'wurd suards, ye drors um hout, tekin a farm un possitif grip o'th'hilt! sem time, throwing th'shith smartly backords thus! Dror!" Here the men, forgetful of the caution which had just been given them, began to draw. "Steady there! Never a finger or a high to move i'th'hed. Dror suards!"

"Tik nuttiss! The word 'draw' is just a caution. At the word 'guards,' you draw them out, taking a firm and positive grip on the hilt! Sometimes, throwing the sheath smartly backwards like this! Draw!" Here the men, forgetting the caution that had just been given to them, began to draw. "Steady there! Not a finger or a hand should move in the head. Draw guards!"

This said Sergeant Whitaker was a highly respectable[Pg 352] man no doubt, only rather solemn-looking or so; but that was all the better perhaps, as it inspired more respect among his motley pupils.

That said, Sergeant Whitaker was a very respectable[Pg 352] man, no question about it, just a bit serious-looking; but that might have been a good thing, as it earned him more respect from his diverse group of students.

I fancy it was the sight of Worcester and me together, so Darby and Joan-like, that first put the good soldier in mind of matrimony. He certainly did cast many a longing glance after us, as we used to drive out of the barrack-yard. One morning in particular, he made a full stop when close to us, and his lips moved as though he had been about to address us, if Worcester's haughty glance had not frightened away his speech and made him, on second thoughts, honour us with no more favours than a mere military salute.

I think it was seeing Worcester and me together, so much like a couple, that first made the good soldier think about getting married. He definitely threw us many longing looks as we drove out of the barrack yard. One morning in particular, he stopped right by us, and his lips moved as if he was about to speak to us, but Worcester's haughty glare made him lose his words and, after reconsidering, he only gave us a simple military salute.

"There is something on Sergeant Whitaker's mind," said I, and Worcester laughed heartily at the idea.

"There’s something bothering Sergeant Whitaker," I said, and Worcester laughed heartily at the thought.

We continued punctual at parade for more than a fortnight. Some of Worcester's friends generally joined us on our way from the barracks, to which place I frequently rode on horseback when the weather would permit.

We kept showing up on time for the parade for over two weeks. Some of Worcester's friends usually met us on our way from the barracks, where I often rode my horse when the weather was nice.

Young Edward Fitzgerald, who is a cousin of the Duke of Leinster, on one occasion galloped after us, and addressed Worcester: "What do you think? there is a d——d old gallipot-fellow has been gossiping about you, and tells everybody he meets the story of your being put under arrest, and having your sword taken away from you for making such a fool of yourself about Harriette."

Young Edward Fitzgerald, who is a cousin of the Duke of Leinster, once rode after us and said to Worcester, "What do you think? There's this old windbag who's been spreading gossip about you, telling everyone he meets the story of how you were arrested and had your sword taken away for embarrassing yourself over Harriette."

Worcester, reddening with indignation, said, "I must take the liberty of acquainting you, Fitzgerald, that the lady you call Harriette I consider as my wife; and, when I assure you that you will wound and offend me if ever you treat her with less respect than you would show to the Marchioness of Worcester, I am sure you will desist from the familiarity of calling her by her christian name."

Worcester, blushing with anger, said, "I have to let you know, Fitzgerald, that the woman you refer to as Harriette is my wife; and I want to assure you that it would hurt and upset me if you ever treat her with less respect than you would show to the Marchioness of Worcester. I’m sure you will stop the habit of calling her by her first name."

Fitzgerald good-naturedly assured him he had spoken with his usual thoughtlessness.

Fitzgerald kindly assured him he had spoken without a care, as usual.

Worcester now inquired who had been making so free with us.

Worcester now asked who had been so familiar with us.

"Why that stupid old Doctor Tierney is the man," answered Fitzgerald.

"Why that fool of a Doctor Tierney is the guy," replied Fitzgerald.

Worcester said he should call on him to desire he would hold his tongue.

Worcester said he should ask him to be quiet.

"And," interrupted Fitzgerald, "confine his attention to his draughts and pills."

"And," interrupted Fitzgerald, "keep his focus on his drafts and pills."

Worcester asked what sort of a man Tierney was, and if at all like a gentleman.

Worcester asked what kind of man Tierney was and whether he resembled a gentleman at all.

Fitzgerald did not recollect to have seen him.

Fitzgerald did not remember seeing him.

I assured them I had known him of old, and that he attended me when I lived on the Marine Parade. He was a pedantic, disagreeable, affected fool, who visited his patients in leather breeches and topped boots. He had formerly made sentimental love to my sister Amy when she came over from France. She passed herself off on the amorous doctor, comme une grande vertu, on purpose to laugh at him. As to his vulgar wife, she was ugly and unattractive enough to disgust a man with the whole fair sex, since such unfair things formed part of it.

I told them I had known him for a long time and that he saw me when I lived on the Marine Parade. He was a petty, unpleasant, pretentious idiot who visited his patients in leather pants and high boots. He had previously tried to woo my sister Amy when she came over from France. She pretended to be quite virtuous to tease the lovesick doctor. As for his unattractive wife, she was so unappealing that she could turn a guy off the entire female gender, since such unfair people were part of it.

Lord Worcester, on that very day I think, accompanied by the Duc de Guiche—but I am not certain whether it was His Grace or another officer of the Tenth—paid his visit of ceremony to Doctor Tierney. I cannot repeat the conversation which passed, but I know the substance of it was that Worcester requested that he would not make his actions the subject of conversation, but mind his own business, supposing he had any to mind; and, if not, he had better advertise for it, instead of publishing anecdotes of persons with whom he was not likely to have the slightest acquaintance.

Lord Worcester, I think on that same day, was accompanied by the Duc de Guiche—but I'm not sure if it was His Grace or another officer from the Tenth—when he paid a courtesy visit to Doctor Tierney. I can't recall the exact conversation, but the main point was that Worcester asked him not to make his actions a topic of conversation and to focus on his own affairs, assuming he had any to tend to; and if not, he should consider putting out an ad for one instead of sharing stories about people he likely didn't know at all.

The doctor, as Worcester and his friend both assured me, duly apologised for having indulged himself in using the name of a marquis, in common with thousands of low-minded people who always love to talk of the great, and promised to do so no more.

The doctor, as Worcester and his friend both confirmed, sincerely apologized for having indulged in using the title of a marquis, just like countless petty-minded people who always enjoy talking about the influential, and promised he wouldn't do it again.

Some time after this I received a long letter from[Pg 354] my sister Fanny, to acquaint me with the absence of Colonel Palmer from Portsmouth on particular business, and of her intention of passing a month with me at Brighton: it being nearly five weeks since she had become the mother of a lovely little girl, and her physician having recommended the bracing air of Brighton for the recovery of her strength.

Some time later, I got a long letter from[Pg 354] my sister Fanny, letting me know that Colonel Palmer was out of Portsmouth for some specific reason. She also mentioned that she planned to spend a month with me in Brighton since it had been almost five weeks since she had given birth to a beautiful little girl, and her doctor had suggested the refreshing air of Brighton to help her regain her strength.

This was delightful news to me, and put me in high spirits as well as Julia, who loved Fanny better than ever she had before imagined it possible to love one of her own sex. Worcester also looked forward to Fanny's proposed visit with much satisfaction, as he had always, he assured me, felt the affection of a brother towards her.

This was great news for me and lifted my spirits, as well as Julia's, who loved Fanny more than she'd ever thought possible for someone of her own gender. Worcester also looked forward to Fanny's upcoming visit with a lot of satisfaction, as he had always, he assured me, felt a brotherly affection for her.

Fanny's arrival was a holiday for us all. Lord Berwick hoped much from her extreme good-nature and obliging disposition. Sophia, between Julia, Fanny and myself, was the more certain of not being left tête-à-tête with her night-mare, Lord Berwick, and Julia, whose very friendship partook of passion, shed tears of joy when she pressed her friend to her heart. My affection was calm, for it was fixed, and shall be eternal, if eternity is to be mine, with memory of the past.

Fanny's arrival was a celebration for all of us. Lord Berwick had high hopes for her kind nature and helpful attitude. Sophia, with Julia, Fanny, and me, felt more at ease knowing she wouldn’t be stuck alone with her nightmare, Lord Berwick. Julia, whose friendship had a touch of passion, cried tears of joy as she embraced her friend. My feelings were steady, as they were solid and will last forever, at least as long as I have memories of the past.

Fanny declared we should all become good horsewomen before she left Brighton. She was herself a most beautiful rider. Accordingly, the morning after her arrival beheld a cavalcade about to start from my door in Rock-gardens: it consisted of Lords Berwick and Worcester, Mr. Fitzgerald, two young dragoons, whose names I have forgotten, Julia, Fanny, Sophia and me. Lord Berwick was too nervous to trust himself on horseback, except on very great and particular occasions. I found much amusement in tickling up my mare a little, as I rode it close to his horse in order to put a little mettle into them both. It was rather wicked; his lordship declared he was not frightened for himself, but only for Sophia.

Fanny insisted that we all learn to ride well before she left Brighton. She was an exceptional rider herself. So, the morning after she arrived, a group was about to head out from my place in the Rock Gardens: Lords Berwick and Worcester, Mr. Fitzgerald, two young soldiers whose names I can't recall, Julia, Fanny, Sophia, and me. Lord Berwick was too anxious to ride except for very special occasions. I got a kick out of teasing my mare a bit as I rode close to his horse to give them both some energy. It was a bit cheeky; his lordship claimed he wasn’t scared for himself, just worried about Sophia.

Lord Worcester took the opportunity to give Sophia a few instructions about holding her whip and[Pg 355] bridle. Suddenly, when we were at least five miles from Brighton Sophia quietly walked her horse towards home, leaving us to proceed without her.

Lord Worcester took the chance to give Sophia some tips on holding her whip and [Pg 355] bridle. Then, out of the blue, when we were about five miles from Brighton, Sophia quietly directed her horse back home, leaving us to continue without her.

"What can be the matter with Sophia?" we all inquired at once.

"What could be wrong with Sophia?" we all asked at the same time.

Fitzgerald feared he had said something to offend her.

Fitzgerald worried that he had said something to upset her.

Lord Worcester and Fanny galloped after her, to ascertain what was the matter, and how she expected to find her way home alone.

Lord Worcester and Fanny rode after her to find out what was wrong and how she planned to get home by herself.

"Oh nothing is the matter," said Sophia, very innocently, "nothing whatever is the matter, only he will go this way," alluding to her horse.

"Oh, nothing's wrong," said Sophia, sounding very innocent. "Nothing at all is wrong, it's just that he'll be going this way," she said, referring to her horse.

Lord Worcester's natural politeness was not proof against this, and he laughed loudly, as he led Sophia's horse towards the rest.

Lord Worcester's natural politeness couldn't handle this, and he laughed out loud as he led Sophia's horse toward the others.

The whole party dined at my house, and Lord Worcester did the honours of the table with infinite grace.

The whole party had dinner at my house, and Lord Worcester hosted the table with incredible charm.

When the ladies withdrew from the room they had a thousand questions to ask each other. Fanny took upon her to say to Sophia, that she conceived she was treating Lord Berwick very ill in accepting so much from him, unless she meant to live with him.

When the ladies left the room, they had a thousand questions for each other. Fanny felt it was her place to tell Sophia that she thought she was treating Lord Berwick unfairly by accepting so much from him, unless she planned to be with him.

Sophia began to cry and I to laugh. Julia showed us some very romantic love-letters from Napier, whom she shortly proposed joining in Leicestershire.

Sophia started crying, and I began laughing. Julia showed us some really romantic love letters from Napier, to whom she soon suggested we join in Leicestershire.

Sophia, at Fanny's persuasion, now began to waver.

Sophia, influenced by Fanny, started to have doubts.

"Come," said Fanny, "what does it signify to you, whether your lover is old or young, handsome or ugly, provided he gives you plenty of fine things; since you know you are the coldest girl in all England?"

"Come on," Fanny said, "what does it matter to you if your guy is old or young, good-looking or not, as long as he gives you lots of nice things? You know you're the coldest girl in all of England."

The gentlemen soon after came upstairs, and before the evening was over his lordship was led to hope, from what Sophia said, that, if he were to furnish an elegant house, she might probably be induced to inhabit it with his lordship sooner or later.

The gentlemen soon came upstairs, and before the night was over, his lordship was led to believe, based on what Sophia said, that if he were to set up a nice house, she might be persuaded to live with him sooner or later.

Some few days after this important business was[Pg 356] decided, and Lord Berwick had written to his agent in town to engage a comfortable residence in some airy situation, as Lord Worcester and I were returning home from our ride, we met the brave Sergeant Whitaker, who this time was not to be brow-beaten from his purpose by Worcester's proud salute.

A few days after this important matter was[Pg 356] settled, and Lord Berwick had contacted his agent in town to find a comfortable place to live in a nice area, as Lord Worcester and I were heading home from our ride, we came across the brave Sergeant Whitaker, who this time wasn't going to be intimidated from his goal by Worcester's arrogant salute.

"My lord," said he, coming up close to Lord Worcester's horse, and touching his cap, "my lord, if you please, I wants to be married."

"My lord," he said, approaching Lord Worcester's horse and tipping his cap, "my lord, if you don't mind, I want to get married."

"What the devil is that to me?" Worcester observed.

"What does that matter to me?" Worcester remarked.

"Well, my lord," continued the sergeant, looking sheepish, "you see, if you would just mention it to Colonel Quintin?"

"Well, my lord," the sergeant said, looking embarrassed, "you see, if you could just mention it to Colonel Quintin?"

"Very well," said Worcester, "provided it is my business, which is what I confess I was not aware of."

"Alright," said Worcester, "as long as it's my responsibility, which I admit I didn't know."

"Yes, my lord, it is your business I assure you, or I should not have gone for to take this here liberty."

"Yes, my lord, it definitely concerns you, or I wouldn’t have taken this liberty."

"That is enough," said Worcester, and we rode on.

"That's enough," said Worcester, and we continued riding.

The Duc de Guiche and Fitzgerald joined us, and, while we were conversing together, the young cornet galloped past us: I allude to the one who had been universally cut ever since he joined, merely, I believe, because no one knew him, and all were certain that his birth was rather mechanical. The young man rode a very fine horse and appeared to manage him with tact and spirit. I think his name was Eversfield, or something a good deal like it.

The Duc de Guiche and Fitzgerald joined us, and while we were chatting, a young cornet rode by quickly: I mean the one who had been ignored by everyone since he arrived, I think just because nobody knew him and everyone was sure his background was quite ordinary. The young man rode an impressive horse and seemed to handle it with skill and enthusiasm. I think his name was Eversfield or something similar.

"What a beautiful horse that lad is riding!" said the Duc de Guiche; "I wish I knew whether he would like to sell it and what he would ask for it?"

"What a beautiful horse that guy is riding!" said the Duc de Guiche; "I wish I knew if he would be interested in selling it and how much he would want for it?"

"I have a great mind to gallop after him, and inquire," observed young Fitzgerald.

"I really feel like chasing after him and asking," said young Fitzgerald.

"Pray do not," said Lord Worcester, "as he will certainly be offended. It will indeed be much too cool a thing to do to a stranger to whom none of us have yet spoken."

"Please don't," said Lord Worcester, "because he'll definitely be offended. It would really be too rude to do that to someone we haven't even spoken to yet."

"Oh, never mind," said young Fitzgerald, "he is a good-natured fellow I dare say. I spoke to him[Pg 357] yesterday to inquire who made his tilbury:" and off he galloped after Mr. Eversfield, who, in less than a fortnight from this time, became on excellent terms with them all: which proves that, with perfect evenness of temper and good-nature combined, a man of high independent spirit cannot fail to gain the goodwill of everybody around him.

"Oh, forget it," said young Fitzgerald, "he's a laid-back guy, I’m sure. I asked him[Pg 357] yesterday who built his tilbury:" and off he rode after Mr. Eversfield, who, in less than two weeks from then, got along great with all of them. That shows that with a good sense of calm and kindness, a person with a strong independent spirit can’t help but earn everyone's goodwill.

In about a month or six weeks Lord Berwick had fitted up a very nice, comfortable house for Sophia in Montagu Square, and Sophia, after obtaining his lordship's promise that she should sleep alone, at least for the first week or two, accompanied his lordship to London.

In about a month or six weeks, Lord Berwick had set up a really nice, cozy house for Sophia in Montagu Square. Sophia, after getting his lordship's promise that she could sleep alone, at least for the first week or two, went with him to London.

A few days of their departure, Worcester was again addressed by the amorous sergeant: "My lord, respecting my little private affair. I should be much obliged to your lordship if you would be so good as for to take it in hand."

A few days after their departure, Worcester was approached again by the lovesick sergeant: "My lord, regarding my little personal matter. I would greatly appreciate it if you could kindly take care of it."

"Certainly," said Worcester, galloping off, to avoid laughing out loud in the man's face.

"Sure," said Worcester, riding away quickly to keep from bursting out laughing at the man's face.

Meeting Colonel Quintin on our way home Worcester, to get the sergeant's little affair off his mind, rode up to him, and, after saluting him, he, in some confusion, mentioned that Sergeant Whitaker wanted to be married very bad, provided the colonel should not object to it.

Meeting Colonel Quintin on our way home to Worcester, to help the sergeant clear his mind, approached him, and after saluting him, he, feeling a bit awkward, mentioned that Sergeant Whitaker really wanted to get married, as long as the colonel didn't mind.

"You moste inquire de caracter of de yong voman," said Quintin, shrugging up his shoulders.

"You should ask about the character of the young woman," said Quintin, shrugging his shoulders.

"I, sir!" exclaimed Lord Worcester, in evident surprise, which proved his ignorance of military duties.

"I, sir!" exclaimed Lord Worcester, clearly surprised, which showed his lack of knowledge about military duties.

"Yes, my lord," continued Quintin, "I sall troble yow to make de moste strict inquiry about de yong voman; and partiguler, vor her morals."

"Yes, my lord," continued Quintin, "I will trouble you to make the most thorough inquiry about the young woman; and specifically, about her morals."

Worcester bowed, and rode towards home.

Worcester bowed and rode home.

It is impossible to do justice to all the delicate attentions I received from Lord Worcester during nearly three years. They never relaxed; but continued to the hour of our parting exactly as they had begun. One day, when I was obliged to have a back[Pg 358] double-tooth drawn, he turned as pale as death, being absolutely sick with fright: and long afterwards he always wore the tooth round his neck. If for only ten minutes he lost sight of me, by my walking or riding on a little faster than himself, he was in such agonies, that, as I returned, I was addressed continually by private soldiers of the Tenth, who assured me my lord was running after me all over the country in much alarm; and, when at last he overtook me, his heart was beating in such evident alarm, as was, even to me who had been tolerably romantic in my time, almost incredible! He flatly refused every invitation he received, either to dinner-parties, balls or routs, and for more than six months he had not once dined away from me. His uncle, Lord Charles Somerset, who, I believe then commanded the district, was growing very angry, and threatened to inform his brother the Duke of Beaufort, as he feared we were really married. It was, as Lord Charles said, ridiculous, in a man of Worcester's high rank, to seclude himself quite like a hermit. "At all events," continued the worthy uncle, "I hope you will not fail to be here on my birthday next week." Lord Worcester promised to make an effort for the birthday, while he frankly told Lord Charles that he should be always miserable in any society without me.

It’s hard to express all the thoughtful gestures I received from Lord Worcester over nearly three years. They never wavered and remained the same until the moment we parted. One day, when I needed to have a back double tooth pulled, he became pale as a ghost, clearly terrified: and long after that, he wore the tooth around his neck. If he lost sight of me for even ten minutes, simply because I walked or rode a little faster than him, he was in such distress that private soldiers from the Tenth regularly told me he was frantically searching for me all over the area; and when he finally caught up, his heart was racing in such a way that, even for someone like me who had been quite romantic, it was almost unbelievable! He outright declined every invitation he received, whether for dinner parties, balls, or social gatherings, and for more than six months, he hadn’t dined anywhere without me. His uncle, Lord Charles Somerset, who I believe was in charge of the district at the time, was becoming very upset and threatened to tell his brother, the Duke of Beaufort, as he worried we might really be married. It was, as Lord Charles said, absurd for someone of Worcester's status to isolate himself like a hermit. “In any case,” the kind uncle continued, “I hope you won’t miss my birthday next week.” Lord Worcester promised to try to be there for the celebration while honestly telling Lord Charles that he would always be miserable in any company without me.

When Worcester returned home and related the conversation to me, I begged and entreated him to comply with his uncle's desires, as to his birthday at least.

When Worcester got back home and told me about the conversation, I begged him to go along with his uncle's wishes, at least for his birthday.

"My dearest Harriette," said Worcester, "having bound myself to you for my life, for better or worse, and with my eyes open, I feel that we two make but one in our faults, and I hate to go to any place where you may not accompany me."

"My dearest Harriette," said Worcester, "having committed myself to you for life, in good times and bad, and fully aware of it, I feel that we are one in our flaws, and I dislike going anywhere you can't join me."

I assured him that I had no desire to be invited; because I had no longer health to enjoy society; and, in short, I would not rest till I had obtained his promise that he would attend his uncle's engagement.

I assured him that I had no interest in being invited because I didn’t have the energy to enjoy socializing anymore. In short, I wouldn’t stop until he promised me that he would go to his uncle's engagement.

When the day arrived, Worcester said he could not[Pg 359] endure my dining alone with that stiff Will Haught, who would not know how to serve me with what I liked, standing behind my chair.

When the day came, Worcester said he couldn’t[Pg 359] stand the thought of having dinner alone with that uptight Will Haught, who wouldn’t have a clue about how to serve me what I liked while standing behind my chair.

"Well, then you shall give me my dinner first," I replied.

"Alright, then you need to give me my dinner first," I replied.

For this purpose I dined earlier than usual. As soon as I had finished my dinner I gave him a gentle hint.

For this reason, I had dinner earlier than usual. Once I finished my meal, I dropped him a subtle hint.

"You have no time to lose. Your pretty new yellow boots, with the rest of your magnificent full-dress regimentals, Will Haught has spread out to great advantage in your dressing-room, et vous serez tout rayonnant!"

"You have no time to waste. Your nice new yellow boots, along with the rest of your stunning formal uniform, Will Haught has laid out beautifully in your dressing room, and you will look dazzling!"

"And why am I to be dressed up there, while the person for whom alone I exist, or wish to live an hour, is left in solitude? Why am I to be a slave to Charles Somerset? I will not go, let the consequence be what it may," said Worcester.

"And why should I be all dressed up there, while the person I exist for, or want to live for even just an hour, is left all alone? Why should I be a servant to Charles Somerset? I won't go, no matter what the consequences are," said Worcester.

Worcester's carriage now drove up to the door.

Worcester's car now pulled up to the door.

"My lord, you have not a minute to lose," eagerly spoke Will Haught.

"My lord, you don't have a minute to waste," eagerly said Will Haught.

"Put up the carriage, and bring me some cold beef," answered his lordship.

"Put away the carriage and bring me some cold beef," replied his lordship.

"What will you say to your uncle?" I asked.

"What are you going to say to your uncle?" I asked.

"He be hanged!" was the reply.

"He'll be hanged!" was the reply.

At past ten o'clock Lord Charles sent down a groom on horseback to inquire for Worcester, and state that the ladies waited for him to take his part in the quadrilles, which he had studied for that night.

At around ten o'clock, Lord Charles sent a groom on horseback to ask for Worcester and let him know that the ladies were waiting for him to join in the quadrilles he had practiced for that night.

Worcester ran up into his bedroom, and called out from the window, after putting on his night-cap, that he was ill, and in bed, and desired he might not again be disturbed at so late an hour.

Worcester rushed up to his bedroom and shouted from the window, after putting on his nightcap, that he was sick and in bed, and requested not to be disturbed again at such a late hour.

It would be tedious to attempt relating all, or even one twentieth part, of the tender proofs of love and affection which Worcester was in the daily, I may say hourly, habit of evincing towards me. His lordship has often watched my sleep in the cold, for half, nay sometimes, during the whole of the night, sitting by my bedside. On an occasion when I was induced to consult a medical man about a trifling indisposition,[Pg 360] which was not in the least alarming, Lord Worcester wrote the doctor a most romantic letter, enclosing a fifty-pound note, and declaring that his obligation to him would be eternal if he could contrive to be of the slightest use to me. He would send fur shoes and fur cloaks after me in hot dry weather; because one could never be certain that it would not rain before my return. He took upon him all the care of the house, ordering dinner, &c., from having once happened to hear me say that I did not like to know beforehand what I was to eat.

It would be exhausting to try to share all, or even just a small part, of the sweet gestures of love and affection that Worcester showed me every day, and I mean every hour. He often stayed up watching me sleep in the cold, sometimes for half the night or even the whole night, sitting by my bedside. One time, when I had a minor health concern that wasn’t serious at all, Lord Worcester wrote the doctor a very dramatic letter, including a fifty-pound note, and said he would be forever grateful if the doctor could help me even a little. He would send me fur shoes and fur cloaks in hot, dry weather because you could never be sure it wouldn't rain before I got back. He took care of everything at home, ordering dinner and such, because he once heard me say that I didn’t like to know what I would be eating in advance.

When the Prince Regent, who then commanded the regiment, came down to the Pavilion Worcester was in despair; for he saw no possible means to avoid visiting His Royal Highness. The dinner, which was given expressly for the officers of the Tenth Hussars, he was obliged to attend. On that occasion, which was the first of his passing an evening from home, after giving me my dinner he sighed over me when he took leave, as though it had been to go to the Antipodes.

When the Prince Regent, who was in charge of the regiment, came down to the Pavilion, Worcester was in despair; he saw no way to avoid meeting His Royal Highness. He had to attend the dinner that was specifically held for the officers of the Tenth Hussars. This was the first time he was spending an evening away from home, and after he had dinner with me, he sighed as he said goodbye, as though he were heading off to the ends of the earth.

Lord Worcester's rapture on his return knew no bounds. "My dear Harriette," said his lordship, "the Prince's band at the Pavillion was so very beautiful, that it would have been impossible for me, who love music to excess, not to have enjoyed it; therefore, as I abhor the idea of enjoying anything on earth of which you cannot partake with me, I went into a corner, where I was not observed, to stop my ears and think only of you. I must now tell you that the Prince has given me a general invitation to go to him every evening, and I have settled my plan, to avoid it. I intend to sham lame, and practise it at home till I can limp very decently and naturally, and then I will wait upon His Royal Highness and tell him that I have a sprain which keeps me in constant pain, and confines me to the house."

Lord Worcester was over the moon when he got back. "My dear Harriette," he said, "the Prince's band at the Pavilion was so stunning that, as someone who loves music more than anything, I couldn't help but enjoy it. However, since I can't stand the thought of enjoying anything on earth without you, I found a corner where no one could see me, plugged my ears, and thought only of you. I must tell you now that the Prince has invited me to join him every evening, but I've made my plan to avoid it. I’m going to pretend to be lame, practice at home until I can limp convincingly, and then I’ll visit His Royal Highness and tell him I have a sprain that keeps me in constant pain and stuck at home."

Worcester began to practise on the spot, and being in all things a most excellent mimic, particularly when he took off Lord Charles Somerset, or his lordship's[Pg 361] brother, whom he always called Cherry-ripe John; why, I know not, for the man is as pale as a ghost.

Worcester started practicing right there, and since he was an outstanding mimic, especially when he imitated Lord Charles Somerset or his lordship's[Pg 361] brother, whom he always referred to as Cherry-ripe John—I'm not sure why, since the guy is as pale as a ghost.

On the following day, Worcester limped famously, although he had nearly betrayed himself by finding the proper use of his legs from very ennui, when he was, for the third time, addressed by Sergeant Whitaker on the Steyne "respecting of his private consarn."

On the next day, Worcester limped noticeably, although he had almost given himself away by figuring out how to use his legs out of sheer boredom, when Sergeant Whitaker once again approached him on the Steyne "regarding his personal matters."

"How am I to inquire the character of your sweetheart, for God's sake?" Worcester asked the sergeant, with much ill-humour.

"How am I supposed to ask about your sweetheart's character, for God's sake?" Worcester asked the sergeant, sounding quite annoyed.

"Why, my lord," answered the man, "you will please to inquire of Dr. Tierney, as she has been living in his family, as cook, my lord."

"Why, my lord," the man replied, "you should ask Dr. Tierney, since she's been living in his household as the cook, my lord."

Lord Worcester immediately paid a visit to the doctor, from whom he learned that the young woman was clean, honest and trustworthy.

Lord Worcester immediately visited the doctor, who told him that the young woman was clean, honest, and trustworthy.

"Sir," said Lord Worcester, as soon as he could find Colonel Quintin, "I have inquired the character of the young woman, and she is very good, sir."

"Sir," said Lord Worcester, as soon as he found Colonel Quintin, "I asked about the character of the young woman, and she's very good, sir."

"Good! for what, pray?" asked the colonel, forgetting all about Sergeant Whitaker's little private consarn.

"Good! For what, I ask?" the colonel said, completely forgetting about Sergeant Whitaker's small personal issue.

"Oh, sir," continued Worcester, almost ready to laugh, yet, in some confusion, "she is good, sir, I believe, for everything; at least Doctor Tierney says she is a very steady, clean woman."

"Oh, sir," Worcester went on, nearly laughing but a bit flustered, "I believe she’s good for just about anything; at least Doctor Tierney says she’s a very reliable, clean woman."

"And vat sal I do vid dis clean voman vat you talk to me about?" asked the colonel impatiently.

"And what shall I do with this clean woman that you’re talking to me about?" asked the colonel impatiently.

"Oh, sir, you are not to do anything with her; only you desired me to inquire the character of the young woman Sergeant Whitaker wishes to marry."

"Oh, sir, you shouldn't do anything about her; you just asked me to find out what kind of person the young woman Sergeant Whitaker wants to marry."

"Ah true—reight—vel—veri vel, I have no objecshuns; only tell him he is von grate fool to his pains."

"Ah true—right—well—very well, I have no objections; just tell him he is one great fool for his troubles."

Away galloped Worcester quite delighted to get rid of the sergeant's "little private consarn."

Away galloped Worcester, quite pleased to be rid of the sergeant's "little private concern."

"My lord, I wants very bad to be married," said Sergeant Whitaker once more, a few days after Worcester had obtained the colonel's permission.

"My lord, I really want to get married," Sergeant Whitaker said again, a few days after Worcester got the colonel's permission.

"Colonel Quintin has no objection," answered[Pg 362] Worcester, and the sergeant respectfully begged leave to return his lordship ten thousand thanks.

"Colonel Quintin has no objection," answered[Pg 362] Worcester, and the sergeant respectfully asked to express his gratitude to his lordship with ten thousand thanks.

"But the colonel says you are a great fool, for your pains," added Worcester.

"But the colonel says you are a big fool for all your effort," added Worcester.

"That is no odds, my lord," replied Whitaker, as he saluted Lord Worcester, and then hastened back to his fair one, in order to acquaint her that his little private affair was arranged, and just as it should be.

"That's no problem, my lord," replied Whitaker, as he greeted Lord Worcester, and then rushed back to his lady to let her know that his little private matter was settled, just as it should be.


On s'ennui de tout! In the course of time, I grew tired of this tête-à-tête, particularly as Worcester showed symptoms of sulky displeasure, whenever any of the officers wanted to join us in our rides. On two occasions he was furious! Once was when Colonel Palmer kindly assisted me off my horse; another, when he learned that I had sent a little note to that gentleman about borrowing a book, or some such trifle. Finding that this circumstance weighed on his mind, in spite of all I could say or do, I despatched a second note to this effect:

We’re bored with everything! Over time, I started to get tired of this one-on-one, especially since Worcester showed signs of sulky irritation whenever any of the officers wanted to join us for our rides. He was furious on two occasions! Once when Colonel Palmer kindly helped me down from my horse; and another time when he found out that I had sent a little note to that gentleman about borrowing a book or something trivial. Realizing that this was bothering him, despite all I could say or do, I sent a second note saying this:

"DEAR COLONEL PALMER,—I believe you have a real friendship for Worcester, who has taken it into his wise head to make himself perfectly miserable about the forlorn note I wrote to you. Candour I conceive to be the best cure for jealousy; so do pray come to us this evening and show Worcester my two notes.

"Dear Colonel Palmer, — I believe you truly care for Worcester, who has chosen to feel completely miserable over the sad note I sent you. I think being honest is the best approach to handle jealousy, so please come over this evening and show Worcester my two notes."

"Yours, dear sir, very truly,
"H.W."

"Yours sincerely,
"H.W."

Down came Colonel Palmer, trotting on a little ugly pony, his laced jacket covered with an old, short, brown great coat, and a shabby round hat, while the rain was dripping down his face.

Down came Colonel Palmer, riding a small, unattractive pony, his laced jacket covered by an old, short brown overcoat and a worn-out round hat, while the rain dripped down his face.

"My dear fellow," said the colonel, "I would not for worlds spoil your comfort. I have loved myself, and know what jealousy is. I shall be wretched, if——"

"My dear friend," said the colonel, "I wouldn't want to ruin your comfort for anything. I've loved too, and I know what jealousy feels like. I'll be miserable if——"

And he bustled about to search for my notes, while his nose was so red, and the worthy man[Pg 363] looked altogether so consolingly ugly, so like a disguised second-rate harlequin, with the silver lace occasionally glittering, as one caught a glimpse of it under his little, old brown coat, and then such a thing on his head doing duty for a hat!

And he hurried around searching for my notes, his nose so red, and the good man[Pg 363] looked so comfortingly ugly, like a disguised second-rate clown, with the silver lace occasionally shining when you caught a glimpse of it under his old brown coat, and that thing on his head serving as a hat!

Worcester burst out a-laughing, in the midst of the colonel's most energetic defence.

Worcester burst out laughing in the middle of the colonel's most energetic defense.

"I beg your pardon, Colonel Palmer, upon my honour, I do; but you really look so very eager, and so very odd and serious, in that little, tight, old coat and hat, that for the life of me I cannot help laughing."

"I’m really sorry, Colonel Palmer, I truly am; but you just look so eager and so strange and serious in that tight, old coat and hat, that I can’t help but laugh."

Palmer, however, continued as energetic as ever, till he had received Worcester's assurance upon his honour and soul that he was quite satisfied.

Palmer, however, remained as energetic as ever until he received Worcester's assurance, on his honor and soul, that he was completely satisfied.

"Then do come and ride with us, Colonel Palmer, to-morrow," said I, "since Worcester is satisfied that you have no designs against his happiness; for, really, we have had such a long tête-à-tête we have not a word more to say to each other."

"Then please come ride with us tomorrow, Colonel Palmer," I said, "since Worcester is convinced you have no plans to mess with his happiness; honestly, we've had such a long chat that we don't have anything left to say to each other."

Worcester still declared that his confidence in us both had never been shaken, only he was melancholy to think I grew tired of our tête-à-têtes while, for his part, he never desired nor conceived any more perfect happiness than passing every hour in the day alone with me.

Worcester still said that his trust in both of us had never been shaken, but he was sad to think that I was getting tired of our tête-à-têtes, while he, on the other hand, never wanted or imagined any greater happiness than spending every hour of the day alone with me.

In spite of my gratitude, which he yet believed in, because I proved it not only in words but by all my actions, yet I did want a little varied society, that I might not fall into a lethargy; so when Fanny went to join Colonel Parker in town, I begged hard for, and at last obtained, a week's permission of absence, from one who could refuse me nothing.

Despite my gratitude, which he still believed in because I showed it not just in words but through all my actions, I wanted some different company so I wouldn't get too stuck in a rut. So when Fanny went to meet Colonel Parker in town, I pleaded a lot and finally got a week's leave from someone who could deny me nothing.

"You shall go at all events, and I know I can confide in your honour," said Lord Worcester; "but I will not despair of obtaining leave from the colonel to accompany you."

"You will go no matter what, and I trust in your integrity," said Lord Worcester; "but I won't lose hope in getting permission from the colonel to join you."

The better to effect his purpose he went to Quintin with a box of cigars under his arm. Quintin accepted the cigars with perfect good-will; but, in answer to[Pg 364] his lordship's next request, for leave to pass a week in town, the answer was,—

The better to achieve his goal, he went to Quintin with a box of cigars under his arm. Quintin accepted the cigars willingly; however, in response to[Pg 364] his lordship's next request to spend a week in town, the answer was,—

"No! no! my lord, you must drill."

"No! No! My lord, you need to practice."

Worcester had a great mind to have asked him to return the cigars. Nevertheless, he kept his promise of permitting me to accompany my sister Fanny to London.

Worcester really wanted to ask him to return the cigars. Still, he stuck to his word and let me go to London with my sister Fanny.

We found Sophia established in a nice house in Montagu Square, which Lord Berwick, or rather his upholsterer, had furnished with much taste.

We found Sophia settled in a nice house in Montagu Square, which Lord Berwick, or more accurately, his upholsterer, had decorated with great style.

Nous lui demandâmes si elle faisait, encore, lit à part?

We asked her if she was still sleeping in a separate bed?

Elle répondit que non.

She replied that no.

"And what sort of a man is Lord Berwick?"

"And what kind of man is Lord Berwick?"

"Oh, he is a very violent man indeed."

"Oh, he’s definitely a very violent man."

Sophia insisted on Fanny remaining her visitor for a week, which invitation, as Parker had no fixed residence in town, she gladly accepted. Sophia had at her command a very handsome equipage, in which we all three drove out on the day after my arrival.

Sophia insisted that Fanny stay with her for a week, and since Parker didn’t have a permanent home in town, Fanny happily accepted the invitation. Sophia had a very stylish carriage available, and the three of us went out in it the day after I arrived.

We called on sister Paragon, whom we found greatly agitated.

We visited Sister Paragon, who was clearly very upset.

"What is the matter?" we both asked at once.

"What’s wrong?" we both asked at the same time.

"Oh," said Paragon, "do you hear the screams of that infant?"

"Oh," said Paragon, "do you hear that baby screaming?"

"Yes, how shocking! It is not one of yours, however," said I, as I counted her pretty little family, who, as usual, were all seated close to her side.

"Yes, how surprising! It's not one of yours, though," I said, as I counted her cute little family, who were all sitting close to her side as usual.

"They proceed from my landlady's child, whose mother insists I have half killed it, and that it never was in such pain before. In short, she declares she apprehends a convulsion fit."

"They come from my landlady's kid, whose mother insists I’ve half killed it and that it’s never been in so much pain before. In short, she says she thinks it's about to have a seizure."

"Why, what can you have done to the poor child?" Fanny inquired.

"Why, what have you done to the poor child?" Fanny asked.

"I merely administered one of Inglish's excellent aperient Scott's pills to the dear infant," Paragon replied, calmly.

"I just gave one of Inglish's great laxative Scott's pills to the sweet baby," Paragon replied, calmly.

"That perfectly accounts for all these cries," Fanny observed, and further declared that she had herself[Pg 365] been put in perfect torture by the only one she had ever swallowed.

"That totally explains all these screams," Fanny said, and added that she had herself[Pg 365] been in absolute agony from the only one she had ever swallowed.

"Do you presume to judge of Inglish's Aperient, who have swallowed but one?" said Paragon, with dignified contempt; "why, it requires at least fifty boxes of it to pass downwards before you can properly decide on the merits of this invaluable medicine! In the meantime, the bowels must be severely pinched into obedience. Everything depends on the force of habit. Now there is my little Mary for instance; the dear little child has become so accustomed to a pain in her bowels that, if by any accident I put her to bed without a Scotchman, she always awakes in low spirits."

"Do you really think you can judge Inglish's Aperient after just taking one?" Paragon said with a haughty look. "You need at least fifty boxes to actually evaluate this amazing medicine properly! Until then, her bowels will be painfully tight. It all comes down to what she’s used to. Take my little Mary for example; that sweet child is so used to having stomach pain that if, for some reason, I put her to bed without a Scotchman, she always wakes up feeling down."

"Nevertheless, you must excuse my ever swallowing another to the end of my natural life," said Fanny.

"Still, you have to forgive me for ever accepting another until the end of my natural life," said Fanny.

Paragon advised her to make her will, assuring her her that she would answer for the life of no person who had not learned by habit to digest a Scotchman. "Read what King Charles said of them," continued Paragon; but Fanny declared that not even King George himself, with the opinions of all the Spartans and philosophers to boot, should make her believe that pain was no evil, however people might be accustomed to it.

Paragon suggested that she should write her will, reassuring her that she wouldn’t be responsible for anyone who hadn’t gotten used to dealing with a Scotsman. "Check out what King Charles said about them," Paragon went on; but Fanny insisted that not even King George himself, along with all the Spartans and philosophers, could convince her that pain wasn’t bad, no matter how used to it people might be.

From Paragon's we drove to Julia's. She told us that she had made Lord Berwick pay her down several hundred pounds in ready money, for having interceded with Sophia and persuaded her to live with him.

From Paragon's, we drove to Julia's. She told us that she had gotten Lord Berwick to pay her several hundred pounds in cash for having intervened with Sophia and convinced her to live with him.

"Well," said I, sighing, "you have a large family, and, I suppose, it is what we must all come to. However, I conceive myself, as yet, rather too young to take up this new profession of yours, Julia."

"Well," I said, sighing, "you have a big family, and I guess it’s what we all have to deal with eventually. However, I still think I’m a bit too young to take on this new job of yours, Julia."

Julia defended her conduct, by assuring me she had not taken it up but for my sister's real interest: as a proof of which she declared that she had strong reason to believe it was Lord Berwick's intention to marry Sophia.

Julia defended her actions by assuring me that she had only taken them up for my sister's genuine benefit. To prove this, she said she had good reason to believe it was Lord Berwick's intention to marry Sophia.

Sophia said she would not have him.

Sophia said she wouldn't take him.

"And why, pray?" we asked.

"And why, please?" we asked.

"Because" said Sophia, "because—I think it will be very shocking to swear never to love but one man."

"Because," Sophia said, "because—I think it will be really shocking to promise to love only one man."

We all dined in Montagu Square. Lord Berwick appeared to be perfectly happy, although he scarcely ever opened his lips; but the little he did say was chiefly on the subject of cuckolds and cuckolding. He wondered how many men had been cuckolded that season in London without knowing it.

We all had dinner in Montagu Square. Lord Berwick seemed perfectly happy, even though he hardly spoke; but when he did, it was mostly about cheating and unfaithfulness. He wondered how many men had been cheated on that season in London without realizing it.

I assured him I neither knew nor cared.

I told him I didn't know and didn't care.

"What has become of Lord Deerhurst's valuable jewels?" said I to Sophia, by way of changing the conversation.

"What happened to Lord Deerhurst's valuable jewels?" I asked Sophia, trying to change the subject.

"Oh, dear me, I entirely forgot my jewels."

"Oh my, I completely forgot my jewelry."

Lord Berwick earnestly entreated to have a sight of them, and was greatly amused at the charming proof of simplicity his beloved had evinced, in mistaking such leaden trumpery for valuable trinkets. Sophia begged to be allowed to return them to Lord Deerhurst with a polite note, and Lord Berwick having presented her with writing materials she wrote as follows:

Lord Berwick eagerly asked to see them and was highly entertained by the delightful demonstration of simplicity his beloved had shown by confusing such cheap junk for valuable jewelry. Sophia requested permission to return them to Lord Deerhurst with a polite note, and after Lord Berwick provided her with writing supplies, she wrote the following:

"Sophia presents her compliments to Viscount Deerhurst. Has the honour of returning him his valuable jewels with due thanks, and all the gratitude that he has a right to expect from her.

"Sophia sends her best to Viscount Deerhurst. She is grateful to return his precious jewels with sincere thanks and all the gratitude he can reasonably expect from her."

"Montagu Square."

"Montagu Square."

The jewels and letter were sealed up, and despatched to the noble viscount on that very evening.

The jewels and letter were sealed up and sent to the noble viscount that very evening.

After dinner, his lordship's discourse turned on marriage: the pith, meaning, and spirit of which was to show cause why Sophia ought to become Lady Berwick. He could never rest till he had made the excellent, deserving Sophia his lawful wife.

After dinner, his lordship's conversation shifted to marriage: the main point, significance, and essence of which was to explain why Sophia should become Lady Berwick. He could never settle down until he had made the wonderful, deserving Sophia his lawful wife.

Sophia again declared she would not have him:[Pg 367] but before I left the house she was graciously pleased to say that she would give the subject due consideration.

Sophia once again stated that she wouldn't have him:[Pg 367] but before I left the house, she kindly agreed to think about it seriously.

"This house is so beautifully fitted up, even to the very attics, that it would be quite a pity to leave it," said Fanny.

"This house is so beautifully decorated, even the attics, that it would be a real shame to leave it," Fanny said.

"It cannot be helped," replied Lord Berwick, "we must sell it; for, of course, Lady Berwick must inhabit my family-house in Grosvenor-square."

"It can't be helped," replied Lord Berwick, "we have to sell it; because, of course, Lady Berwick has to live in my family house in Grosvenor Square."


CHAPTER XX

The next morning, I received a very long letter from Lord Worcester.

The next morning, I got a really long letter from Lord Worcester.

He abused his uncle, Lord Charles Somerset, for his malice in having written to His Grace of Beaufort on the subject of our connection, in a way to alarm him excessively. Worcester, in consequence, received very severe letters both from his father and mother, insisting on his immediately leaving me unprovided for and without the smallest ceremony. These harsh unfeeling letters excited in Worcester a spirit of defiance, such as mild remonstrance never could have produced. He repeated his solemn assurances to me that no power on earth, not even my inconstancy, could destroy his everlasting attachment, or induce him, however it must destroy his repose, to leave me. He deeply regretted his not being of age, that he might immediately make me his wife, and then naught could separate us save death. He reminded me that the period of his becoming of age was not very far distant, and in the meantime if they pressed him our marriage was not impossible. He begged his most affectionate regards to his sisters, Fanny and Sophia, and implored me, unless I would for ever destroy his happiness on earth to promise to become his wife, and remain with him for ever, &c.

He criticized his uncle, Lord Charles Somerset, for being malicious by writing to His Grace of Beaufort about our relationship in a way that alarmed him greatly. As a result, Worcester received very harsh letters from both his father and mother, demanding that he immediately leave me without any support or even a proper goodbye. These cruel and unfeeling letters stirred in Worcester a sense of defiance that gentle persuasion could never have achieved. He repeatedly promised me that no force on earth, not even my inconsistency, could break his everlasting commitment, or make him leave me, even if it meant sacrificing his peace of mind. He deeply wished he were of age so he could marry me right away, knowing that nothing could separate us except death. He reminded me that his coming of age was not far off, and in the meantime, if they pressured him, our marriage wasn’t impossible. He sent his warmest regards to his sisters, Fanny and Sophia, and urged me, unless I wanted to destroy his happiness forever, to promise to become his wife and stay with him for eternity, etc.

I immediately answered Lord Worcester, begging him not to irritate his parents unnecessarily. I did not touch on the subject of our marriage; but desired him to rest satisfied with my faith, and that I would[Pg 369] never willingly cause him a moment's pain, while I had reason to believe in his affection.

I quickly responded to Lord Worcester, asking him not to upset his parents for no reason. I didn't bring up our marriage; instead, I wanted him to be assured of my loyalty and that I would[Pg 369]never intentionally cause him any pain, as long as I had faith in his love.

In conclusion, I informed him that he might expect me at Brighton without fail, in three days from the date of my letter.

In conclusion, I let him know that he could count on me to be in Brighton, no matter what, in three days from the date of my letter.


Amelia was now living very near my house in town, and, as I really wanted to see the handsome young Campbell, I availed myself of her invitation to a small party before I left town. I ventured to return home from her house at about eleven o'clock at night, alone, because the distance was very trifling; but the moment I had left my sister's door I observed a tall, dark, and somewhat, as I thought, wild-looking young man following me. I felt unusually alarmed, and trusting to the lightness of my heels I began to run as fast as I possibly could. The man kept up to me, by running also. I had not felt so frightened for some years, and dared not look back till, absolutely breathless and ready to sink on the steps, I knocked loudly at my own door.

Amelia was now living very close to my house in town, and since I really wanted to see the handsome young Campbell, I accepted her invitation to a small party before I left. I decided to walk home from her place around eleven o'clock at night, on my own, because it was a short distance. But as soon as I stepped away from my sister's door, I noticed a tall, dark, and somewhat wild-looking young man following me. I felt unusually scared, and relying on my light steps, I started to run as fast as I could. He kept up with me by running, too. I hadn’t felt this terrified in years, and I didn’t dare look back until I was completely out of breath and about to collapse on the steps when I knocked loudly at my own door.

The man who was close behind me had never once opened his lips. His dress was respectable, and his features were rather handsome. He had an immense quantity of curly, wild, black hair, which fell remarkably low about his eyes and throat. His countenance was very dark and as pale as death. It was impossible to observe the expressive singularity of his eyes without terror: they seemed to look straight forwards at something beyond what others could see. It struck me that he possessed supernatural quickness of sight, while, at the same time, he appeared blind to the objects immediately surrounding him. When I first observed him he stood beneath a bright lamp, and I shall never forget the impression his countenance made on me. I had no man-servant in town: my femme de chambre was the only human being I had left in the house.

The man who was right behind me hadn’t said a word. He was dressed well, and he had rather attractive features. His thick, wild black hair fell low around his eyes and neck. His face was very dark and almost as pale as death. It was impossible to look into his expressive eyes without feeling a chill; they seemed to be staring at something beyond what anyone else could see. I realized he had an almost supernatural ability to see, yet he seemed oblivious to the things right around him. When I first noticed him, he was standing under a bright lamp, and I’ll never forget the impression his face left on me. I had no male servant in the city; my femme de chambre was the only person I had left in the house.

No sooner was the door opened, than I was closely followed by this horrible man, who closed it after[Pg 370] him without having spoken a single word. I apprehended that he might be a robber, who proposed cutting my throat on my very first attempt to give alarm or call for assistance.

No sooner had the door opened than this terrifying man quickly followed me in, closing it behind him without saying a word. I feared he might be a robber and that he intended to cut my throat the moment I tried to call for help.

I am a notorious coward while looking forward to any danger; but I will do myself this justice, that, whenever it is, or appears, actually before me, and past all remedy except such as I have to hope from my own exertions or presence of mind, I then become armed with such a decided character of courage as would not disgrace my friend Wellington himself.

I may be a well-known coward when it comes to anticipating danger, but I will say this for myself: whenever danger is actually in front of me and there's nothing I can do about it except rely on my own efforts or quick thinking, I then find a level of courage that even my friend Wellington would be proud of.

When my dumb tormentor had forced himself into my house and banged-to the street-door, my nerves became all braced by desperation, and my ideas were clear and collected. "If I am to die, God forgive all my faults," said I mentally; "but I will live on if I can:" and I fixed my eyes for an instant on the man of terror, to try to read his designs. The odd, quick, black eye, fixed on nothing but air, however, left me doubtful. One thing only I had decided upon from the very first moment, that to accomplish an intrigue was not his object in following me. He did not attempt to pass upstairs without me, but stood waiting my decision, with his back leaning against my street-door. "He is either a maniac escaped from confinement, or a robber," thought I, "and, in either character, I take it for granted he conceals a sharp knife or dagger about him. If a robber, he will stab me, if I make a noise, or desire my maid to call for help. Madmen, on the other hand, are generally cowards to those who act with firm courage.

When my annoying tormentor forced his way into my house and slammed the front door, I felt my nerves tighten with desperation, and my thoughts became clear and focused. "If I'm going to die, God forgive all my mistakes," I mentally told myself; "but I’ll fight to live if I can." I glanced for a moment at the terrifying man, trying to figure out his intentions. However, his strange, quick, black eye was fixed on nothing but empty space, leaving me uncertain. One thing I had decided from the very beginning was that he wasn’t following me to get involved in some scheme. He didn't try to go upstairs without me, but stood there leaning against my front door, waiting for my decision. "He’s either a madman who escaped from somewhere or a robber," I thought, "and in either case, I can assume he’s hiding a sharp knife or dagger on him. If he’s a robber, he’ll stab me if I make a noise or ask my maid to call for help. On the other hand, madmen are generally cowardly towards those who stand their ground with courage."

"Now to decide," thought I, fixing my eyes on the man once more. "It must end in a guess after all." This glance took in the man's whole person as well as his face. The latter appeared to be of wonderful muscular strength; but his bones were well covered with fat, which methought did not look much as though he had been leading the vagabond life of a house-breaker. His clothes were good, and seemed[Pg 371] to have been fairly worn. From his person I once more raised my eyes to his face. The cunning fearful expression of those wild black orbs decided me—he is a madman, and about to strangle me: and my only chance is in affecting to be one of his keepers.

"Now to decide," I thought, locking eyes with the man again. "It looks like I'll have to take a guess after all." This glance took in his entire figure as well as his face. The latter seemed to have incredible muscular strength, but he had a good layer of fat covering his bones, which made me think he didn't look much like someone living the rough life of a burglar. His clothes were nice and appeared to have been worn well. From his body, I raised my eyes back to his face. The cunning, fearful look in those wild black eyes convinced me—he's a madman and about to strangle me; my only chance is to pretend to be one of his keepers.

"Follow me, Sir!" said I, fiercely.

"Come on, Sir!" I said, fiercely.

The man followed slowly and meekly into the drawing-room, where he stationed himself near the fire-place with an air of indecision, nor once attempted to approach me.

The man walked slowly and quietly into the living room, where he stood near the fireplace looking uncertain, and he didn't even try to come closer to me.

"The gentlemen who are here to attend on you will be downstairs in half a second," said I, seating myself quietly near him, and taking up a book, as if, God help me, I could distinguish a line of it.

"The guys who are here to help you will be downstairs in no time," I said, sitting quietly next to him and picking up a book, pretending, God help me, that I could actually read a line of it.

Then I addressed him in a whisper, "They are coming; you have perhaps yet time if you wish to escape them; the street-door is unbarred; but you have not a second to lose; they are going to put on the chain." The man, without having uttered a single word, darted furiously downstairs and, when I heard the street door slammed with violence after him, joy, or I know not what, overcame me, and I fainted.

Then I whispered to him, "They're coming; you might still have time to get away if you want; the front door is unlocked; but you don’t have a second to waste; they’re about to lock it up." Without saying a word, the man rushed down the stairs, and when I heard the front door slam shut behind him, a rush of joy, or maybe something else, washed over me, and I passed out.

This adventure hastened my departure for Brighton, where I arrived a day sooner than the one on which I had led Lord Worcester to expect me. Worlds could not have tempted either me, or my femme de chambre, to have passed another night alone in that house. Lord Worcester was overjoyed beyond description at my unexpected return. He would not enter into my idea as to the man who had frightened me away from London being mad.

This adventure rushed my departure for Brighton, where I arrived a day earlier than I had led Lord Worcester to expect. Nothing could have convinced either me or my maid to spend another night alone in that house. Lord Worcester was thrilled beyond words at my unexpected return. He wouldn't entertain my theory that the man who had scared me away from London was crazy.

"Why then, was he so awfully dumb?" I asked, "and why did he not approach me?"

"Then why was he so incredibly dumb?" I asked, "and why didn't he come up to me?"

Worcester declared if he could once find him he would make him speak, and holloa too; but this, from the muscular strength of the stranger, I much doubted. However there was little probability of his lordship's discovering who or what the man was; and in a few days the subject was not spoken of, though for years I remembered it with feelings of horror.

Worcester said that if he could find him, he'd make him talk, and shout too; but given the stranger's strength, I really questioned that. Still, there wasn’t much chance of my lord figuring out who the man was or what he wanted; and in a few days, nobody mentioned it again, though for years I remembered it with a sense of dread.


CHAPTER XXI

The next day, as we were riding together over the Downs, I saw a deserter taken; and was so affected with the poor wretch's look of distress as to have burst into tears; at which Worcester and Fitzgerald laughed heartily.

The next day, while we were riding together over the Downs, I saw a deserter getting captured, and I was so moved by the poor guy's distressed expression that I started crying; this made Worcester and Fitzgerald laugh out loud.

This however did not prevent my writing a laboured letter, which had cost me three copies, to try to melt Colonel Quintin's heart in his favour. I could not help fancying, as the man was led past us handcuffed, that the expression of his countenance might be interpreted thus, when he fixed his eyes on my face:

This, however, didn't stop me from writing a difficult letter, which took me three drafts, to try to win Colonel Quintin over to his side. I couldn't help but imagine, as the man was led past us in handcuffs, that the look on his face could be understood like this when he locked eyes with me:

"Lord Worcester will sit on the court-martial which will decide my fate. You can do much with him; so have pity on me."

"Lord Worcester will sit on the court-martial that will determine my future. You have a lot of influence with him, so please have mercy on me."

I saw a tear in the corner of the poor youth's eye. He could not brush it off with his hands poor fellow, they being pinioned. It was a fine clear day; and the sun shone brightly on the sorrowful captive's face, as though in mockery of his distress: and I am to be pampered, and indulged in every wanton luxury of life, while my miserable fellow creature, merely for having sought that liberty so dear to all, is to be bound and lashed till he faints under the cruel torture; and Worcester, the tender, soft, luxurious Worcester, shall have a voice against him!

I noticed a tear in the corner of the poor young man's eye. He couldn’t wipe it away with his hands, poor guy, since they were tied. It was a bright, clear day, and the sun shone brightly on the sorrowful captive's face, as if mocking his suffering. Meanwhile, I’m here to be spoiled and indulged in every little luxury of life, while my miserable fellow human, just for wanting the freedom that everyone cherishes, is bound and whipped until he faints from the cruel pain; and Worcester, the gentle, soft, indulgent Worcester, gets to speak out against him!

Worcester appeared to indulge me, in what he evidently considered my excess of weakness, merely because he was passionately in love with me, though he did not in the least sympathise in my feelings: and yet he had seen no war to harden his heart against the[Pg 373] sufferings of his fellow creatures! I remembered to have heard told in the regiment, of the young cornet, whom everybody had cut, having nearly fainted the first time he saw a man flogged, yet nobody ever accused this youth of want of spirit or mettle. I had never liked Worcester so little as on that day. Not being personally acquainted with Colonel Quintin, and knowing that he was rather unfavourably disposed towards me from an idea that I prevented Worcester from attending to his military duties, the letters I addressed to him were anonymous. I of course entertained few hopes from an anonymous epistle; but it was the best I could do for the deserter, I never acquainted Lord Worcester with the circumstance of my having addressed Colonel Quintin on this subject.

Worcester seemed to indulge me, thinking it was my excessive weakness, simply because he was deeply in love with me, even though he didn’t share my feelings at all. Yet, he had never experienced war to toughen him against the sufferings of others! I remembered hearing about a young officer in the regiment who everyone ignored and who nearly fainted the first time he witnessed a man being flogged, but no one ever accused him of lacking spirit or courage. I had never disliked Worcester as much as I did that day. Not being personally acquainted with Colonel Quintin and knowing he was somewhat prejudiced against me because he believed I was keeping Worcester from focusing on his military duties, the letters I sent to him were anonymous. I didn’t really expect much from an anonymous letter, but it was the best I could do for the deserter. I never told Lord Worcester that I had reached out to Colonel Quintin about this matter.

As soon as I had secretly despatched my letter, it was time to go to the barracks, where I had received a particular invitation from Colonel Roberts to dine, Palmer being absent. It was on a Sunday, and as we passed through the hall we saw Will Haught, dressed up in his usual sabbath-costume, with a yellow handkerchief bound tight round his head, à l'ordinaire, whenever he read the Bible.

As soon as I secretly sent my letter, it was time to head to the barracks, where Colonel Roberts had invited me to dinner, since Palmer was away. It was a Sunday, and as we walked through the hall, we saw Will Haught, all dressed up in his usual Sunday outfit, with a yellow handkerchief wrapped tightly around his head, as he always did when he read the Bible.

"Good heavens," said I to Worcester, "what a fright the man makes of himself! Why I should think God would like him better in his pretty silver-laced hat." This was very wicked perhaps; but, as the sin of such a harmless little remark does not strike me, I am not ashamed of repeating it.

"Good heavens," I said to Worcester, "what a fright the man makes of himself! I would think God would prefer him in that nice silver-laced hat." This might be a bit wicked, but since I don't see any harm in such a harmless little comment, I'm not ashamed to say it again.

Cornet Eversfield looked exactly as usual: the only difference I observed in him was that he had left off whistling, and for a very simple reason I imagine, that of having discovered amusing companions in men who had previously thrown him entirely on his own resources, pour passer le temps.

Cornet Eversfield looked just like he always did: the only difference I noticed was that he had stopped whistling, probably because he found entertaining company in men who used to leave him to his own devices, pour passer le temps.

The next morning, Monday, Worcester was obliged to attend the court-martial, which sat to try the poor deserter. I absolutely refused to leave my bed on that morning.

The next morning, Monday, Worcester had to go to the court-martial, which was meeting to try the unfortunate deserter. I completely refused to get out of bed that morning.

Lord Worcester informed me that he, the Duc de Guiche, and——but, as I am not certain, I will not name the third, had sentenced the man to receive five hundred lashes!

Lord Worcester told me that he, the Duc de Guiche, and——but since I'm not sure, I won't name the third, had sentenced the man to receive five hundred lashes!

"And what says Colonel Quintin?" I asked eagerly.

"And what does Colonel Quintin say?" I asked eagerly.

"I have just seen the colonel," answered Worcester, "and acquainted him with the sentence."

"I just talked to the colonel," Worcester replied, "and informed him about the sentence."

"Well," I exclaimed in much anxiety.

"Well," I said, feeling very anxious.

"Why, Colonel Quintin has astonished us all, by declaring that he should not inflict one quarter of the sentence pronounced by the court-martial against the young soldier."

"Why, Colonel Quintin has stunned us all by stating that he won’t carry out even a quarter of the sentence given by the court-martial against the young soldier."

"What reason did he give?"

"What reason did he provide?"

"Merely," answered Worcester, "that the man was young in the first place, and, in the second, that he hated the system of flogging altogether, believing it to be a punishment most of all calculated to harden the men."

"Simply," responded Worcester, "that the guy was young to begin with, and, secondly, that he completely opposed the system of flogging, thinking it was a punishment that was primarily likely to toughen the men."

"I will forgive Colonel Quintin his dislike of me for that one sentiment," said I.

"I'll overlook Colonel Quintin's dislike for me because of that one feeling," I said.

In order to quiet the anxiety of the Duke of Beaufort, I absolutely insisted on Lord Worcester going occasionally into society; but, when he did comply with my earnest desire to this effect, he always left me with the reluctance of a school-boy, on setting off to his dull, dry, daily school.

To ease the Duke of Beaufort's anxiety, I insisted that Lord Worcester occasionally join social events. However, whenever he followed my strong request, he always left me with the reluctance of a schoolboy heading off to his boring, tedious classes.

One day, when Worcester dined with Lord Charles Somerset, he said that several carriages would be passing my door on their way from his uncle's, so that he should not require any equipage of his own to return in. It was a rainy, wretched night, and I was greatly surprised when Worcester, in his full dress regimentals, without a cloak or a great coat, came home on foot absolutely wet to the skin!

One day, while Worcester was having dinner with Lord Charles Somerset, he mentioned that a few carriages would be going by my place on their way from his uncle's, so he wouldn't need to bring his own ride back. It was a rainy, miserable night, and I was really surprised when Worcester, dressed in his full dress uniform, came home on foot completely soaked!

"Lady Aldborough offered me a seat in her barouche," said Worcester, "and we were altogether six, just about to drive from the door, when that widow, Lady Emily ——, I forget her other name, who, everybody says, is dying for a husband, begged[Pg 375] that we would make room for her too, and she got into the coach without waiting for an answer. 'I must not crowd you all,' said her ladyship; 'indeed I prefer sitting on Lord Worcester's knee, to putting the ladies to the least inconvenience.'"

"Lady Aldborough offered me a seat in her carriage," said Worcester, "and there were six of us, just about to drive off, when that widow, Lady Emily ——, I can’t remember her last name, who everyone says is desperate for a husband, insisted that we make room for her too. She climbed into the carriage without waiting for a response. 'I don’t want to crowd you all,' her ladyship said; 'actually, I’d rather sit on Lord Worcester's lap than inconvenience the ladies in any way.'"

Worcester's virtue having taken the alarm, he insisted on its being quite impossible for him to intrude an instant longer, and rather than submit to such contamination as to consent that a fine woman should sit on his knee, he preferred submitting his best and gayest uniform to the pelting storm; for which want of gallantry he was rated by Lady Aldborough for the next fortnight.

Worcester, feeling alarmed by the situation, insisted that it was absolutely impossible for him to stay even a moment longer. Rather than allowing a fine woman to sit on his knee, he chose to put his best and brightest uniform at the mercy of the pouring rain. For this lack of gallantry, Lady Aldborough scolded him for the next two weeks.

We continued some time longer at Brighton. The duke appeared somewhat appeased at learning that Worcester went a little more into Society; perhaps, from an idea that he was growing tired of me, or, may be, he had discovered that mild measures had most effect on his son.

We stayed in Brighton a bit longer. The duke seemed a little more at ease after hearing that Worcester was getting more involved in social life; maybe he thought Worcester was getting tired of me, or perhaps he realized that a gentler approach worked best with his son.

In spite of all I could say or do to prevent it Lord Worcester got horridly in debt. He was naturally extravagant, and everybody cheated him. As for myself, I might have been welcome to have brought away, in his lordship's name at any time, as many diamonds as either Wirgman or any other jeweller would have given him credit for; and yet, I can say with truth, that I never accepted a single trinket from him in my life, except a small chain and a pair of pink topaz ear-rings, the price of which was altogether under thirty guineas. I even did my best to prevent his buying these, which were brought to me, as the man said, by the desire of Lord Worcester, merely to inquire if I liked them. His lordship being from home, the man said he would call for them when he returned.

Despite everything I said or did to stop it, Lord Worcester ended up in a terrible amount of debt. He was naturally extravagant, and everyone took advantage of him. As for me, I could have easily taken as many diamonds as any jeweler, like Wirgman, would have lent him money for in his lordship's name; yet, I can honestly say that I never accepted even a single piece of jewelry from him in my life, except for a small chain and a pair of pink topaz earrings, which together cost less than thirty guineas. I even tried my best to stop him from buying these. The man who brought them to me said they were sent by Lord Worcester, just to see if I liked them. Since his lordship was away, the man said he would come back for them when he returned.

When I saw Worcester, believing it was not too late to return the trinkets, and knowing him to be very poor, I told him that I never wore such things, and should esteem it a favour if he would not buy them. His lordship assured me that it was now too[Pg 376] late to return these; but I never suffered him to buy any more.

When I saw Worcester, thinking it wasn't too late to return the trinkets, and knowing he was very poor, I told him that I never wore such things and would appreciate it if he didn't buy any more. His lordship assured me that it was now too[Pg 376] late to return them; but I never let him buy any more.

With regard to our house-expenses, I could have regulated them for, at least, half the cost; but Worcester absolutely refused to allow me to trouble my head about them. Once I did venture to remark when he was about to borrow a thousand or two at enormous interest, that, since the pious Will Haught always carried out of our house daily provision, not only for himself, but his wife, and put down, in his pious accounts, more porter than any man could drink in his sober senses, I did not exactly perceive the fun or amusement of paying him very high weekly board-wages; but Worcester having slightly hinted this circumstance to the holy man, he cried and blubbered till he was almost in hysterics, and I declared myself quite unable to contend with a footman of such fine nerves. Still it provoked me to see the man to whom I was bound by gratitude, for his apparent devotions to me, teased and dunned to death, when I knew everything might have been all square by proper economy, but it is really incredible how young, careless noblemen are used between their tradespeople and their servants.

Regarding our household expenses, I could have managed them for at least half the cost; however, Worcester completely refused to let me worry about them. Once, I dared to mention when he was about to borrow a thousand or two at outrageous interest, that since the pious Will Haught took daily provisions from our house not just for himself but also for his wife, and recorded more porter in his accounts than anyone could drink sober, I didn’t really see the point in paying him such high weekly board fees. But after Worcester hinted at this to the holy man, he cried and sobbed until he was almost hysterical, and I found myself totally unable to deal with a footman so sensitive. Still, it frustrated me to see the man I felt grateful to for his apparent devotion to me, being constantly hounded for money, when I knew everything could have been balanced with proper management. It’s truly shocking how young, careless noblemen are treated by their tradespeople and servants.

When the Duke of Beaufort discovered at what interest Lord Worcester was borrowing money, he threatened the money-lender with prosecution for fraud on a minor, if he did not sign a receipt in full for the bare sum lent; and these terms were accepted.

When the Duke of Beaufort found out the interest rate at which Lord Worcester was borrowing money, he threatened the moneylender with legal action for fraud against a minor if he didn't sign a full receipt for just the amount lent; and those terms were agreed to.

All this might be very pretty and very fair; still my own opinion is that a bargain is a bargain. A man tells Worcester that he may have a thousand or two on certain terms, or he may apply elsewhere, or go without it, whichever he pleases. Lord Worcester, who was nearly of age, and of very mature manners, obtained the sum, to take up a bill, on which, as he declared to me, his father's credit depended. We cannot take upon ourselves to say that the lender did not put himself both to trouble and inconvenience, in[Pg 377] order, at a very short notice, to put the desired amount into Lord Worcester's hands; then, when His Grace of Beaufort's credit has been preserved by his son's punctuality, His most honourable Grace takes advantage of the mere accident of his son wanting a few months to be of age, to make him break his solemn word of honour, pledged to one who had relied on that honour. Yet the Duke of Beaufort passes for a very honourable man!

All of this might look really nice and fair; still, I believe a deal is a deal. A guy tells Worcester that he can have a thousand or two on certain conditions, or he can look elsewhere, or go without, whatever he prefers. Lord Worcester, who was almost of age and very mature, got the money to settle a bill, which, as he told me, relied on his father's credit. We can't say that the lender didn't go through some trouble and hassle, in[Pg 377] order to get the needed amount to Lord Worcester on such short notice; then, when His Grace of Beaufort’s credit has been saved by his son’s promptness, His most honorable Grace takes advantage of the fact that his son needs a few more months to reach adulthood, forcing him to break his solemn promise of honor made to someone who relied on that honor. Yet the Duke of Beaufort is considered a very honorable man!

Now, as we are upon honour, I cannot avoid mentioning the very dead set which was made upon Lord Worcester about this time by the Honourable Martin Hawke, to induce him to play. As well might he have endeavoured to move rocks and mountains and make them dance quadrilles at Almack's! Which proves to us that, where one passion is strong enough in the breast of a man or a woman to occupy his whole soul, he becomes dead of course to every other.

Now, as we discuss honor, I can’t help but bring up the intense effort that was made against Lord Worcester around this time by the Honorable Martin Hawke to get him to participate. It would have been just as easy to try to make rocks and mountains dance in quadrilles at Almack's! This shows us that when one passion is powerful enough in a person’s heart to take over their entire being, they become indifferent to everything else.

The opera-season had begun six weeks before, and I had engaged a very desirable opera-box; but nobody cares for the opera the first six weeks of the season, and we, who are very fine, generally lend our boxes to our creditors, or our femmes de chambre, till about March or April. We were however tired to death of Brighton and old Quintin, and Worcester was waiting and watching for a good opportunity to address Quintin on the subject of leave of absence, having predetermined to cut the army altogether in case he was a second time refused.

The opera season had started six weeks ago, and I had booked a nice opera box; but nobody really cares about the opera for the first six weeks of the season, and we, being rather fancy, usually lend our boxes to our creditors or our maids until around March or April. However, we were completely tired of Brighton and old Quintin, and Worcester was waiting for the right moment to talk to Quintin about taking leave, having decided to quit the army completely if he was turned down again.

"I never meant to make the army my profession," said Worcester to me one day, "neither did my father desire it; but he conceives that every young man is the better for having seen a year or two of service. I had no decided objection to a little active service, as I hope, sooner or later, to prove, with your permission: for again and again I swear to be governed by that only, for ever and ever, so help me God! &c. My object, in teasing and hurrying my father as I did, to purchase a commission, I frankly tell you was,[Pg 378] because, since my figure is better than my face I hoped the becoming uniform of the Tenth would render me a little, though a very little, more to your taste!"

"I never intended to make the army my career," Worcester said to me one day, "and my father didn't want that either; but he believes that every young man benefits from spending a year or two in service. I didn't have a strong objection to some active duty, as I hope to prove, if you allow me: for I repeatedly swear to be guided by that alone, forever and ever, so help me God! My goal in teasing and pressuring my father to buy a commission, I’ll be honest with you, was,[Pg 378] because, since my body looks better than my face, I hoped the smart uniform of the Tenth would make me a bit, though just a tiny bit, more appealing to you!"

"There!" said Worcester, one morning to me, as we were riding past the barracks, "look at that young soldier: if you pleaded for him and shed tears at the idea of his being flogged, jealous and mad as I should have been, I must have applauded your taste."

"There!" Worcester said to me one morning as we rode past the barracks, "look at that young soldier: if you begged for him and cried at the thought of him being whipped, jealous and crazy as I would have been, I would have praised your choice."

I assured Lord Worcester that his sarcasms could not wound me on a subject where my heart so entirely and decidedly acquitted me: and I set about my examination of the man, whose beauty was to wash away all the sins any of our frail sex might be inclined to commit with him. He wore the dress of a private of the Tenth Hussars; his age might be three or four-and-twenty; his height full six feet; and he was just as slight as it was possible to be without injury to his strength, or the perfect manliness of his whole appearance. His person appeared to me, at the first glance, what Lord Worcester afterwards assured me it was generally allowed to be by the whole regiment—faultless, and moulded in the most exact symmetry. It reminded one of strength, activity, and lightness, all at once. His feet and hands were peculiarly small, taper, and beautiful. In short, persons, at first sight, were generally too much struck with this young man's person to pay any particular attention to the beauty of his countenance, taking it, I suppose, for granted, that nature had not been so peculiarly lavish of her kind favours as to have awarded such a head to such a body. The man was so much accustomed to see people stop and look at him, that he merely smiled, not affectedly, but with an appearance of good-nature, joined to some little degree of archness.

I told Lord Worcester that his sarcasm couldn't hurt me on a topic where my heart was completely at ease: and I started examining the man whose looks seemed capable of erasing any sins that we frail women might be tempted to commit with him. He was dressed as a private in the Tenth Hussars; he seemed to be around twenty-three or twenty-four years old; he stood a full six feet tall; and he was just as slim as possible without losing strength or the perfectly masculine look he had. At first glance, his figure was what Lord Worcester later claimed was generally acknowledged by the entire regiment—flawless, shaped in the most precise symmetry. It suggested strength, agility, and lightness all at once. His hands and feet were particularly small, elegant, and well-shaped. In short, people were usually so taken by this young man's physique at first sight that they hardly noticed the beauty of his face, probably assuming that nature wasn't so generous as to give such a head to such a body. The man was so used to people stopping to stare at him that he simply smiled, not in a showy way, but with a look of kindness mixed with a hint of mischief.

Worcester called the man to his side, that I might judge of this celebrated model who had even attracted the admiration of majesty. His Royal Highness the commander having taken much notice of him, and Colonel Quintin being really proud of having such a[Pg 379] magnificent-looking being in his regiment, always made him come forward alone, before the troops, that he might be the more conspicuous. The soldier, by his deep blushes, I fancy, rather guessed Lord Worcester's motive in speaking to him.

Worcester called the man over so I could see this famous figure who had even caught the attention of royalty. His Royal Highness the commander had taken a lot of notice of him, and Colonel Quintin was genuinely proud to have such a[Pg 379] impressive-looking person in his regiment. He always asked him to step forward alone in front of the troops to make him stand out more. The soldier, with his deep blushes, I suspect, had a good idea of Lord Worcester's reason for talking to him.

Nature, determined, for once in her life, to show the world what a man ought to be, had given the soldier the finest, full rich, soft tone of voice which could well be imagined. He could neither read nor write, yet, either this man was naturally a gentleman, or his perfect beauty made one fancy so; for it was impossible to think him vulgar. His hair, which absolutely grew in full ringlets, was of the very finest silken quality. It was not quite black, for there was a rich glow of dark reddish brown on it; then for his eyes—it was almost impossible to ascertain their exact trait, they were so bright and staglike. I pronounced them decidedly purple, and was laughed at for my pains; but there was nothing equivocal about the colour of his teeth—two even rows of pearls, not too small. His mouth, around which many a dimple played, was large enough to add to that manliness of expression, for which he was so celebrated. There was a peculiar character about the upper lip; one might have imagined that it quivered with the ardour of some warlike command, just delivered; but then the under lip was so brightly red and pouting, it ought to have been a woman's. His skin, of the very finest and most delicate texture, was pale, clear and olive coloured; but he was always blushing. His moustachios, of which he was not a little proud, were like the hair of his head. There was much about the face of this young man, which reminded one of Lord Byron: and yet, beautiful as he was, like his lordship, supposing him to have been of the same rank in life, he would never have inspired me with passion. This however, was very far from being the case, generally speaking. Many stories of his prowess and of his conquests were in circulation.

Nature, determined for once to show the world what a man should be, had given the soldier the most beautiful, rich, and soft voice imaginable. He couldn't read or write, but either he was naturally a gentleman, or his perfect looks made people think he was; it was impossible to see him as anything less than refined. His hair, which grew in perfect ringlets, was of the finest silken texture. It wasn’t completely black; it had a rich, dark reddish-brown glow. As for his eyes—it was nearly impossible to pin down their exact feature, they were so bright and stag-like. I thought they were definitely purple, and I was laughed at for it; but there was nothing ambiguous about the color of his teeth—two perfectly even rows of pearls, not too small. His mouth, around which many dimples appeared, was large enough to enhance that manly expression for which he was so well-known. There was something unique about his upper lip; one might think it trembled with the excitement of some bold command just given; but the bottom lip was so vividly red and full, it could have belonged to a woman. His skin, incredibly fine and delicate, was pale, clear, and olive-toned; but he was always blushing. His mustache, which he took great pride in, was similar to the hair on his head. There was much about this young man's face that reminded one of Lord Byron; yet, as beautiful as he was, like his lordship, assuming he held the same rank in life, he would never have stirred my passions. However, that was far from the case for most people. Many tales of his bravery and victories were widely told.

The Duc de Guiche mentioned to us one day at[Pg 380] dinner having met the handsome Hussar, unusually smart and much perfumed, just as he was stepping into a post-chaise. His dukeship insisted on knowing where he was going. The man hesitated, and appeared in much confusion; but the duke was peremptory.

The Duc de Guiche told us one day at[Pg 380] dinner that he had run into a handsome Hussar, who looked really sharp and was heavily perfumed, just as he was getting into a carriage. The duke insisted on finding out where he was headed. The man hesitated and seemed quite flustered; but the duke was insistent.

"My lord,—a lady—" said the soldier, at last, deeply blushing.

"My lord,—a lady—" the soldier said, finally, blushing deeply.

"If that is the case," said De Guiche, "remember to bring back some positive proof of the lady's approbation; the honour of the regiment is concerned, mind."

"If that's the case," De Guiche said, "make sure to bring back some solid proof of the lady's approval; the honor of the regiment is at stake, understood?"

The man on his return produced a twenty-pound note!

The man handed over a twenty-pound note when he got back!

This Hussar spared no pains to set off his beauty. He had often been accused of curling his moustachios, but he steadily denied it, and referred his accusers to the persons most likely to have discovered the secrets of his toilette. Rouge he certainly did not wear, for he was always pale, save when he blushed. He was an idle fellow, and often neglected his business in the stable. Once, the officer of his troop threatened him with a court-martial; but, when Colonel Quintin heard of what was in agitation, he lifted up his hands and eyes, as he said,—"Oh, mine Got! How voud it be in possibility to flock such fine fellow as dat? and such goot-tempert fellow too!"

This Hussar did everything he could to highlight his good looks. People often accused him of curling his mustache, but he always denied it, pointing to those who would be most likely to know his grooming secrets. He definitely didn’t wear makeup, as he was always pale except when he blushed. He was a lazy guy and often ignored his work at the stable. Once, the officer in charge of his troop threatened him with a court-martial, but when Colonel Quintin found out what was going on, he raised his hands and eyes and said, “Oh, my God! How could it be possible to get rid of such a fine fellow like that? And such a good-natured guy too!”


One morning, about a week after our meeting with the handsome soldier, I was a good deal affected by witnessing from my window the simple procession which was passing.

One morning, about a week after we met the attractive soldier, I was quite moved watching the simple procession pass by from my window.

The atmosphere was dense and heavy, while the rain fell in torrents on the heads of the mourners, and the wind whistled mournfully among the trees.

The air was thick and oppressive, as the rain poured down in sheets on the heads of the mourners, and the wind howled sadly through the trees.

"There goes a poor soldier to his last home," said my maid, who happened to be sitting in the room with me.

"There goes a poor soldier to his final resting place," said my maid, who happened to be sitting in the room with me.

"He hears it not, poor fellow!" said I, "nor wind nor weather can disturb him more!"

"He doesn't hear it, poor guy!" I said, "neither the wind nor the weather can bother him anymore!"

As they passed on slowly by my window, I observed that the funeral was attended by one of the officers of the Tenth Hussars, to which regiment the dead soldier had been attached. I looked again. It was the Marquis of Worcester, and then I recollected his having mentioned something to me, in the morning, about having a soldier's funeral to attend. His lordship looked unusually melancholy, and for my part, though I always considered this a mournful sight, I had never been so affected by a soldier's funeral until now.

As they slowly walked past my window, I noticed that a member of the Tenth Hussars was at the funeral, the regiment the deceased soldier had belonged to. I looked again and recognized it was the Marquis of Worcester. I remembered him mentioning earlier that morning that he had a soldier's funeral to go to. He seemed unusually sad, and for me, even though I always thought funerals were sad, I had never been so moved by a soldier's funeral until now.

"It is the dull weather which disorders our nerves," said I, brushing away a tear. "What is all this to me? Men must die, and worms will eat them."

"It’s the boring weather that messes with our nerves," I said, wiping away a tear. "What does any of this matter to me? People have to die, and worms will consume them."

I was going from the window, when my attention was arrested by the sight of a wild, beautiful, young female, who rushed on towards the coffin. Her hair was dishevelled, and her eyes so swollen with tears, that one could but guess at what might, perhaps, be their natural lustre.

I was walking away from the window when I was suddenly captivated by the sight of a wild, beautiful young woman rushing towards the coffin. Her hair was messy, and her eyes were so swollen from crying that you could only imagine what their natural brightness might be like.

Will Haught at this moment brought in my breakfast.

Will Haught brought in my breakfast at that moment.

"Do you know anything about this funeral, or that poor young female who has just followed it?" said I to him.

"Do you know anything about this funeral or the poor young woman who just attended it?" I asked him.

"It is the beautiful young soldier, who died two days ago of a brain fever, madam. That girl's name is Mary Keats. She was his sweetheart, and he loved her better than any of them great ladies as used to make so much fuss of him."

"It’s the beautiful young soldier who died two days ago from a brain fever, ma’am. That girl’s name is Mary Keats. She was his sweetheart, and he loved her more than any of those high-status ladies who used to make such a big deal about him."

This man had stood before me, with all his god-like beauty but a few days past! Methought I yet saw that mantling blush, and the fine expressive curve of that quivering lip!

This man had stood in front of me, with all his god-like beauty just a few days ago! I thought I could still see that flush on his cheeks and the delicate, expressive curve of his trembling lips!

Feeling the tears again rushing to my eyes, I ran out of the room.

Feeling tears welling up in my eyes again, I dashed out of the room.

When I returned to the drawing-room, Lord Worcester was sitting in a very melancholy attitude, leaning on his hand.

When I came back to the living room, Lord Worcester was sitting in a very sad position, leaning on his hand.

"What are you thinking about?" I asked.

"What are you thinking?" I asked.

"Why, I was considering, suppose it were my next turn to be cut off thus suddenly in the flower of my youth, that I should not like it!"

"Why, I was thinking, what if it were my turn to be cut off so suddenly in the prime of my youth? I wouldn't like that!"

There was something so very comical and natural about what Worcester said that, melancholy as I was, and little as his speech seems of the risible kind, it certainly much amused me for an instant.

There was something really funny and genuine about what Worcester said that, even though I was feeling down, and although his words didn’t seem humorous, it definitely made me laugh for a moment.

His lordship looked at me in surprise, and declared that he was astonished at my want of feeling.

His lordship looked at me in surprise and said he was shocked by my lack of emotion.

I assured him, with truth, that I had been most particularly shocked by Will Haught's account of the young soldier's death.

I honestly told him that I had been really shocked by Will Haught's story about the young soldier's death.

The man, as I learned from Worcester, while in the stable two days after we had seen him, complained of a pain in his head, and applied for leave to go immediately to the hospital. From his unusual paleness he was admitted at once. Worcester visited him on the following evening, and found him raging under the influence of a brain fever. The muscles and veins of his finely turned throat were all swollen, every nerve was agitated, and his heart and pulse were beating so violently, that the former was visible at a distance. The man, one might have fancied, was endued with a double portion of life, energy, and animal strength. His late pale cheek was now flushed with a bright crimson glow, and the disorder of his fine, dark, auburn ringlets seemed but to increase that beauty which could not easily be disfigured. As the poor young maniac struggled and wrestled in the arms of the men, who vainly endeavoured to confine him by means of a strait waistcoat, he offered some of the finest models for the statuary's art which could well be conceived. His beauty, as I have been told by several who witnessed this poor youth in his last moments, acquired a character of more sublimity from the disorder of his brain; and all that supernatural, glowing ardour, that immense bodily strength,—the youthful fire of that sweet countenance—the eye which flashed such wild indignation on his[Pg 383] tormentors—that frame, like quicksilver, sensitive in every nerve and fibre—the boiling blood rushing through those veins—all this was to become a mass of cold senseless clay before the next revolving sun!

The man, as I found out from Worcester, was in the stable two days after we had seen him. He complained of a headache and requested to go to the hospital immediately. Because of his unusual paleness, he was admitted right away. Worcester visited him the next evening and discovered he was in a rage due to brain fever. The muscles and veins in his elegantly shaped throat were all swollen, every nerve was tense, and his heart and pulse were beating so hard that you could see it from a distance. One might have thought the man had a double dose of life, energy, and vitality. His previously pale cheeks were now flushed with a bright crimson glow, and the disarray of his fine, dark auburn curls seemed to enhance a beauty that was hard to mar. As the poor young maniac struggled against the men who were futilely trying to restrain him with a straitjacket, he provided some of the most striking models for sculpture imaginable. His beauty, as several people who saw this poor youth in his last moments told me, took on a more sublime quality because of his mental turmoil; all that supernatural, intense passion, that immense physical strength—the youthful fire in that lovely face—the eye that flashed wild anger at his tormentors—that body, seemingly made of quicksilver, sensitive in every nerve and fiber—the boiling blood rushing through those veins—all of this was destined to turn into a mass of cold, lifeless clay before the next sun rose!


CHAPTER XXII

In a few days after this event we were on our road to London, where I soon learned all the most minute particulars of my sister Sophia's marriage with Lord Berwick from Fanny, who, with Colonel Parker, was still in town. Sophia, I am sure, never had it really in her contemplation to refuse so excellent a match; yet she had for several weeks delayed the ceremony, merely as I imagine for the honour and glory of having it said of her afterwards that Lord Berwick had obtained her fair hand not without difficulty. The thing had struck Fanny in the same light; and therefore, in view of hastening what certainly was a desirable event, she one day remarked to Sophia that she had observed a degree of coolness in his lordship's manner for several days past, and that she really fancied he was considering how he should get off the marriage honourably.

A few days after this event, we were on our way to London, where I quickly learned all the details about my sister Sophia's marriage to Lord Berwick from Fanny, who was still in town with Colonel Parker. I’m sure Sophia never seriously considered turning down such a great match; however, she had delayed the ceremony for several weeks, probably just to have it said later that Lord Berwick had faced some challenges in winning her hand. Fanny noticed the same thing and, wanting to speed up what was clearly a good thing, she one day told Sophia that she had sensed a certain coldness in his lordship's behavior over the past few days, and she really thought he might be figuring out how to get out of the marriage in a respectable way.

Sophia reddened in evident alarm.

Sophia blushed in clear alarm.

Fanny affected not to have remarked her sister's anxiety. "It is lucky, my dear Sophia," she went on, "that you do not wish to be Lady Berwick, otherwise this change in my lord's sentiments might have caused you the greatest misery."

Fanny pretended not to notice her sister's worry. "It's a good thing, my dear Sophia," she continued, "that you don't want to be Lady Berwick, or else this shift in my lord's feelings could have caused you a lot of misery."

"Oh, no; not at all; not in the least, I assure you," hastily answered Sophia.

"Oh, no; not at all; not even a little, I promise you," Sophia quickly replied.

"My dear," continued Fanny, "why do you take such pains to convince me of what you know I have never had cause to doubt? On the contrary, since I have now such good reason to believe that the match has become equally disagreeable to both parties, I propose, in order to spare your pride the slightest wound, that you commission me to declare off for you in the[Pg 385] most decidedly unequivocal terms, declaring in your name, that you will leave him for ever, on the very first moment that he renews the disagreeable subject."

"My dear," Fanny continued, "why are you trying so hard to convince me of something you know I've never doubted? On the contrary, now that I have good reason to believe that the engagement has become equally unpleasant for both sides, I suggest, to avoid hurting your pride, that you ask me to formally call it off for you in the[Pg 385] clearest possible terms, stating on your behalf that you will leave him forever the moment he brings up that uncomfortable topic again."

"Why no,—I think—you had better—better say nothing about it," said Sophia, with ill-disguised anxiety and evident confusion.

"Well, I think it’s better if you don’t say anything about it," said Sophia, clearly anxious and confused.

"Why, pray?" inquired Fanny, affecting surprise.

"Why, really?" Fanny asked, pretending to be surprised.

"Why—why—the fact is, it would seem——"

"Why—why—the truth is, it looks like——"

"What would it seem?"

"What would it look like?"

"Seem—seem—so very ungrateful."

"Seems so ungrateful."

"Ingratitude is to be sure a heinous sin," said Fanny shaking her head, and laughing incredulously.

"Ingratitude is definitely a terrible sin," Fanny said, shaking her head and laughing in disbelief.

The next day, Lord Berwick received Sophia's permission to write to her father, stating his wish to become his son-in-law, and further begging my father to be present at the ceremony which, with his permission, was to take place on the following day, for the purpose of giving his daughter away, that fair lady being under age.

The next day, Lord Berwick got Sophia's permission to write to her father, expressing his desire to become his son-in-law and also asking my father to be there for the ceremony, which, with his approval, was set to happen the next day, to give his daughter away, since that lovely lady was still underage.

My father was a proud Swiss, rather unpopular, and a deep mathematician. We were never in our youth either allowed to address him or speak in his presence, except in low whispers, for fear of driving a problem out of his head. He valued his sons according to the progress they made in that science. For the girls, he felt all the contempt due to those who voted plus x minus y a dead bore.

My dad was a proud Swiss, kind of unpopular, and a serious mathematician. When we were kids, we were never allowed to talk to him or speak in front of him, except in soft whispers, because we didn't want to distract him from his thinking. He judged his sons based on how well we did in math. As for the girls, he had a total disdain for those who found plus x minus y boring.

He was remarkably handsome, with white teeth, expressive eyes, and eyebrows which used to frighten us half out of our senses.

He was incredibly good-looking, with bright white teeth, expressive eyes, and eyebrows that used to scare us half to death.

Lord Berwick, as well as many more, has often declared himself to have been much struck with that noble air for which my father was particularly distinguished.

Lord Berwick, along with many others, has often said he was really impressed by the distinguished air that my father had.

The good gentleman was of course flattered on his own account, and probably thought, with the man in Bluebeard, that,—

The good gentleman was, of course, flattered for his own sake and probably thought, like the man in Bluebeard, that,—

'Tis a very fine thing to be father-in-law
To a rich, and magnificent, three-tailed Bashaw.

Being a father-in-law is really great.
of a wealthy and impressive Bashaw with three tails.

But I do not mean to say he did not rejoice in his daughter's welfare for his daughter's sake too, as that would be to decide harshly of any father, much less of my own. We will therefore take it for granted, that, on this day at least monsieur mon papa se trouvait d'une forte belle humeur; nay, my little sisters have since informed me that, when one of them, having had the misfortune to upset a box full of playthings, which made a violent noise in the room where he was, as usual, puzzling over a problem, just as they expected little short of broken heads, and were all running into the most remote corners of the room, until of the opposite wall they seemed a part, he surprised them to the greatest possible degree, by saying, "n'importe, petites imbéciles, viennes m'embrasser!"

But I don’t mean to say he didn’t take joy in his daughter’s happiness for her sake too, as that would be a harsh judgment for any father, let alone my own. So, let’s assume that, at least on this day, monsieur mon papa se trouvait d'une forte belle humeur; in fact, my little sisters later told me that when one of them accidentally knocked over a box full of toys, creating a loud commotion in the room where he was, as usual, lost in thought over a problem, they expected nothing less than to be in serious trouble. They all ran to the furthest corners of the room, trying to blend in with the wall, but to their total surprise, he said, "n'importe, petites imbéciles, viennes m'embrasser!"

Sophia was to be married at St. George's church.

Sophia was getting married at St. George's church.

My father had a neighbour, who once insulted him with remarks about the profligacy of his daughters, and, though the man had made very humble apologies, and my father had shaken hands with him, yet he never forgot it. This neighbour was a tradesman in a large way of business, who lived in a very respectable style of comfort. He had several daughters, the ugliest perhaps that could possibly come of one father. There was no such thing as getting these off anyhow, by hook or by crook, by the straight paths of virtue, or the intricate road of vice. Not that I mean to say the latter had been attempted; but of this I am certain, if it had been, it must have been ineffectual.

My dad had a neighbor who once insulted him with comments about how wild his daughters were. Even though the man apologized humbly and my dad shook his hand, he never forgot it. This neighbor was a well-off tradesman who lived quite comfortably. He had several daughters, possibly the least attractive you could imagine coming from one father. There was no way to get them married off, whether through honest means or shady tactics. I’m not saying anyone tried the latter, but if they had, I’m sure it wouldn’t have worked.

On the eve of Sophia's marriage, as soon as my father had received Lord Berwick's polite invitation, he went to pay his good neighbour a visit.

On the night before Sophia's wedding, after my father got Lord Berwick's kind invitation, he went to visit his friendly neighbor.

"How do you find yourself this evening, my very excellent neighbour?"

"How are you doing this evening, my very good neighbor?"

"Purely, purely, thank you."

"Truly, truly, thank you."

"And your amiable daughters? Any of them married yet? Any of them thinking of it, hey?"

"And how are your lovely daughters? Have any of them gotten married yet? Are any of them considering it?"

G—— shook his head. "Husbands, as you well know, are not so easily procured for girls of no fortune."

G—— shook his head. "You know that it's not easy for girls without money to find husbands."

"Indeed, sir, I am not aware of any particular difficulty. You know my daughter Paragon has long been respectably married to a gentleman of family; and, as for my daughter Sophia, I shall, please God I live, witness her wedding to-morrow morning before my dinner."

"Of course, sir, I don't see any real problems. You know my daughter Paragon has been happily married to a gentleman from a good family for a while now; and as for my daughter Sophia, I hope to see her get married tomorrow morning before I have dinner."

"Who is she to marry, pray?" asked G—— with eager curiosity; and which, my father answered, by putting Lord Berwick's letter into his hands, to his utmost astonishment; and, before he had at all recovered from his fit of envy and surprise, my father took his leave, saying that he had many preparations to make for the approaching marriage.

"Who is she going to marry, I wonder?" asked G—— with keen curiosity. My father replied by handing him Lord Berwick's letter, which left him utterly astonished. Before he could even recover from his moment of envy and shock, my father took his leave, saying he had a lot of preparations to make for the upcoming wedding.

Next morning, as my father was stepping into the carriage which was to convey him to Lord Berwick's house in Grosvenor Square, well-dressed and in high spirits, he was gratified by the sight of his neighbour, who happened to pass his door at that very moment.

Next morning, as my father stepped into the carriage that was going to take him to Lord Berwick's house in Grosvenor Square, well-dressed and in a great mood, he was pleased to see his neighbor walking by his door at that very moment.

This man, naturally envious, and having hitherto looked down with pity on my father's misfortunes in having such handsome daughters, or, at least, he affected to do so, although, in his heart perhaps he had not despised his children the more, supposing it had been the will of heaven to have bestowed on them countenances less forbiddingly ugly, this man, I say, could not, under the pressure of existing circumstances, help giving some vent to his spleen, exclaimed, "Don't hurry! don't break your neck!" and then passed on, ashamed as well he might be at the littleness of his envy.

This man, who was naturally envious and had previously looked down with pity on my father's misfortunes for having such beautiful daughters—or at least pretended to—might, deep down, not have actually despised his children more, thinking it might have been fate's choice to give them less intimidating looks. This man, I say, couldn’t help but express some of his bitterness under the current circumstances, exclaiming, “Don’t rush! Don’t hurt yourself!” before moving on, embarrassed, as he should be, by the smallness of his envy.

Just before Sophia's marriage, Lord Berwick spoke to her, to this effect:

Just before Sophia's wedding, Lord Berwick spoke to her, saying this:

"My beloved Sophia, you are about to become an innocent, virtuous woman, and therefore you must pass your word to cut your sisters dead for ever and at once. I allude particularly to Fanny and Harriette."

"My dear Sophia, you're about to become an innocent, virtuous woman, so you need to promise to completely cut off your sisters forever and immediately. I'm specifically referring to Fanny and Harriette."

"Yes—certainly—very well;" was Sophia's warm-hearted answer.

"Yes—of course—sounds good;" was Sophia's friendly reply.

"And you will oblige me by neither writing to them nor receiving any letters from them."

"And you will do me a favor by not writing to them or accepting any letters from them."

"Very well; then I will give them up altogether," said Sophia, with much placidity; and yet we had never been, in the slightest degree, deficient in sisterly affection towards her; and Lord Berwick expected to inspire with affection this heartless thing, who, for a mere title, conferred on her by a stranger she disliked, could at once forget the ties of nature, and forsake for ever without an effort or a tear her earliest friends and nearest relations; and not because she was more virtuous than they were, since, on the contrary, she had begun her career before other girls even dream of such things. She had intruded herself on a cobbler at thirteen, thrown herself into the arms of the most disgusting profligate in England at fourteen, with her eyes open, knowing what he was; then offered herself for sale at a price to Colonel Berkeley, and, when her terms were refused with scorn and contempt by the handsome and young, she throws herself into the arms of age and ugliness for a yearly stipend, and at length, by good luck, without one atom of virtue, became a wife.

"Alright then; I’ll just let them go completely," said Sophia, calmly. Yet, we had never lacked sisterly affection for her in any way. Lord Berwick thought he could win over this cold person who, for a title given to her by a stranger she didn't even like, could quickly forget her natural ties and leave her earliest friends and closest family without any struggle or tears. And it wasn't because she was more virtuous than they were; in fact, she had started her questionable activities before most girls even thought about such things. She had approached a cobbler at thirteen, threw herself into the arms of the most repulsive libertine in England at fourteen, fully aware of who he was; then offered herself for sale to Colonel Berkeley, and when he rejected her terms with scorn, she turned to an older, ugly man for a yearly allowance, and eventually, by sheer luck and without any trace of virtue, became a wife.

This from me may appear to strangers like personal pique, but all who know me will acquit me of having ever, in my life, coveted the society of fools. I certainly, being naturally affectionate, should never have been induced to forsake my own sisters while they were kindly disposed towards me: and in short, had a man to whom I was to be married requested anything so unnatural of me, I should have disliked him ever afterwards for the wish, so far from complying with it. Yet I do feel irritated against Lady Berwick I confess it: but it is for her slights, or what I fancy was her neglect of my dear departed mother. As for her having forgotten me, our indifference being mutual, I am no longer at all disposed to find fault with it. I should in like manner have ceased to love my mother, had she but felt it in her power, or had it for an instant been in her contemplation to forsake me for ever.

This might seem like personal anger to outsiders, but everyone who knows me will confirm that I've never, in my life, wanted to be around fools. Naturally, since I’m affectionate, I would never have chosen to leave my own sisters while they were being kind to me. And honestly, if the man I was supposed to marry had asked me to do something so unnatural, I would have disliked him from that moment on, let alone comply. I admit I'm frustrated with Lady Berwick; it's because of her dismissive behavior, or what I think was her neglect of my beloved late mother. As for her forgetting me, since we've both been indifferent, I really can’t complain about it anymore. I would have stopped loving my mother too if she had ever considered abandoning me forever.

Nothing particular occurred on the day of Sophia's[Pg 389] marriage, which passed off very quietly, and Sophia ate a hearty dinner after it, which was what usually happened to that interesting young lady every day of her life at about six o'clock.

Nothing special happened on the day of Sophia's[Pg 389] wedding, which went by very quietly, and Sophia had a big dinner afterward, just like she did every day around six o'clock.

Sophia, having the command of more guineas than ever she had expected to have had pence, did nothing from morning till night but throw them away. She would go into a shop and ask for two or three Brussels veils—send a beggar's family to an expensive tailor to be clothed—build a little island on a pond—buy a dressing-box of fifteen hundred pounds price, and all within a week. Lord Berwick was often reminded that this silly girl would ruin him without comfort or benefit to herself; but his answer was, that he could not endure to scold the innocent creature, but must trust to her common sense for shortly finding out that all this extravagance could not last, even if he possessed four times as large an estate.

Sophia, having more money than she ever thought she would have, spent her days recklessly. She’d walk into a store and ask for a few Brussels veils, send a needy family to a fancy tailor for clothing, create a small island in a pond, and buy a dressing box that cost fifteen hundred pounds, all within a week. Lord Berwick often reminded himself that this foolish girl would end up ruining him without any advantage for herself; but his answer was that he couldn’t bear to scold the innocent girl and had to trust that her common sense would soon make her realize that such extravagance couldn’t continue, even if he owned four times as much property.

Sophia, finding that money was poured into her lap just as fast as she could ask for it, and seeing no end to it, thought that nothing could be more easy to practise than generosity. She was however nearly four months in the habit of throwing away money by wholesale before she made an attempt to be of the least service to her mother, though she knew well how harassed that dear parent was with her very large family. At last she amused herself at her country-house by sending her mother cart-loads of dishes, plates and saucepans, proposing to furnish her a house.

Sophia, realizing that money came to her as quickly as she could ask for it, and seeing no end in sight, thought that being generous was the easiest thing in the world. However, she spent nearly four months recklessly giving away money before she even tried to help her mother, even though she knew how stressed that dear woman was with her large family. Finally, she entertained herself at her country house by sending her mother truckloads of dishes, plates, and saucepans, suggesting that she could furnish her a house.

Lord Berwick's agent having sold Sophia's house in Montagu Square for two thousand pounds, and presenting it to her when she really knew not well what to do with it, Sophia sent it to her mother. I mention this circumstance merely as a matter of justice to a little, uninteresting being, whom I rather dislike than otherwise, and will repeat it as often as I have an opportunity to do so.

Lord Berwick's agent sold Sophia's house in Montagu Square for two thousand pounds and handed the money over to her when she didn't really know what to do with it. Sophia sent it to her mother. I mention this simply to be fair to a small, uninteresting person whom I don't particularly like, and I will bring it up whenever I have the chance.

Lord Berwick, in less than twelve months after his marriage, was so involved, as to be under the necessity[Pg 390] of making over the whole of his property to his creditors, for I do not know how many years.

Lord Berwick, less than a year after his marriage, was so deep in debt that he had to transfer all of his property to his creditors for, I don't know, how many years.[Pg 390]

Our young sister Charlotte, then about seven years of age, was a sweet, lovely little creature, and promised to be one of the finest dancers of the age. She had been some time a pupil of Monsieur Boigera of the Opera House.

Our younger sister Charlotte, who was about seven years old at the time, was a sweet, lovely little girl and showed great potential to be one of the best dancers of her generation. She had been a student of Monsieur Boigera at the Opera House for some time.

It was not the profession my mother would have preferred, but Charlotte promised to do wonders in it, and, with her striking beauty, there could have been little doubt of her marrying well from the stage; and a mother, who has fifteen children to provide for, cannot do as she pleases.

It wasn't the career my mother would have chosen, but Charlotte promised to excel in it, and with her stunning looks, there was little doubt she would find a good match from the stage; and a mother with fifteen kids to support can't always follow her own wishes.

Charlotte had already made her début as Cupid, and delighted everybody who saw her, when Lord and Lady Berwick, seized with a fit of pride which they nicknamed virtue, begged leave to snatch the child from such a shocking profession, and they undertook to bring her up and provide for her under their own eyes. My poor mother joyfully closed with this apparently kind offer, and immediately made Charlotte forsake the profession, which, with her talents, must have made her fortune, with or without marriage, to go and live with Sophia.

Charlotte had already made her debut as Cupid and delighted everyone who saw her, when Lord and Lady Berwick, filled with a sense of pride they called virtue, asked to take the child away from such a disgraceful profession. They promised to raise her and take care of her themselves. My poor mother happily accepted this seemingly generous offer and immediately made Charlotte give up the career that, with her talents, could have ensured her fortune, with or without marriage, to go and live with Sophia.

The child, when at her country seat, became a great favourite with the wife of Lord Berwick's brother, Mrs. Hill, and all went on charmingly, till Charlotte began to look like a woman, and one of such uncommon loveliness, as to attract the attention of all the elegant young men in the neighbourhood. Sophia could not endure this. Even at the Opera, many a man has preferred offering his arm to Charlotte; nay, it was said, a country gentleman of very large property was expected to make Charlotte an honourable proposal. This was too much. Poor Charlotte, after having forsaken the profession in which she must have succeeded, to be bred up in luxury among nobility, who looked on her as half an angel, was bundled off to a country school, there to earn her daily bread by birching young, vulgar[Pg 391] misses, and teaching them their French and English grammar, and there has poor Charlotte been forced to bloom unseen, wasting her sweetness on the desert air ever since.

The child, when she was at her country home, became a favorite of Mrs. Hill, the wife of Lord Berwick's brother, and everything went beautifully until Charlotte began to look like a woman, stunningly beautiful enough to catch the attention of all the fashionable young men in the area. Sophia couldn’t stand this. Even at the Opera, many men preferred to escort Charlotte; in fact, it was rumored that a wealthy country gentleman was expected to propose to her. This was too much. Poor Charlotte, after leaving a career where she would have thrived, raised in luxury among the nobility who viewed her as almost angelic, was sent off to a country school to earn her living by disciplining young, rude girls and teaching them French and English grammar. And so, poor Charlotte has been forced to bloom unseen, wasting her sweetness on the empty air ever since.

Patronage is a fine thing!

Patronage is great!

I should like to know what Charlotte says about it as she sits darning her cotton stockings on a Saturday night.

I want to know what Charlotte thinks about it while she's mending her cotton stockings on a Saturday night.


My time in London passed on pleasantly enough at this period, as I went wherever I pleased. The only drawback to my comfort was that the Duke of Beaufort did nothing but write and torment Lord Worcester to leave me, while Worcester's love seemed to increase on the receipt of every scolding letter. He daily swore to make me his wife, and professed to be wretched, whenever I desired him not to think of marriage.

My time in London was pretty enjoyable during this period, as I went wherever I wanted. The only downside to my comfort was that the Duke of Beaufort kept writing and nagging Lord Worcester to leave me alone, while Worcester's affection seemed to grow with every criticism he received. He told me daily that he was determined to make me his wife and claimed to be miserable whenever I asked him not to think about marriage.

Her Grace of Beaufort's letters to her son, which I always had the honour of perusing, were extremely eloquent on my subject. The duchess, unlike Lord Frederick Bentinck, was fond of hard words. "This absurd attachment of yours for this vile profligate woman, does but prove," wrote this noble personage, "the total subjugation of your understanding."

Her Grace of Beaufort's letters to her son, which I always had the honor of reading, were very articulate about my situation. The duchess, unlike Lord Frederick Bentinck, liked using complicated words. "This ridiculous infatuation you have for this horrible, immoral woman only shows," wrote this noble figure, "the complete domination of your judgment."

In answer to this nervous paragraph, one of Her Grace's epistles, I beg leave to correct the word subjugation. Not that there is any harm in it, on the contrary it is a very learned kind of a full sounding expression and looks handsome in a letter, but then it is too learned to be so ignorantly misapplied. Her Grace, in her zeal to be fine, must have mistaken it for something else, since I can offer an unanswerable reason why her hopeful son, Worcester, could not have his understanding subjugated even by the wonderful charms of Harriette Wilson, and that in four simple words:—He never possessed any.

In response to this anxious paragraph, one of Her Grace's letters, I’d like to correct the word "subjugation." It's not that it's a bad word; on the contrary, it's quite a sophisticated term that looks impressive in a letter. However, it's too intellectual to be used so poorly. Her Grace, in her eagerness to sound refined, must have confused it with something else, because I can provide an undeniable reason why her promising son, Worcester, could never have his mind subjugated even by the remarkable charms of Harriette Wilson, and that is summed up in four simple words:—He never had any.

Her Grace, in her infinite condescension, then goes on to state that the said Harriette Wilson is the lowest[Pg 392] and most profligate creature alive. In short, so very bad, that she once sent for her own immaculate brother!—alluding to my having ordered up that worthy man to Marylebone Fields, one morning before breakfast. After continuing this most ladylike style of abuse in detail, enlarging on my former little sins and peccadillos, she writes, in a postscript: "Of course, Worcester, your own sense"—she forgot that it was subjugated—"will teach you to conceal this letter from the person of whom I have spoken so freely."

Her Grace, in her endless disdain, then goes on to say that the aforementioned Harriette Wilson is the lowest and most immoral person alive. In short, she's so bad that she once called for her own pure brother!—referring to the time I had that good man come to Marylebone Fields one morning before breakfast. After continuing this very ladylike abuse in detail, going on about my previous little mistakes and misdeeds, she adds, in a postscript: "Of course, Worcester, your own sense"—she forgot that it was under control—"will teach you to keep this letter from the person I've spoken about so openly."

"It is very hard upon me!" said I one day to Lord Worcester, after reading one of Her Grace's flattering letters, "I was well disposed towards you, and towards your family for your sake. I have constantly refused to accept expensive presents from you, and I have saved you from gambling, and various other vices and misfortunes to which you would otherwise have been, shall I say, in humble imitation of Her Grace, subjugated? I have refused to become Marchioness of Worcester over and over again, believing that such a marriage would distress your family, and, in return, your duchess-mother, with the usual charity of all ladies who either are or pass for being chaste, insists on my being at once turned adrift into the streets and entirely unprovided for."

"It really is unfair to me!" I said one day to Lord Worcester, after reading one of Her Grace's flattering letters. "I had a good opinion of you and your family because of you. I've consistently turned down expensive gifts from you, and I've kept you away from gambling and various other bad habits and misfortunes that you would have otherwise been, shall I say, in a humble imitation of Her Grace, subject to? I've repeatedly declined the title of Marchioness of Worcester, thinking that such a marriage would upset your family, and in return, your duchess-mother, with the usual kindness of all women who are considered chaste, insists that I should be cast out into the streets and left completely unsupported."

At last there came another very severe letter from the Duke of Beaufort, insisting on Lord Worcester immediately joining him at his seat near Oxford.

At last, another very stern letter arrived from the Duke of Beaufort, demanding that Lord Worcester join him right away at his estate near Oxford.

Worcester declared that he would not go, while I insisted that he should not disobey his father.

Worcester said he wouldn’t go, but I insisted that he should listen to his father.

"Do not irritate His Grace," said I; "but, on the contrary, strive to set his mind at rest, by assuring him that I wish you too well to marry you. True, the duchess is very abusive, rather vulgarly so perhaps, all things considered; but I have no wish to deserve harsh language from your mother, in order that I may think of it with calm indifference."

"Don’t annoy His Grace," I said; "instead, try to reassure him by letting him know that I care too much about you to let you marry him. It’s true that the duchess can be quite harsh, maybe even a bit crass considering everything; but I have no desire to face your mother’s sharp words just so I can think about it without getting upset."

Worcester spoke very handsomely on this subject.[Pg 393] "I love my father and mother," said he, "and it would go to my heart to disobey them, if I saw them inclined to act with justice and humanity towards you. As it is, I could not resign them for ever without the deepest regret: at the same time, I solemnly declare to you, upon my honour and soul, if it were necessary to make a choice, and I must lose for ever either you, to whom I conceive myself bound quite as sacredly as though we were really married, or my whole family, I would not hesitate one instant, not even if they could cut me off with a shilling. I should prefer, ten thousand times over, driving a mail coach for our daily support, and living with you in a garret to any magnificence that could be offered me without you."

Worcester spoke very eloquently on this subject.[Pg 393] "I love my parents," he said, "and it would break my heart to disobey them, especially if I saw them wanting to act justly and kindly towards you. As it stands, I couldn’t part with them forever without the deepest regret. At the same time, I solemnly promise you, on my honor and soul, if I had to choose and I must lose either you—whom I feel connected to as if we were truly married—or my entire family, I wouldn’t hesitate for a second, not even if they could cut me off with a penny. I would much rather drive a mail coach to support us and live in a tiny room with you than accept any luxury that didn’t include you."

His lordship was miserably agitated, when he found that I seriously insisted on his leaving me to join his father, and perhaps he had, for this once, ventured to disobey me, had not his uncle, Lord William Somerset, at the Duke of Beaufort's request, called on us, and insisted on not leaving the house till he had seen Worcester safe off in the Oxford mail.

His lordship was extremely upset when he realized that I was serious about him leaving me to join his father, and maybe, for once, he would have dared to go against my wishes if his uncle, Lord William Somerset, hadn't come to see us at the Duke of Beaufort's request and insisted on not leaving the house until he saw Worcester safely on the Oxford mail.

I forgot to mention a little circumstance which happened on the day previous to Lord Worcester's departure for Badminton, which is the name of his father's country-seat. We were sitting near one of the windows together, when a man on the opposite side of the way attracted my notice. Surely methought, I must have seen that man before. He was standing quite still, and for several minutes I could not for the life of me catch a second glimpse of his face, which had been turned towards us for an instant. At last he seemed as though he were making for my door.

I forgot to mention a small detail that happened the day before Lord Worcester left for Badminton, which is his father’s country house. We were sitting together near one of the windows when a man across the street caught my attention. I thought to myself, I must have seen that man before. He was standing completely still, and for several minutes, I couldn’t manage to catch another glimpse of his face, which had been turned towards us for just a moment. Finally, he looked like he was heading toward my door.

"That is the man!" I abruptly exclaimed; "that is the madman!"

"That's the guy!" I suddenly shouted; "that's the crazy person!"

I spoke from the sudden impulse of the moment, and regretted no less instantaneously, but nothing I could say or do had power to detain Lord Worcester, who immediately darted across the street, and[Pg 394] inquired of the man what his business had been with me, and why he had presumed to enter my house?

I spoke on impulse in that moment and instantly regretted it, but nothing I said or did could stop Lord Worcester, who quickly crossed the street and[Pg 394] asked the man what he had been doing with me and why he thought it was okay to come into my house.

The man answered, that he had no business with me, and had never dreamed of entering my house.

The man replied that he had no business with me and had never even thought about coming into my house.

Worcester called him a d——d liar, and throwing his card at him, at the same time, asked him who he was, and where he came from?

Worcester called him a damn liar and, tossing his card at him, also asked who he was and where he came from.

The man refused to satisfy this inquiry and fixed his eyes on Worcester with a vacant gaze.

The man ignored the question and stared at Worcester with a blank look.

"You won't tell me your name then?"

"You’re not going to tell me your name, huh?"

"No," said the man, at last, adding that he did not choose to have his name handed about in such company.

"No," the man finally said, adding that he didn't want his name circulated among such people.

Worcester remarked that he rather fancied no one would ever hear his name as a fighter; but, if he was ashamed of his name, and felt conscious that his rank was too low in life for him to meet in a duel, without disgracing himself as a gentleman, he was ready to turn into the next field with him, and set to work with their fists, in the way most suitable to a blackguard like him!

Worcester mentioned that he doubted anyone would ever know him as a fighter; however, if he felt embarrassed by his name and believed his social status was too low to engage in a duel without ruining his reputation as a gentleman, he was willing to step into the next field with him and throw punches like the scoundrel he considered himself to be!

The man declared that he was not a bruiser, and refused to stir.

The man said he wasn't a fighter and refused to move.

Worcester struck him with his stick, when the man put himself into an attitude of defence; but not at all scientifically.

Worcester hit him with his stick, and the man got into a defensive stance, but it wasn't very well done.

The fight lasted full twenty minutes. It took place in a public street in the broad face of day.

The fight lasted a full twenty minutes. It happened in a public street in broad daylight.

I did not see the end of the contest, but Worcester, on his return, informed me that he had been victorious, and then retired to wash the blood from his hands and nose.

I didn’t see the end of the contest, but Worcester, when he came back, told me that he had won, and then he went to clean the blood off his hands and nose.

The Honourable Berkeley Craven, who at all times can smell out a fight as often as such a thing occurs within ten miles of him, was present, I presume, at this mighty encounter, since he afterwards mentioned the circumstance to me, declaring that he knew Worcester's antagonist to be a young man of good family, who had twice made his escape from a mad-house.

The Honorable Berkeley Craven, who can always sense a fight happening within ten miles of him, was present at this big showdown, as I believe, because he later brought it up, saying he knew Worcester's opponent was a young man from a respectable family who had escaped from a mental institution twice.

Poor fellow! however he appeared to be of such muscular strength, that I do not think Worcester could have done him any material injury; notwithstanding his lordship was a pupil of Jackson.

Poor guy! Even though he seemed to have such muscular strength, I don’t think Worcester could have hurt him at all; after all, his lordship was a student of Jackson.


Worcester shed tears in abundance at parting with me. His uncle, Lord William Somerset, placed himself in an easy chair, swearing he would not stir without his nephew.

Worcester cried a lot when we said goodbye. His uncle, Lord William Somerset, settled into an easy chair, saying he wouldn't move without his nephew.

Worcester declared to his uncle, that he was a d—m—n bore, and ought to be sensible how desirous he naturally must be to pass an hour or two alone with me, previous to his departure for Badminton.

Worcester told his uncle that he was a damn bore and should be aware of how much he must want to spend an hour or two alone with me before heading to Badminton.

Lord William Somerset remained firm as a rock, and took Worcester out of the house at half-past seven in the evening; which happened to be just in time to secure his place in the Oxford mail.

Lord William Somerset stood his ground and took Worcester out of the house at 7:30 in the evening, which was just in time to secure his spot on the Oxford mail.


CHAPTER XXIII

Now what am I next to amuse my readers with? No, that's vanity. I meant to ask what I should try to amuse them with? Worcester is gone to his papa's, at Badminton; and I, being sworn to constancy, have no other beaux to write about.

Now what can I do next to entertain my readers? No, that's just vanity. I meant to ask what I should try to entertain them with? Worcester has gone to his dad's at Badminton; and I, being committed to loyalty, have no other beaux to write about.

Let us inquire what my sister Fanny is doing? She looked very serious when I called upon her, as she sat nursing Parker's pretty little daughter and kissing it.

Let's find out what my sister Fanny is up to. She seemed quite serious when I visited her, sitting there nursing Parker's adorable little daughter and giving her kisses.

"Colonel Parker is going to Spain," said Fanny to me, the moment I entered her room, and I saw a tear trembling in her bright eye.

"Colonel Parker is going to Spain," Fanny said to me as soon as I walked into her room, and I noticed a tear shimmering in her bright eye.

"So must half the fine young men in England," was my reply.

"So do half the fine young men in England," was my reply.

"Parker is the only man on earth who has ever treated me with true respect and kindness," continued Fanny, "and my attachment to him is very strong; more so perhaps than you think for."

"Parker is the only guy on the planet who has ever treated me with genuine respect and kindness," Fanny continued, "and my feelings for him are really strong; maybe even stronger than you realize."

I told her that I could not doubt her love for the father of her infant.

I told her that I couldn't question her love for the father of her baby.

"I am not romantic," Fanny went on to say, while sitting in a musing sort of attitude and seeming quite inattentive to my last wise speech. "It is not in my nature to be in the least romantic or sentimental, yet when Parker forsakes me I shall die of it!"

"I’m not the romantic type," Fanny continued, sitting in a thoughtful way and appearing completely uninterested in my last profound statement. "It’s just not in my nature to be at all romantic or sentimental, yet when Parker leaves me, I’ll be devastated!"

"Fiddlestick," I answered, "you are always talking about dying, merely because your nerves are weak, and, in the meantime, I never saw you look better in my life. When does Colonel Parker set off?"

"Fiddlestick," I replied, "you keep going on about dying just because you're feeling anxious, but honestly, I've never seen you look better. When is Colonel Parker leaving?"

"To-morrow night," she replied.

"Tomorrow night," she replied.

"He will write, of course?"

"Is he going to write?"

"He has promised to do so by every post."

"He has promised to do that with every letter."

I had seldom seen Fanny so serious. I begged her to come to me as soon as Parker had left her, and promised to do everything in my power to enliven her.

I had rarely seen Fanny so serious. I asked her to come to me as soon as Parker left her, and promised to do everything I could to cheer her up.

She told me that Julia wished her of all things to board with her again as soon as Parker went to Spain, and, continued Fanny, "I feel so melancholy that I think I shall avail myself of her invitation, provided she will permit me to furnish a spare, empty room she has in her house, and keep it entirely to myself. Do you know," continued Fanny, "I, who used to abhor solitude even for a single morning, am now become very fond of it? I love to think and to read; and, the more serious the work the better it suits the present tone of my mind. I have lately been copying the passages which have most struck me, and, when you look them over, you will be astonished at my change of sentiments and taste."

She told me that Julia really wanted her to stay with her again as soon as Parker went to Spain, and, Fanny continued, "I feel so down that I think I’ll take her up on the invitation, as long as she lets me furnish a spare, empty room she has in her house and keep it all to myself. Do you know," Fanny went on, "I, who used to hate being alone even for a single morning, have actually come to really enjoy it? I love to think and to read; and the more serious the work, the better it fits my current mindset. Lately, I've been copying the passages that have impacted me the most, and when you look them over, you’ll be amazed at how much my sentiments and taste have changed."

I asked her if her late studies had been religious.

I asked her if her recent studies had been focused on religion.

"No," said Fanny; "but the books I like now are such as I consider most calculated to teach us fortitude to endure the ills, miseries, and disappointments of this life. I shall yet, I know, suffer much in mind, as well as in body; and the end of it all will be death! Do not I require fortitude?"

"No," Fanny said; "but the books I like now are the ones that I think are best at helping us build the strength to cope with the challenges, hardships, and letdowns of this life. I know I will still suffer a lot, both mentally and physically; and in the end, it will all lead to death! Don't I need strength?"

"We shall all die," was my answer; "but the time and the manner of our deaths is unknown to us. No doubt, too, we all have our portion of sorrow and trouble to look forward to; but those sorrows are seldom without some alleviation, or mixture of happiness, neither are the comforts we are permitted to enjoy on earth by any means confined to those of youthful age alone. If, in a more advanced period we feel not wild rapture, yet are we infinitely more calm, and our pleasures are more real and certain, since they depend on the present. In advanced life we enjoy, while girls and boys pursue shadows and live on hope."

"We're all going to die," was my answer; "but we don't know when or how. Of course, we all have our share of sorrow and troubles to face; but those sorrows usually come with some relief or moments of happiness, and the comforts we get to enjoy in life aren’t limited to just the young. If we don’t feel wild excitement as we get older, we are definitely much calmer, and our pleasures are more real and certain because they rely on the present. In later life, we enjoy while girls and boys chase after dreams and live on hope."

"There is no doubt that every age has its portion of enjoyments as well as cares," rejoined Fanny, "but, for myself, I am not I confess sanguine. I feel a weight about the region of my heart."

"There’s no doubt that every era has its share of joys along with its worries," Fanny replied, "but honestly, I’m not feeling optimistic. I sense a heaviness around my heart."

I interrupted her, and insisted on taking her directly to Julia's, where I left her, promising to see her early on the following day.

I interrupted her and insisted on taking her straight to Julia's, where I dropped her off, promising to see her first thing the next day.

Worcester sent me about six sheets of foolscap, scribbled all over in every corner, once a day, and on Sunday he rode nine miles to overtake the coach with a volume! He had, he said, been accused by the duke his father of wishing to make me his wife, and he had found it impossible to deny that such was, in fact, his first hope. His father used very harsh words, and Worcester's courage and firmness had consequently increased. Suddenly, the duke had changed this high tone, and taking his son by the hand addressed him with much apparent feeling. This, as I afterwards learned from His Grace's brother, was a mere cold-blooded plan, settled between these two hopeful gentlemen, who had agreed that their best chance was to touch up the young marquis with a little bit of sentiment. Nay, in their zeal, they agreed to carry the farce to such lengths as even to speak of me, their night-mare, the person on earth which they most abhorred, and whose influence they most dreaded, with an appearance of feeling and respect, praying inwardly that either an earthquake might swallow me up, or that I might be seized with sudden death.

Worcester sent me about six sheets of paper, covered in writing from top to bottom, every day, and on Sunday he rode nine miles to catch up with the coach with a book! He said he had been accused by his father, the duke, of wanting to make me his wife, and he found it hard to deny that was indeed his first wish. His father used very harsh words, which made Worcester’s courage and determination grow. Suddenly, the duke changed his tone and, taking his son by the hand, spoke to him with a lot of emotion. I later learned from His Grace's brother that this was just a cold-hearted plan agreed upon by those two gentlemen, who thought their best chance was to give the young marquis a little sentiment. In their eagerness, they even decided to carry on this farce to the point of discussing me, their nightmare, the person they hated the most on earth and whose influence they feared, with a facade of feeling and respect, inwardly wishing for either an earthquake to swallow me or for me to suddenly drop dead.

"My dear, dear boy," said Beaufort, "you must forgive me if the extreme anxiety you have for such a long time occasioned myself and your poor mother, has, for a season, made me lose my temper. I see that your feeling for Harriette is real, and beyond your power to overcome at present. Indeed, if she is good to you, I desire that every care and attention should be paid her, and you should return to her, and be teased no more on the subject: only pass your word and honour to me, as a son, and as a gentleman,[Pg 399] that you will never marry her, and you shall hear no more from either of us on the subject."

"My dear boy," Beaufort said, "you need to forgive me if the intense anxiety that you've caused your poor mother and me for such a long time has made me lose my temper for a bit. I can see that your feelings for Harriette are genuine and something you can’t just shake off right now. In fact, if she treats you well, I want her to be taken care of, and I think you should go back to her and not be teased about this anymore. Just promise me, as your father and as a gentleman,[Pg 399] that you will never marry her, and we won’t bring it up again."

Worcester, in his letter to me, where he described this scene, professed to have been deeply affected by it, and to have passed the following night and day in tears, yet he firmly refused to comply with his father's request. Et tout fut consternation dans le plus beau et le plus agréable château, qu'on puisse imaginer!

Worcester, in his letter to me, where he described this scene, claimed to have been deeply moved by it and to have spent the following night and day in tears, yet he firmly refused to follow his father's request. And everything was in turmoil in the most beautiful and pleasant castle you can imagine!

All those letters from Lord Worcester having been since returned to the Duke of Beaufort, that honourable nobleman with his son may be pleased to deny that such letters were written. However, after referring my readers to the celebrated Henry Brougham, M.P., of Lincoln's Inn, and another highly respectable counsellor of the same place, named Treslove, who have both read the whole of Lord Worcester's correspondence (why they did so shall be told hereafter), I will leave them to form their own conclusion as to the truth or falsehood of what I have written, or shall write, on the subject of those worthy wiseacres, the Beauforts!

All the letters from Lord Worcester have been sent back to the Duke of Beaufort, and that honorable nobleman and his son might claim that such letters were never written. However, I encourage my readers to refer to the well-known Henry Brougham, M.P., of Lincoln's Inn, and another respected lawyer from the same place, named Treslove, who have both read all of Lord Worcester's correspondence (the reason they did will be explained later). I'll let you draw your own conclusions about the truth or falsehood of what I have written or will write about those so-called wise men, the Beauforts!

Worcester concluded this letter by declaring he could not and would not remain any longer absent from me, and that I was all the consolation which was left him on earth, since his father was about to turn his back on him for ever.

Worcester ended this letter by saying he couldn’t and wouldn’t stay away from me any longer, and that I was all the comfort he had left in the world, since his father was about to completely abandon him.

I answered this letter immediately, to this effect.

I replied to this letter right away, saying just that.

"If, my dear Worcester, you do not immediately write, to give me your honour that you have set your father's mind at rest by having complied with his late reasonable request, you lose me now at once and for ever. For I shall go where you will not find me. What happiness, think you, could we enjoy, at the expense of making your parents miserable? They have good reason for what they request, and to save the time it would take you to contradict this last assertion of mine, I declare to you that I never will be your wife.

"If you don’t write to me immediately, my dear Worcester, assuring me that you’ve eased your father's concerns by agreeing to his recent reasonable request, you’ll lose me for good. I’ll go somewhere you won’t be able to find me. What happiness do you think we could have if it means making your parents miserable? They have good reasons for what they ask, and to save you from arguing about it, I’ll tell you that I will never be your wife."

"Au reste, my dear Worcester, what is there in a ceremony and what do I care for a title? I swear, so help me God, I have ever been faithful to you since the first hour in which I placed myself under your protection, and in all and everything that was in my power, I have acted, and ever will act in a way to deserve your esteem as well as that of your family, in order that the abuse of Her Grace of Beaufort may sit light on my heart and mind. What gratification think you, could I enjoy at the idea of having merely inspired you with a strong passion for me, while I felt that, by my selfish conduct and the advantage I was ready to take of such an accidental circumstance, I had forfeited all right and title to your respect or future friendship?

"Moreover, my dear Worcester, what does a ceremony really mean, and why should I care about a title? I swear, with God as my witness, I have always been loyal to you since the first moment I placed myself under your protection. In everything I could do, I have acted, and will continue to act, in a way that deserves your respect and that of your family, so that the wrongs of Her Grace of Beaufort won’t weigh heavily on my heart and mind. What satisfaction do you think I would get from knowing that I merely sparked a strong passion in you for me, while knowing that, because of my selfish actions and the advantage I sought from such a fleeting moment, I had lost all claim to your respect and future friendship?"

"I have said enough I am sure, to convince any man worthy the name, and therefore you will have made friends with your father, and be on your road to join me very shortly after the receipt of this letter. So till then God bless you; but remember I can be firm and keep my word."

"I’m sure I’ve said enough to convince any man who’s truly deserving of the name, so you’ll have made peace with your father and be on your way to join me very soon after you get this letter. Until then, God bless you; but remember, I can be strong and keep my promises."

In three days after I had despatched the above letter, Worcester returned to me, having made the Duke of Beaufort the promise he had required. We now enjoyed something like quietness during the remainder of our stay in London.

In three days after I sent the letter above, Worcester came back to me, having made the Duke of Beaufort the promise he wanted. We now experienced something like peace for the rest of our time in London.

Although Worcester appeared to have suffered much during his visit to his father's, for he was much paler and thinner, I really thought him consumptive. It was ever his lordship's pride and delight to drive me about the streets or the park, and to accompany me wherever I went. He but seldom went into society, and when he did, he always refused to dance much as he used to like it. In short, his passion for me, which from the very first seemed so ardent that I knew not it was in human nature that it could be susceptible of increase, became stronger with the difficulty of indulging it.

Although Worcester seemed to have gone through a lot during his visit to his father’s, as he looked much paler and thinner, I honestly thought he was sick. It was always his lordship's pride and joy to drive me around the streets or the park and to accompany me wherever I went. He rarely went into social gatherings, and when he did, he always turned down the chance to dance, even though he used to enjoy it. In short, his passion for me, which from the very beginning felt so intense that I didn't think it was humanly possible for it to grow stronger, became even deeper with the challenges of expressing it.

"My brother is a fool," said Lord William Somerset[Pg 401] one day to us. "I would have cured you both in less than a month, and made Worcester hate you most cordially."

"My brother is an idiot," said Lord William Somerset[Pg 401] one day to us. "I could have fixed both of you in under a month and made Worcester absolutely despise you."

"How pray?" I inquired.

"How do you pray?" I asked.

"Why," continued Lord William, "merely by shutting you up in one of my country houses together, making it my request that you never left each other an instant, to the end of your lives."

"Why," continued Lord William, "just by locking you up in one of my country houses together and insisting that you never leave each other for a moment, for the rest of your lives."

Worcester called God to witness that he was as sure as of his existence, that he could never love anything in the shape of a woman but myself: and, "were Harriette ever to leave me," he continued, "I should become a mere, cold-blooded, unfeeling profligate; for all the good about me is practised by her advice and example, or for her sake, that I may be somewhat more deserving of her."

Worcester declared that he was just as certain of this as he was of his own existence: he could never love any woman but me. He added, "If Harriette were ever to leave me, I would turn into a heartless, unfeeling person because all the good in me comes from her guidance and example, or from trying to be a better person for her."

Lord William laughed at his romance, and, I remember, took advantage of his absence to try to make love to me himself! But at this I only laughed in my turn, and, in spite of that common English mistake, which he fell into, in supposing that all unmarried females must be either maids or bad women, he was, take him altogether, I rather think about the best of the whole set; and I am almost sorry I called him Lord Berwick's Tiger. But what is an extravagant fellow to do, with high rank and little or no money? And who was to drive old, stupid Tweed, c'est à dire mon très aimable beau-frère, up and down, without borrowing a trifle, or not a trifle, of his ready cash? Some short time after my sister Sophia's marriage she received from Lord Deerhurst, half a year of the annuity he had made her. My eldest brother was requested to call upon his lordship, for the purpose of restoring the amount into his own hand, which commission my brother executed without, I believe, exchanging a single syllable with that most disgusting nobleman, who ever has been a disgrace to the peerage.

Lord William laughed at his romance, and I remember he took advantage of his absence to try to make a move on me himself! But I just laughed in response, and despite that common English misconception he fell into, thinking all unmarried women must be either virgins or bad girls, I genuinely think he was the best of the bunch. I almost regret calling him Lord Berwick's Tiger. But what’s an extravagant guy supposed to do with high status and little or no money? And who was going to drive that old, stupid Tweed, c'est à dire mon très aimable beau-frère, around without borrowing a bit of his cash? A little while after my sister Sophia got married, she received half a year’s worth of the annuity Lord Deerhurst had set up for her. My eldest brother was asked to go see his lordship to return the amount directly to him, which my brother did without, I believe, saying a single word to that most revolting nobleman, who has always been a disgrace to the peerage.

Fanny, in due time, received very kind letters from Colonel Parker, although they were certainly less[Pg 402] warm than some of those he had formerly addressed to her. Napier's love for Julia seemed to grow with what it fed on, and this fair lady had been twelve times with child, and was actually turned forty, or as the French say, elle avait quarante ans, bien sommés.

Fanny eventually got some very nice letters from Colonel Parker, although they were definitely less warm than some of the ones he had sent her before. Napier's love for Julia seemed to grow with what it consumed, and this beautiful lady had been pregnant twelve times and was actually forty years old, or as the French say, elle avait quarante ans, bien sommés.

Little Kitty, the lady of Colonel Armstrong, went on very modestly and quietly with her dear Tommy, although he now steadfastly adhered to his former resolution, not to risk any increase in his family.

Little Kitty, Colonel Armstrong's lady, went on very modestly and quietly with her dear Tommy, even though he still firmly stuck to his previous decision not to risk expanding his family.

Amy continued very steady, and constant in her love for—variety!

Amy remained very steady and consistent in her love for—variety!

We were all regular at the Opera House both on Saturdays and Tuesdays, and, when the performance had concluded, we always remained late in the rooms, amusing ourselves with the absurdities of George Brummell, Tom Raikes and various others, some better, none worse! Not that Tom Raikes ever did anything bad enough, or what is worse, anything good enough to deserve the honour of a place in these my invaluable Memoirs; but, since I have named him, be it further known that Tom Raikes is a merchant who went to Paris and picked up French; and he is something of a mimic too; and he can take off Brummell very tolerably, as well as the manners of the vieille cour-France beaux; but I never discovered that he could do anything else. His tricks, like those of the man at Calais who entertains travellers while they dine, by imitating singing birds, cuckoos and castanets, are very well on the first representation; but it is indeed heavy work to be thrown into the society of Mr. Thomas Raikes more than twice in one's life. Brummell often dined with him, and therefore I take it for granted that Tom Raikes lent Brummell money. If he did, it was even for the éclat of the thing, and to have it to say that Brummell had dined with him, and that Brummell, his friend Brummell, was an excellent fellow. Tom Raikes happens to be one of the meanest men in England, at least so I have heard from several of his soi-disant male friends.

We all regularly went to the Opera House on Saturdays and Tuesdays, and after the performance, we always stayed late in the lounge, entertaining ourselves with the antics of George Brummell, Tom Raikes, and others; some were better, but none were worse! Not that Tom Raikes ever did anything bad enough, or worse yet, anything good enough to earn a spot in my invaluable Memoirs; but since I mentioned him, it's worth noting that Tom Raikes is a merchant who went to Paris and picked up French. He's also quite the mimic; he can imitate Brummell pretty well, as well as the manners of the vieille cour-France beaux; but I never found out if he could do anything else. His tricks, much like the guy in Calais who entertains travelers while they eat by mimicking singing birds, cuckoos, and castanets, are amusing the first time around; but honestly, it's tough to be stuck in the company of Mr. Thomas Raikes more than twice in your life. Brummell often dined with him, so I assume Tom Raikes lent Brummell money. If he did, it was likely for the éclat of it, to be able to say that Brummell had dined with him and that Brummell, his friend Brummell, was a great guy. Tom Raikes happens to be one of the most stingy men in England, at least that’s what I've heard from several of his soi-disant male friends.

However, he was fortunate in having had a father who lived before him; as that father was no less fortunate in having met with such a friend as Richard Muilman Trench Chiswell, M.P., to whom the family owes its not undeserved rise. To this Tommy we may apply the epigram written on another Tommy:

However, he was lucky to have a father who came before him; and that father was also lucky to have met a friend like Richard Muilman Trench Chiswell, M.P., to whom the family owes its well-deserved success. To this Tommy, we can use the saying written about another Tommy:

What can little Tommy do?
Drive a phaeton and two.
Can little Tommy do no more?
Yes—drive a phaeton and four.

What can little Tommy do?
He can drive a two-horse carriage.
Is that all little Tommy can manage?
No—he can also drive a four-horse carriage.

Sophia looked very splendid in her Opera-box since her marriage, particularly when she wore all the late Lady Berwick's diamonds and her own to boot. Lord Deerhurst, I observed, for several successive nights made it a point to sit in a box by himself next to Sophia, and fix his eyes on her the whole of the evening. Not that he regretted or cared for her, but merely because, in his infinite vulgarity and littleness of soul, he gloried in insulting Lord Berwick's feelings, and conceived it high fun to ogle at Sophia's box, and then wink at his companions in the pit: but Lord Berwick was wise for once in his life, for he ever treated Deerhurst's low impertinence with the profound contempt it merited, nor condescended once to make a remark on it, even to his wife, although neither of them could have been blind to what was so very pointed.

Sophia looked absolutely stunning in her opera box since getting married, especially when she wore all of the late Lady Berwick's diamonds along with her own. I noticed that Lord Deerhurst, for several nights in a row, made a point to sit in a box by himself right next to Sophia and stare at her all evening. It wasn't that he missed her or cared about her; he just enjoyed insulting Lord Berwick's feelings in his own ignorant and small-minded way, finding it amusing to gawk at Sophia's box and then wink at his friends in the audience. But for once, Lord Berwick was wise and treated Deerhurst's low insults with the contempt they deserved, never bothering to comment on it, even to his wife, though they both were clearly aware of the pointed nature of it all.


To revert to the Beaufort story, mais c'est perdrix, perdrix, toujours perdrix!

To go back to the Beaufort story, but it's partridge, partridge, always partridge!

The Beaufort story may be fort beau; and yet my readers may happen to require a little variety: at all events, if they do not, I do, for there is nothing on earth I think more abominable than to be hammering always at the same thing.

The Beaufort story might be fort beau; but my readers might want a bit of variety. Either way, whether they do or not, I definitely do, because there's nothing I find more awful than constantly focusing on the same thing.


CHAPTER XXIV

"Hum!" said Alvanly, at a large dinner-party just as the soup was being handed round, in unusual but very dignified silence. "Hum! this company is growing dull—I'll tell you a story, gentlemen and ladies. In the year fifteen hundred and seventy-two, there was a man, who——"

"Hum!" said Alvanly at a big dinner party just as the soup was being served, in an unusual but very dignified silence. "Hum! this gathering is getting boring—let me share a story, gentlemen and ladies. In the year fifteen hundred and seventy-two, there was a man who——"

Here he was interrupted by the loud laughter of the whole party, for who could give ear, during the first course, to a story which began as though it was to last for ever! Now the advantage of writing a long story, over that of telling it, is that one may, like a sermoniser in his pulpit, be just as prosy as one pleases, without any fear of interruption; but, seriously, I will venture to vary this dry Beaufort story by whipping in a little anecdote, which occurred either before my acquaintance had commenced with that noble family, or after it had ceased, I forget which, but that is of no consequence. I professed from the first to disregard dates. Everything here mentioned or told of happened within the last half-century, that is quite certain, and more perhaps than you care to be informed of, especially in this place; but I seriously declare, or rather repeat what I fancy I have somewhere declared before, that the careless manner in which these memoirs are written is all owing to my modesty; or rather the fault lies between my modesty and my indolence. I do not like to take trouble for nothing, and I do not feel at all certain, that even the very best I could do, by my unremitting labour, combined with the most studious attention, would be thought worth the attention of the[Pg 405] public. In short, when I consider the thing seriously, I am ready to throw down my pen in despair; for how is it possible, I ask myself, in the name of common sense, that I should be able to scribble on one subject so as to deserve their patronage? I should indeed have given the idea up the other day, had I not recollected a book called Six Weeks at Long's. The author made money by it, as his publisher told me, and really I do think that work rather more stupid than mine, or, to treat myself with more politeness, I think mine the more pleasant and more natural of the two.

Here he was interrupted by the loud laughter of everyone, because who could pay attention during the first course to a story that seemed like it would go on forever! The nice thing about writing a long story, compared to telling one, is that you can, like a speaker in a pulpit, be as boring as you want without worrying about being interrupted; but seriously, I’ll try to spice up this dull Beaufort story by adding in a little anecdote that happened either before I knew that noble family or after my connection with them ended—I can’t remember which, but that doesn’t matter. I've always claimed to disregard dates. Everything mentioned or described here happened within the last fifty years, that's for sure, and maybe more than you'd want to hear about, especially here. But I honestly declare, or rather repeat what I think I’ve said somewhere before, that the casual way these memoirs are written is all due to my modesty; or really, the issue lies somewhere between my modesty and my laziness. I don’t want to put in effort for nothing, and I’m not at all sure that even the best I could do, with tireless work and focused attention, would be worth the public's notice. In short, when I think about it seriously, I'm ready to give up and throw down my pen in despair; because how can I, in the name of common sense, expect to write about one topic in a way that would earn their attention? I honestly would have given up the other day if I hadn’t remembered a book called Six Weeks at Long's. The author made money with it, as his publisher told me, and honestly, I think that book is a bit duller than mine, or to be a bit kinder to myself, I think mine is the more enjoyable and natural of the two.

Perhaps I should do very little better, were I to go through the drudgery of copying, and correcting, studying and cogitating and all the rest of the ings; but however, if my readers only prove to be commonly civil to me and my maiden-work, they certainly shall hereafter see, but only in one volume, some of my very best and most studied composition.

Maybe I should improve a bit if I put in the effort of copying, correcting, studying, thinking, and all the other things; but anyway, if my readers are just polite to me and my first work, they will definitely see, but only in one volume, some of my best and most carefully crafted writing in the future.


The little anecdote which I proposed relating, merely to vary the story of the Beauforts, was about a prude, or rather a lady who went by that name. For my own part, I am miserably deficient in grammar, and a thousand more things, and, among many others, I am ignorant of the true, genuine, and real meaning of the word prude.

The short story I wanted to share, just to mix things up in the tale of the Beauforts, is about a prude, or actually a woman who was called that. Personally, I really struggle with grammar and a ton of other things, and, among many more, I don’t really understand the true, genuine meaning of the word prude.

A French coquette will call any woman a cold, passionless prude, who, being attached to her husband and family, shows symptoms of impatience or disgust, whenever a chattering fool presumes to pour his regular, cut-and-dried, stupid flattery into her ear.

A French flirt will call any woman a cold, passionless prude who, being devoted to her husband and family, shows signs of impatience or disgust whenever a talkative fool thinks it's okay to share his usual, cliché, pointless flattery with her.

Some call a prude, a woman who steadfastly resists being kissed by a man for whom she has no regard, at a time when her heart is devoted to another.

Some refer to a woman as a prude if she firmly refuses to be kissed by a man she doesn't care for, especially when her heart belongs to someone else.

"Pooh! Nonsense!" says the impatient reader, "A prude is a woman who sticks up for ridiculous punctilios in such trifles as are of no real consequence."

"Pooh! Nonsense!" says the impatient reader, "A prude is a woman who insists on ridiculous rules about things that don't really matter."

True! But then I never yet happened to meet with this sort of thing. I have only seen base copies of it,[Pg 406] in women without any real modesty, who affected excessive niceness; but I cannot fancy a woman the worse, or the greater prude, for showing, naturally, any degree of modesty which she may really possess.

True! But I’ve never encountered anything like this before. I’ve only seen cheap imitations of it,[Pg 406] in women who lack any true modesty and pretend to be overly nice; but I can't imagine a woman being worse or more of a prude for naturally showing any genuine modesty she might actually have.

The lady I alluded to just now was nearly forty years of age, but she was still handsome, although she had entirely ceased to think about the adornment of her person. She was naturally sensible, and misfortunes had made her serious. The most delicate flattery which could have been offered from the lips of youth and beauty, would now have been extremely irksome to one who, having loved a good husband dearly and lost him, had for ever devoted her mind to other pursuits, as often as she could turn it from melancholy reflections.

The woman I just mentioned was almost forty years old, but she was still attractive, even though she had completely stopped caring about her appearance. She was naturally sensible, and her hardships had made her serious. The most subtle compliments from young and beautiful people would have felt annoying to her, someone who had loved her good husband deeply and lost him, and who had committed her thoughts to other interests whenever she could distract herself from sad memories.

I remember hearing this very excellent creature abused for being a nasty, stiff, tiresome prude, because she seriously assured a stupid, ugly fop, who was teasing her with the most insipid impertinence, that the style of his conversation was extremely disagreeable to her.

I remember hearing this really great person get criticized for being a boring, uptight prude because she confidently told some ridiculous, ugly narcissist, who was pestering her with the most mind-numbing nonsense, that his way of speaking was super unpleasant to her.

However, prude or no prude, this good lady was kind enough to receive my visits at all times with an appearance of real satisfaction.

However, whether she was a prude or not, this good lady was kind enough to welcome my visits at all times with a genuine smile.

We wanted to go to the play, for we were both in love with Elliston; but we had no party and, what was worse, no private box. I have never in my life frequented the public boxes, and we scarcely knew our way in or our way out from that side of the house; yet, when two women take a thing into their heads, it is not a trifle can induce them to balk their fancies; so, after we had finished our dinner, my friend the prude declared that she was quite old enough to act as chaperon to me, and, going in our morning, quiet costumes, without rouge or ornaments, she was sure no man would dare to insult us.

We wanted to go to the play because we were both in love with Elliston, but we had no group and, even worse, no private box. I have never been a fan of the public boxes, and we barely knew how to get in or out from that side of the theater; still, when two women get an idea in their heads, it's not something minor that will stop them from going after what they want. So, after we finished dinner, my friend the prude stated that she was definitely old enough to be my chaperone, and since we were going in our simple morning dresses, without makeup or accessories, she was sure that no man would dare to bother us.

"In short," continued Prude, for so we will call her, since I do not think it fair to make her real name public, "in short, I never believe in such stories as women often relate to me about being insulted by[Pg 407] the other sex. For my part, I have ever been in the habit of using my liberty and going where I please, and alone too, when it suited my humour, taking it for granted that, if I am decently and modestly dressed, and conduct myself with perfect propriety, it is impossible the men can mistake me for anything but what I really am; and if they did, the frown of indignation which a virtuous woman can put into her countenance, cannot fail to awe the most determined libertine."

"In short," continued Prude, as we will call her since I don't think it's fair to use her real name, "I never believe the stories women often tell me about being disrespected by the other sex. Personally, I’ve always felt free to go wherever I want, even alone when it suits me, assuming that if I’m dressed decently and behave properly, men can't mistake me for anything other than what I really am; and if they did, the look of indignation that a virtuous woman can have on her face will surely intimidate even the most persistent womanizer."

"Nous verrons," said I, as I placed myself before the glass, to practise a frown of virtuous indignation, for that night only! But frowning was not my forte, and I made such ridiculous, ugly faces, without looking in the least awful, that Mrs. Prude burst into a loud laugh, requesting me, in God's name, to leave the frowning part of our evening's entertainment entirely to herself.

"We'll see," I said as I stood in front of the mirror to practice a frown of righteous anger, just for that night! But frowning wasn't my strong suit, and I ended up making such silly, unattractive faces that, without looking scary at all, Mrs. Prude suddenly burst out laughing and asked me, for God's sake, to leave the frowning part of our evening's fun entirely to her.

I did not half like going to the play, without the protection of a gentleman or a private box. "It is all very well for you," I said, "but I have no character to spare!"

I really didn't like going to the play without the protection of a gentleman or a private box. "It’s easy for you," I said, "but I have no reputation to risk!"

However, Prude soon overruled my objections and sent for a hackney-coach to convey us to the theatre.

However, Prude quickly dismissed my objections and called for a cab to take us to the theater.

We were quite delighted with Elliston in The Honeymoon. We could not, of course, obtain seats in the dress-boxes, in our morning attire, but we had good seats upstairs; and, though the men did cast many a sly look at me, yet no one ventured to address us. Even if they had so presumed, I knew that my friend's awe-inspiring frown would set all to rights, parce que c'était Madame, elle même, qui me l'avait assuré.

We were really pleased with Elliston in The Honeymoon. We couldn't, of course, get seats in the box seats in our daytime outfits, but we had decent seats upstairs. Although the men threw many sneaky glances my way, no one dared to speak to us. Even if they had tried, I was confident that my friend's intimidating frown would handle everything, parce que c'était Madame, elle même, qui me l'avait assuré.

I was at that time very striking; for I never could pass anywhere unnoticed. I do not say this by way of paying myself a compliment, but merely to relate a fact, in which everybody who was then acquainted with me will bear me out. I always hated to be stared at by the mob, and I did my best to prevent it by the simplicity of my evening dresses, which were[Pg 408] invariably composed of white gauze or muslin, and my head was always dressed, after the fashion of the Irish people's potatoes, au naturel, but it would not do. I often wished to be more interesting, and less remarkable; mais quoi faire?

I was really noticeable back then; I could never go anywhere without attracting attention. I'm not saying this to boost my own ego, but just to share a fact that anyone who knew me at the time would agree with. I always hated being stared at by crowds, and I tried to avoid it by keeping my evening dresses simple. They were[Pg 408] always made of white gauze or muslin, and I wore my hair styled in a very natural way, like potatoes in Ireland, au naturel, but it didn’t help. I often wished I could be more interesting and less noticeable; mais quoi faire?

"I cannot conceive why these men stare at you in this manner?" said Prude.

"I can't understand why these guys are staring at you like that," said Prude.

"Thank you, ma'am, for the compliment," answered I, laughing.

"Thank you, ma'am, for the compliment," I replied, laughing.

"I do not mean to say that you are not handsome," continued my very liberal friend; "on the contrary, I think your countenance remarkably fine; but still I wonder why the people look so much more at you than at any other fine handsome woman who may be in the house!"

"I don’t mean to say that you aren't good-looking," my very open-minded friend continued. "On the contrary, I think your face is really nice; but I can’t help but wonder why people seem to look at you a lot more than any other attractive woman in the room!"

"God knows! I do not thank them for their preference," said I, waxing half angry, as I observed the fixed, intense gaze of a young man, who, for the last quarter of an hour, had been eagerly watching every turn of my head.

"God knows! I don’t appreciate their favoritism," I said, getting a bit angry as I noticed the steady, intense stare of a young man who had been eagerly watching every movement of my head for the last thirty minutes.

He was a very fashionable-looking man; but not at all handsome. I felt convinced, from that certain air de famille, that he must be a Stanhope, although I had never seen him before. It was neither Lincoln Stanhope, nor Fitzroy, nor that great, unlicked cub, who was turned out of his regiment for black-legging, or leaguing with black-legs. These three I had often met. It must be Leicester, then, thought I, having heard that Lord Harrington had a son of that name, who was less handsome than his brothers.

He was a really stylish guy, but not at all good-looking. I was convinced, from that certain family resemblance, that he had to be a Stanhope, even though I had never seen him before. It wasn't Lincoln Stanhope, Fitzroy, or that rough guy who got kicked out of his regiment for cheating or hanging out with cheaters. I'd met all three of them before. So it must be Leicester, I thought, because I had heard that Lord Harrington had a son by that name who was less attractive than his brothers.

"It will not do to attempt frowning at that young man," said I to Mrs. Prude, "as it may have the effect of making him laugh, as it did you at dinner-time; but I will fix my eyes on him with an expression of dignity, which is more in their natural character, and try if that will do."

"It won't help to try frowning at that young man," I said to Mrs. Prude, "as it might make him laugh, just like it did for you at dinner; but I'll focus my gaze on him with a dignified expression, which suits their natural character better, and see if that works."

The young man was not vulgarly bold nor impudent, and his eyes fell under my fixed gaze. He was not immediately behind us; but occupied the second bench to my left. I had no objection to his looking[Pg 409] at me modestly. In fact I rather liked it, being neither more nor less than a mere woman; but I hate vulgarity or assurance in men.

The young man wasn't overly bold or disrespectful, and he looked down when I stared at him. He wasn’t right behind us; he was sitting on the second bench to my left. I had no problem with him looking at me modestly. In fact, I liked it, just being a woman; but I can’t stand crudeness or too much confidence in guys.

I wanted to have another look at Leicester Stanhope, which I at last contrived to accomplish slyly. He is ugly, methinks, and yet I prefer him to any of the handsome Stanhopes, for there is something of better feeling and more expression in his eyes. I dare say this is not, in fact, the case, and that I merely preferred his ugliness to his brother's beauty, because he was the only one of the family who ever seemed to admire me even for an instant.

I wanted to take another look at Leicester Stanhope, which I finally managed to do quietly. I think he’s ugly, but I still prefer him to any of the good-looking Stanhopes because there’s something warmer and more expressive in his eyes. I’m sure this isn’t really the case, and that I just prefer his ugliness over his brother's beauty, because he was the only one in the family who ever seemed to appreciate me, even for a moment.

No, now I recollect myself, this is a libel on my own attractions; I remember Lord Petersham, after having for several years been in the habit of talking to me, and shaking my hand with the same sang froid one would have expected at fourscore, one Sunday morning, when we crossed each other's path at Hyde Park corner, paid me the following most flattering compliment.

No, now I remember, this is an unfair judgment on my own appeal; I recall Lord Petersham, who after several years of casually chatting with me and shaking my hand with the same sang froid you’d expect from someone in their eighties, one Sunday morning, when we ran into each other at Hyde Park corner, gave me the following very flattering compliment.

"You are decidedly a very fine creature, but all that I have known for the last three years, and also that you are the wittiest, cleverest creature in London."

"You are definitely a wonderful person, but everything I’ve experienced over the past three years, and also that you are the wittiest and smartest person in London."

Now Lord Petersham knew no more of my wit than that of the man in the moon, only it was the fashion to call me clever and witty, and whoever had said otherwise would have himself passed for a fool.

Now Lord Petersham knew no more about my wit than the man in the moon did, but it was trendy to call me clever and witty, and anyone who claimed otherwise would have seemed like a fool.

"But," Petersham went on, "I will be frank with you; for you are too spoiled just now, and too vain to be angry with truth."

"But," Petersham continued, "I'll be honest with you; you’re being too spoiled right now and too vain to get upset with the truth."

"So that you will make haste about it," interrupted I, observing that we were blocking up the road.

"So you'll hurry up with it," I interrupted, noticing that we were blocking the road.

"Well then," said Petersham frankly, "your charms never excited in me the least particle of desire till this morning."

"Well then," Petersham said honestly, "your charms didn’t spark even the slightest bit of desire in me until this morning."

"The fact is," answered I, laughing, "it required more wit than all the wit of all the Stanhopes to find them out."

"The truth is," I replied with a laugh, "it took more cleverness than all the cleverness of the Stanhopes combined to figure them out."

"No, no, no," said Petersham, "I always thought you beautiful; but it was the style of beauty that never warmed me till this morning."

"No, no, no," said Petersham, "I always thought you were beautiful; but it was the kind of beauty that never made me feel anything until this morning."

"Are you sure you have not mistaken me for the sun?"

"Are you sure you haven't confused me with the sun?"

"The influence of both at once are, at this moment, almost too much for me," Petersham answered, "and if you are the sort of spirited, independent, fine creature I have always heard you were, you will allow me to accompany you home immediately, as fast as our horses can drive us."

"The impact of both at the same time is almost overwhelming for me right now," Petersham replied, "and if you’re the kind of strong, independent, amazing person I’ve always heard you are, you'll let me take you home right away, as quickly as our horses can go."

"Just the sort of thing I should like best!" said I, "if—" and I paused.

"That’s exactly the kind of thing I would love!" I said, "if—" and I paused.

"If what?"

"If what now?"

"If I happened to have a fancy for you; but, frankly, I have none!"

"If I were ever attracted to you, honestly, I'm not!"

"Upon your honour and word, you do not like me?" Petersham asked, with evident astonishment.

"Are you seriously saying you don't like me?" Petersham asked, clearly shocked.

"No, really," said I, "although you are very handsome; but you are not my style of man. I am not alluding to your foppery; a young man must ape something, and a polite fop is infinitely better than the heavy swaggering dragoon style, which I abhor."

"No, really," I said, "even though you're very attractive; you're just not my type. I'm not talking about your flamboyance; a young man has to imitate something, and a well-mannered dandy is way better than the rough, overconfident soldier look, which I can't stand."

"What is it you dislike about me, then?" Petersham asked.

"What is it that you don't like about me, then?" Petersham asked.

"Lord bless us, how can you ask such stupid questions, Lord Petersham?" I inquired, somewhat impatiently, and then wished him a good morning.

"Lord help us, how can you ask such ridiculous questions, Lord Petersham?" I asked, a bit impatiently, and then wished him a good morning.

To return to the young man we left staring at me from the back seat of an upper box, and whom I believed could be no other person than the Honourable Leicester Stanhope—it was only between the acts that I recollected he was behind me, being tolerably accustomed to this sort of thing.

To go back to the young man we left looking at me from the back seat of an upper box, and who I thought could only be the Honourable Leicester Stanhope—it was only between the acts that I remembered he was behind me, as I was pretty used to this kind of thing.

When the play was over we were a little at a loss how to find our way out; but, after wandering up one passage and down another, we came to a large room, lighted well up, and, seeing so many people enter it, we concluded that we had only to follow them. However, we had no sooner made our appearance[Pg 411] in it than we were led to imagine that every man we met must have suddenly lost the use of his senses. In vain did poor Prude practise her infallible awe-inspiring frowns! They did but excite merriment.

When the play ended, we were a bit confused about how to get out; but after wandering down one hallway and then another, we found a large, well-lit room, and seeing so many people going in, we figured we should just follow them. However, as soon as we stepped[Pg 411] inside, we started to think that every man we encountered must have suddenly lost his mind. Poor Prude tried her best to use her intimidating frowns, but all they did was make people laugh.

"What, are you the bawd?" said one of them rudely lifting up her bonnet.

"What, are you the prostitute?" said one of them rudely lifting up her hat.

"What do you ask for this pretty, black-eyed girl?" inquired a drunken man in a dashing light green coat, a red waistcoat, and large tally-ho pin in his shirt, touching me in the most indecent manner; and, when I resisted these disgusting liberties with all the strength of my little hands, they only fell into roars of laughter.

"What do you want for this pretty, black-eyed girl?" asked a drunken man in a flashy light green coat, a red vest, and a big tally-ho pin on his shirt, touching me in the most inappropriate way; and when I pushed back against his disgusting advances with all the strength of my small hands, they just erupted into laughter.

"Are there no constables here?" asked Prude, in a loud voice.

"Are there no cops around here?" asked Prude, in a loud voice.

"Bravo," exclaimed a flashy-looking youth in top-boots, bearing in his hand a cane, with which he tapped an old constable who was near the door, "I say, my boy, that woman insists on having you to go home with her; but she is perfectly welcome so that she leaves me her daughter"; and he tried to pull my arm under his.

"Bravo," said a flashy-looking young man in tall boots, holding a cane with which he tapped an old constable standing near the door. "Hey, buddy, that woman wants you to go home with her, but she's totally fine with it as long as she lets me have her daughter." He then tried to pull my arm under his.

"Good heavens! what shall we do?" said I, while the tears of anger trembled in my eyes as I threw a hasty glance round the room to look for protection—and saw Leicester Stanhope, for it was really him, following us at some little distance, and shrinking back that I might not observe him, evidently half ashamed of the admiration he had evinced towards a woman who walked the lobby! For it was indeed that most respectable saloon, in which Prude and I were making an exhibition of our pretty persons, owing to the merest ignorance.

"Good heavens! What are we going to do?" I said, with tears of anger welling up in my eyes as I quickly scanned the room for help—and there was Leicester Stanhope, actually following us at a distance, trying to hide so I wouldn’t notice him, clearly a bit embarrassed by the admiration he had shown for a woman in the lobby! We were in that respectable salon where Prude and I were unintentionally showing off our pretty selves, completely unaware.

All the world seemed to be in this room, which was something like the round-room at the Opera. How could we help fancying it was the right way out? In short, we had tried and could find no other. It was immensely crowded, and, as we moved on slowly, every step we took exposed us to fresh insult, of the grossest and most disgusting nature, Stanhope[Pg 412] seemed determined to see the end of it all, à la distance.

All of the world felt like it was in this room, which was a bit like the round room at the Opera. How could we not think it was the way out? In short, we had tried and couldn't find another. It was really crowded, and as we moved slowly, each step exposed us to new insults, of the most crude and disgusting kind. Stanhope[Pg 412] seemed determined to see it all come to an end, from a distance.

"How can that young man stand by and see two women so shockingly insulted, and not come forward to offer his protection?" said Mrs. Prude, observing Stanhope.

"How can that young man just stand there and watch as two women are so shockingly insulted, and not step up to offer his protection?" said Mrs. Prude, watching Stanhope.

At this moment we came in close contact with some females whose language made our blood run cold. I hesitated, while I was almost tempted to interest Mr. Stanhope to protect us to a carriage: a horrible-looking, fat, bloated man, in a state of brutal intoxication, being actually about to thrust his hand into my bosom, Stanhope took a hasty glance at my countenance, and, observing it crimson up to my very eyes, he did, as by some ungovernable impulse, qu'était plus fort que lui, hastily place his person before me, as a protection, nay, almost in defiance of the fat man.

At that moment, we encountered some women whose words chilled us to the bone. I hesitated, almost wanting to ask Mr. Stanhope to help us get to a carriage: a horrifyingly overweight and drunk man was actually about to reach into my blouse. Stanhope quickly glanced at my face, noticing it was crimson up to my eyes. Driven by an uncontrollable impulse, he swiftly put himself in front of me as a shield, almost defiantly facing the fat man.

"I believe I am addressing a Mr. Stanhope?" said I to him, in much agitation.

"I believe I'm speaking to a Mr. Stanhope?" I said to him, feeling quite anxious.

Leicester bowed with an appearance of great reserve.

Leicester bowed with an air of great restraint.

"Being acquainted with several of your brothers," I continued, "I must take the liberty to entreat you will either protect us to a hackney-coach, or employ some honest man to do us a kindness you see we stand so deplorably in need of."

"Since I know several of your brothers," I continued, "I must kindly ask you to either help us to a taxi or hire someone trustworthy to do us a favor, as you can see we are in such desperate need."

"Is it possible that you seriously wish to avoid all this impertinence?" asked Leicester, in evident but gratified surprise.

"Do you really want to avoid all this rudeness?" asked Leicester, clearly surprised but pleased.

Both Mrs. Prude and myself actually fell back a pace or two, as we fixed our eyes on him in speechless astonishment at his manner of asking this question.

Both Mrs. Prude and I actually stepped back a pace or two as we stared at him in speechless astonishment at the way he asked this question.

"Do not you really know what place this is? Do not you know that you are in the lobby?" asked Stanhope, whispering in my ear.

"Don't you really know where you are? Don't you realize you're in the lobby?" Stanhope asked, whispering in my ear.

"Oh, dear me! good gracious, Mrs. Prude, we are in the lobby, with all the very worst women!" said I, and I thought Prude would have fallen back in a fainting fit.

"Oh, my goodness! Wow, Mrs. Prude, we're in the lobby with all the worst women!" I said, and I thought Prude was going to faint.

Leicester Stanhope politely offered me his arm, and[Pg 413] hastened to convey us out of the house. He afterwards set us down in safety at my own door, requesting permission to inquire after my health the next morning.

Leicester Stanhope kindly offered me his arm, and[Pg 413] quickly led us out of the house. He then safely dropped us off at my front door, asking if he could check in on my health the next morning.

For some weeks after this Leicester was, or affected to be, in love with me, and was constantly making up little parties to the minor theatres for my amusement. One night Amy caught a glimpse of us at some public place, I forget which.

For several weeks after that, Leicester acted like he was in love with me and kept organizing little outings to the smaller theaters for my enjoyment. One night, Amy spotted us at some public place; I can’t remember which one.

"Kitty," said Amy to Mrs. Armstrong, "there is Harriette with a new man. I must go and call on her without fail to-morrow." I was consequently honoured with her early visit the next day.

"Kitty," Amy said to Mrs. Armstrong, "there's Harriette with a new guy. I have to go visit her tomorrow, no matter what." As a result, I was graced with her early visit the next day.

"How do you do, Harriette?" said kind Amy. "I called to inquire after your health; because you looked rather pale last night at the ——. Apropos! who was that elegant-looking man with you?"

"How are you, Harriette?" said friendly Amy. "I called to check on your health because you looked a bit pale last night at the ——. By the way, who was that dashing guy with you?"

Having answered her first question, she begged to know when I was likely to see him again.

Having answered her first question, she asked when I would probably see him again.

"Leicester Stanhope wants me to go to Drury Lane to-night, and has taken a private box for me."

"Leicester Stanhope wants me to go to Drury Lane tonight and has booked a private box for me."

"Oh! pray do admit me of your party," said Amy, "for I am so very dull and ill."

"Oh! Please let me join your group," said Amy, "because I'm feeling so bored and unwell."

I understood her perfectly, and was well aware of two things,—first, that she would try hard to make Leicester fall in love with her, and, secondly, she would by various little spiteful hints, uttered in a tone of innocent naïveté, do her best to inspire him with contempt for me: but what did I care for Leicester Stanhope, or any one of his stupid race, beyond the mere pastime these attentions might afford me, pour le moment? Therefore I invited Amy to join us.

I understood her completely and was aware of two things: first, that she would try her best to make Leicester fall for her, and second, that she would drop various little spiteful hints, said with an air of innocent naïveté, to inspire him to look down on me. But honestly, I couldn't care less about Leicester Stanhope or anyone from his foolish group, beyond the temporary amusement these antics might bring me, pour le moment? So, I invited Amy to join us.

In less than a fortnight from that evening, Amy and Leicester were to be found ruralising together at a retired pothouse at Putney, or Clapham, or some such place, for their honeymoon!

In less than two weeks from that evening, Amy and Leicester were found enjoying the countryside together at a quiet pub in Putney, Clapham, or somewhere similar, for their honeymoon!

I forget which of them got tired first; but I know one of them was tired in less than a week, and Amy returned to town and her dear variety.

I can't remember who got tired first, but I know one of them lost interest in less than a week, and Amy came back to town and her beloved variety.

I too must return to my dear Worcester, whose noble father had allowed him six or eight months more to grow tired of me, during which time nothing very remarkable occurred, except that Worcester's love and passion absolutely did increase daily, although that was what I had imagined to be morally and physically impossible.

I also have to go back to my dear Worcester, whose noble father had given him six or eight more months to get tired of me. During that time, nothing particularly remarkable happened, except that Worcester's love and passion actually grew stronger every day, even though I thought that was morally and physically impossible.

His Grace now became furious again, and so did his gentle duchess. Their Graces were both in town, and tormented Worcester hourly. The Duchess often declared, in the presence of a female servant, who afterwards repeated it to me, that she should prefer seeing her son dead under his horse's feet, to his ever becoming my husband! His Grace thought that we had been privately married.

His Grace became furious again, and so did his gentle duchess. They were both in town and tormented Worcester constantly. The Duchess often said, in front of a female servant who later told me, that she would rather see her son dead under his horse's feet than have him ever become my husband! His Grace believed that we had been secretly married.

Worcester was desirous that I should disguise myself, and go with him to Gretna Green.

Worcester wanted me to disguise myself and go with him to Gretna Green.

"Have you forgotten the promise you made to your father?" I asked.

"Have you forgotten the promise you made to your dad?" I asked.

"It was a conditional promise," answered his lordship, "and my father has broken the conditions. You see that he refuses to let me live on with you in peace, and again, and again, I must solemnly swear to make you my wife, whenever I can obtain your consent!"

"It was a conditional promise," his lordship replied, "and my father has broken the terms. You see, he won't let

Worcester was over head and ears in debt, and on this subject the duke was eternally lecturing, as in duty bound; declaring for his own part he had never, when he was Marquis of Worcester, exceeded his allowance or incurred a single debt.

Worcester was deep in debt, and on this topic, the duke was always lecturing him, as he felt obligated to do; claiming that he, for his part, had never, when he was Marquis of Worcester, gone over his budget or taken on a single debt.

I do not mean to dwell on the subject of Worcester's love, and Worcester's devoted attentions to me, as I can conceive nothing more uninteresting. His love never varied the least in the world, nor did we ever quarrel.

I don’t want to focus too much on Worcester's feelings for me or his constant attention, because I find that incredibly dull. His love never changed at all, and we never had any arguments.

We returned once more to Brighton, and after continuing there for about two months, Worcester's troop was ordered to be stationed in a small village near Portsmouth, to guard the prisoners.

We went back to Brighton again, and after staying there for about two months, Worcester's troop was ordered to be stationed in a small village near Portsmouth to guard the prisoners.

Quintin offered him the choice of changing his[Pg 415] troop; but Worcester said if I did not mind passing a short time at a wretched little village, he would much rather not leave it.

Quintin gave him the option to switch his[Pg 415] troop, but Worcester said that if he didn’t mind spending a little time in a terrible little village, he would much prefer to stay there.

I was perfectly willing to accompany him; and, on the day appointed for our leaving Brighton, four post-horses were put to Worcester's travelling chariot, which was to carry me to our destination. The distance was about forty miles, and the troop with the Duc de Guiche, Worcester, and Lord Arthur Hill, were to rest one night on the road.

I was totally ready to go with him; and on the day we planned to leave Brighton, four post horses were harnessed to Worcester's travel carriage, which would take me to our destination. The distance was about forty miles, and the group with the Duc de Guiche, Worcester, and Lord Arthur Hill would take a break for one night on the way.

I never once entered the carriage; but rode in a line with the officers dressed in my regimental cap and habit like a little recruit. We all lodged together in the same deplorable pot-house. Our bedroom served us for parlour, kitchen, and hall, and we dined together in the only spare room there was, in this apology for an inn, furnished exactly in the usual style of such places; to wit, twelve immense, high-backed, black leather chairs, too heavy for anybody except Bankhead to move; and the wainscot adorned with such pictures as a fox-chase, and then the Virgin Mary; and, cheek-by-jowl with that holy woman, Bellingham, the murderer of Perceval; next a print of King George the Third, in his parliamentary robes; a county map; the Holy Apostles, sitting at the Last Supper, and a poll parrot, done in what is, I believe, usually called cloth-work; plenty of sand on the floor, and plenty of wine-glasses, tooth-picks, and cruets on the sideboard.

I never stepped into the carriage; instead, I rode alongside the officers wearing my regimental cap and outfit like a little recruit. We all stayed together in the same rundown tavern. Our bedroom also served as our living room, kitchen, and hall, and we dined together in the only spare room, in this shabby inn, furnished exactly like you would expect in such places; namely, twelve huge, high-backed, black leather chairs, too heavy for anyone except Bankhead to move; and the walls decorated with paintings of a fox chase, followed by the Virgin Mary; right next to that holy image was Bellingham, the murderer of Perceval; then there was a print of King George the Third in his parliamentary robes; a county map; the Holy Apostles at the Last Supper; and a parrot picture, done in what I believe is usually called cloth-work; plenty of sand on the floor, and plenty of wine glasses, toothpicks, and cruets on the sideboard.

It poured of rain every day and all day long, during the first fortnight of our residence in this earthly paradise; and we further enjoyed the most exquisite odours which had been accumulating, time out of mind, from beer and tobacco! The weather also being windy as well as rainy, the sign-board, on which was depicted a flaming red bear, danced more merrily than musically at our window.

It rained every day and all day long during the first two weeks of our time in this earthly paradise; and we also enjoyed the most exquisite smells that had been building up for ages from beer and tobacco! The weather was both windy and rainy, and the signboard with a bright red bear on it danced more cheerfully than musically at our window.

Here Worcester, once upon a time, laid his lordly head upon a large mahogany table, after wiping away the sour beer which fantastically varied its surface,[Pg 416] and with infinite enthusiasm delivered himself to me in such soft words as, "Oh Harriette, my adored, delicious, lovely, divine Harriette, what perfect happiness is this, passing thus every minute of the day and night in your society! God only knows how long I shall be permitted to enjoy all this felicity; but it is too great I feel to last. Nobody was ever thus happy long. They will make my going abroad a point of honour; but even then, my beloved angel-wife will accompany me! Yet alas! how dreadful it will be to see you exposed to the dangers and inconveniences of war!"

Here in Worcester, once, he rested his noble head on a large mahogany table after wiping away the sour beer that oddly covered its surface, [Pg 416] and with boundless enthusiasm, he expressed to me in such gentle words, "Oh Harriette, my adored, wonderful, beautiful, divine Harriette, what perfect happiness this is, spending every minute of the day and night in your company! God only knows how long I'll be able to enjoy all this happiness; but it feels too great to last. No one is ever this happy for long. They will make my going abroad a matter of pride, but even then, my beloved angel-wife will be with me! Yet alas! how terrible it will be to see you face the dangers and hardships of war!"

I had a real tenderness and sisterly affection for Worcester at that time. I should otherwise have been the most ungrateful, callous, and inhuman creature breathing; and I really was about to make a very tender, warm, and suitable reply; but, at that critical moment, the woman brought in a large platter of ill-dressed veal cutlets and bacon, followed by the Duc de Guiche and the fat Lord Arthur Hill.

I felt a genuine fondness and sisterly affection for Worcester back then. Otherwise, I would have been the most ungrateful, insensitive, and inhumane person alive. I was really about to give a very heartfelt, warm, and appropriate response; but, just then, the woman brought in a large platter of poorly cooked veal cutlets and bacon, followed by the Duc de Guiche and the overweight Lord Arthur Hill.

After our sumptuous dinner, Lord Arthur proposed our driving over to Portsmouth to see the play.

After our fancy dinner, Lord Arthur suggested we drive over to Portsmouth to watch the play.

We went accordingly, and having hired a large stage-box, and seated ourselves in due form, all the sailors in the gallery began hissing and pelting us with oranges, and made such an astonishing noise that, out of compassion for ourselves as well as the rest of the audience, we were obliged to leave the theatre before the first act was over, and we were followed by a whole gang of tars on our way to the inn. They called us Mounseers, German moustache rascals, and Frenchmen.

We went as planned, and after renting a big box seat, we settled in properly. All the sailors in the balcony started hissing and throwing oranges at us, making such a loud commotion that, out of sympathy for ourselves and the rest of the audience, we had to leave the theater before the first act was finished. A whole bunch of sailors followed us to the inn, calling us Mounseers, German mustache idiots, and Frenchmen.

I know not whether the sailors objected to the dress of dragoons in general, as being a German costume, or whether it was our French Duc de Guiche, who had caused all the mischief. However that may be, His Grace of Beaufort, having got hold of the story from the newspapers probably, declared, with his usual liberality towards me, that the English tars at Portsmouth could not endure the idea of my not being[Pg 417] legally married to Worcester; want of chastity being held in utter abhorrence among the crews of our royal navy, as a sin they have no idea of, and one which is never by any chance practised by them.

I don’t know if the sailors disliked the dragoon uniforms because they were German, or if it was our French Duc de Guiche who stirred up all the trouble. Whatever the case, His Grace of Beaufort, probably having heard the story from the newspapers, announced—being his usual generous self—that the English sailors at Portsmouth couldn’t stand the thought of me not being[Pg 417] legally married to Worcester; the lack of chastity being completely rejected by the crews of our royal navy, as a sin they can’t even comprehend, and one they would never engage in.

In short, the duke would not seem to entertain the slightest doubt that the whole audience, nay, the whole town, had been thrown into confusion and alarm by the appearance of so wicked a sinner as myself in so chaste a seaport.

In short, the duke clearly had no doubt that the entire audience, and even the whole town, was thrown into chaos and panic by the presence of such a wicked sinner like me in such a pure seaport.

The world indeed believed me a lawfully wedded wife; and even the duke himself suspected that I was privately married; but then my certificate ought to have been forwarded to the governor of Portsmouth before I presumed to enter the town, and then I should have been permitted to have witnessed the performance in peace and quietness.

The world genuinely thought I was a legally married wife; even the duke himself suspected that I was married in secret. However, my certificate should have been sent to the governor of Portsmouth before I dared to enter the town, and then I would have been allowed to watch the performance in peace and quiet.

Not to digress too long, being all four hissed out of Portsmouth with much éclat, we returned to our humble village looking rather wise at each other, and, for the next two months or thereabouts that we remained in that part of the world, we confined ourselves to quarters parce que les plaisirs du village valaient, pour le moins, ceux, dont on nous régalaient à la ville.

Not to get sidetracked for too long, having all left Portsmouth with a lot of flair, we returned to our small village looking rather clever at each other, and for the next couple of months we stayed in that area, we limited ourselves to our surroundings because the pleasures of the village were, at least, just as good as those we were treated to in the city.

His Grace of Beaufort at last obtained leave for Worcester to join him at Badminton, and being, as he said, rendered perfectly miserable every hour that his son continued within the magic circle of my spells, he wrote to insist on Worcester joining him in a few days.

His Grace of Beaufort finally got permission for Worcester to come join him at Badminton, and feeling, as he said, completely miserable every hour his son stayed within the influence of my charms, he wrote to insist that Worcester join him in a few days.

Worcester, when he read these commands from his father, looked as if he had received his death-warrant. He was indeed completely wretched. For my part, I also felt very melancholy and dull, under the idea that, somehow or other, His Grace was determined to separate us. I had become habituated to Worcester's society and Worcester's attentions, and was beginning to feel a very lively friendship for him. Such friendships are often more lasting and better than love; and then I knew well that I should not again meet with half such kindness and devotion from[Pg 418] any other man, for I never in my life yet heard of one, young or old, who was so eternally aux petits soins, and paid a woman the unremitting attention which I received from Worcester up to the last hour of our continuing together.

Worcester, when he read these orders from his father, looked like he had just received his death sentence. He was absolutely miserable. I, too, felt very sad and down, thinking that somehow His Grace was determined to tear us apart. I had grown used to Worcester's company and his attention, and I was starting to feel a deep friendship for him. Such friendships are often more lasting and better than love; plus, I knew I wouldn’t find another man who would be as kind and devoted as he was, because I had never met anyone, young or old, who was so constantly attentive and dedicated to a woman as Worcester was to me until the very last moment we spent together.

I cannot however say that I was sorry to exchange this miserable, muddy village for my comfortable house in town. Not but Lord Arthur Hill had something comical about his manner, which I thought amusing enough; yet there was no real fun nor humour in the Duc de Guiche, although he often laughed in much the same stiff and unnatural style as his shirt collars. He was not remarkably popular either with soldiers or officers, although he is undoubtedly a very handsome gentlemanlike Frenchman, and, as I have always heard, and been inclined to believe, a very brave one too. He was rather severe with the men and, I fancy, ill-tempered, and he was a decided fop, as I think I have before mentioned.

I can’t say I was sorry to leave this miserable, muddy village for my comfortable house in town. Lord Arthur Hill had something amusing about his manner, which I found funny enough; however, there was no real fun or humor in the Duc de Guiche, even though he often laughed in a stiff and unnatural way like his shirt collars. He wasn’t particularly popular with the soldiers or officers, even though he is undeniably a very handsome and gentlemanly Frenchman, and as I’ve always heard and been inclined to believe, a very brave one as well. He was pretty strict with the men and, I think, kind of bad-tempered, and he was definitely a bit of a dandy, as I believe I’ve mentioned before.

I remember the Duc de Guiche one day desiring Lord Charles Somerset's eldest son, who was a cornet in the Tenth at Brighton, to change the saddle on which he was riding, and which happened to be one of his father's constructing while his lordship commanded the district, and to substitute the regular regimental saddle.

I remember the Duc de Guiche one day wanting Lord Charles Somerset's oldest son, who was a cornet in the Tenth at Brighton, to switch out the saddle he was riding, which happened to be one his father had designed while he was in charge of the area, and replace it with the standard regimental saddle.

The lad refused, declaring that he had been commanded by Lord Charles to use his own.

The young man refused, stating that Lord Charles had ordered him to use his own.

De Guiche was Captain of the troop to which young Somerset belonged, and it was the duke's turn to attend in the riding-school.

De Guiche was the Captain of the troop that young Somerset was part of, and it was the duke's turn to attend the riding school.

The duke, much incensed, would have put Somerset under arrest if he had not immediately changed the saddle.

The duke, very angry, would have had Somerset arrested if he hadn't quickly changed the saddle.

The lad was very sulky, and complained in the evening to his papa.

The boy was really grumpy and complained to his dad in the evening.

It was afterwards reported to De Guiche that Lord Charles had made use of some hasty remark on hearing his boy's account of the saddle, and which amounted to the same thing as though he had[Pg 419] declared De Guiche to have presumed to take an unwarrantable liberty. I will not say this was the exact expression, because I was not present; but Worcester assured me that De Guiche was miserably agitated on the following day, under the impression that Lord Charles had said even more than this, and in fact that his lordship had threatened in the presence of his son to put the duke under arrest. De Guiche, in short, not being able to call his commanding officer to account, fell sick from very vexation and pride of heart, and was obliged to keep his room.

It was later reported to De Guiche that Lord Charles had made a hasty comment after hearing his son's account of the saddle, which amounted to the same as if he had[Pg 419] said De Guiche was taking an unacceptable liberty. I can’t say this was the exact wording since I wasn't there, but Worcester assured me that De Guiche was extremely agitated the next day, under the impression that Lord Charles had said even more than that and had actually threatened in front of his son to arrest the duke. In short, De Guiche, unable to confront his commanding officer, became ill from frustration and pride and had to stay in his room.

The late Lady Charles Somerset appeared to feel much anxiety at the aspect of the difference, and requested Worcester to try and conciliate.

The late Lady Charles Somerset seemed quite worried about the differences and asked Worcester to try to smooth things over.

"Do, for God's sake, Worcester, go to De Guiche, and see what is to be done," said her ladyship to her nephew.

"Please, for the love of God, Worcester, go to De Guiche and find out what needs to be done," said her ladyship to her nephew.

Worcester did so, and on his return described to me what had passed between himself and the handsome young Frenchman, whom he had just visited in his barrack-room.

Worcester did that, and when he got back, he told me what had happened between him and the good-looking young Frenchman he had just visited in his barrack room.

De Guiche commenced by descanting on the military laws, and it was evident he had made them his particular study. It was natural for a proud, noble young emigrant like De Guiche, to have carefully acquainted himself with the duties of his profession, in order, by the strictest observance of them, to escape such reproof as his high spirit could ill brook.

De Guiche started by talking about military laws, and it was clear he had studied them closely. It made sense for a proud, noble young man like De Guiche to fully understand his professional responsibilities so that he could avoid any criticism that his high pride would find hard to handle.

Worcester admitted that young Somerset had been decidedly under De Guiche's command when he presumed to murmur, or rather refused to obey His Grace.

Worcester acknowledged that young Somerset had clearly been under De Guiche's authority when he dared to complain, or rather refused to follow His Grace's orders.

"Mon Dieu!" said De Guiche, in much agitation, or rather with suppressed rage, "is it the wish of Lord Charles Somerset that exception shall be made for his son of regimental duty?"

"My God!" said De Guiche, very agitated, or rather with suppressed anger, "is it Lord Charles Somerset's wish that his son be exempt from regimental duty?"

"Why no," answered Worcester, "my uncle, I am sure, did not wish that. Perhaps, though his lordship did not say so to me, yet I think it possible that, at the moment, he suffered some little hasty expression[Pg 420] to escape him under the idea that, since he, who was an excellent judge of riding, and a commander here, had advised his son to ride on that saddle, perhaps Lord Charles expected, from your politeness,—but, I give you my honour, I have not spoken to my uncle on the affair. My own, and Lady Charles's friendship for you, alone induce me to interfere: but this I will venture to assert of my uncle, he has too much respect for military discipline ever to have desired his son to neglect it, and I am also sure that, if any remark was made it must have been spoken in haste and ought not to have been repeated to you."

"Actually," Worcester replied, "I’m sure my uncle didn’t mean that at all. Although his lordship didn’t mention it to me, I think it’s possible that he might have let a hasty comment slip, given that he, being a great judge of riding and a commander here, had advised his son to use that saddle. Lord Charles might have expected you to be polite about it—but I promise you, I haven’t talked to my uncle about this. It’s just my own friendship with you and Lady Charles that makes me want to get involved. But I’ll say this about my uncle: he has too much respect for military discipline to ever want his son to disregard it, and I’m also certain that if any comment was made, it was said in the heat of the moment and shouldn’t have been repeated to you."

"It is, in my opinion, just the contrary of that," said De Guiche, who spoke very good English for a Frenchman, although with somewhat of the foreign accent and idiom, "it is in my opinion exactly the contrary of that. If Lord Charles Somerset has used some expressions which relate to my government of my troop, or to any part of my conduct as an officer, he cannot, I should think, he ought not to make objections nor scruple to repeat again what he has said before, and, écoutez moi, permettez," observing that Worcester was about to interrupt him, "and, if Lord Charles Somerset, when he made use of remarks to my prejudice was, as you suggest, under the influence of passion, his lordship, if it give him pleasure to be so far condescending, will repeat that circumstance also, and in the presence of any gentleman he pleases."

"It's, in my opinion, exactly the opposite," said De Guiche, who spoke very good English for a Frenchman, though he had a bit of a foreign accent and phrasing. "If Lord Charles Somerset has said anything about my management of my troop or any part of my conduct as an officer, he should have no objections or hesitation in repeating what he has said before, and, écoutez moi, permettez," he noticed that Worcester was about to interrupt him, "and if Lord Charles Somerset was, as you suggest, influenced by emotion when he made those remarks against me, then his lordship, if he feels inclined to be so gracious, will also mention that fact in front of any gentleman he chooses."

"If you request me, as your friend, I will certainly acquaint Lord Charles with what you say," answered Worcester.

"If you ask me, as your friend, I’ll definitely let Lord Charles know what you said," replied Worcester.

"I wish to inquire of his lordship respectfully, if he has objections to tell me whether or not he has ever threatened to put me under arrest? If he did, I think he will not mind to repeat it."

"I would like to respectfully ask his lordship if he has any objections to telling me whether he has ever threatened to arrest me. If he did, I believe he wouldn’t mind repeating it."

Lady Charles Somerset was very fond of this young foreigner, and almost considered him as her son. Perhaps she rather expected he might become her relation one day or other, since he was always romping with her two bold daughters, who, as Worcester informed[Pg 421] me, were to be found continually in a morning sitting on His Grace's knee, and allowing him to kiss them, and, as Worcester fancied, to do much more.

Lady Charles Somerset had a strong affection for this young foreigner and saw him almost as a son. She might have even hoped he would become family one day, since he was always playing around with her two spirited daughters, who, as Worcester informed[Pg 421] me, were often found sitting on His Grace's lap in the mornings, letting him kiss them and, as Worcester suspected, engage in much more.

"I like your presuming to talk about Harriette," Worcester would often say to his ugly cousins, "when you are both ten thousand times bolder and more impudent, and more like ... than she is, only you are both so ugly."

"I like how you assume you can talk about Harriette," Worcester would often say to his unattractive cousins, "when you’re both a million times bolder and more shameless, and more like ... than she is, it’s just that you’re both so ugly."

"Ah, that's right, scold them, Worcester," grunted out poor Lady Charles, who was at that time in a very bad state of health. "Do, for God's sake, my dear Worcester, keep those girls in order. For shame child! De Guiche, I will not suffer you to kiss and pull my daughters about in this way."

"Ah, that's right, scold them, Worcester," groaned poor Lady Charles, who was not well at that time. "Please, for God's sake, my dear Worcester, keep those girls in line. Shame on you, child! De Guiche, I won't allow you to kiss and mess with my daughters like this."

"Poor little thing, she is jealous!" De Guiche used to say, and then, to make all square, as Will Haught termed it, he would put his arms about the little fat Lady Charles's neck and kiss her with such vehemence that the good woman was half smothered.

"Poor little thing, she's jealous!" De Guiche used to say, and then, to make everything right, as Will Haught put it, he would wrap his arms around the little chubby Lady Charles's neck and kiss her so passionately that the poor woman was almost smothered.

But recollect, readers, and remember, my own favourite Lord Charles; but, apropos my lord, do you know what the king one day said of you and your spencer, and your trousers, and your—but never mind, inquire of Worcester, and remember, I say, that all I know about your wife and daughters is from what your nephew told me, who is, as you know, an excellent mimic.

But remember, readers, and keep in mind, my favorite Lord Charles; by the way, do you know what the king once said about you and your spencer, and your trousers, and your—never mind, just ask Worcester, and remember, I say, that all I know about your wife and daughters is from what your nephew told me, who is, as you know, an amazing mimic.

I only wish you were to see him take off your lordship, when you are dealing for a horse!

I just wish you could see him imitate you when you're negotiating for a horse!

But to De Guiche's story—Lord Charles, as I understand, made His Grace an apology and now my story's done.

But back to De Guiche's story—Lord Charles, from what I gather, offered His Grace an apology, and now my story is finished.


One day, when Worcester refused to pass before De Guiche as a matter of etiquette, while the young Frenchman, who was then called the Count de Grammont, refused to move forward, in spite of all Worcester could say, I became quite impatient and tired of waiting.

One day, when Worcester wouldn’t step aside for De Guiche out of respect, while the young Frenchman, who was then known as the Count de Grammont, wouldn’t budge no matter what Worcester said, I got really impatient and fed up with waiting.

"How is this?" said I to De Guiche, when, at last,[Pg 422] we were seated at table. "Why do you hesitate to go first, if your rank is highest, and if it is not, how happens it that Worcester, who is generally so au fait on all these subjects, is mistaken?"

"How is this?" I said to De Guiche when we finally sat down at the table. "Why are you hesitating to go first since your rank is the highest? And if it's not, how is it that Worcester, who usually knows all about these things, is wrong?"

"I am, in fact, and truth, the Duc de Guiche," said His Grace; "but, since for some serious reasons, I do not take that title in England, and as I never expect to enjoy it in my own country, I consider it all nonsense; and, being called count in the regiment, it would look strange that I should take the precedency of Worcester."

"I am, actually, the Duke of Guiche," said His Grace; "but, for some serious reasons, I don't use that title in England, and since I don't expect to have it in my own country, I think it's all nonsense; and with me being called count in the regiment, it would seem odd for me to take precedence over Worcester."


Now I am on the subject of Brighton I must relate another little anecdote, which ought to have been mentioned earlier. Young Berkeley, as my readers may remember, during the last visit he paid me, which happened on the very morning of my departure from town to join Lord Worcester, for the first time declared, upon his life and soul, that, since he knew himself to be a much handsomer man than his lordship, he would contrive to be even with me, if I so far presumed to differ in opinion from his as to prefer the latter. What he said made so little impression on me that it did not even once occur to my recollection after I had left London, until I was reminded of it by a report of a very disgusting nature, which Augustus had taken care to circulate about town, till it came to Worcester's ears: namely, that the girl whom Worcester wanted to marry was an old flame of his and his brother's, and that both had often passed the night in my house.

Now that I'm talking about Brighton, I should share another little story that I should have mentioned earlier. Young Berkeley, as you might remember, during his last visit to me, which happened on the very morning I was leaving town to join Lord Worcester, declared, with complete seriousness, that since he believed himself to be a much better-looking guy than his lordship, he would find a way to get back at me if I dared to disagree with him and prefer the latter. What he said made so little impact on me that it didn't even cross my mind after I left London, until I was reminded of it by a very unpleasant rumor that Augustus had made sure to spread around town, which eventually reached Worcester: specifically, that the girl Worcester wanted to marry was an old flame of his and his brother’s, and that both had often spent the night at my place.

Worcester appeared greatly annoyed at this wicked falsehood, and anxiously inquired of me what grounds there were for it.

Worcester looked really upset by this nasty lie and eagerly asked me what evidence there was for it.

I assured him most solemnly of what I now repeat with the same candour and anxiety, that I never gave the least encouragement to either of the young Berkeleys, Henry and Augustus, to pursue me; and that, for a length of time, they nevertheless both so haunted and both so persecuted me with what they[Pg 423] were pleased to call their love for me, that in the case of Augustus I was very near applying to a magistrate for permission to be let alone.

I assured him very seriously of what I now repeat with the same honesty and concern: I never encouraged either of the young Berkeleys, Henry or Augustus, to pursue me. Yet, for quite some time, they both followed and bothered me with what they liked to call their love for me. In Augustus’s case, I was almost ready to ask a magistrate for permission to be left alone.

"But, my dear Worcester," said I, "it will really not be worth while to give all this nonsense a second thought. You will have rather too much upon your hands should you resolve to vindicate and defend my virtue after the manner of Don Quixote; and, provided nothing is said against me or my conduct since I have known you, I think common sense points out that you had better leave the rest, to find its own level, parce que je ne m'en suis jamais donné pour une grande vertu; mais, tout au contraire, comme vous savez bien!"

"But, my dear Worcester," I said, "it's really not worth it to give all this nonsense a second thought. You’ll have more than enough on your plate if you decide to defend my virtue like Don Quixote. As long as nothing is said against me or my behavior since I met you, I believe common sense suggests you should just let the rest sort itself out, parce que je ne m'en suis jamais donné pour une grande vertu; mais, tout au contraire, comme vous savez bien!"

Worcester replied that my former faults, deeply as he regretted them, and sincerely as he prayed that they might now be for ever abandoned, furnished no excuse for the insult offered to himself, by such disgusting and improbable untruths as Berkeley stated to have occurred, at the very moment when his own most devoted attentions had proved unsuccessful.

Worcester responded that, although he deeply regretted my past mistakes and genuinely hoped they would now be left behind forever, they didn’t excuse the insult directed at him by the revolting and unlikely lies that Berkeley claimed had happened, especially when his own unwavering support had not yielded any success.

I remarked that they were only joking, and everybody knows Augustus too well to believe one word he says on these sort of subjects.

I mentioned that they were just joking, and everyone knows Augustus too well to take anything he says on these topics seriously.

"Write to him then," said Worcester, "and request him, if he has related this story in joke to contradict it in earnest."

"Then write to him," said Worcester, "and ask him, if he's told this story as a joke, to set the record straight seriously."

I wrote accordingly, and Lord Worcester directed and sealed my letter, which was forwarded, and in due time I received an answer, enclosed to the Marquis of Worcester.

I wrote as directed, and Lord Worcester reviewed and sealed my letter, which was sent out, and eventually, I received a response, addressed to the Marquis of Worcester.

"MY DEAR HARRIETTE," began young Berkeley, and then went on, with his usual, incorrigible duplicity and meanness.—

"MY DEAR HARRIETTE," began young Berkeley, and then continued, with his typical, undeniable deceitfulness and unkindness.—

"The less said, you know, about the past, particularly when it relates to such scenes as you mention, the better, I hope you like Worcester, &c. &c.

"The less we discuss the past, especially those kinds of moments you brought up, the better. I hope you like Worcester, and so on."

"Yours, dear Harriette,
"Most truly and affectionately."

"Yours, dear Harriette,
"Sincerely and with all my love."

Lord Worcester immediately enclosed both my[Pg 424] letter and the envelope addressed to himself in a blank cover, which he sealed with his arms and directed to young Berkeley.

Lord Worcester quickly put both my[Pg 424] letter and the envelope addressed to himself into a blank cover, sealed it with his coat of arms, and sent it to young Berkeley.

In about a week after this letter was despatched, Henry Wyndham of the Tenth Hussars, who is the eldest son of Lord Egremont, called on Worcester, and, not finding him at home, requested to see me, of whom he made particular inquiries, as to when I expected him, or where he was to be found.

In about a week after this letter was sent, Henry Wyndham of the Tenth Hussars, the eldest son of Lord Egremont, visited Worcester, and when he didn’t find him at home, he asked to see me. He made specific inquiries about when I expected him or where he could be found.

I told Wyndham the surest way for anybody to meet with Worcester was to remain with me: and being well aware of this fact, he sat down to wait for him.

I told Wyndham that the best way for anyone to meet with Worcester was to stick with me, so he sat down to wait for him.

I did not like to ask questions of Captain Wyndham, although I certainly felt anxious to learn what pressing business he could have with Worcester. His lordship came home in less than half an hour, and Wyndham, having requested to say a few words to him in private, was desired to accompany him to his dressing-room.

I didn't like asking Captain Wyndham questions, even though I was really curious about what urgent matter he had with Worcester. Lord Worcester came home in less than half an hour, and Wyndham, after asking to speak with him privately, was invited to follow him to his dressing room.

When Worcester returned to me he looked unusually pale and agitated. He informed me that young Berkeley had just arrived from his brother's country house, to demand an explanation of him on the subject of having sent back his letter.

When Worcester came back to me, he looked unusually pale and anxious. He told me that young Berkeley had just arrived from his brother's country house to demand an explanation from him about sending back his letter.

"I must go with Henry Wyndham, who is waiting for me, directly," continued Worcester.

"I have to go with Henry Wyndham, who’s waiting for me, right now," continued Worcester.

I was of course very much frightened at this information; but, alarmed as I really felt, it certainly struck me that Worcester ought not to have acquainted me nor any other woman breathing with what had passed between himself and Captain Wyndham. However, right or wrong, the information served to agitate me most cruelly! I first implored Worcester's coachman to follow and not lose sight of his master; and then I wrote a hasty scrawl to Lord Charles Somerset, entreating him to prevent mischief, if possible, between his nephew and Berkeley. In short, I made Worcester's private business as public in a few hours, as though I had been employed for that purpose as town-crier.

I was, of course, very scared by this news; but even though I was genuinely alarmed, it didn’t sit right with me that Worcester should have told me, or any other woman for that matter, about what had happened between him and Captain Wyndham. Still, whether it was right or wrong, the news upset me terribly! First, I begged Worcester's driver to follow him and keep him in sight; then, I quickly wrote a note to Lord Charles Somerset, asking him to prevent any trouble, if he could, between his nephew and Berkeley. In short, I made Worcester's private issues as public in just a few hours as if I had been hired to announce it in the town square.

In consequence of my letter, Lord Charles Somerset sent down a messenger express, with a note to Worcester, requesting his lordship not to be too hasty; but to wait till he had been consulted:—"Be assured," continued his lordship, in this pathetic letter to his brave nephew—"be assured that I will advise nothing that can be derogatory to your honour!"

As a result of my letter, Lord Charles Somerset sent a messenger with an urgent note to Worcester, asking him not to act too quickly and to wait until he had been consulted:—"Rest assured," his lordship continued in this heartfelt letter to his brave nephew—"rest assured that I will never suggest anything that could harm your honor!"

It was all smoke!

It was all a facade!

Worcester returned in an hour, and assured me that everything was amicably settled.

Worcester came back in an hour and told me that everything was sorted out peacefully.

"How is that?" I asked, "has Berkeley been induced, by fear, to render me that justice, which he has denied to my earnest entreaty?"

"How's that?" I asked. "Has Berkeley been convinced, out of fear, to give me the justice that he denied to my sincere plea?"

"No!" said Worcester, a little confused. "He has not contradicted his former assertion."

"No!" Worcester said, slightly confused. "He hasn't contradicted his previous statement."

"How could it possibly be settled then?" I inquired, merely for the sake of information.

"How could it possibly be resolved then?" I asked, just to get some information.

"Why," said Worcester, "Wyndham assured me that the offence which Berkeley conceived it impossible to brook, was my having enclosed, with his letter to you, his envelope addressed to me, in which were written a few civil lines requesting me to forward the enclosed, &c. &c."

"Why," Worcester said, "Wyndham assured me that the offense that Berkeley found totally unacceptable was me including his envelope addressed to me with his letter to you, which had a few polite lines asking me to forward the enclosed, etc., etc."

"Well?" I ejaculated in earnest surprise.

"Well?" I exclaimed in genuine surprise.

"Well," repeated Worcester, "I was willing to admit that his note to me, which was civil enough, I never meant to have returned to him, and, if I had done so, it must have been my mistake: and Wyndham assured me that, since I was ready to acknowledge so much, he had no doubt that the business might be arranged, this and this only being the unpardonable offence."

"Well," Worcester said again, "I was willing to admit that his note to me, which was polite enough, I never intended to return to him, and if I had done so, it would have been my mistake: and Wyndham assured me that, since I was ready to acknowledge this much, he had no doubt that the issue could be resolved, this being the only unforgivable offense."

To make an end, the affair was brought to a conclusion.

To wrap things up, the situation was brought to a close.

I make no comments on a subject to which I cannot presume myself to be competent. The real facts being stated, and I believe Harry Wyndham will bear me out in them, the world may, and we all know it will, put what construction it pleases on the conduct of either or both parties. For my own part, I am not[Pg 426] like those ugly women and cross old maids who abuse the world, or the world's judgment of my actions. Generally speaking, I have found the world act fairly, justly, and often, very liberally, towards me.

I won’t comment on a topic I don’t feel qualified to discuss. The facts are on the table, and I believe Harry Wyndham would agree with me on this. The world, as we all know, will interpret the actions of either or both parties however it wants. As for me, I’m not[Pg 426] like those bitter women and grumpy old maids who criticize the world or how it views my actions. Generally speaking, I’ve found that the world treats me fairly, justly, and often quite generously.

It is certainly, perhaps, a misfortune in many respects for a woman to become the fashion, which was my case; for what second-rate man does not like to be in the fashion? Nay, there are few, very few, who would not affect pride in the possession of what their betters have coveted in vain!

It is definitely, in many ways, unfortunate for a woman to become the center of attention, which was my experience; because what average guy doesn’t want to be popular? In fact, there are very few who wouldn’t pretend to take pride in owning what those deemed superior have wanted and failed to obtain!


CHAPTER XXV

"I beg you fifty thousand pardons," bawled Lord Petersham to me one morning from his or some other person's gay barouche, as I stood at my drawing-room balcony; "but, to save time, will you answer me one single question from your window? I only want a yes or a no as I am sure I can take your word."

"I’m so sorry to bother you," shouted Lord Petersham to me one morning from his or someone else's fancy carriage, as I stood on my drawing-room balcony; "but, to make it quick, can you answer just one question from your window? I only need a yes or a no because I trust your word."

My house being half in the country, I begged his lordship to make as free as he pleased.

My house is partly in the country, so I asked him to feel free to do as he liked.

"Did you," asked his lordship, forcing a little, mean-looking man, who was seated next to him, to stand up upon his two feet while I surveyed him, "did you ever see this man in your born days?"

"Did you," his lordship asked, making a small, unassuming man sitting next to him stand up on his feet while I looked him over, "have you ever seen this man in your life?"

"Never, to my knowledge," was my reply.

"Not that I know of," was my reply.

"Then you can declare, at all events, that you never made his acquaintance?" asked Petersham.

"Then you can say, at the very least, that you never met him?" asked Petersham.

"Certainly, I can: and your friend will unhesitatingly confirm the truth of what I assert."

"Of course, I can: and your friend will definitely back up what I say."

"Tout au contraire," said Petersham, "he has been amusing us with an account of a former petite affaire du coeur he had with you."

"On the contrary," said Petersham, "he's been entertaining us with a story about a past little love affair he had with you."

"He does me honour," I rejoined, "although he knows I was never so completely blessed as to have been in his society."

"He honors me," I replied, "even though he knows I was never so fortunate as to have been in his company."

"That's quite enough," said Petersham, giving me a significant little wink with his left eye, kissing his hand, and driving off, all at the same moment.

"That's more than enough," said Petersham, giving me a meaningful wink with his left eye, blowing a kiss, and driving away, all at the same time.

I must now return to Lord Worcester, or rather to my house in town, he having left Portsmouth to join his incensed papa and mamma at Badminton.

I need to go back to Lord Worcester, or more accurately, to my place in the city, since he has left Portsmouth to be with his angry parents at Badminton.

"I have lost my parents," he wrote in one of his[Pg 428] letters. "They refuse to acknowledge me as their son, and yet they attempt to keep me shut up here by force. This I should have resisted and have returned to you last week, but that my mother declares herself ill, and my father asserts that she is not likely ever to recover her late accouchement while her mind is so dreadfully agitated. For my part I can neither eat nor sleep, and both my father and uncle admit that they have tormented me till I am seriously ill. I implore you then, my adored, beloved, darling Harriette to come to me. I never close my eyes in sleep without awaking in the greatest fright and agony, having dreamed that you were taken away from me for ever."

"I have lost my parents," he wrote in one of his[Pg 428] letters. "They refuse to acknowledge me as their son, yet they try to keep me locked up here by force. I should have resisted and returned to you last week, but my mother claims she is ill, and my father insists that she won't recover from her recent childbirth while her mind is so incredibly disturbed. As for me, I can neither eat nor sleep, and both my father and uncle admit they've tormented me to the point of being seriously ill. I beg you, my adored, beloved, darling Harriette, to come to me. I never close my eyes to sleep without waking up in the greatest fright and agony, having dreamt that you were taken away from me forever."

He then went on to beg and entreat of me, if I had the least pity for him, to disguise myself as a countrywoman, or a common servant, in a coloured gown and checked apron, and go in the coach to a certain inn at Oxford, where he would contrive, unknown to his father, who should believe him in his bed, to await my arrival at past twelve o'clock at night, which he said was the hour at which the afternoon-coach got into Oxford. He then made me at least a thousand humble apologies for having wanted me to disguise myself and take all this trouble, assuring me that, if I went to Oxford in my usual style and character, some one or other would probably meet me on the road, and he could not describe what would be his parents' indignation and anger, in case my visit to Oxford came to their knowledge.

He then started begging me that, if I had any pity for him, I should dress up as a country woman or a common servant, in a colorful gown and a checked apron, and take a coach to a specific inn in Oxford. He planned to wait for me there at past midnight, unknown to his father, who would think he was still in bed, since that was the time when the afternoon coach arrived in Oxford. He then apologized profusely for wanting me to disguise myself and go to all this trouble, assuring me that if I went to Oxford dressed as I usually did, someone would probably see me on the way, and he couldn't imagine what his parents' outrage and anger would be if they found out about my visit to Oxford.


Were I to give my readers these letters in Worcester's own expressions, there would be no end to them, since every other word was angel, or adored wife, or beautiful sweet Harriette, or darling sweetest, sweetest darling, dearest dear, dear, dearest, &c., so perhaps they will prefer taking all these sweets at once, that I may proceed quietly with these most amusing and very interesting Memoirs.

If I were to share these letters using Worcester's own words, there would be no end to them, since he used terms like angel, adored wife, beautiful sweet Harriette, darling sweetest, sweetest darling, dearest dear, dear, dearest, etc. So maybe it’s better for them to have all these sweet words at once, so I can continue smoothly with these very entertaining and interesting Memoirs.


At about three o'clock on the day after I had[Pg 429] received this letter from Lord Worcester, as my sister Fanny was standing at her window, pleasing herself with her pretty little daughter Louisa, a hackney-coach stopped at her door, and out of it sprung a light-footed, spruce damsel, clad in a neat, coloured gown, thick shoes, blue stockings, blue check apron, coloured neck-handkerchief, cloth cap and bright cherry-coloured ribbons. In the next minute this bold young woman had given both Fanny and her daughter Louisa a hearty kiss!

At around three o'clock the day after I got this letter from Lord Worcester, my sister Fanny was standing by her window, enjoying the company of her cute little daughter Louisa, when a hackney carriage pulled up at her door. Out jumped a young woman who was light on her feet and well-dressed, wearing a nice, colorful dress, sturdy shoes, blue stockings, a blue check apron, a colored neck scarf, a cloth cap, and bright cherry-colored ribbons. In no time, this daring young woman gave both Fanny and Louisa a warm kiss!

"Good gracious, my good woman!" exclaimed Fanny, pushing me gently aside, and, in the next instant, hearing a loud laugh in the room, for I had not observed Julia and Sir John Boyd sitting at the other window, till they joined in our merriment.

"Goodness, my dear!" exclaimed Fanny, gently pushing me aside, and just then, I heard a loud laugh in the room because I hadn't noticed Julia and Sir John Boyd sitting at the other window until they joined in our fun.

"Lord help the woman," said Julia, "what can have put it into her head to appear this beautiful weather in such a costume?"

"Lord help the woman," Julia said, "what could have made her think it's a good idea to show up in this beautiful weather wearing such a costume?"

"It is a new style of travelling dress," said I, "and I am going to introduce the fashion. What do you think of my cap? It cost eighteen-pence. And my blue stockings? But I can't stay gossiping with you fine ladies or I shall lose my place in the stage. However, do just look at my nice, little, bran-new red cloak."

"It’s a new style of traveling dress," I said, "and I’m going to set the trend. What do you think of my cap? It cost eighteen pence. And my blue stockings? But I can’t keep chatting with you lovely ladies or I’ll miss my spot on the stage. Still, just take a look at my nice, little, brand-new red cloak."

"You don't seriously and really mean to say you are going to travel that figure, and in the broad face of day too?" said Fanny.

"You can't be serious about traveling that distance, especially in broad daylight?" said Fanny.

"I must! I must! Worcester says if I don't want to be beaten to a mummy by papa Beaufort I must go to Oxford in disguise."

"I have to! I have to! Worcester says that if I don't want to get beaten to a pulp by Dad Beaufort, I need to go to Oxford in disguise."

"Disguise, indeed!" said Julia.

"Disguise, seriously!" said Julia.

"If Fred Bentinck meets a woman of my loose morals in this dress, il croira que c'est la belle Madeleine!"

"If Fred Bentinck sees a woman of my questionable morals in this dress, he will think it's the beautiful Madeleine!"

"But where is your bonnet?" asked Sir John Boyd.

"But where's your hat?" asked Sir John Boyd.

"Oh! I cannot afford to buy a bonnet; that would be only half-and-half, a mere vulgar, shabby-genteel, cockney kind of a maid-servant!"

"Oh! I can't afford a hat; that would make me look only halfway decent, just a low-class, shabby kind of maid!"

"You will be found out by your tapering waist and large bosom."

"You'll be discovered by your slim waist and big breasts."

"Why, what is the matter with it, Sir John? Is it not very decently covered by this smart, coloured handkerchief?"

"What's wrong with it, Sir John? Isn't it nicely covered with this stylish, colorful handkerchief?"

"Yes; but it's all too pretty, and your stays are too well made."

"Yeah, but it all looks too nice, and your corset is really well made."

Julia's maid-servant, who had not recognised me as I flew past her up the stairs, now entered the room, with a message from my hackney-coachman, who was waiting at the door.

Julia's maid, who didn't recognize me as I rushed past her up the stairs, now came into the room with a message from my cab driver, who was waiting at the door.

"The coachman, marm, desires me to tell the young woman that he shall expect another sixpence if she does not come down directly."

"The driver wants me to let the young woman know that he’ll be expecting another sixpence if she doesn’t come down right away."

"Oh laws a mighty! and here I hasn't a got a sixpence in the world more than what's tied up here in this here bag, on purpose for to pay my fare to Oxford," said I, holding up a small red bag.

"Oh my goodness! And here I don’t have a single penny in the world other than what’s tied up in this bag, specifically to pay for my fare to Oxford," I said, holding up a small red bag.

Julia's maid-servant looked in my face, and seeing everybody ready to laugh, found it impossible to resist joining them.

Julia's maid looked at me and, seeing everyone ready to laugh, couldn't help but join in.

"Why, the Lord defend me! Miss Harriette, is it really you?" she asked, opening her eyes as wide as possible.

"Wow, thank goodness! Miss Harriette, is that really you?" she asked, opening her eyes as wide as she could.

"You see, Sir John, the delicacy of my shape has not stood the least in my way with the coachman, who did not discover the air noble under this costume! But I must be off directly."

"You see, Sir John, my delicate figure hasn’t gotten in the way with the coachman, who didn’t see anything noble about this outfit! But I really have to go right now."

"Good-bye! God bless you; mind you write to me directly, and tell me everything that happens to you," said Fanny.

"Goodbye! God bless you; remember to write to me directly and tell me everything that happens to you," said Fanny.

They all gave me a kiss round, for the form of kissing a woman in blue stockings and a check-apron, and I was soon seated in the stage-coach, which was being loaded at the door of the Green Man and Still, or as the Frenchman dated his letter, Chez l'Homme Vert et Tranquil.

They all gave me a kiss goodbye, in the customary way of kissing a woman in blue stockings and a checkered apron, and I was soon seated in the stagecoach, which was being loaded at the door of the Green Man and Still, or as the Frenchman dated his letter, Chez l'Homme Vert et Tranquil.

"You're not apt to be sick, are you, my dear?" inquired a fat-faced merry-looking man, with a red handkerchief tied over his chin, who had already, with[Pg 431] a lady whom I fancied might be his wife, taken possession of the two best seats.

"You're not likely to be unwell, are you, my dear?" asked a jolly-looking, chubby-faced man with a red handkerchief tied under his chin, who had already claimed the two best seats with[Pg 431] a lady I thought might be his wife.

I assured them that I was a very good traveller.

I assured them that I was a really good traveler.

"Because, my dear, you see, many people can't ride backwards; and there's Mrs. Hodson my wife as is one of them."

"Because, my dear, you see, many people can't ride backwards; and there's Mrs. Hodson, my wife, who is one of them."

"Oh; the young woman is not particler, I dare say," said Mrs. Hodson, with becoming reserve.

"Oh, the young woman isn't particular, I would say," said Mrs. Hodson, with proper restraint.

In short, not altogether liking the words "my dear," as they had been applied to me by her husband, she thought it monstrous vulgar!

In short, not really liking the words "my dear," since they had been used by her husband to address me, she thought it incredibly tacky!

A lady, in a green habit, who was standing near the coach door, now vowed and declared her travelling basket should be taken out of the boot where it had been thrown by mistake, before she would take her seat.

A woman in a green outfit, who was standing by the coach door, insisted that her travel basket, which had been tossed into the boot by mistake, be taken out before she would take her seat.

The coachman in vain assured her it was perfectly safe.

The coachman assured her repeatedly that it was completely safe, but she wasn’t convinced.

"Don't tell me about its safety," cried the angry lady, "I know what your care of parcels is before to-day."

"Don't talk to me about its safety," shouted the furious woman, "I know how you handle packages based on what I've seen before today."

"Come, come, my good lady," said Mr. Hodson, whom I recognised as a London shoemaker of some celebrity, "come, come, ma'am, your thingumbobs will be quite safe. Don t keep three inside passengers waiting, at a nonplush, for these here trifles!"

"Come on, my good lady," said Mr. Hodson, who I recognized as a well-known London shoemaker, "come on, ma'am, your belongings will be just fine. Don’t keep three passengers waiting at a simple place for these little things!"

"Trifles!" burst forth the exasperated lady; "are females always to be imposed upon in this manner?"

"Trifles!" exclaimed the frustrated woman. "Are women always going to be taken advantage of like this?"

"Monsieur le Clerc!" continued the lady, calling to a tall thin Frenchman, in a light grey coat, holding under his arm an umbrella, a book of drawings, an English dictionary and a microscope, "Monsieur le Clerc, why don't you insist on the coachman's finding my travelling basket?"

"Monsieur le Clerc!" the lady called out to a tall, thin Frenchman in a light grey coat, who was holding an umbrella, a sketchbook, an English dictionary, and a microscope under his arm. "Monsieur le Clerc, why don't you tell the coachman to find my travel bag?"

"Yes, to be sure, certainely," said the Frenchman, looking about for the coachman. "Allons, cocher, Madame demande son panier. Madame ask for one litel someting out of your boots directly."

"Yes, of course," said the Frenchman, looking around for the coachman. "Allons, cocher, Madame demande son panier. Madame asks for a little something out of your boots right away."

"Did I not desire you to mention, Monsieur le[Pg 432] Clerc, when you took my place, that the basket was to go inside?" demanded the lady.

"Did I not ask you to mention, Monsieur le[Pg 432] Clerc, when you took my place, that the basket was supposed to go inside?" the lady demanded.

"Yes, oui," answered the Frenchman eagerly. "I tell you, Mr. Cocher, dis morning, six, seven, ninety-five times, madame must have her litel, vat you call—-over her knee."

"Yes, oui," the Frenchman replied eagerly. "I’m telling you, Mr. Cocher, this morning, six, seven, ninety-five times, madame must have her little, what do you call it—over her knee."

"I'm sorry for the mistake, sir; but it would take a couple of hours to unload that there boot, and I must be off this here instant."

"I'm sorry for the mistake, sir; but it would take a couple of hours to unload that boat, and I need to leave right now."

"Come now, aisey there, aisey," bawled out a queer, poor Irishman, with a small bundle in his hand, running towards the coach in breathless haste. "Aisey! aisey! there, sure and I'm a match for you, this time, anyhow in life," continued he, as he stepped into the coach, and then took out his handkerchief to wipe the perspiration from his face. He was so wretchedly clothed that Mrs. Hodson eyed him with looks of dismay, while drawing her lavender-coloured silk dress close about her person, that it might not be contaminated. I was, indeed, surprised that this poor fellow could afford an inside place.

"Hey now, easy there, easy," shouted a peculiar, poor Irishman, holding a small bundle and rushing towards the coach in a breathless hurry. "Easy! easy! I'm up to the challenge this time, anyway," he continued as he jumped into the coach, then pulled out his handkerchief to wipe the sweat off his face. He was dressed so poorly that Mrs. Hodson looked at him with shock, pulling her lavender silk dress tighter around herself to avoid getting dirty. I was honestly surprised that this poor guy could afford a seat inside.

The lady and her French beau, seeing no remedy, ascended the steps of the carriage in very ill humour, and they were immediately followed by a man with much comic expression in his countenance. He wore a would-be dashing, threadbare, green coat, with a velvet collar, and his shirt collar was so fine, and so embroidered, and so fringed with rags, that I think he must have purchased it out of the Marquis of Lorne's cast wardrobe. His little Petersham-hat seemed to have been remit de nouveau, for the third time, at least.

The lady and her French boyfriend, seeing no way out, climbed into the carriage in a really bad mood, and they were quickly followed by a man with a very funny expression on his face. He wore a supposedly stylish, worn-out green coat with a velvet collar, and his shirt collar was so delicate, so embroidered, and so tattered that I think he must have gotten it from the Marquis of Lorne's discarded wardrobe. His little Petersham hat looked like it had been re-styled at least for the third time.

"Lord! Mr. Shuffle, how do you do? Who would a thort of our meeting you, in the coach?" inquired Mr. and Mrs. Hodson, addressing him in a breath.

"Wow! Mr. Shuffle, how are you? Who would have thought we’d run into you in the carriage?" asked Mr. and Mrs. Hodson, speaking to him all at once.

"Delighted to see you both," said Shuffle, shaking hands with them.

"Great to see you both," said Shuffle, shaking hands with them.

"And now pray, Mr. Shuffle, if I may be so bold, what might have brought you up to London? What antics might you be up to, hey? Are you[Pg 433] stage-struck as usual, or struck mad by mere accident?"

"And now, if I may be so bold, Mr. Shuffle, what brings you to London? What mischief are you up to, huh? Are you[Pg 433]still dreaming of the stage, or just gone a little crazy by chance?"

"Thereby hangs a tale," said Shuffle.

"There’s a story behind that," said Shuffle.

"What! a pig-tail? I suppose you're thinking of the shop."

"What! A pig tail? I guess you’re thinking about the store."

"Not I indeed," Shuffle observed; "I've done with wig-making these two years; for really it is not in the nature of a man of parts to stick to the same plodding trade all his life as you have done, Hodson."

"Not me, for sure," Shuffle said. "I've been done with wig-making for the past two years; it's just not in a person's nature to stick to the same boring job their whole life like you have, Hodson."

Hodson replied that he knew his friend Shuffle had always been reckoned a bit of a "genus," and, for his part, he always knode a "genus" half a mile off, by his thread-bare coat, and his shoes worn down at the heels.

Hodson replied that he knew his friend Shuffle had always been seen as a bit of a "genius," and, for his part, he could always spot a "genius" half a mile away by his tattered coat and his shoes worn down at the heels.

"Aprepo!" said Mrs. Hodson, "by-the-by, Mr. Shuffle, you forgot to settle for that there pair of boots before you left Cheltenham six months ago."

"By the way!" said Mrs. Hodson, "you forgot to pay for those boots before you left Cheltenham six months ago, Mr. Shuffle."

"Very true, my dear lady," answered Shuffle, "all very true: everything shall be settled. I have two irons in the fire at this time, and very great prospects, I assure you, only do pray cut the shop just now and indulge me with a little genteel conversation."

"Really true, my dear lady," replied Shuffle, "completely true: everything will be sorted out. I have two opportunities I'm working on right now, and I assure you, the prospects are quite promising. But please, let’s skip the shop talk for now and enjoy a bit of refined conversation."

"A genteel way of doing a man out of a pair of boots," muttered Hodson, "but I'll tell you what, Mr. Shuffle, you must show me a more lasting trade, of one with more sole in it, before you succeed in making me ashamed of being a shoemaker."

"A classy way to trick a guy out of his boots," muttered Hodson, "but I'll tell you what, Mr. Shuffle, you need to show me a more solid trade, one with more substance, before you make me ashamed of being a shoemaker."

"And pray," continued Hodson, "where's the perpetual motion you were wriggling after so long? and then your rage for the stage, what's become of that? Have you made any money by it?"

"And tell me," continued Hodson, "where's the perpetual motion you were so obsessed with for so long? And what happened to your passion for the stage? Have you made any money from it?"

"How is it possible," answered Shuffle, "for a man to make money by talents he is not permitted to exert!

"How is it possible," replied Shuffle, "for a person to earn money using skills they aren’t allowed to use!"

"'Sir,' said I, to the manager of the Liverpool theatre, 'I have cut my trade of wig-making dead, and beg to propose myself to you as a first-rate performer.' 'Have you any recommendations?' inquired the manager, eyeing me from head to foot.[Pg 434] 'Yes sir,' I replied, 'plenty of recommendations. In the first place, I have an excellent head.'"

"'Sir,' I said to the manager of the Liverpool theater, 'I've given up wig-making completely and would like to offer myself as a top-notch performer.' 'Do you have any recommendations?' the manager asked, sizing me up from head to toe.[Pg 434] 'Yes, sir,' I replied, 'I have plenty of recommendations. For starters, I have a great head.'"

"For a wig! a good block, I reckon," interrupted Hodson.

"For a wig! A nice block, I guess," interrupted Hodson.

"'In the second place,' Shuffle continued, "'I have the strongest lungs of any man in England.'"

"'Secondly,' Shuffle continued, "'I have the strongest lungs of any man in England.'"

"That is unfortunately the case of my good woman here," again interrupted Hodson.

"That is unfortunately the case with my good woman here," Hodson interrupted again.

"'And, as for dyeing, sir,'" still continued Shuffle, "'I have been practising it for these two years.'"

"'And, as for dyeing, sir,'" Shuffle continued, "'I've been practicing it for the past two years.'"

"Upon red and grey hair, I presume?" said the incorrigible Hodson.

"About red and gray hair, I guess?" said the impossible Hodson.

"'Sir,' said the Liverpool prig," so Shuffle went on, "'Sir, our company happens to be at this moment complete.' Fifty managers served me the same. At last however I got a hearing, and, as I suspected would be the case, was immediately engaged. The play-bills mentioned the part of Romeo by a gentleman, his first appearance on the stage; but it was a low company and beggarly audience, which accounts for my having been pelted with oranges and hissed off the stage!"

"'Sir,' said the Liverpool snob," so Shuffle continued, "'Sir, our company is currently complete.' Fifty managers told me the same thing. Finally, I managed to get a chance to speak, and, just as I expected, I was quickly hired. The playbills mentioned a gentleman playing Romeo, marking his first appearance on stage; but it was a low-class group and a poor audience, which explains why I was pelted with oranges and booed off the stage!"

Hodson here burst into a very loud fit of laughter, declaring this was the best joke he ever heard in his life.

Hodson suddenly broke into a loud laugh, saying this was the best joke he had ever heard in his life.

Shuffle, without at all joining in his friend's mirth, declared that he had now resigned all thoughts of a profession, the success of which must often depend on a set of ignorant blockheads, and turned his thoughts to love and experimental philosophy.

Shuffle, not at all sharing in his friend's laughter, stated that he had given up any thoughts of a career, the success of which often relied on a bunch of clueless idiots, and shifted his focus to love and practical science.

"I say?" was Hodson's wise remark, looking very significantly at his friend.

"I say?" was Hodson's astute comment, giving a meaningful glance at his friend.

"Well sir; what have you to say?" Shuffle inquired.

"Well, sir, what do you have to say?" Shuffle asked.

"Blow me, Shuffle, if you ar'n't a little—" Hodson paused and touched his forehead.

"Wow, Shuffle, if you aren't a little—" Hodson paused and touched his forehead.

"Don't meddle with the head, friend, that's not your trade. Oh, by the bye," Shuffle continued, "talking of heels, I want to consult you about a new sort of elastic sole and heel, after my own invention:[Pg 435] one that shall enable a man to swim along the river like a goose, at the rate of fifteen miles an hour! I have just discovered that the goose owes its swiftness to the shape of its feet. Now, my water-shoe must be made to spread itself open, when the foot is extended, and close as it advances."

"Don't mess with the head, my friend, that's not your area of expertise. Oh, by the way," Shuffle continued, "speaking of heels, I want to get your opinion on a new kind of elastic sole and heel that I've invented:[Pg 435] one that will allow a person to glide through the water like a goose, at a speed of fifteen miles an hour! I've just figured out that a goose is fast because of the shape of its feet. So, my water-shoe needs to open up when the foot is extended and close as it moves forward."

"Well done, gentleman," interposed the poor Irish traveller, "this bates the cork jacket anyhow in life!"

"Well done, gentlemen," chimed in the poor Irish traveler, "this beats the cork jacket any day in life!"

"Who the devil are you, sir?" asked Shuffle, "and what business have you to crack jokes?"

"Who the heck are you, sir?" asked Shuffle, "and what right do you have to make jokes?"

"The only little objection that I see to your contrivance," continued Pat, "is that the patent shoe will be just after turning into a clog as soon as it gits under water, good luck to it."

"The only minor issue I see with your invention," Pat continued, "is that the fancy shoe will turn into a clog as soon as it gets wet—good luck with that."

"The devil take me if that warn't a capital joke! So well done, master Pat," said Hodson.

"The devil take me if that wasn't a great joke! Well done, Master Pat," said Hodson.

"Is that an Irish wig you have got on your head, Pat?" Shuffle asked, by way of being even with him.

"Is that an Irish wig you're wearing, Pat?" Shuffle asked, trying to get back at him.

"For God's sake sink the shop, Shuffle, and let's have a little genteel conversation," said Hodson, imitating Shuffle's late affectation of voice and manner.

"For goodness' sake, shut down the shop, Shuffle, and let's have a nice, polite conversation," said Hodson, mimicking Shuffle's recent way of speaking and acting.

"Pray what do you Irish know about wig-making?" asked Shuffle, disregarding Hodson.

"Hey, what do you Irish know about making wigs?" asked Shuffle, ignoring Hodson.

"And may be you would not approve nather, of their nate, compact little fashion of breaking a head, perhaps?" inquired Pat very quietly.

"And maybe you wouldn't approve either, of their neat, compact little way of breaking a head, would you?" Pat asked very quietly.

"Come, come, my comical fellow," said Hodson, "don't be so hot. Mr. Shuffle only meant to remark that it was a pity to wear a red wig over your fine head of hair."

"Come on, my funny friend," said Hodson, "don’t be so upset. Mr. Shuffle just meant to say that it’s a shame to cover up your nice hair with a red wig."

"Arrah, by my sowl! and is it under it you'd have me wear it?" asked the Irishman.

"Arrah, by my soul! Are you really asking me to wear it under there?" asked the Irishman.

"You're a funny chap! but I loves to see a man in good spirits," Hodson remarked.

"You're a funny guy! But I love to see a man in good spirits," Hodson remarked.

"Is it in good spirits then, you reckon me? Sure and you're out there anyhow in life; for the devil a drop of spirits have I poured into me, good, bad or indifferent since yesterday, worse luck to me!"

"Do you think I'm in good spirits? Well, here I am in life anyway; but I haven't had a drop of anything to lift my spirits—good, bad, or otherwise—since yesterday, which is unfortunate for me!"

"What, are you out of employment then?" Mrs. Hodson inquired.

"What, are you unemployed then?" Mrs. Hodson asked.

"No my dear lady, in regard to my being employed just now, looking out for work."

"No, my dear lady, I am currently looking for work."

Shuffle inquired how long he had left Ireland.

Shuffle asked how much longer he had until he left Ireland.

"Not more than a month, your honour; and four weeks out of that time have I been wandering about the great, gawky village of London, up one strate and down the tother, in search of a friend, and sorrow bit of the smallest intelligence can I gain, anyhow in the world, of poor Kitty O'Mara."

"Not more than a month, your honor; and I’ve spent four weeks of that time wandering around the big, awkward village of London, up one street and down the other, looking for a friend, and not a bit of news can I get, in any way possible, about poor Kitty O'Mara."

"And is that absolutely necessary?" I asked.

"And is that really necessary?" I asked.

"And did I not promise Mistress Kitty, the mother of him, that I would stick by her darling till the breath was clane out of his body? and then, after our death, wasn't it by mutual agreement between Kitty and me, that we should dig each other a nate, tight bit of a grave, and bury each other, in a jontale, friendly manner? so that, what with disappointment, fatigue, and the uncommon insults which have been put upon me lately, sure and I'm completely bothered!"

"And didn’t I promise Mistress Kitty, his mother, that I would stand by her darling until he took his last breath? And then, after our deaths, didn’t Kitty and I agree that we would dig each other a nice, neat little grave and bury each other in a friendly way? So, with all the disappointment, exhaustion, and the unusual insults I've faced lately, I’m completely overwhelmed!"

"And pray, Pat, what takes you over to Oxford?" Hodson asked.

"And hey, Pat, what brings you to Oxford?" Hodson asked.

"Sure and I'm just going there, to come back again by the marrow-bone stage."

"Sure, I'm just heading there to come back again by the marrow-bone stage."

"But what reason have you for making the journey?" said Shuffle.

"But what reason do you have for making the trip?" said Shuffle.

"Is it what rasin had I? Havn't I paid for my place more than a week ago, and havn't I lost a good sarvice in them parts, by missing the coach by a trifle of half an hour's oversleeping myself? and did not the proprietor of this same coach promise me the first vacant sate?"

"Is that what I paid for? Haven't I paid for my spot more than a week ago, and haven't I missed out on a good opportunity in that area because I overslept by just half an hour? And didn’t the owner of this coach promise me the first available seat?"

"Well, but having lost your place, why trouble yourself to go down when it is too late?" Hodson inquired.

"Well, but since you’ve lost your spot, why bother going down when it’s too late?" Hodson asked.

"And you'd have me chated and diddled out on the fare as well as the service? Bad luck to me!" added Pat, with comic gravity.

"And you'd have me cheated and messed around with the fare as well as the service? What bad luck for me!" added Pat, with a humorous seriousness.

"Blow me, if you ain't a funny one," said Hodson, as the coach stopped to set him down in a small village between London and Oxford; "and since[Pg 437] you've put me into spirits, I must put spirits into you, so here's a shilling for you, Pat. In for a penny, as I says, in for a pound. Good bye, Shuffle, and I shall thank you to call and settle for that there pair of boots. Come, my good woman, give us your hand. Good bye, my pretty lass," nodding to me, as he and his better half quitted the coach.

"Wow, you’re a funny one," said Hodson, as the coach stopped to drop him off in a small village between London and Oxford; "and since[Pg 437] you’ve lifted my spirits, I’ve got to lift yours too, so here’s a shilling for you, Pat. In for a penny, as I say, in for a pound. Goodbye, Shuffle, and please make sure to settle up for those boots. Come on, my good woman, give us your hand. Goodbye, my pretty girl," nodding at me as he and his partner got off the coach.

Nothing of very great interest occurred during the remainder of our journey, except that Shuffle seemed disposed to hire Pat as his servant. The Frenchman found fault with everything at table, drank eau sucrée, and studied in his dictionary. The lady in the green habit scorned to address even a single syllable to a person in the humble garb I wore, and I never once opened my lips till we arrived at Oxford, and I was set down at a little inn nearly a mile distant from the one where Worcester promised to wait for me. It was almost one o'clock in the morning, it poured with rain, and there was not a star to enliven a poor traveller!

Nothing particularly interesting happened during the rest of our trip, except that Shuffle seemed keen on hiring Pat as his servant. The Frenchman criticized everything at the table, drank sweetened water, and studied his dictionary. The lady in the green outfit refused to speak even a single word to someone in the humble clothes I was wearing, and I didn't say a word until we arrived at Oxford, where I was dropped off at a small inn nearly a mile from the one where Worcester promised to wait for me. It was almost one o'clock in the morning, it was raining heavily, and there wasn't a star in the sky to brighten things up for a weary traveler!

Though the discovery was too late, it was now very evident that I had taken my place in the wrong coach. What was to be done? I inquired the distance of the inn at which Worcester promised to expect me; but for more than a quarter of an hour everybody seemed too busy looking after the luggage and the passengers to attend to a poor girl in a coarse red cloak. At last I contrived to speak to the landlady, who assured me that I must be mad to think of wandering about the streets of Oxford at such an hour and in such weather; that the passengers always used her house, and that in the course of an hour the other passengers would be served, and then the chamber-maid would see about providing me with a bed.

Even though I figured it out too late, it was clear that I had gotten into the wrong carriage. What could I do? I asked how far the inn was where Worcester said he would be waiting for me; but for over fifteen minutes, everyone seemed too busy dealing with luggage and passengers to pay attention to a poor girl in a rough red cloak. Finally, I managed to talk to the landlady, who told me that I must be crazy to think about wandering the streets of Oxford at this hour and in this weather, that the passengers always stayed at her place, and that within an hour, the other guests would be taken care of, after which the chambermaid would arrange a bed for me.

"Impossible," said I, "for I have a person waiting for me at the Crown Inn, and I shall feel much obliged to you, madam, if you will immediately furnish me with a guide to protect me."

"That's impossible," I said. "I have someone waiting for me at the Crown Inn, and I would really appreciate it if you could provide me with a guide right away to help me."

"Protect a fiddlestick!" said my landlady. "I've[Pg 438] got no time to procure guides at this time of night, indeed;" and she waddled off after the rest of the passengers.

"Protect a fiddlestick!" said my landlady. "I don’t have time to get guides at this time of night, really;" and she waddled off after the rest of the passengers.

I was left alone in the passage, to watch my travelling-bag, shivering with cold, and wishing the vile red cloak and blue stockings at the bottom of the Red Sea, since it was to them I was indebted that everybody held me in such contempt. As a last resource, I addressed myself to a man in a dirty smock-frock, whom I imagined to be the hostler.

I was left alone in the hallway, keeping an eye on my travel bag, shivering from the cold, and wishing that the horrible red cloak and blue stockings at the bottom of the ocean were gone, since it was because of them that everyone looked down on me. As a last resort, I turned to a guy in a dirty work smock, who I assumed was the stableman.

"My good man, where can I procure a safe guide and protector, to walk with me to the Crown Inn?"

"My good man, where can I find a reliable guide and protector to walk with me to the Crown Inn?"

"You'd better wait here till to-morrow morning, my dear," answered the man; "for you see it's quite at t'other end of the town, and a man don't care to get wet for nothing."

"You should probably wait here until tomorrow morning, my dear," the man replied. "You see, it’s all the way on the other side of town, and no one wants to get soaked for no reason."

"But I will give you half a crown, and thank you too, if you will only come with me directly, and bring a lanthorn with you."

"But I'll give you half a crown and thank you as well if you'll just come with me right now and bring a lantern."

"Indeed!" exclaimed the man incredulously. "Pray how comed you to be so rich, hey? Suppose you show us your half-crown?"

"Really!" the man exclaimed in disbelief. "How on earth did you get so rich, huh? Why don’t you show us your half-crown?"

"Willingly," said I, taking one out of my little bag, at the sight of which he begged me to wait outside the door, till he joined me from the stable with his lanthorn.

"Willingly," I said, pulling one out of my small bag. At the sight of it, he asked me to wait outside the door until he came out from the stable with his lantern.

"But you must step out foot, my dear, as I may get home before mistress misses me, you see."

"But you need to step outside, my dear, because I might get home before the lady notices I'm gone, you know."

As we hurried on together, while the rain fell in torrents on our heads, I felt half afraid of my strange guide; and asked him every two minutes if he was quite sure he had not mistaken the road.

As we rushed ahead together, while the rain poured down on us, I felt a bit scared of my unusual guide and asked him every couple of minutes if he was absolutely sure he hadn't taken a wrong turn.

"No, child," said he, at last, "for here we be safe and sound. This be the Crown Inn."

"No, kid," he finally said, "because we're safe and sound here. This is the Crown Inn."

I was not long in doubt as to the truth of what he said; for, at the door, stood Worcester as large as life, looking eagerly down the road after the carriages. I put my half-crown into my guide's hand, and hastily placed my arm under that of Worcester, who, so little dreamed of seeing me arrive on foot in such a wet[Pg 439] miserable condition, that he pushed me rather roughly on one side.

I didn't take long to believe what he said; at the door stood Worcester, looking just like himself, eagerly watching down the road for the carriages. I quickly put my half-crown into my guide's hand and hurriedly slipped my arm under Worcester's. He was so surprised to see me arrive on foot in such a wet[Pg 439] miserable state that he roughly shoved me to the side.

"My dear Mr. Dobbins," said I, for that was the name we were to go by at the Crown, where he believed he was not personally known; "Mr. Dobbins! don't you recognise your dear Mrs. Dobbins?"

"I'm sorry, Mr. Dobbins," I said, since that was the name we were using at the Crown, where he thought he wasn't personally known; "Mr. Dobbins! Don't you recognize your dear Mrs. Dobbins?"

"Good God, my love! how came you alone this miserable night?" and Worcester handed me upstairs, all joy and rapture and trembling anxiety lest I should catch cold. In less than a quarter of an hour, thanks to his good care, I was in a warm bed and an excellent supper was served by the side of it, with good claret, fruit, coffee, and everything we could possibly require.

"Good God, my love! How did you end up here alone on this awful night?" Worcester helped me upstairs, filled with joy and excitement, but also worried I might catch a cold. In less than fifteen minutes, thanks to his thoughtful care, I was snug in a warm bed, and an amazing dinner was served beside it, complete with good wine, fruit, coffee, and everything we could possibly need.

We talked all night long; for we had much to say to each other.

We talked all night long because we had a lot to share with each other.

Worcester declared that he looked forward to no hope nor rest until we should be really married.

Worcester stated that he looked forward to neither hope nor rest until we were actually married.

I entreated him to consider all the inconveniences of such a match. "Your father never will forgive you remember!"

I begged him to think about all the problems that could come from such a match. "Your dad will never forgive you, remember!"

"That I shall deeply regret," answered his lordship; "but I must and will choose my own partner for life. You and I have passed weeks, months, years together, without having had a single quarrel. This is proof positive, at least, that our tempers harmonise perfectly together, and I conceive that harmony of temper between man and wife, is the first and greatest blessing of the wedded state."

"That I will truly regret," replied his lordship; "but I must and will choose my own life partner. We have spent weeks, months, and years together without a single argument. This clearly shows that our temperaments match perfectly, and I believe that having a harmonious temperament between husband and wife is the first and greatest blessing of marriage."

I was too frank to deny that I perfectly agreed with him in this particular.

I was too honest to deny that I completely agreed with him on this.

"I was never happy till I knew you," continued Worcester, "and I am sure, as I am of my existence, that you are the only woman on earth to whom I could ever be constant to the end of my life and not break my oath. When all is over, my father must submit to necessity."

"I was never happy until I met you," Worcester continued, "and I know, just as I'm sure I'm alive, that you're the only woman in the world I could ever be faithful to for the rest of my life without breaking my promise. In the end, my father will have to accept what must be."

"It may not be," said I, mildly. "Nay, it shall not be. Your parents, harsh as they are towards me and my faults, shall not have cause to curse me, neither shall you."

"It might not be," I said gently. "No, it won't be. Your parents, tough as they are on me and my mistakes, won't have a reason to curse me, and neither will you."

Worcester was greatly agitated; and, when all else failed, tried to laugh me out of my resolution. "We will go to Scotland together, in the mail," said his lordship.

Worcester was really worked up; and, when nothing else worked, he tried to laugh me out of my decision. "We'll take the mail coach to Scotland together," said his lordship.

"And who shall be the father to give me away, and be a witness to prove my marriage?" I asked, merely to make a joke of a subject I was tired of treating seriously.

"And who’s going to be the father to give me away and witness my marriage?" I asked, just to make a joke about a topic I was tired of taking seriously.

"You shall wear this pretty dress," said Worcester, "and my coachman, Boniface, shall come down to the North with us to give you away. I dare not trust Will Haught; he shall know nothing of our departure, till he has missed us."

"You will wear this pretty dress," said Worcester, "and my driver, Boniface, will come down to the North with us to give you away. I can't trust Will Haught; he won't know anything about our departure until he realizes we're gone."

"Boniface, of course, must be gaily dressed," said I, "and wear a large nosegay."

"Boniface, of course, has to be dressed up nicely," I said, "and wear a big bunch of flowers."

"True," proceeded Worcester, "and a white waistcoat."

"True," Worcester continued, "and a white waistcoat."

"Shall the waistcoat be made with pockets and flaps, pray?"

"Should the vest have pockets and flaps?"

"Why, perhaps, that might look handsomer."

"Well, maybe that would look nicer."

"Very well," said I, "perhaps pockets and flaps, perhaps not. Let that matter rest for the moment, and now, with regard to this long journey to Gretna Green to look for a dirty blacksmith, I think that really will be unnecessary."

"Alright," I said, "maybe there are pockets and flaps, maybe there aren’t. Let’s put that aside for now, and about this long trip to Gretna Green to find a dirty blacksmith, I think that’s really not needed."

"How can it be avoided till I am of age?" Worcester eagerly inquired.

"How can I avoid it until I'm of age?" Worcester asked eagerly.

"Why, I have spoken to that most reverend, pious, and learned divine, Lord Frederick Beauclerc, on this important subject, and he declares himself willing to officiate on this occasion, and marry us privately by special licence, providing you agree to grant les droits du seigneur."

"Well, I've talked to the very respected, devout, and knowledgeable clergyman, Lord Frederick Beauclerc, about this important matter, and he says he's willing to officiate and marry us privately with a special license, as long as you agree to grant les droits du seigneur."

Worcester inquired what that meant.

Worcester asked what that meant.

"Simply, les droits du mari, for the first night."

"Simply, the husband's rights, for the first night."

Worcester, having by this time discovered that I was only laughing at him, appeared deeply wounded and offended with me.

Worcester, realizing that I was just mocking him, seemed really hurt and offended by me.

"My love, what is to be done?" I asked. "I, as your friend, your real friend, wish you to be comfortably[Pg 441] reconciled to your parents, and, by making me your wife you lose them for ever, without doing me any material good; for I have no ambition nor hankering after rank, and, I confess, my conscience does not reproach me with any particular crime, attached to my present, quiet mode of life, since I have no children; else I should for their sake judge differently. Let us hope the best, enjoy the present, and be merry, pray, or I might as well have remained in town."

"My love, what should we do?" I asked. "As your friend, your true friend, I want you to be on good terms with your parents, and if you choose to marry me, you'll lose them forever, without gaining anything for me; I have no desire for status or ambition, and honestly, I don't feel guilty about my simple, peaceful life since I don't have any children; otherwise, I would have a different opinion for their sake. Let's stay optimistic, enjoy the moment, and have some fun, or I might as well have stayed in the city."

By degrees Worcester recovered his spirits, and, perhaps, there never was an hour during our whole acquaintance in which he was so devoted to me, so madly, passionately fond of me, as during my visit to the Crown Inn, which proves how the passion of love is ever increased by difficulties, till it, at last, acquires such a degree of enthusiastic ardour, as persons in the full, easy possession of what they desire can form not the least conception of.

Slowly, Worcester got his spirits back, and maybe there was never a time in our entire friendship when he was as devoted to me—so wildly, passionately in love with me—as during my stay at the Crown Inn. This shows how love can grow stronger through challenges until it reaches a level of enthusiasm that those who easily have what they want can't even begin to understand.

Alas! how fleeting are our moments of happiness! Poor Worcester was obliged to leave me by nine in the morning, after handing me into a hack-chaise; because he could not bear the idea of my being again addressed by any low man who might happen to be fellow traveller, when my dress would induce them to mistake me for a servant.

Alas! How quickly our moments of happiness pass! Poor Worcester had to leave me by nine in the morning, after helping me into a cab, because he couldn’t stand the thought of me being approached by any lowly man who might happen to be a fellow traveler, especially since my outfit could lead them to mistake me for a servant.

Just as I had got about a mile from Oxford, one of Worcester's uncles passed my chaise: if I recollect right it was Lord Edward. He stared at me in my old costume as though I had been the ninth wonder of the world. However, I hoped, since I had never in my life spoken to his lordship and merely guessed him to be a Somerset, that he would have remained at least in some little doubt as to my identity.

Just as I was about a mile away from Oxford, one of Worcester's uncles passed by my carriage: if I remember correctly, it was Lord Edward. He looked at me in my old outfit as if I were the ninth wonder of the world. Still, I hoped that since I had never spoken to him in my life and only guessed he was from Somerset, he would at least be somewhat unsure about who I was.

The next morning's post convinced me of my mistake. Worcester, in a very long, dismal letter, acquainted me that I had been seen, in a very odd, unladylike kind of dress close to Oxford. Worcester assured his father that it was quite impossible, as I certainly should not have gone to Oxford without[Pg 442] acquainting him of the circumstance. The duke and duchess condescended to laugh at him as a weak silly dupe to a vile and profligate woman, asked him what good he fancied I could be doing by travelling about in disguise; and why, if it had been good, I looked so confused, and appeared so anxious to hide my face from his uncle, as to have actually covered it with both my hands? His uncle further declared that I was both deformed and ugly, which rendered his infatuation the more absurd.

The next morning's mail made me realize my mistake. Worcester, in a very long, gloomy letter, informed me that I had been spotted in a very strange, unladylike outfit near Oxford. Worcester assured his father that it was impossible, as I definitely wouldn't have gone to Oxford without[Pg 442] letting him know about it. The duke and duchess laughed at him, calling him a foolish victim of a wicked and immoral woman. They asked him what he thought I could be achieving by traveling in disguise, and why, if it was something good, I looked so embarrassed and seemed so desperate to hide my face from his uncle that I actually covered it with both my hands. His uncle further claimed that I was both deformed and ugly, which made his infatuation even more ridiculous.

Worcester, in reply, declared his aunt so very ugly that the man who had chosen her for his wife must for ever give up all pretensions to taste; and then he asked them why they imagined two of the handsomest men of this, and perhaps of any age, Lord Ponsonby and the Duke of Argyll—my readers must excuse my placing Lord Ponsonby first—should have been so much in love with deformity? And, if they were, it was of course a proof that my mind must have been of that superior cast as made ample amends for the defects of my person.

Worcester responded by saying his aunt was so unattractive that any man who chose her as his wife would forever lose all claims to good taste. He then asked why they thought two of the most handsome men of this time, and maybe any time, Lord Ponsonby and the Duke of Argyll—my readers must forgive me for mentioning Lord Ponsonby first—would be so infatuated with someone so deformed. And, if they were, it was clearly proof that my intelligence must be of a high caliber to more than make up for my physical flaws.

There were two young men at that time on a visit with Her Grace of Beaufort, who is known to have always encouraged a very motherly kindness of feeling towards young men, particularly when they were well looking. Perhaps she wanted them for her daughters; and yet, that beauty soon fades is the cry of most moral mammas. However that may be (and I have not in the least presumed to entertain a doubt of Her Grace's virtue, according to the English acceptation of that word), the two young men I have just now mentioned, and who so vehemently joined the hue and cry against me, were Montagu, the eldest son of a lady in Portman Square, who used to give charitable dinners to the poor chimney-sweepers once a year, and Mr. Meyler, a young Hampshire gentleman, in the possession of very large West India property, of at least five and twenty thousand a year.

There were two young men visiting Her Grace of Beaufort at that time, who is known for having a nurturing affection for young men, especially if they were good-looking. Maybe she was hoping to find partners for her daughters; but then again, many moral mothers often say that beauty doesn't last. Regardless of that (and I don't doubt Her Grace's virtue, as it's understood in England), the two young men I just mentioned, who were so passionately leading the charge against me, were Montagu, the eldest son of a lady from Portman Square, who hosted charitable dinners for poor chimney-sweepers once a year, and Mr. Meyler, a young gentleman from Hampshire with considerable West India property, bringing in at least twenty-five thousand a year.

This youth had lately become of age, and, as everybody informed me, was very handsome. Worcester[Pg 443] assured me that this young sugar-baker, as Lord Alvanly was pleased to call him, expressed himself in such strong terms of disgust in reference to me, that his lordship had been obliged to desire him never to use my name in his presence again.

This young man had just reached adulthood, and, as everyone told me, he was very attractive. Worcester[Pg 443] assured me that this young sugar-baker, as Lord Alvanly liked to call him, expressed his disgust towards me so intensely that his lordship had to ask him never to mention my name in his presence again.

Meyler however dédommaged himself with his favourite the Duchess of Beaufort, to whom Worcester had presented him when they were both at Christchurch together. He always agreed with that lady, as to the subjugation of her noble son's superior parts; for, said Meyler, "it would be impossible for any man, in his right senses, to be in love with that woman called Harriette Wilson; she may have been better once; but she is now in ill health, spoiled by flattery, and altogether the most disgusting style of woman I know."

Meyler, however, made it up to himself with his favorite, the Duchess of Beaufort, whom Worcester introduced him to when they were both at Christchurch together. He always agreed with her about bringing her noble son down a notch; because, as Meyler put it, "it would be impossible for any man in his right mind to be in love with that woman named Harriette Wilson; she might have been better once, but now she’s in poor health, spoiled by flattery, and by far the most repulsive type of woman I know."

"Are you acquainted with her, then?" asked the duchess.

"Do you know her, then?" asked the duchess.

Meyler confessed he had never spoken to me; but added that he saw me every night in my Opera box, and in the round-room afterwards; and, in short, from having often conversed with my acquaintances, he knew just as much about me as if he had been so unfortunate as to have been personally acquainted with me.

Meyler admitted he had never talked to me; but he added that he saw me every night in my Opera box and in the round room afterward. In short, from having often chatted with my friends, he knew just as much about me as if he had unfortunately known me personally.

This inveterate abuse from a stranger, whom I did not even know by sight, somewhat excited my curiosity, nay more, my emulation perhaps; car j'avais quelquefois le diable au corps, comme aucune autre.

This persistent abuse from a stranger, whom I didn't even recognize, piqued my curiosity, and maybe even my competitiveness; because sometimes I had the devil in me, like no one else.

"If," said I one day to Fanny, "if all this abuse of me could be reconciled to good taste in a gentleman, and this Meyler is really so handsome, it would be worth while changing his dislike into love, seulement, pour lui apprendre à vivre. At all events there is novelty in being an object of disgust to any man, just when Worcester has so cloyed me with sweets! Where can one get a sight of Meyler?"

"If," I said to Fanny one day, "if all this criticism of me could be thought of as tasteful in a gentleman, and if Meyler is really that handsome, it might be worth trying to turn his dislike into love, just to teach him how to live. Anyway, it’s something different to be the object of someone's disgust, especially when Worcester has made me feel so overwhelmed with sweetness! Where can I catch a glimpse of Meyler?"

"Sir John Boyd is a relation or particular friend of his," said Fanny; and, on the first opportunity Sir John was consulted.

"Sir John Boyd is a relative or close friend of his," Fanny said; and at the first chance, Sir John was consulted.

"No woman can do anything with Meyler in the way of love," said Sir John; "for Meyler really don't know what sentiment means, and that is why I cannot conceive what he is always doing with that fine strapping woman, the Duchess of Beaufort, who appears never so happy nor so comfortable, as when he is perched upon a high stool by her side. Meyler is a mere animal, a very handsome one it is true, and there is much natural shrewdness about him, besides that he is one of the most gentlemanlike young men I know; but you may read his character in his countenance."

"No woman can have any impact on Meyler in terms of love," said Sir John; "because Meyler really doesn’t understand what sentiment means, and that’s why I can't figure out what he’s always doing with that impressive, confident woman, the Duchess of Beaufort, who seems never as happy or comfortable as when he's sitting next to her on a high stool. Meyler is basically an animal, although I admit he's a very handsome one, and there's a lot of natural cleverness in him. Plus, he’s one of the most gentlemanly young men I know; but you can read his character just by looking at his face."

"What is that like?" I asked.

"What's that like?" I asked.

"It is beautiful," said Sir John Boyd, "and so peculiarly voluptuous, that, when he looks at women after dinner, although his manner is perfectly respectful, they are often observed to blush deeply, and hang down their heads, they really cannot tell why or wherefore."

"It’s beautiful," said Sir John Boyd, "and so incredibly alluring that when he looks at women after dinner, even though he’s perfectly respectful, they often blush deeply and look down, not really knowing why."

"And whom does he love?" I inquired.

"And who does he love?" I asked.

"His affections are, I believe, at this moment, divided between a Mrs. Bang, a Mrs. Patten and a Mrs. Pancrass, all ladies of Covent Garden notoriety. Meyler is a hard drinker, a very hard rider, and a good tennis and a cricket player, prides himself on his Leicestershire stud and his old English hospitality, and he is no fool though he hates reading; and that is all I know about him, except that I don't believe he would like to be constant for a single fortnight to the most lovely or accomplished woman on earth. In short, he holds all women very cheap, and considers them as mere instruments of pleasure, with the exception of the Duchess of Beaufort, whom he calls a paragon."

"Right now, I think his interests are split between Mrs. Bang, Mrs. Patten, and Mrs. Pancrass, all well-known ladies from Covent Garden. Meyler is a heavy drinker, a tough rider, and a skilled tennis and cricket player. He takes pride in his Leicestershire horses and his traditional English hospitality. Despite hating reading, he’s not an idiot; that’s about all I know about him. Except, I doubt he would be able to stay loyal for even two weeks to the most beautiful or talented woman in the world. In short, he doesn’t value women much and sees them mainly as sources of pleasure, except for the Duchess of Beaufort, whom he refers to as a paragon."

"En voilà assez," said I, "de votre belle sauvage. Perhaps you will show him to me some day, not on Ludgate Hill, but at the Opera?"

"That's enough," I said, "of your beautiful wild one. Maybe you'll show him to me one day, not on Ludgate Hill, but at the Opera?"


CHAPTER XXVI

Things went on worse and worse at Badminton, and I am now delighted that they did so, being altogether most miserably tired of the Beaufort story.

Things kept getting worse at Badminton, and I'm actually glad they did, since I was completely worn out by the Beaufort story.

The Duke of Beaufort at last sent a notorious swindler of his acquaintance, who has since been confined in chains for forgery, one Mr. Robinson, who, as I have heard, had long been in the habit of doing dirty jobs for noblemen. Robinson declared that I had it in my power, considerably to relieve the anxiety and distress of mind to which I had reduced the Beaufort family, by returning all letters in my possession containing promises of marriage made by the Marquis of Worcester to myself.

The Duke of Beaufort finally sent a well-known con artist he knew, a certain Mr. Robinson, who has since been locked up for forgery. I've heard that Robinson had often done shady jobs for wealthy aristocrats. Robinson claimed that I could greatly ease the worry and mental suffering I had caused the Beaufort family by returning all the letters I had that contained the Marquis of Worcester's promises of marriage to me.

"In short," said Robinson, "if you will take an oath at Westminster Hall, that you have delivered into mine, or His Grace of Beaufort's hands, every letter, or copy of a letter, from Worcester, now in your possession, you may make your own terms with His Grace."

"In short," said Robinson, "if you take an oath at Westminster Hall stating that you have handed over every letter or copy of a letter from Worcester that you have, into either my hands or the Duke of Beaufort's, you can negotiate your own terms with the Duke."

Though I never cared for myself, and I am afraid I never shall, yet, when one is dealing with a notorious rogue it seems silly to become his dupe: I therefore requested to have a week allowed me to decide. This time being granted me, because I would have it so, I consulted a most respectable counsellor, Thomas Treslove, Esq., of Old Square, Lincoln's Inn, who had been acquainted with my family when I was quite a child and living with my parents.

Though I never took care of myself, and I'm afraid I never will, it seems foolish to let myself be tricked by a well-known scoundrel. So, I asked for a week to make my decision. Since they granted me this time because I insisted, I consulted a very reputable advisor, Thomas Treslove, Esq., of Old Square, Lincoln's Inn, who had known my family since I was just a child living with my parents.

Mr. Treslove, after reading Lord Worcester's letters containing his repeated and solemn promises of[Pg 446] marriage, at my particular request, declared, what I have no doubt he is ready this day to repeat, merely that he conceived the letters, if brought into a court of law, to be worth twenty thousand pounds to me, and, when I afterwards consulted Henry Brougham, Esq., M.P., of the same place, he entirely agreed in opinion with Mr. Treslove.

Mr. Treslove, after reading Lord Worcester's letters with his repeated and serious promises of [Pg 446] marriage, at my specific request, stated, and I’m sure he would say again today, that he believed the letters would be worth twenty thousand pounds to me if presented in court. When I later spoke with Henry Brougham, Esq., M.P., of the same area, he completely agreed with Mr. Treslove's opinion.

I inquired whether my situation, previous to my having been under the protection of Lord Worcester, made any difference?

I asked if my situation, before I was under Lord Worcester's protection, made any difference.

"The court would not discuss that point, nor take it into the smallest consideration for or against you," said Mr. Treslove. "You have, for anything which can be proved to the contrary, in all probability been prevented from establishing yourself eligibly or comfortably in life, by having received the most solemn promises of marriage from the Marquis of Worcester. If, from the extreme generosity of your disposition, you, instead of hurrying the thing forward, wished his lordship to take time for consideration, you have the stronger claim on that family, supposing them to be people of honour. The duke has no witness of your having ever refused the marquis, on the contrary, you tell me, His Grace will not believe a single syllable of the matter.

"The court won’t talk about that point, nor will it consider it at all for or against you," Mr. Treslove said. "You have likely been kept from establishing yourself in a suitable or comfortable position in life because you received the most serious promises of marriage from the Marquis of Worcester. If, out of your generous nature, you preferred to give his lordship time to think instead of rushing things, that gives you a stronger claim on that family, assuming they are honorable people. The duke has no proof that you ever rejected the marquis; in fact, you tell me that His Grace won’t believe a word of it."

"Lord Worcester has, by the dates of these letters, been pledging his faith to you for the space of two years; and, I conceive the damages, if he should now declare off, would be rated at least at twenty thousand pounds!"

"Lord Worcester has, based on the dates of these letters, been committing himself to you for two years now; and I believe the damages, if he were to back out now, would be at least twenty thousand pounds!"

The next day I had a second interview with Mr. Robinson, to whom I repeated the opinion of Counsellor Treslove, and assured him that gentleman was ready to put it in writing if necessary.

The next day I had a second interview with Mr. Robinson, during which I repeated Counsellor Treslove's opinion and assured him that the gentleman was ready to put it in writing if needed.

Robinson said that it would not be required; for the duke expected all this, and indeed he thought that I might make better terms without exposing the secrets of a noble family in a public Court of Justice.

Robinson said that it wouldn't be necessary; the duke anticipated all of this, and he actually believed that I could negotiate better terms without revealing the secrets of a noble family in a public court.

I promised Mr. Robinson that His Grace should receive my decided answer by the next day's post.

I promised Mr. Robinson that His Grace would get my clear answer in the mail the next day.

Robinson said this would not be regular, and it had better pass through his hands.

Robinson said this wouldn't be normal, and it’s better if it goes through him.

I begged to be excused, declaring that I must and would manage matters in my own way; and Mr. Robinson was at length compelled to leave me, although in a very ill-humour.

I insisted on being excused, stating that I needed to handle things my own way; and Mr. Robinson was eventually forced to leave me, though he was very upset about it.

The following morning Worcester arrived in town, with the Duke and Duchess of Beaufort. Those worthy parents had again adopted the pathetics, finding it impossible to manage Worcester in any other way.

The next morning, Worcester came to town with the Duke and Duchess of Beaufort. Those good parents had once again resorted to emotional tactics, finding it impossible to deal with Worcester any other way.

"My poor father is very wretched," said Worcester, "and my mother, when I left the house this morning, was almost in hysterics, because I will not consent to go abroad without you: and I never can nor will attempt it."

"My poor dad is really miserable," said Worcester, "and my mom, when I left the house this morning, was nearly in hysterics because I won’t agree to go abroad without you: and I can’t and won’t even try to do it."

"Do you think they would feel happier if they were in possession of your promises of marriage?" I inquired.

"Do you think they would be happier if they had your marriage proposals?" I asked.

"Certainly," answered Worcester. "His Grace would, in fact, make any sacrifice to obtain them, though in the end they could not serve his wishes, since I will never give up the hope and full expectation of becoming your husband."

"Of course," Worcester replied. "His Grace would definitely give anything to get them, but in the end, they wouldn’t fulfill his desires, since I will never lose hope and fully expect to become your husband."

"Poor duke!" said I, musing to myself after Worcester had left me on the pomps and vanities of this wicked world. "I have perhaps, though very innocently, been the cause of much uneasiness to him. Not that this matter is quite certain either; for Worcester might have, by this time, completely involved his father's estate. It had indeed been his wish to do this, but that I laboured to prevent him, and he is now only a few thousands in debt, owing to the very small allowance his father makes him. I have never done the duke or his family any real injury, and I never will; nay, I should like to prove myself anxious for their happiness, only their all being so severe upon me, and so very abusive, is such a damper. I will make the Duke of Beaufort like me, and regret his former severity," continued I,[Pg 448] opening my writing desk, and after five minutes more deliberation, I addressed a letter to His Grace of Beaufort, as nearly as I can recollect in these words.

"Poor duke!" I said, thinking to myself after Worcester had left me to ponder the glories and downsides of this wicked world. "I may have, albeit unintentionally, caused him a lot of distress. Not that I'm completely sure about this; Worcester could have, by now, fully messed up his father's estate. He really wanted to do that, but I worked hard to stop him, and now he’s just a few thousand in debt, thanks to the meager allowance his father gives him. I’ve never hurt the duke or his family in any real way, and I never will; in fact, I’d love to show that I care about their happiness, but their harsh treatment and constant insults really put a damper on things. I will make the Duke of Beaufort like me and regret how he treated me before," I continued, opening my writing desk, and after five more minutes of thought, I wrote a letter to His Grace of Beaufort, as closely as I can remember in these words.

"Your Grace has been very severe on me and my errors; but, if you imagine they are of a nature to destroy your domestic comfort, I can easily forgive all the very harsh expressions which yourself as well as Her Grace, in letters I have seen of her own writing, made use of on my subject. I will venture to remind Your Grace that I was very far from seeking the acquaintance of your son. In short, but for such perseverance as I have seldom witnessed, I had never placed myself under his protection. I knew not that in doing so I was likely to destroy the peace of any human being. In short, if I had not respected yours, I had long since become your daughter-in-law. Having now inspired Lord Worcester with a very strong affection, something is surely due to him from gratitude, neither would my conscience acquit me if, out of respect for the parent I never saw, I were to act with inhumanity towards the son who would sacrifice all for me. I have pledged myself solemnly not to desert him at present; but what I can do, in perfect good faith to Worcester, I am very anxious to perform for the relief of his noble father's mind. I will not sell the proofs of respect and affection which have been generously tendered to me; but as I conceive they cannot be put to better account than that of relieving the anxiety of a father's mind, I have the greatest pleasure in forwarding them to your Grace, and am ready to take any oath that you may require, as to my now having enclosed you the whole of Lord Worcester's correspondence in my possession or power. All I ask, in return, is to be considered by your Grace, with something less of ill-will, and that, for for your own sake, as well as that of the duchess, you will feel some confidence in the goodness of my heart, and in the sincere wish I do in truth feel, that your[Pg 449] son may turn out all and everything you can desire.

Your Grace has been quite hard on me for my mistakes; however, if you believe they're serious enough to disrupt your home life, I can easily overlook all the harsh comments you and Her Grace have made in letters I've seen that she wrote. I want to remind Your Grace that I never pursued your son. Honestly, if it weren't for the persistence I've rarely witnessed, I would never have put myself under his protection. I had no idea that doing so might disturb anyone's peace. If I didn't respect yours, I would have become your daughter-in-law long ago. Now that I've inspired a deep love in Lord Worcester, I feel a sense of obligation to him; I would also feel guilty if, out of respect for a parent I never knew, I acted cruelly toward the son who would do anything for me. I have made a serious promise not to abandon him now; but whatever I can do, in good faith to Worcester, I am eager to do to ease his noble father's concerns. I won't sell the signs of respect and affection that have been generously offered to me, but since I believe they can best serve to ease a father's worries, I am very happy to send them to Your Grace. I am ready to take any oath you might need, confirming that I have included all of Lord Worcester's correspondence that I have or can access. All I ask in return is to be seen by Your Grace with a bit less resentment, and that, for both your sake and the duchess's, you might trust in the goodness of my heart and the genuine desire I truly have for your son to be everything you could hope for.

"Only point out what I can do more, for the tranquillity of Lord Worcester's parents, which shall not become a breach of faith and humanity towards himself, and I declare to your Grace that you shall never see me hesitate from anything like a selfish motive. I have the honour to remain, with sincere wishes for the happiness of Lord Worcester's parents,

"Just let me know what I can do to help Lord Worcester's parents without compromising my loyalty and compassion toward him. I promise you, Your Grace, that you will never see me hesitate due to any selfish reasons. I truly wish for the happiness of Lord Worcester's parents."

"Your Grace's most obedient,
"and very humble servant,
"HARRIETTE WILSON."

"Your Grace's most obedient,
"and very humble servant,
"HARRIETTE WILSON."

His Grace of Beaufort never in any way condescended to acknowledge the receipt of this letter, which I carried myself and left with his porter in Grosvenor Square; yet the Beauforts were ever a high-bred race! But I conclude high-bred and well-bred must be two things, for it never could be well-bred of His Grace to refuse to acknowledge the above, to say nothing of the extreme selfishness and want of feeling of the noble duke, who, having obtained what he wished for the present, returned to Badminton, to which place he insisted on Worcester again accompanying him.

His Grace of Beaufort never acknowledged receiving the letter I personally delivered to his porter in Grosvenor Square; yet the Beauforts have always been an elite family! However, I think being high-bred and well-bred must mean two different things, because it couldn't be considered well-bred for His Grace to ignore that, not to mention the extreme selfishness and lack of compassion of the noble duke, who, having gotten what he wanted for the time being, went back to Badminton, insisting that Worcester accompany him again.

During another month, Worcester declared to me that his parents, relatives, and his father's friends, persecuted and tormented him beyond his patience; and that young Meyler had begged him to leave me, as though he had been begging for his life, humbly entreating him to forgive the liberty he took with him, which alone arose out of his brotherly affection and respect for the duchess, &c.

During another month, Worcester told me that his parents, relatives, and his dad's friends were pushing him to his limits and driving him crazy; and that young Meyler had pleaded with him to leave me, as if he was begging for his life, humbly asking him to forgive the freedom he took with him, which was only because of his brotherly love and respect for the duchess, etc.

Worcester generally contrived to get over to London every two or three days, though but for a few hours; and, when that was impossible, I went to meet him at a village ten miles on this side of Brighton.

Worcester usually managed to get to London every two or three days, even if just for a few hours; and when that wasn’t possible, I would meet him at a village ten miles this side of Brighton.

One morning I received a letter from Worcester, so blotted over from one end to the other, that it was[Pg 450] scarcely legible, and some parts appeared actually to have been defaced by tears. Such an incoherent scrawl I never had known him nor anybody else write before! It was all over wives and angels, and eternal constancy, and eternal despair; with miseries and tortures without end. In short, it was out of all compass miserable, and out of all rules, or direct right angles, or parallel lines. All I could make out of this scrawl, as certain, was that Wellington, at the request of Worcester's father, who had made it without his son's knowledge, had appointed him his aide-de-camp, and that go he must; for there was no remedy, or it would be called cowardice if he hesitated. Nevertheless, he had sworn not to leave London unless he had been allowed to pass a whole fortnight entirely with me. This had been granted, and I was to expect him in two days after the receipt of his letter, which ended with earnest entreaties that I would promise to accompany him to the continent, and, lastly, his lordship informed me, that his father would arrive in London on the same morning with his letter, for the express purpose of attending a levée, and demanding a private audience of his present majesty, to beg permission for Worcester to leave his regiment and join the Duke of Wellington in Spain.

One morning, I got a letter from Worcester, so smeared and blotted that it was[Pg 450] barely readable, and some parts seemed to have been stained by tears. I had never seen such a jumbled mess of writing before, from him or anyone else! It was filled with talk about wives and angels, eternal loyalty, and endless despair, alongside endless miseries and suffering. In short, it was completely miserable and defied all logic, rules, and straight lines. All I could decipher for sure was that Wellington, at Worcester's father's request and without his son's knowledge, had appointed him as his aide-de-camp, and there was no way out of it; if he hesitated, it would be seen as cowardice. However, he had sworn not to leave London unless he was allowed to spend a full fortnight with me. This had been approved, and I was expecting him to arrive two days after I received his letter. It concluded with a heartfelt plea for me to promise to travel with him to the continent, and finally, he informed me that his father would reach London on the same morning as his letter, specifically to attend a levée and request a private audience with the king to ask for Worcester's permission to leave his regiment and join the Duke of Wellington in Spain.

I knew not nor had ever suspected how much Worcester's loss would affect me until there was no remedy and my case desperate, for well I knew that I should never be permitted to follow up the army in Spain, even had I been disposed to make the attempt. I burst into a violent flood of tears.

I didn't know and had never imagined how much losing Worcester would impact me until it was too late and my situation was hopeless, because I knew I would never be allowed to join the army in Spain, even if I wanted to try. I broke down in tears.

It now struck me very forcibly that Worcester had deserved all my devoted attachment, and that I had not been half grateful enough to him. That he would lose his life in Spain I felt convinced, and that, since his regiment remained in England, I should have his blood on my head. What was to be done? My crimson velvet pelisse, trimmed with white fur, and also my white beaver hat, with the charming plume of feathers, were spread out in my dressing-room[Pg 451] ready for Hyde Park, and conquests. And poor Worcester perhaps might soon be numbered with the dead, food for worms!

It suddenly hit me hard that Worcester truly deserved all my loyalty, and I hadn’t shown him nearly enough gratitude. I felt sure he would lose his life in Spain, and since his regiment was staying in England, I would bear the guilt of his death. What should I do? My crimson velvet coat, trimmed with white fur, and my white beaver hat, adorned with a lovely plume of feathers, were laid out in my dressing room[Pg 451] ready for Hyde Park and new adventures. And poor Worcester might soon be among the dead, just food for worms!

After a second flood of tears, on went the red pelisse and charming white hat, and in half an hour behold me standing at the Duke of Beaufort's street-door, awaiting the answer to my humble, single rap, with a little note in my hand, containing these few words, addressed to the duke.

After a second wave of tears, I put on the red coat and lovely white hat, and in half an hour, there I was standing at the Duke of Beaufort's front door, waiting for a response to my polite, single knock, with a small note in my hand that contained these few words, addressed to the duke.

"I earnestly entreat your Grace to permit me to speak a few words to you before you attend the levée this morning.

"I truly ask that you let me speak to you for a moment before you head to the levée this morning."

"Your most obedient, humble servant,
"HARRIETTE WILSON."

"Your most obedient and humble servant,
"HARRIETTE WILSON."

When his Grace's huge, fat porter opened the door I made a desperate effort to conceal my tears, which had been flowing in abundance ever since I had read poor Worcester's letter, just as if I had received his dying speech; and I delivered my little note, requesting to be allowed to wait for the duke's answer. The porter looked on me suspiciously: he seemed to be considering His Grace of Beaufort's moral character, as his eye glanced from my face downward, as though it had struck him as just possible that I might have come thus unattended, for the purpose of swearing a child against his noble master.

When the Duke's enormous, heavy porter opened the door, I made a desperate attempt to hide my tears, which had been flowing freely ever since I read poor Worcester's letter, as if I had received his last words; I handed over my note, asking if I could wait for the duke's response. The porter looked at me suspiciously; he seemed to be weighing the Duke of Beaufort's character as his gaze shifted from my face to my feet, as if it occurred to him that I might have come here alone to accuse his noble master of something.

"Are you quite certain that it is the Duke himself you want to see, and not the young marquis?"

"Are you really sure it's the Duke you want to see, and not the young marquis?"

I assured him that I wished much either to see the duke, or to receive an answer to my note.

I assured him that I really wanted to either see the duke or get a response to my note.

As the man again looked under my large beaver bonnet, I felt the tears gush into my eyes.

As the man peered again beneath my big beaver hat, I felt tears streaming down my face.

"His Grace shall have the note directly," said the porter, in a tone of compassion, observing how I was trembling, as I really half expected the Duke of Beaufort would order one or two of his tall footmen to put me on the other side of the door. I saw the porter give my note to a servant in livery, desiring him to take it to His Grace's valet.

"His Grace will get the note right away," said the porter kindly, noticing how I was shaking, as I honestly half-expected the Duke of Beaufort to send a couple of his tall footmen to toss me out on the other side of the door. I watched the porter hand my note to a servant in a uniform, asking him to deliver it to His Grace's valet.

"The duke," said the porter, turning to me, "is dressing for the levée; so you had better take a seat."

"The duke," the porter said, turning to me, "is getting ready for the levée; so you might want to take a seat."

I did so, and, while I was almost choked with the efforts my pride caused me to make in order to conceal my tears from a parcel of curious, impudent servants, who for near twenty minutes, that I was suffered to remain in the hall, were eyeing me with very impertinent curiosity, the kind porter again addressed me, almost in a whisper, with, "Ma'am, your note has been put into His Grace's own hands, and he is reading on it; so I dare say he will ring his bell, and we shall hear if there is any answer for you."

I did that, and while I was nearly choked with the effort my pride made me put in to hide my tears from a bunch of curious, rude servants, who for almost twenty minutes, while I was allowed to stay in the hall, were staring at me with very annoying interest, the kind porter spoke to me again, almost in a whisper, saying, "Ma'am, your note has been given directly to His Grace, and he’s reading it now; so I’m sure he will ring his bell, and we’ll find out if there’s any response for you."

I waited another quarter of an hour in a very miserable state of suspense, and in real, bodily fear of being kicked out of the house.

I waited another fifteen minutes in a pretty miserable state of suspense, genuinely afraid of being thrown out of the house.

At last, as I sat with my handkerchief to my eyes and my face turned towards the ground, I heard some one, in a mild gentlemanlike voice call from the bottom of the stairs, to inquire if the person was waiting who had brought the last note? I raised my head, and seeing a handsome-looking man in a court dress, who appeared to be a very little older than Worcester, I grew brave, as I always do from desperation, conceiving everything was now lost, and that the duke had descended from his usual dignity for the purpose of seeing justice done to the orders he was about to issue for my being kicked into the street.

At last, as I sat with my handkerchief to my eyes and my face turned toward the ground, I heard someone, in a gentle, polite voice, call from the bottom of the stairs, asking if the person waiting was the one who had brought the last note. I lifted my head and saw a good-looking man in formal attire, who seemed to be just a bit older than Worcester. I gathered my courage, as I always do when I'm desperate, thinking everything was now lost and that the duke had come down from his usual dignity to ensure justice for the orders he was about to give to have me thrown out into the street.

"Did you bring this note, pray?" asked the duke, addressing me, since his first question had not, it seemed, reached the dull ear of the fat porter.

"Did you bring this note, please?" asked the duke, speaking to me, since his first question hadn’t seemed to get through to the thick-headed fat porter.

"I did, your Grace," answered I, firmly.

"I did, Your Grace," I replied, confidently.

"Then do me the favour to walk this way," continued the duke, opening the parlour-door, and closing it after him.

"Then please do me the favor of walking this way," the duke said, opening the parlor door and closing it behind him.

"What can he be going to do to me?" thought I, and trembled from head to foot.

"What is he going to do to me?" I thought, trembling from head to toe.

"My bell was broken," said His Grace, "and, for the last ten minutes, before I came down, I could not make any one hear: but I assure you that I had no[Pg 453] idea that you yourself were waiting in my hall. I conceived it was your messenger."

"My bell was broken," said His Grace, "and for the last ten minutes before I came down, I couldn't get anyone to hear me. But I promise you, I had no[Pg 453] idea that you were the one waiting in my hall. I thought it was your messenger."

The least sound of kindness to one already so very low and nervous is enough to affect one. The tears I had made such efforts to conceal from the servants, would be restrained no longer and I was not, like the duchess on a former occasion, almost hysterical, but quite so; and the more I laboured and prayed for calm, the more impossible it was to obtain it; so, as I stood sobbing aloud, in the middle of the duke's large dining-room, with my handkerchief held to my eyes, the Duke of Beaufort and myself really cut two very pretty figures! and I much wish Stockdale would get a print of it!

The slightest act of kindness towards someone who is already feeling so low and anxious is enough to have an impact. The tears I had worked hard to hide from the staff could no longer be held back, and unlike the duchess in a previous situation, I wasn't just nearly hysterical—I was fully so. The more I tried to stay calm and prayed for it, the more impossible it became to achieve. So there I stood, crying out loud in the middle of the duke's big dining room, with my handkerchief pressed to my eyes. The Duke of Beaufort and I must have looked like quite the sight! I really wish Stockdale would create a print of it!

"I am not aware of your motive, Miss Wilson, for favouring me with this visit," said the duke.

"I don't know your reason, Miss Wilson, for coming to see me," said the duke.

And, as I attempted to apologise, my tears fell still faster and faster, till they quite choked my voice.

And as I tried to apologize, my tears fell even faster, until they completely choked my voice.

The duke seeing that mine was real agitation and not affectation, condescended to unbend a little.

The duke, noticing that I was genuinely agitated and not just pretending, relaxed a bit.

"Sit down," said His Grace, drawing an easy chair towards me. "I beg you will sit down and compose yourself, and don't think it necessary to speak till you are more calm. I hope you believe that I felt very much shocked that you should have waited in my hall? Upon my honour, I had not a conception of finding you there when I went downstairs, because I could not make anybody hear."

"Sit down," said His Grace, pulling an armchair closer to me. "I really want you to take a seat and collect yourself, and you don't need to say anything until you're feeling calmer. I hope you know that I was quite shocked to see you waiting in my hallway? Honestly, I had no idea you would be there when I went downstairs because I couldn't get anyone to hear me."

At length I succeeded in recovering myself, so far as to state to His Grace that, on the receipt of Lord Worcester's letter, I had felt so very much shocked at the idea of being the sole cause of his lordship being sent into danger, while his regiment remained quietly in England, that really I found it impossible to resist making an effort to prevent it, by proposing to His Grace to do all in my power to induce Lord Worcester to consent to our separation; and even if I failed, rather to agree to go abroad myself and keep my residence a secret from his son, than that he should for my sake be exposed to danger.

Eventually, I managed to collect myself enough to tell His Grace that when I received Lord Worcester's letter, I was so shocked by the thought of being the only reason his lordship was put in danger while his regiment stayed safely in England, that I felt I had to try to stop it. I proposed to His Grace that I would do everything I could to convince Lord Worcester to agree to our separation; and even if that didn’t work, I would prefer to go abroad myself and keep my whereabouts a secret from his son than let him face danger because of me.

The duke declared that even had he been inclined to comply with my request, and he honestly confessed he was not, it was now too late; "and really Miss Wilson," continued His Grace, "it was from the first folly and madness in you, ever to have fancied Worcester could or would have made you his wife."

The duke stated that even if he had been willing to fulfill my request, which he honestly admitted he was not, it was now too late; "and honestly Miss Wilson," continued His Grace, "it was foolish and insane of you from the beginning to think that Worcester could or would make you his wife."

"Your Grace still believes me desirous of the honour I might obtain by forcing myself on you as your despised relative?" said I, indignation drying up my tears at the idea of being misunderstood, "and further you imagine that if I wished and would consent to marry your son I should fail to accomplish my designs?"

"Do you really think I want the honor I could gain by imposing myself on you as your unwanted relative?" I said, my anger stopping my tears at the thought of being misunderstood. "And do you also believe that if I wanted to and agreed to marry your son, I wouldn't be able to achieve my goals?"

"Certainly," answered His Grace, proudly.

"Sure," replied His Grace, proudly.

"Duke!" said I, fixing my eyes mildly but firmly, on his face, "you neither deceive me nor yourself by that assertion, for you know the contrary. I am"—and I felt my heart swell with something between grief and indignation—"I am," I continued, "naturally good, but you will, among you, harden my heart till it becomes cold and vicious. Since nothing generous, and no sacrifice on my part, is understood or felt, even when I would serve others, and while I only think of them you will not, or you cannot understand me. Allow me, then, to tell you, the fault is in your own character; I will not say in your heart but in your want of heart."

"Duke!" I said, looking at him calmly but with determination, "you're not fooling me or yourself with that claim because you know the truth. I am"—and I felt my heart fill with a mix of sadness and anger—"I am," I continued, "naturally good, but you all will harden my heart until it turns cold and cruel. Since nothing generous and no sacrifice from me is recognized or appreciated, even when I try to help others, and while I only think of them, you won't, or can't, understand me. So let me tell you, the problem lies in your character; I won't say it's in your heart, but in your lack of heart."

The duke being of gentlemanly manners, to give everybody their due, sought to appease matters a little.

The duke, being polite, wanted to settle things down a bit.

"I did not mean to hurt your feelings, I assure you," said His Grace, "perhaps I expressed myself improperly. I only wanted to observe to you that such unequal marriages are seldom if ever attended with happiness to either party, as witness Lord Egremont, and several more I could name."

"I didn't mean to hurt your feelings, I promise," said His Grace, "maybe I didn't say it the right way. I just wanted to point out that these kinds of unequal marriages rarely, if ever, bring happiness to either person, just like Lord Egremont and a few others I could mention."

"Do not trouble yourself, duke, since I am, and I always was determined not to marry your son; upon my word, I am; and, if you again give me the lie, or speak to me as though you entirely disbelieved this positive[Pg 455] assurance which has been repeated to your son so often, while on his knees he has implored me to become his wife, I shall say you do so because I am a woman, and cannot call you to account for it. Your Grace would use more ceremony with a man; but my object for the great presumption of thus intruding on you was the hope of being able to suggest some plan, which would render it unnecessary for Lord Worcester to join the Duke of Wellington's staff. You have answered me on that subject, and I have now the honour to take my leave of your grace."

"Don't worry about it, Duke. I'm determined not to marry your son, and I've always felt that way. I promise I am. If you accuse me of lying again or act like you don't believe this clear assurance—one I've repeated to your son countless times as he's begged me to be his wife—I’ll assume you're doing it because I’m a woman and you think I can't hold you accountable. You’d be more respectful with a man. But the reason I dared to interrupt you was to propose a plan that would make it unnecessary for Lord Worcester to join the Duke of Wellington's staff. You've addressed that topic, so now I’ll take my leave, Your Grace."

"Not yet," said the duke. "Pray stay till you are more tranquil. Shall I get you a glass of water?"

"Not yet," said the duke. "Please stay until you feel calmer. Would you like me to get you a glass of water?"

I declared it was unnecessary; but he insisted on my waiting, while he himself went into his dressing-room to procure one.

I said it wasn't necessary; but he insisted I wait while he went into his dressing room to get one.

"Now I hope you are quite convinced that your being left in my hall was contrary to my knowledge, and gives me real concern?" said the duke, after I had swallowed the glass of water he presented to me.

"Now I hope you’re completely convinced that you being left in my hall was without my knowledge and really worries me," said the duke, after I drank the glass of water he handed to me.

I bowed in acknowledgment of this apology, "I have spoken to Lord Worcester's father for the first, and in all human probability for the last time in my life," said I, feelingly; because I really for Worcester's sake felt a regard and respect towards his father at that time.

I nodded to acknowledge the apology, "I've talked to Lord Worcester's father for the first and most likely the last time in my life," I said sincerely, because I truly felt a sense of regard and respect for his father at that moment.

"And if it should happen so?" inquired the Duke of Beaufort.

"And what if that happens?" asked the Duke of Beaufort.

"Will your Grace shake hands with me?" said I timidly, and without presuming to offer my hand.

"Will you shake hands with me?" I said shyly, without assuming I could offer my hand.

"With great pleasure," answered the duke, and, after shaking hands rather cordially, he himself conducted me into the hall, and called loudly to the porter to attend and open the door for me.

"With great pleasure," replied the duke, and, after shaking hands quite warmly, he led me into the hall himself and called out to the doorman to come and open the door for me.


CHAPTER XXVII

Worcester came to town on the following morning, and all the duchess could say or do Worcester insisted on passing the whole of every day with me.

Worcester arrived in town the next morning, and no matter what the duchess said or did, Worcester insisted on spending every day with me.

"My lord," Will Haught would say through the keyhole of our bed-room, "my lord, the duchess desired me to tell you that she has a great deal of business to settle with you to-day about, in short, about all manner of things, my lord."

"My lord," Will Haught would say through the keyhole of our bedroom, "my lord, the duchess asked me to let you know that she has a lot of business to discuss with you today, basically about all sorts of things, my lord."

"Very well, that is enough, Will," his lordship would answer.

"Alright, that's enough, Will," his lordship would reply.

In another hour this torment would knock again.

In another hour, this torment would strike again.

"My lord Her Grace looked rather displeased this morning. The duchess was almost in a passion."

"My lord, Her Grace seemed quite upset this morning. The duchess was almost furious."

"You be d——d! go along!" was the elegant reply.

"You be damned! Go away!" was the classy response.

"My lord," in another hour, "you see I'm tired of standing in this here room, and the duchess this morning—I assure you, my lord,—your lordship knows what I mean, Her Grace had got a very particular look in her face; you know, my lord, how she looks when she's vexed like, and takes on, you know, my lord."

"My lord," in another hour, "you see I'm tired of standing in this room, and the duchess this morning—I assure you, my lord—you know what I mean, Her Grace had a very particular look on her face; you know, my lord, how she looks when she's annoyed and upset, you know, my lord."

"Go to hell!" vociferated Worcester, from the emergency of the case, although he had by no means the habit of swearing.

"Go to hell!" shouted Worcester, given the urgency of the situation, even though he normally didn't curse.

"I'm going, my lord," answered Will Haught.

"I'm going, my lord," replied Will Haught.

Everything was arranged in a week for my accompanying Worcester to Spain. My female attendant was hired and my trunks nearly ready; but, as new objections continually offered themselves to this plan, Worcester was reduced almost to despair, and looked[Pg 457] so miserably ill that everybody he met made the observation.

Everything was set up in a week for my trip to Spain with Worcester. I hired a female attendant and my bags were almost packed; however, as new objections kept coming up about this plan, Worcester was nearly in despair and looked[Pg 457] so sick that everyone he encountered pointed it out.

The army was not expected to be stationary. If I remained at Lisbon, I should see no more of him than by remaining in London. The misery and expense and privations, perhaps insults, I must endure, in my attempt to follow the army could scarcely be surmounted; and Worcester could not deny that I should make a coward of him; that fight he could not, supposing I might be suffering under sickness or difficulty. At last, it was finally decided, between us, as a thing impossible. We must then be separated for one year, since there is no remedy; "but," said Worcester, "I shall declare to my father, that at the end of that time we will part no more. He has implored me to make a trial of a year's absence, and I have consented; but, in twelve months from the day I leave you, supposing I am not on my road to join you in England, remember you are to come to me."

The army wasn’t meant to stay in one place. If I stayed in Lisbon, I wouldn’t see him any more than if I stayed in London. The misery, costs, hardships, and potential insults I’d have to endure to try to follow the army were almost unbearable. Worcester couldn’t deny that I’d end up making him look like a coward; he wouldn't be able to fight, assuming I might be sick or in trouble. In the end, we both agreed that it was just impossible. We then had to accept being apart for a year since there was no other choice; “but,” Worcester said, “I’ll tell my father that after that time, we won’t be apart again. He’s asked me to try being away for a year, and I’ve agreed; but, twelve months from the day I leave you, if I’m not on my way to join you in England, remember you’re supposed to come to me.”

This I promised, should the thing be practicable.

This I promised, if it could be done.

At all events, no power on earth, he solemnly vowed and declared a thousand times over, and as solemnly wrote it down, that neither man nor devil should separate us longer than twelve months, during which time my last kiss was to be virgined on his true lip.

At any rate, he earnestly promised and stated a thousand times, and seriously wrote it down, that no one—neither man nor devil—would keep us apart for more than twelve months, during which time my last kiss would be untouched on his true lips.

"If ever you prove false to me, or I to you, let all inconstant men be called Ponders, and all false women, Cressids," said Worcester, or he ought to have said so. In short, he spoke to this effect, only he spoke more strongly; for, in his zeal, I believe, he hoped we might both go where he had sent Will Haught, if ever we were inconstant; and, yet, he was leaving his beloved, surrounded with spies and flatterers of the duke, in the gay city of London.

"If you ever betray me, or I betray you, let all unreliable men be called Ponders, and all untrustworthy women, Cressids," said Worcester, or he should have said that. In short, he expressed this idea, but he was more intense about it; in his enthusiasm, I think he wished for us both to face the same fate as Will Haught if we were ever disloyal; yet, he was leaving his beloved in the lively city of London, surrounded by spies and the duke’s sycophants.

"Never mind, my love," said I, "for, if my residing in the metropolis makes you miserable, I'll go and bury my wonderful charms in a village and so immortalise it for ever!"

"Don't worry, my love," I said, "because if living in the city makes you unhappy, I'll go and hide my amazing qualities in a village and make it memorable forever!"

But Worcester declared that all the comfort he[Pg 458] was capable of feeling at that moment, was my honour.

But Worcester said that all the comfort he[Pg 458] could feel at that moment was my honor.

"Mais, ne sais-tu pas que je l'ai perdu?" I inquired.

"But don't you know that I've lost it?" I asked.

"N'importe. Si je place ma confiance, mon ange! c'est en toi," said Worcester.

"It doesn't matter. If I place my trust, my angel! it's in you," said Worcester.


All this joking on serious and affecting matters is really in monstrously bad taste! I cannot conceive how I can be guilty of such heartless unfeeling behaviour! I, who condoled so pathetically both in the crim. con. cases of Lord Boringdon, whom Ponsonby used to call the Boring Don, and Sir William Abdy, when those excellent and abused husbands took their tea with me expressly, as they both declared, because I was a woman of such acute feelings; but, after all, being now in the daily habit of meeting this profligate Marquis of Worcester about Paris, with the sister of his late wife, and seeing him look as if he did not even know me by sight, while I often forget, until he has passed, where or when I have seen that man before, the face being familiar, and, perhaps, the name even forgotten—"Oh, by-the-bye!" I say to myself, if I meet him a second time in the same morning, "now I think of it, that long-nosed tall man is Worcester." And just in this way does his own treacherous memory no doubt treat his own "dearest dear; own beloved! ever adored, and ever to be adored! delicious! sweet! darling! wife! Harriette."

All this joking about serious and emotional matters is really in incredibly bad taste! I can’t believe I could be guilty of such heartless and unfeeling behavior! I, who sympathized so deeply during the adultery cases of Lord Boringdon, whom Ponsonby used to call the Boring Don, and Sir William Abdy, when those great and wronged husbands came to tea with me specifically, as they both said, because I was a woman of such sensitive feelings; but, after all, now that I regularly run into this disreputable Marquis of Worcester around Paris, with the sister of his late wife, and seeing him act like he doesn’t even recognize me, while I often forget, until he’s passed by, where or when I’ve seen that guy before, the face being familiar, and maybe even the name forgotten—“Oh, by the way!” I think to myself if I see him again in the same morning, “now that I remember, that tall guy with the long nose is Worcester.” And in exactly this way, his own unreliable memory probably treats his "dearest dear; own beloved! ever adored, and ever to be adored! delicious! sweet! darling! wife! Harriette."

Tant ces choses la fâchent, quand on y pense! mais, ainsi va le monde! C'est dommage! Quoi faire? and how can one write pathetically on such trifling subjects? But, nevertheless, I beg my readers to understand, and believe that, though I was never in love with Worcester in my whole life, yet I was at one time much too grateful, and too much attached to him, ever to feel the slightest wish to be unfaithful even in thought, and, with his ardour on one side, and my friendly civility on the other, we certainly jogged[Pg 459] on very well together; for I am, as I believe all my friends will admit, so warm-hearted naturally that my mere friendship is quite a match for many women's love. I am sure I always folded Worcester's neck handkerchiefs for him with my own hands, because he declared nobody else understood them: and besides this, I, every Monday morning of my life, read the housemaid a lecture about keeping his dressing-room free from dust! Qu'est ce qu'il voulait donc?

These things are so bothersome when you think about them! But that's just how the world is! It's a shame! What can you do? And how can you write about such trivial matters? But still, I ask my readers to understand and believe that, although I was never in love with Worcester in my entire life, I was once far too grateful and attached to him to ever have the slightest desire to be unfaithful, even in thought. With his passion on one side and my friendly politeness on the other, we got along quite well together. I believe all my friends will agree that I’m so warm-hearted by nature that my friendship can easily match many women's love. I'm sure I always folded Worcester's neck handkerchiefs for him with my own hands because he insisted that no one else understood them. Plus, every Monday morning of my life, I gave the maid a lecture about keeping his dressing room dust-free! What did he want then?


Worcester declared that he would not leave me, until his father would make me an allowance, at least during his absence from England. For this purpose, about three days previous to his departure, he brought Mr. Robinson, as he said, from the Duke of Beaufort.

Worcester said he wouldn’t leave me until his father agreed to give me an allowance, at least while he was away from England. To make this happen, about three days before his departure, he brought Mr. Robinson, as he claimed, from the Duke of Beaufort.

Robinson declared that anything Worcester could sign, by way of annuity or allowance, would be good for nothing; "but," he continued, "I am come to pass my word, in the Duke's name, that the allowance Worcester requires for you shall be paid to you, in regular quarterly payments, after all your house debts, &c., have been discharged."

Robinson stated that anything Worcester could sign, like an annuity or allowance, would be useless; "but," he continued, "I'm here to promise, in the Duke's name, that the allowance Worcester needs for you will be paid to you in regular quarterly payments, after all your house debts, etc., have been settled."

"Of course, Worcester, I may trust to this assurance made in your presence?" I inquired.

"Of course, Worcester, can I trust this promise you made in front of me?" I asked.

Worcester was sure his father would act up to his engagements, and I, being in grief, and naturally careless in money-matters, believing, too, that I was in the power of gentlemen, and gentlemen of strict honour, assured them I was under no alarm, and never expected to be left to starve, while I endeavoured to do my duty, and then the subject dropped.

Worcester was confident that his father would keep his promises, and I, feeling sad and not really paying attention to finances, also thought I was among gentlemen who had strong values. I told them I wasn’t worried and never expected to be abandoned or left to starve while I tried to do my part, and then we moved on from the topic.

On the last day we passed together we certainly shed a superabundance of tears. Poor Worcester was half blinded with his: and, seriously, a man going to be hanged could not well have appeared more discouraged or dismayed.

On the last day we spent together, we definitely cried a lot. Poor Worcester was nearly blinded by his tears; honestly, a man about to be hanged couldn't have looked more hopeless or frightened.

"I will write at least a quire of foolscap to you every day," said Worcester, "and may God bless my[Pg 460] adored wife, and bless me only just as I am found ready to sacrifice my life for her happiness." In short, but for Lord William Somerset, who absolutely dragged him out of the house a few minutes before the Falmouth mail started, I almost believe he would have preferred love to glory and given old Wellington the slip.

"I'll write at least a stack of paper to you every day," said Worcester, "and may God bless my[Pg 460] beloved wife, and may He only bless me as I'm ready to sacrifice my life for her happiness." In short, if it weren't for Lord William Somerset, who practically pulled him out of the house just minutes before the Falmouth mail left, I almost think he would have chosen love over glory and skipped out on old Wellington.

I passed the night entirely without rest, in spite of all the efforts I made to recover my spirits. "He is gone. Nothing can bring him back. Well, should he not be killed, it is a good thing for a young man to see a little service. It wont do for me to lose all my life in fretting." And fifty more such wise remarks did I repeat to myself during the long night, and yet I could not forget poor Worcester's extreme kindness and attachment.

I spent the entire night restless, despite all my attempts to lift my spirits. "He's gone. Nothing can bring him back. Well, if he’s not dead, it’s a good idea for a young man to experience some service. I can’t waste my whole life being upset." I repeated about fifty more wise thoughts to myself throughout the long night, yet I still couldn’t shake off how kind and attached poor Worcester had been.

In two days more I was visited by Robinson, who used every argument in his power to convince me of the folly of ever expecting to live with Worcester again.

In two days, Robinson came to see me and tried every argument he could think of to convince me that it was foolish to expect to live with Worcester again.

"Why not act with common sense?" said Robinson. "There is His Grace of Beaufort ready to provide for you in the most comfortable manner possible for your whole life, in short, as I told you before, you may make your own terms, conditionally that you never speak or write to his lordship again."

"Why not use common sense?" Robinson said. "The Duke of Beaufort is ready to set you up in the most comfortable way possible for your entire life. Like I mentioned before, you can create your own terms, as long as you never speak or write to his lordship again."

I begged Mr. Robinson not to lose his time in teasing me when I was out of spirits. "Pray acquaint the duke that Worcester refused to leave England until I had solemnly pledged myself to write to him constantly, and wait for him a year from the day of his departure, and then tell me if the duke commands me to break my written oath and ill-use his son?"

I urged Mr. Robinson not to waste his time teasing me when I was feeling down. "Please let the duke know that Worcester refused to leave England until I promised to write to him regularly, wait for him for a year from the day he left, and then ask me if the duke expects me to break my promise and mistreat his son?"

"If he does, will you do it?" Robinson asked; but, considering this an impertinent question I refused to answer it, and again the worthy man went away in very ill-humour, declaring that for his part he could not treat with me.

"If he does, will you do it?" Robinson asked; but, seeing this as an impertinent question, I refused to answer, and once again the decent man left in a bad mood, saying that for his part, he couldn't negotiate with me.

Fanny was my constant visitor after Worcester had left England, and did all in her power to amuse and[Pg 461] enliven me. Worcester had promised to make the acquaintance of Colonel Parker in Spain, and send her word how he went on, whom he made love to, and in short, all the news about him he could possibly scrape together. Fanny was very grateful to his lordship for having himself suggested this plan to her. She was still living with Julia, and Julia was yet beloved and adored by Mr. Napier, who might have been her son in point of age and appearance.

Fanny was my regular visitor after Worcester left England, and she did everything she could to keep me entertained and uplifted. Worcester had promised to meet Colonel Parker in Spain and let her know how things were going, who he was interested in, and basically all the news he could gather about himself. Fanny was really thankful to his lordship for suggesting this plan to her. She was still living with Julia, and Julia was still loved and adored by Mr. Napier, who could have been her son in terms of age and looks.

My opera-box had been engaged for that season, and paid for, before Lord Worcester thought of being ordered off to the continent, and Fanny and Julia had each of them purchased a ticket from me; yet I did not like the idea of going there without his lordship. I knew I should feel dull, and that the duke and duchess, whose box was opposite mine, would make their observations on whatever I did, and might report mere nothings in a way to disturb poor Worcester's feelings.

My opera box had been booked and paid for that season before Lord Worcester got sent off to the continent, and Fanny and Julia had each bought a ticket from me. Still, I didn't like the idea of going without him. I knew I'd feel bored, and the duke and duchess, whose box was across from mine, would be watching everything I did and might report insignificant things that would upset poor Worcester.

"I will not go to-night," said I, in answer to Julia's pressing entreaties, and I kept my word.

"I won't go tonight," I said in response to Julia's persistent requests, and I stuck to my decision.

I received, by the earliest occasion, a very long letter dated Falmouth from Lord Worcester, who regretted, of all things, being detained perhaps for several days longer in England. To be still in the same country with his adored, beautiful wife, and yet know that we could not again meet for a year, was what affected him more than he could possibly describe, &c.; but really, love-letters are all so much alike that it may be as well to refer my readers to Mr. Charlton's, or to those Lord Charles Bentinck addressed to Lady Abdy, they being already printed and published, and consequently come-at-able by all my gentle readers.

I received, at the earliest opportunity, a very long letter dated from Falmouth from Lord Worcester, who expressed how much he regretted being stuck in England for possibly several more days. Being in the same country as his beloved, beautiful wife while knowing they wouldn’t be able to meet for a year affected him more than he could fully express, and so on. However, love letters all tend to sound the same, so it might be better for my readers to check out Mr. Charlton's letters or those Lord Charles Bentinck sent to Lady Abdy, as they are already published and accessible to all my dear readers.

The following Saturday's Opera was expected to be unusually brilliant. All the fashionable world were in town: there was a new ballet too, and a new French dancer; and Fanny declared it to be the height of folly to have paid two hundred guineas for an opera-box without making use of it.

The following Saturday's opera was expected to be exceptionally brilliant. Everyone who was anyone was in town: there was a new ballet and a new French dancer; Fanny insisted it was pure madness to spend two hundred guineas on an opera box without using it.

"Well," said I, "since Worcester cannot well be shot by the enemy previous to his reaching headquarters, I may as well take the opportunity of seeing two or three more ballets; for, as to indulging in gaieties while a parcel of shots are flying about his head or across his brain is not in my nature." This last was, by-the-bye, a very foolish idea, but a nervous woman will often fancy impossibilities, and that was my case. However, I determined to cut all public amusements as soon as I knew Worcester to be in contact with the enemies of old England.

"Well," I said, "since Worcester can't really be shot by the enemy before he gets to headquarters, I might as well take the chance to see a couple more ballets; because enjoying myself while shots are flying around him or putting him in danger just isn't in my nature." This last thought was, by the way, pretty silly, but a nervous woman often imagines impossible situations, and that was me. Still, I decided to avoid all public entertainment as soon as I knew Worcester was in touch with the enemies of Old England.

We were all three unusually well dressed on that evening, for our finery was new and we humbly hoped in very good taste. On this night too, I may say without flattering myself, that there was no lack of humble servants and devoted pretenders among the gentlemen in waiting, who crowded about me, believing, of course, that, in the absence of my jealous lord, it would be no difficult matter to obtain favour in my sight, and, whether I was the style of woman they liked, or just the reverse, still it was always worth while cutting out a man who had been so proverbially in love as Worcester. No doubt, argued such tasteless beings, who for their own part saw nothing at all remarkable about me, no doubt she must improve wonderfully on acquaintance: at all events, it is worth trying what she is like. In short, if it had been possible to have turned my head by flattery, il y avait vraiment, de quoi; and it has been remarked by several persons in high life, who knew the world well, that it would have been easy for me to have secured at that period not less than a dozen annuities.

We were all three dressed exceptionally well that evening, as our outfits were brand new and we hoped they were in good taste. On this night, I can say without boasting that there was no shortage of eager admirers and dedicated pretenders among the men waiting around me. They believed that, with my jealous partner absent, it would be easy to win my favor. Whether they actually liked me or not, it was always worth the effort to rival a man like Worcester, who was famously in love. These unsophisticated individuals probably thought, since they saw nothing special about me, that I must be much more impressive once you get to know me: it was definitely worth finding out what I was like. In short, had it been possible to win me over with flattery, there certainly would have been enough opportunity; and it has been noted by several people in high society, who knew the world well, that I could have easily secured at least a dozen annuities during that time.

Amy was rather gay too that season, in her box next to mine, and the Honourable Berkeley Paget had cut his wife and all his family to accompany her, by her particular desire, about the streets and in all public places. In short, he lived in the same house with her and seldom quitted her for an instant. Everybody cried out shame, and some few such very moral men as the Duke of York actually cut him[Pg 463] dead, and refused to receive him at Oatlands even on public nights: for, said His Royal Highness, "A man ought to be of royal blood before he presumes to commit adultery, except in private, like Lords Cowper and Maryborough."

Amy was pretty cheerful that season, in her box next to mine, and the Honourable Berkeley Paget had ignored his wife and all his family to spend time with her, at her request, around town and in public places. In short, he lived in the same house as her and rarely left her side. Everyone was outraged, and a few very moral men like the Duke of York actually cut him off entirely and refused to see him at Oatlands even on public nights: for, as His Royal Highness said, "A man should be of royal blood before he dares to commit adultery, except in private, like Lords Cowper and Maryborough."

Fanny and Julia were both looking remarkably well, and many a beau turned his head wishfully towards our box, anxiously waiting to observe a vacancy for one.

Fanny and Julia both looked amazing, and many a suitor turned his head hopefully towards our box, eagerly waiting for a chance to see if there was an opening.

Brummell, Lord William Russell, Frederick Bentinck, Lord Molyneux, Captain Fitzclarence, Lord Fife, Duc de Berri, Montagu, Berkeley Craven, and God knows how many more, were our visitors.

Brummell, Lord William Russell, Frederick Bentinck, Lord Molyneux, Captain Fitzclarence, Lord Fife, Duc de Berri, Montagu, Berkeley Craven, and who knows how many more were our guests.

A young man, whose name I have forgotten, came to request the favour of being allowed to present Mr. Meyler to me.

A young man, whose name I've forgotten, came to ask if he could introduce me to Mr. Meyler.

This Meyler was the young, rich, Hampshire gentleman who, Worcester assured me, had professed to entertain such a violent dislike towards me. Both Fanny and I at once concluded that he wanted to come to me as a spy, either at his favourite's, the Duchess of Beaufort's suggestion, or his own.

This Meyler was the young, wealthy gentleman from Hampshire who, Worcester told me, claimed to have a strong dislike for me. Both Fanny and I immediately suspected that he wanted to approach me as a spy, either on the suggestion of his favorite, the Duchess of Beaufort, or on his own initiative.

"Don't see him," said Fanny, "I am sure he will make mischief."

"Don't see him," Fanny said, "I'm sure he'll cause trouble."

For my part, as I have before informed my readers, J'avais de temps en temps le diable an corps,, and I liked the description Sir John Boyd had given me of that young gentleman's style of beauty and expression, and I was, besides, rather curious to see how such a man would set about disliking me!

For my part, as I’ve mentioned to my readers before, I sometimes had the devil in me, and I liked the way Sir John Boyd described that young man’s looks and personality, and I was also quite curious to see how such a person would go about disliking me!

"No doubt," thought I, "since Meyler is such a mere profligate, he proposes succeeding with me at once, merely to laugh at me afterwards, and acquaint Worcester what a loose woman I am. He may not be aware that I know him to be the friend of Worcester's family."

"No doubt," I thought, "since Meyler is such a complete sleazebag, he wants to get with me right away just to mock me later and tell Worcester what a loose woman I am. He might not realize that I know he's friends with Worcester's family."

Having made all these wise reflections to myself while the young man chatted with Julia, I addressed him to inquire what sort of a person he intended introducing to me.

Having thought about all this while the young man talked with Julia, I asked him what kind of person he planned to introduce me to.

"Oh, a charming, beautiful youth, whom all the ladies are in love with," was the reply; and I desired him to bring Mr. Meyler to me immediately.

"Oh, a charming, handsome young man that all the ladies adore," was the reply; and I asked him to bring Mr. Meyler to me right away.

He took me at my word, and soon returned to present to our notice a man, certainly of a very interesting appearance, and with a most expressive countenance. His manner too was particularly unaffected and gentlemanlike, and the tones of his voice were very sweet: nevertheless, it was easy to discover, in spite of his naturally good breeding, that he held me rather cheap.

He took me at my word and soon came back to introduce a man who definitely had a very intriguing appearance and a really expressive face. His demeanor was also very genuine and gentlemanly, and his voice was quite pleasant. However, it was clear, despite his natural politeness, that he regarded me as somewhat insignificant.

In short, to put the idea of respect to me out of the question, he attempted to give me a kiss, as we descended the stairs together; but, though I refused decidedly, it was done rather coquettishly, on purpose that he might induce to renew the attack at some future day, with a little more ceremony.

In short, to dismiss the idea of respect, he tried to kiss me while we were going down the stairs together; however, even though I firmly refused, I did so a bit playfully, intending to encourage him to make another attempt in the future, with a little more flair.

"There would be no merit," I thought, "for Worcester, or the duchess, to learn that I had declined giving encouragement to such abrupt impertinence from a wild young rake, who was known to care for no woman breathing beyond the moment."

"There wouldn't be any point," I thought, "for Worcester or the duchess to know that I had refused to encourage such rude behavior from a reckless young guy who only cared about fleeting moments with women."

"Meyler is a beautiful creature," thought I to myself when stepping into bed; "I wonder if he ever will really know how to love a woman during his lifetime? If he were to be in love, what a bright glowing countenance he possesses for expressing that or indeed any other passion!" Still it was all nothing to me. Poor Worcester was going into danger for my sake, and for mine alone, and sure I was as of my life, that it was not in my nature to carry on a sly intercourse with another man: and there was a year to wait according to my oath, and Meyler, in that time, would have passed over at least five hundred little caprices—and then, to crown all, he could not endure me, and only visited me for the honourable purpose of proving how very cheap he had held me!

"Meyler is such a beautiful person," I thought to myself as I got into bed. "I wonder if he’ll ever really know how to love a woman in his life? If he fell in love, his face would light up with such a glow, revealing all his feelings!" Still, it didn't matter to me. Poor Worcester was putting himself in danger for my sake, and only for me, and I was sure it wasn't in my nature to have a secret affair with another man. I had a year to wait according to my promise, and during that time, Meyler would have gone through at least five hundred little whims—and to top it all off, he couldn’t stand me and only came to see me to show how little he valued me!

This idea settled me for that night, at least, and I fell asleep without dreaming of Meyler, and awoke almost without recollecting his existence.

This thought calmed me for the night, at least, and I fell asleep without dreaming of Meyler and woke up barely remembering he existed.

At three o'clock in the day, my servant announced a gentleman, who refused to send up his name, merely saying that he lived in Grosvenor Square, and wanted to speak to me.

At three o'clock in the afternoon, my servant announced a gentleman who wouldn’t give his name, just saying that he lived in Grosvenor Square and wanted to talk to me.

I was about to insist on knowing who my visitor was before I admitted him, when the idea struck me, as just possible, and I requested he might be shown upstairs.

I was just about to insist on finding out who my visitor was before letting him in when it occurred to me that it might be worth considering, so I asked if he could be taken upstairs.

It was the Duke of Beaufort!

It was the Duke of Beaufort!

I was surprised at receiving a visit from His Grace, and still more so when I found that he really had nothing particular to say to me. He hesitated a good deal, looked rather foolish, and wished, for my own sake as well as his son's, that I would abandon all hopes and leave off corresponding with his son.

I was shocked when His Grace came to visit me, and even more so when I realized he didn’t really have anything specific to tell me. He hesitated a lot, looked somewhat foolish, and wished, for both my sake and his son's, that I would give up any hopes and stop communicating with his son.

"Duke," said I, interrupting him, "was it not your first and most anxious wish that Worcester should go abroad?"

"Duke," I said, interrupting him, "wasn't your first and greatest wish that Worcester should go abroad?"

"It was."

"It was."

"Well then, Lord Worcester positively and absolutely refused to leave London, until I had pledged myself in the most solemn manner to continue faithfully his, and not place myself under the protection of any other man for one twelve-month from the day he should leave England. Do you still ask me to break my oath?"

"Well then, Lord Worcester absolutely refused to leave London until I promised in the most serious way to remain loyal to him and not place myself under the protection of any other man for a whole year from the day he left England. Are you still asking me to break my oath?"

The Duke, from very shame perhaps, was silent, and stood against my door fidgeting and hesitating, as though he would have proposed something or other, but that he wanted courage.

The Duke, maybe out of shame, was quiet and leaned against my door, fidgeting and hesitating, as if he wanted to suggest something but needed more courage.

After a long pause, he suddenly, and with abruptness, said, "Who makes your shoes?"

After a long pause, he suddenly and abruptly asked, "Who makes your shoes?"

I fixed my eyes upon His Grace in unaffected astonishment at this irrelevant question.

I looked at His Grace in genuine surprise at this unrelated question.

"We will say nothing of the feet and the ankles," continued His Grace.

"We won't mention the feet and the ankles," His Grace continued.

This compliment was so very unlooked for from such a quarter, and struck me so very odd, that I felt myself actually blushing up to the very eyes, and I immediately changed the conversation from[Pg 466] my feet and ankles to the young marquis and the Peninsula.

This compliment was so unexpected from that person and struck me as so unusual that I found myself actually blushing to my very eyes, and I quickly shifted the conversation from[Pg 466] my feet and ankles to the young marquis and the Peninsula.

His Grace, when he took his leave of me, had made no single proposal nor said one single word which could in any way assist my guess as to why he did me the honour to call on me.

His Grace, when he said goodbye to me, made no proposals and didn't say anything that would help me understand why he honored me with his visit.

I received two more very long letters from Falmouth: the last was written in despair, agony of mind, &c., to use Worcester's own words, and put into the post on the very eve of his lordship's sailing for Lisbon.

I got two more really long letters from Falmouth: the last one was written in despair, pain, etc., to use Worcester's own words, and it was mailed on the very night before his lordship's departure for Lisbon.

On the following Saturday, just as I was seated in my opera-box, Meyler occurred to me again for the first time, and I was rather curious, at least, to know whether he meant to visit me any more. Perhaps I was half desirous that he should. It is true he could be nothing to me, and besides he was so abominably cool and impertinent, and then he had declared that he thought me anything but desirable. Still, I told Fanny, I should like to have one more look at him before I died or retired into the country, merely to ascertain if the expression of his countenance was really as beautiful as it had struck me to be at first sight.

On the next Saturday, just as I was settled in my opera box, Meyler crossed my mind again for the first time, and I was somewhat curious, at least, to know if he planned to visit me again. Maybe I was partly hoping he would. It’s true he meant nothing to me, and besides, he was incredibly cool and rude, and he had said he found me anything but attractive. Still, I told Fanny I’d like to see him one more time before I either died or moved to the countryside, just to find out if his expression was really as beautiful as it had seemed to me at first glance.

Fanny declared that it was very wicked of me to wish anything whatever about the matter; but Julia said, Meyler had if possible a more delicious face than even her own adored Harry Mildmay; and, for her part, she candidly owned he had but once to put the question to her, and alas, poor Napier!

Fanny said it was really wrong of me to want anything at all about the situation; but Julia mentioned that Meyler had an even more charming face than her beloved Harry Mildmay. She honestly admitted that he only had to ask her once, and, oh dear, poor Napier!

However, Fanny might have spared her sermon, since neither Julia's virtue nor mine was put in any sort of danger; for all the notice Meyler took of either of us, was through his opera-glass as he sat in the Duchess of Beaufort's box.

However, Fanny could have skipped her sermon, since neither Julia's virtue nor mine was at risk; the only attention Meyler gave to either of us was through his opera glass while he sat in the Duchess of Beaufort's box.

Considering that by this time Meyler really disliked me, I began to sympathise with him in his feelings; and, having determined to cut him wherever we might hereafter meet, I amused myself with talking to half the gay world, careless of everything but time present.

Considering that by this time Meyler really disliked me, I started to understand his feelings; and, having decided to avoid him whenever we might run into each other in the future, I entertained myself by chatting with half the lively crowd, not caring about anything except the present moment.

Julia, having paid Amy a visit in her box, and mentioned to her that I thought Meyler very beautiful, Amy immediately despatched the first man she could find of his acquaintance, to invite him to her supper after the Opera.

Julia visited Amy in her box and told her that I thought Meyler was very handsome. Amy quickly sent the first man she could find who knew him to invite him to her supper after the Opera.

I declared to Julia, if that was the case, I would not go to Amy's, as I had taken a disgust at the idea of meeting Mr. Meyler: and I retired to bed immediately on leaving the theatre.

I told Julia that if that was the situation, I wasn't going to Amy's because I was really turned off by the thought of running into Mr. Meyler. So, I went straight to bed right after leaving the theater.

I passed much of my time in scribbling every little event which occurred, to Worcester, and the rest, mostly with Fanny and Julia, having changed my residence to one which was within a few doors of Julia's.

I spent a lot of my time jotting down every little thing that happened, mostly to Worcester, and the rest, mainly with Fanny and Julia, since I moved to a place just a few doors down from Julia's.

Meyler, as Amy afterwards informed us, did not attend to her invitation.

Meyler, as Amy later told us, did not respond to her invitation.


CHAPTER XXVIII

One Tuesday night, as Julia was not ready nor had even begun to dress when I called for her, I went to the Opera alone. Judge my surprise on entering my box, to find the front fully occupied by two immensely fat city-sort of ladies, and an elderly stupid-looking man in powder.

One Tuesday night, Julia wasn't ready and hadn't even started to get dressed when I called for her, so I went to the opera by myself. Imagine my surprise when I entered my box and found it completely taken up by two extremely overweight ladies from the city and an old, clueless-looking man in powder.

"There must be some mistake, I fancy," said I civilly.

"There must be some kind of mistake, I think," I said politely.

"How do you mean, madam?" asked the powdered man.

"How do you mean, ma'am?" asked the dressed-up man.

"This is my private box, and you may see my name on the outside of it."

"This is my personal box, and you might see my name on the outside."

The party in great haste produced three bone-tickets, which they had purchased for eight shillings each at Mr. Ebers's.

The group quickly pulled out three bone-tickets, which they had bought for eight shillings each from Mr. Ebers.

"They are the three tickets I am in the habit of disposing of every night. Lady Castlereagh does the same thing; but nobody ever thinks of intruding their society on me here. The tickets are sold for the pit."

"They’re the three tickets I usually get rid of every night. Lady Castlereagh does the same, but no one ever thinks of bothering me with their company here. The tickets are for the pit."

"For the pit indeed!" said one of the ladies with indignation, "the pit! whoever heard tell of such a thing! You're much more fitter ma'am, for aught I know, to go into the pit yourself than we are. Is our dress a pit-dress or a gallery-dress ma'am?"

"For the pit, really!" said one of the ladies angrily. "The pit! Who has ever heard of such a thing? You’re much more suited, ma'am, for the pit yourself than we are. Is our dress a pit-dress or a gallery-dress, ma'am?"

"I fancy, madam, you are thinking of the play or Astley's. You are not accustomed to the Opera I see, or you would not fancy anything too fine for the pit. I assure you, you will all three cut a brilliant figure there," said I.

"I think, ma'am, you might be thinking of the play at Astley's. You're not used to the Opera, I can tell, or you wouldn't expect anything too fancy for the cheap seats. I promise you, the three of you will look great there," I said.

A little Captain Churchill, of the Guards, came into my box at this moment, and opened his little eyes as wide as his astonishment could stretch them, at seeing my party.

A young Captain Churchill, from the Guards, walked into my box at that moment, and widened his little eyes as much as his surprise would allow upon seeing my group.

"Mr. Churchill, these two ladies have bought my tickets of Ebers, and they insist on taking up the front of my box."

"Mr. Churchill, these two women bought my Ebers tickets, and they’re insisting on sitting at the front of my box."

"Oh madam," said Churchill, addressing the eldest, "you really must not expect to make such a very magnificent appearance for only eight shillings."

"Oh madam," said Churchill, speaking to the eldest, "you really can't expect to look so impressive for just eight shillings."

"Silence!" said the fat, powdered gentleman with dignity, and Churchill stared impudently in his face and burst out into a laugh.

"Silence!" said the dignified, plump man with powdered hair, and Churchill brazenly stared back at him and burst out laughing.

"This is unwarrantable conduct, sir," said the stranger, "and I must call the box-keeper, if you hinder my whole party from witnessing the performance."

"This is unacceptable behavior, sir," said the stranger, "and I will have to call the box office if you stop my entire group from seeing the show."

"Excellent! Upon my word, capital! We are really very much obliged to you all for being such monstrous good fun," said Churchill, holding his sides.

"Awesome! Honestly, that's fantastic! We're really very grateful to all of you for being such great entertainment," said Churchill, laughing hard.

"Box-keeper!" roared out the powdered man, and one of them immediately attended his summons. "These people are a great nuisance, box-keeper, and they want to make us believe that we have no right to sit in our own box!"

"Box-keeper!" yelled the man in the powdered wig, and one of them quickly responded to his call. "These people are a real hassle, box-keeper, and they want us to think that we have no right to sit in our own box!"

"Excuse me, sir," said the man, "this box belongs to this lady. It is Miss Wilson's own private property."

"Excuse me, sir," the man said, "this box belongs to this lady. It's Miss Wilson's personal property."

"And pray are not these the tickets of this box?" the stranger inquired.

"And aren't these the tickets for this box?" the stranger asked.

"They certainly are," replied the man, "and I have no right to refuse you admittance; but it is a regular, understood thing, when ladies dispose of their tickets they are for the pit."

"They definitely are," the man replied, "and I have no reason to deny you entry; but it’s a common understanding that when ladies sell their tickets, they are meant for the pit."

"Don't tell me about your regular, understood thing," said the enraged gentleman. "We have come up to town on purpose to witness an Italian Opera, and we have procured tickets for this box. Now I'll tell you what, young man, if you don't make these[Pg 470] people silent, I shall apply to a constable and insist on having them turned out."

"Don't talk to me about your usual routine," said the angry gentleman. "We've come to the city specifically to see an Italian opera, and we bought tickets for this box. Let me tell you, young man, if you don't get these[Pg 470] people to quiet down, I will go get a police officer and demand that they be removed."

"Oh! how very good!" said Churchill, again laughing, and looking at the party through his glass. "Did you all three come up by steam, or how?"

"Oh! how great!" said Churchill, laughing again and looking at the group through his glass. "Did all three of you come up by steam, or what?"

The box-keeper vainly endeavoured to look serious, while informing them that he really could not take upon himself to request me or my friend to be silent, when we were inclined to converse or laugh in my own box, as it was what everybody did; and many went there for no other purpose but to chat with their friends.

The box-keeper tried hard to look serious while telling them that he really couldn’t ask me or my friend to be quiet when we wanted to talk or laugh in our own box, since that’s what everyone did; many people went there just to chat with their friends.

I requested the box-keeper to send Ebers to me, while the fat ladies were turning up their eyes, and throwing out contemptuous remarks on the man for having attempted to impose on them with such an improbable story as that of people putting themselves to the expense of going to the King's Theatre, when they only wanted to converse and had no wish to see the performance.

I asked the box office attendant to send Ebers to me, while the overweight women rolled their eyes and made snarky comments about the guy for trying to trick them with such an unlikely story that people would spend money to go to the King’s Theatre just to chat, having no interest in actually watching the show.

"Let us make ourselves so disagreeable to them, that they will be glad to go," said I, in French, which language, from their stupid faces, I concluded they had not studied.

"Let's make ourselves so unpleasant to them that they'll be happy to leave," I said in French, which I guessed they hadn't learned from the blank looks on their faces.

"I have been trying that plan for the last ten minutes," answered Churchill; "but, how can la belle Harriette ever expect to succeed in disgusting others?"

"I've been working on that plan for the last ten minutes," Churchill replied, "but how can la belle Harriette ever expect to succeed in making others disgusted?"

"You shall see," said I, "although I am going to be very vulgar; but the case is desperate, for it is death to be stuck behind these fat people, and I shall be quizzed and laughed at for a month, for changing my two sister-graces, whom I expect every minute, for these two furies." I then fixed my eyes steadily on the ladies' finery, particularly their head-dresses, and, immediately afterwards chattered and laughed, in order to seem as if I was talking at them, although, we never once mentioned them. Then Churchill would take a peep at their feet, and laugh again louder than ever.

"You'll see," I said, "even if I sound really rude; but the situation is hopeless, because it's unbearable being stuck behind these overweight people. I'll be teased and mocked for a month for swapping my two lovely sisters, whom I'm expecting any minute, for these two angry women." I then focused my gaze on the ladies' fancy outfits, especially their hairstyles, and shortly after started chatting and laughing, trying to make it seem like I was talking to them, even though we never actually mentioned them. Then Churchill would sneak a glance at their feet and burst into laughter again, even louder than before.

"Insufferably impertinent!" said the youngest lady, fanning herself violently; but still they kept their seats.

"Completely rude!" said the youngest woman, fanning herself vigorously; but still they stayed in their seats.

Mr. Ebers came into the box to express his regrets; and he did all in his power to convince the ladies that it really was never meant that those who purchased tickets for the night should enter the private boxes of ladies who disposed of their tickets.

Mr. Ebers came into the box to express his regrets, and he did everything he could to convince the ladies that it was never intended for those who bought tickets for the night to enter the private boxes of ladies who had sold their tickets.

"And pray, sir," said the eldest lady bridling, "do we look like people who would bemean ourselves by going into the pit?"

"And please, sir," said the eldest lady, raising her chin, "do we look like the kind of people who would lower ourselves by going into the pit?"

"Don't let's have no more to do," said the powdered gentleman pompously. "Mr. Ebers! we request you to prevent this bold young man and woman from making a noise, as we comed here for to see the Opera, not to listen to all the absurd things you choose to tell us. When we want you we will call on you in your own shop!"

"Let's not have any more of this," said the pompous gentleman with powdered hair. "Mr. Ebers! We ask you to stop this audacious young man and woman from making noise, as we came here to see the opera, not to hear all the ridiculous things you decide to tell us. When we need you, we will come to you in your own store!"

"Do sit down, Mr. Ebers," said I, pointing to a chair, which he accepted for a few moments, merely to repeat his regrets that we had been so intruded upon.

"Please take a seat, Mr. Ebers," I said, gesturing to a chair, which he sat in for a moment just to express his regrets that we had been so interrupted.

I was now determined to have these people out, coûte qu'il coûte.

I was now determined to get these people out, no matter the cost.

"Madam," said I to the ugliest lady, "I take it for granted from your appearance, that you are a lady of strict virtue?"

"Ma'am," I said to the least attractive woman, "I assume from your appearance that you are a woman of strong morals?"

The woman stared at me!

The woman was staring at me!

"Consequently," I continued, "it must be painful for you to continue with a woman so notoriously wicked as I am, and in my private box too! just as if you were a particular friend of mine."

"Because of that," I went on, "it must be tough for you to be with a woman as infamous as I am, especially in my private box! It's as if you were one of my close friends."

"Now, Hopkins! what's to be done?" said the two ladies at once.

"Now, Hopkins! What should we do?" said the two ladies at once.

"I am not joking," continued I, "as you will soon ascertain beyond a doubt, since I expect the pork-merchant with whom I have promised to pass the night every instant."

"I’m not joking," I continued, "as you’ll soon see for yourself, since I expect the pork merchant I promised to stay the night with any moment now."

"All quite true, madam," said Churchill, quietly, "and farther, I was her companion last night. It[Pg 472] was her respect for you which has made her so very anxious to have you out before she sends for the bottle of brandy she usually takes here; because she is the most violent creature in the world after she has got a little here," pointing to his forehead.

"That's absolutely true, ma'am," Churchill said quietly. "Also, I was with her last night. It[Pg 472] is her respect for you that has made her so eager to have you leave before she asks for the bottle of brandy she usually drinks here; because she becomes the most intense person in the world after she has had a little," he said, pointing to his forehead.

"Mr. Hopkins, come out!" said the ladies, and out they all bundled.

"Mr. Hopkins, come out!" the ladies called, and out they all rushed.

Churchill followed them some paces down the passage, on purpose to laugh at them, and returned handing in Julia and Fanny.

Churchill walked a few steps behind them down the hallway, intentionally to mock them, and then came back, bringing in Julia and Fanny.

Fanny could not for the life of her help laughing, and yet she was so good, and loved me so dearly, she could not but feel hurt that I had given myself so bad a character.

Fanny couldn't help but laugh, and yet she was so kind and loved me so much that she couldn't help but feel hurt by the bad reputation I had given myself.

"Why make yourself out worse than you are?" she asked.

"Why portray yourself as worse than you really are?" she asked.

"Never mind, dear Fan, plenty of people are left to make the best of themselves. One wants a little variety in life."

"Don't worry, dear Fan, there are plenty of people who can still make the most of themselves. Everyone needs a bit of variety in life."

"Is that Berkeley Paget peeping out of Amy's box? Why he looks like a schoolmaster of Athens! Oh how beautiful Lady Foley is! As to those vacant Pagets one is tired of seeing them, they are so proud and stupid. Now I love pride; but hate your Lady Jane Paget-stupidity."

"Is that Berkeley Paget looking out of Amy's box? He looks just like a schoolteacher from Athens! Oh, how beautiful Lady Foley is! As for those vacant Pagets, I'm so over them; they are so arrogant and clueless. I appreciate pride, but I can't stand your Lady Jane Paget-level stupidity."

"When do you mean to leave off talking nonsense?" said Fanny.

"When are you going to stop talking nonsense?" Fanny asked.

"As soon as ever Lady Ann Wyndham will deign to lay aside her leopard-fur tippet, with gold tassels, thrown off her bosom to keep her cold, and her yellow blinds: but look at Her Royal Highness the —— of ----; I thought it was a gold fish."

"As soon as Lady Ann Wyndham decides to take off her leopard-fur shawl, with gold tassels, draped over her chest to keep warm, and her yellow curtains: but look at Her Royal Highness the —— of ----; I thought it was a goldfish."

"Upon my honour she is an odd fish," said Lord Glengal, who came in time enough to hear my last remark.

"Honestly, she's a strange one," said Lord Glengal, who arrived just in time to catch my last comment.

Next followed Luttrell, Nugent, Lord William Russell, Clanronald, Macdonald, Lord of the Isles, &c., and everybody inquired if I had received any news from the Peninsula, although everybody knew that it was as yet impossible; but then people must[Pg 473] say something, otherwise they appear so stupid, you know!

Next came Luttrell, Nugent, Lord William Russell, Clanronald, Macdonald, Lord of the Isles, etc., and everyone asked if I had heard any news from the Peninsula, even though everyone knew it was still impossible; but then people have to say something, otherwise they seem so clueless, you know!

At this time, I remember there were at least four men who were, or professed to be, in love with me, and I have forgotten their names; but I may recollect them for my next book.

At this point, I recall there were at least four men who either were or claimed to be in love with me, and I've forgotten their names; but I might remember them for my next book.

It is very provoking! One was a bishop's son, and he used to sigh by the hour together. Then there was a little quiz of a lord, or rather an earl, who had long been married to a high-bred foreigner. However that poor little creature is so afraid of his wife, that, if he will only behave decently, I do not mean to publish him. There was the Boring Don also, whom some call Lord Boringdon: but I defy my worst enemy to prove that I was ever false to Worcester while I pretended to good faith, since it is absolutely impossible.

It's really annoying! One was the son of a bishop, and he would sigh for hours on end. Then there was this little lord, or rather an earl, who had been married to a fancy foreign woman for a long time. That poor man is so scared of his wife that if he just acts appropriately, I won't expose him. There was also the Boring Don, whom some call Lord Boringdon: but I challenge my worst enemy to prove that I was ever disloyal to Worcester while pretending to be faithful, because it's completely impossible.

I passed a merry night and, as Mr. Nugent was bringing me to a hackney coach, as carriage was out of the question on the Duke of Beaufort's princely allowance, I observed Mr. Meyler waiting as if on purpose to speak to me slyly, as I passed just by the Haymarket-entrance to the theatre.

I had a fun night, and as Mr. Nugent was taking me to a cab, since a carriage wasn’t an option with the Duke of Beaufort's generous allowance, I noticed Mr. Meyler standing there as if he was waiting to sneak a word in with me, right by the Haymarket entrance to the theater.

And Harriette Wilson had refused to become Marchioness of Worcester, to be waited for in a corner by a vile sugar-baker! Oh ye gods! I wonder I did not drop down dead on the spot. But as Lord Byron says, "There is no spirit nowadays," so I merely flew into a passion!

And Harriette Wilson had turned down the chance to be the Marchioness of Worcester, just to be stuck waiting in a corner by a disgusting sugar-baker! Oh my god! I can’t believe I didn’t just collapse right there. But as Lord Byron says, “There’s no spirit these days,” so I just lost my temper!

Meyler's beautiful dimple as he smiled on me, did not disarm me in the least.

Meyler's charming dimple when he smiled at me didn't disarm me at all.

"Mr. Meyler," said I, en passant, "it is not necessary for you to conceal yourself in by-corners in order to acknowledge me, and for this very simple reason, I wish to be allowed to decline your acquaintance."

"Mr. Meyler," I said casually, "there's no need for you to hide in corners to acknowledge me, and for one simple reason, I’d like to decline your acquaintance."

"But why?" asked Meyler, following us up.

"But why?" Meyler asked, following us.

"Merely that I consider you a dead bore," I added, as I stepped into the hackney coach and was followed by Julia. Fanny had retired early with Colonel Parker.

"Honestly, I think you're a total bore," I said, as I got into the cab and Julia followed me. Fanny had gone to bed early with Colonel Parker.

Nugent directed our coachman to Camden Town, and then wished us a good night: but we had scarcely got clear of the throng of carriages, when we observed a man in silk stockings running after us, bawling to the coachman to stop.

Nugent told our driver to take us to Camden Town, and then he wished us good night. But we had barely gotten away from the crowd of carriages when we noticed a man in silk stockings running after us, yelling at the driver to stop.

It was Mr. Meyler, who came up to the coach-window quite out of breath, to beg very earnestly and humbly, that we would permit him to enter the carriage just for a few moments, while he made his apologies and explained things.

It was Mr. Meyler, who approached the coach window completely out of breath, to sincerely and humbly ask if we would let him into the carriage for just a few moments, so he could apologize and clarify things.

"It is so perfectly unnecessary, Mr. Meyler, that I hope you will not detain us any longer."

"It’s completely unnecessary, Mr. Meyler, so I hope you won’t keep us any longer."

"Mrs. Johnstone," said Meyler, addressing Julia beseechingly, "pray intercede for me. Do pray allow me to speak to you five minutes. You may put me down again at White's in St. James's Street, if you are tired of me."

"Mrs. Johnstone," Meyler said, speaking to Julia earnestly, "please help me out. Just let me talk to you for five minutes. You can drop me back at White's on St. James's Street if you've had enough of me."

"Oh! there can be no harm since we are two," said Julia.

"Oh! there can't be any harm since it's just us two," said Julia.

And, in spite of all I could say or do to prevent her, she pulled the check string, and Meyler seated himself by my side, declaring he was willing to prove at the very next Opera, how desirous and how proud he should feel to acknowledge and protect me there or anywhere else.

And, no matter what I said or did to stop her, she pulled the check string, and Meyler sat down next to me, stating he was eager to show at the very next Opera how much he wanted to acknowledge and protect me, both there and anywhere else.

I told him I had merely spoken in haste, as the thing struck me at the moment; that it was forgotten the next, and, if I had been rude, I was ready to apologise rather than be teased any longer on a subject which must be so uninteresting to all parties. Situated as I was with his friend Lord Worcester, and being about to retire into Devonshire till his lordship's return, what was the use of making acquaintances?

I told him I had just spoken quickly, as it came to mind at the time; that I had forgotten it the next moment, and if I had been rude, I was ready to apologize rather than be teased any longer about a topic that must be so boring for everyone involved. Since I was with his friend Lord Worcester and planning to head to Devonshire until his lordship returned, what was the point of making new acquaintances?

"Oh dear," said Julia, "what shall I do?"

"Oh no," Julia said, "what should I do?"

"What has happened to you pray?" I inquired.

"What happened to you, please?" I asked.

"Oh, I am ruined—I shall be ruined! The man will arrest me for his bill. I had all the trouble in the world to get two twenty pound notes out of Napier at the Opera to-night, for the purpose of settling his bill[Pg 475] with them early in the morning, and they are gone!"

"Oh no, I'm done for—I’m going to be ruined! That guy is going to arrest me for his bill. I had the hardest time getting two twenty-pound notes from Napier at the Opera tonight just to pay off his bill[Pg 475] in the morning, and now they’re gone!"

Poor Julia, as she turned over her reticule for the last time, appeared the image of despair. We had only just entered Pall Mall. Meyler, glad to be employed rather than be turned out altogether, entreated us to wait in the coach, while he ran back to search my box for Julia's bank-notes.

Poor Julia, as she flipped her bag for the last time, looked completely defeated. We had just arrived at Pall Mall. Meyler, happy to have something to do instead of being kicked out completely, urged us to stay in the coach while he ran back to search my box for Julia's banknotes.

Julia, being more in debt than she dared to acquaint her stingy lover Napier with, and really dreading the bailiffs every hour of her life, was miserably agitated at this accident; and, being pregnant as usual, she was seized with violent sickness just as Meyler had left us.

Julia, more in debt than she could ever let her stingy boyfriend Napier know, and constantly dreading the bailiffs, was deeply upset by this incident. On top of that, since she was pregnant as usual, she suddenly felt extremely nauseous right after Meyler had left us.

"What will become of me?" said she. "I must drive off directly. I would rather go to prison than disgust that charming young man with my sickness."

"What will happen to me?" she said. "I need to leave right away. I’d rather go to prison than repulse that charming young man with my illness."

I thought it cruel to keep her waiting since she was so very ill, and therefore, seeing the watchman standing in his box, I offered to let her set me down and drive off without me.

I thought it was mean to make her wait since she was really sick, so when I saw the watchman in his box, I offered to let her drop me off and leave without me.

"How can you wait in this dress in the middle of the streets?" Julia asked.

"How can you wait in this dress in the middle of the street?" Julia asked.

I told her I would put my shawl over my head, and present the watchman with a shilling, desiring his protection for a few seconds, that I might not miss Mr. Meyler with the bank-notes.

I told her I would throw my shawl over my head and give the watchman a shilling, hoping to get his help for a few seconds so I wouldn't miss Mr. Meyler with the banknotes.

Julia grew worse, and I made the coachman drive her home without me.

Julia got worse, and I had the driver take her home without me.

In about ten minutes Meyler came running towards the spot where I stood, and appeared to be looking eagerly about for our hackney-coach.

In about ten minutes, Meyler came running toward the place where I was standing and seemed to be searching eagerly for our cab.

"Here, Mr. Meyler," said I, tapping him on the arm.

"Here, Mr. Meyler," I said, tapping him on the arm.

"No, no, not to-night," said Meyler, pushing me from him, without looking at me.

"No, no, not tonight," said Meyler, pushing me away without even looking at me.

"It is Harriette," said I, and he turned round in much astonishment.

"It’s Harriette," I said, and he turned around in surprise.

"You here alone?" said Meyler, "good heavens! I beg you ten thousand pardons."

"You here alone?" Meyler said. "Oh my gosh! I’m so sorry!"

"Julia was seized with such a violent head-ache and sickness, that it was misery for her to remain an instant; therefore I made her drive home without me."

"Julia had such a bad headache and felt so sick that it was unbearable for her to stay even for a moment; so I had her drive home without me."

Meyler was evidently delighted to find me alone in the streets, but, having discovered that nothing was to be done with me, without a little more ceremony than he at first considered would be necessary, he began by expressing his regrets that no money was to found and, still more, he lamented having just lent his carriage to Lady Castlereagh.

Meyler was clearly pleased to find me by myself on the streets, but after realizing that he needed to put in a bit more effort than he initially thought, he started by saying how sorry he was that he couldn't find any money and, even more, he regretted having just lent his carriage to Lady Castlereagh.

"How could I be so stupid," said he: "but you will allow me to set you down in a hackney-coach?"

"How could I be so foolish," he said, "but will you let me take you home in a cab?"

"Certainly not," was my reply; and, lest he should again run after me, I declared that, since the evening was so warm and moonlight, I proposed walking home, if he insisted on accompanying me, and we actually walked full dressed from Pall Mall to Camden Town; during which said long walk Meyler endeavoured to make himself as amiable as possible, and took his leave at my door, without teasing me for anything except permission to call on me some morning.

"Definitely not," I said; and to make sure he wouldn't chase after me again, I mentioned that since the evening was so warm and there was a full moon, I planned to walk home, if he insisted on joining me. So we ended up walking fully dressed from Pall Mall to Camden Town. During that long walk, Meyler tried his best to be charming and said goodbye at my door, only asking if he could come by one morning.

He was so very pressing, that I was at last foolish enough to say he might pay me a visit at Julia's on the following Thursday, and he left me quite satisfied and delighted, with having obtained so much more than he had expected from my manner of receiving his advances at the beginning of the evening.

He was so persistent that I finally made the foolish decision to tell him he could visit me at Julia's next Thursday, and he left feeling satisfied and thrilled, having gotten much more than he anticipated from how I reacted to his advances earlier in the evening.


I omitted to acquaint my readers that, just before the departure of Lord Worcester, Her Grace of Beaufort took it into her head to break the seals of my letters. It was very odd that so immaculate a lady could venture to cast her chaste eyes on the private letters of Harriette Wilson—the vile, profligate Harriette Wilson—addressed to her lover! Moreover, it was surely dishonourable and dishonest: at least, it would have been called so if I had done it; and then the duchess declared to her son that my last[Pg 477] letter was such an indecent one she could not read it, and she proceeded to reason on the immorality of a paragraph at the very bottom of my paper; which proves true the old saying—liars must have good memories.

I forgot to let my readers know that just before Lord Worcester left, the Duchess of Beaufort decided to break the seals on my letters. It was strange that such a pure lady would dare to look at the private letters of Harriette Wilson—the terrible, immoral Harriette Wilson—meant for her lover! Moreover, it was definitely dishonorable and dishonest: it would have been seen that way if I had done it; then the duchess told her son that my last[Pg 477] letter was so indecent she couldn't read it, and she went on to lecture about the immorality of a paragraph at the very end of my paper; which really proves the old saying—liars must have good memories.

N'importe!

Whatever!

I called on Julia the next morning, to acquaint her that I had taken the liberty of inviting Meyler to her house, because I knew it would make Lord Worcester miserable if I were to receive him in my own.

I visited Julia the next morning to let her know that I had taken the liberty of inviting Meyler to her house, since I knew it would upset Lord Worcester if I welcomed him in my own place.

"I like your making apologies," said Julia, "when you know how very much I admire the lovely creature Meyler. Apropos," continued Julia, "my two banknotes were in my bosom all the while, and I want very much to apologise to that dear, little, blooming, arch-looking man, for all the trouble I have given him."

"I appreciate your apologies," Julia said, "especially since you know how much I admire the lovely Meyler. By the way," Julia continued, "I’ve had my two banknotes in my pocket the whole time, and I really want to apologize to that sweet, charming, mischievous little guy for all the trouble I've caused him."

I could not but fancy Julia was not so much my friend as she ought to have been, considering how anxious I had always shown myself for her welfare, in thus encouraging Meyler; and I went home more than usually interested about Lord Worcester; because Julia tried to make me neglect him.

I couldn’t help but think that Julia wasn’t as much my friend as she should have been, especially given how concerned I had always been for her well-being by encouraging Meyler. I went home feeling more intrigued than usual about Lord Worcester because Julia was trying to get me to ignore him.

In this humour, I sent off a few lines to Mr. Meyler, begging to be excused from my promise of meeting him at Mrs. Johnstone's. "All this is infinitely amiable of me," I reflected with much self-complacency, for I was very dull by myself, and Meyler, as to externals, was much to my taste.

In this lighthearted mood, I shot off a quick note to Mr. Meyler, asking to be excused from my promise to meet him at Mrs. Johnstone's. "This is incredibly nice of me," I thought, feeling quite pleased with myself, because I was really bored on my own, and Meyler, when it came to appearances, was very much my type.

Julia informed me in the evening that Meyler had sat with her for more than two hours, hoping to see me, and had gone away much disappointed.

Julia told me in the evening that Meyler had waited with her for over two hours, hoping to see me, and left feeling really let down.

The next day, I received a letter from him begging permission to call on me; and, as I sent no answer, he took the liberty of coming to my house without permission, and I had some difficulty, and so had my servant, in getting him out of it, and which was not till he had made every possible effort to see me, for he went upstairs and tried to open the door of my sitting-room, which I had locked.

The next day, I got a letter from him asking if he could come see me. Since I didn't reply, he went ahead and came to my house without asking. My servant and I had a hard time getting him to leave, and it wasn't until he had tried everything to see me, including going upstairs and attempting to open the door to my locked sitting room.

The moment he was fairly out of the house I addressed the following note to him.

The moment he was completely out of the house, I wrote the following note to him.

"Miss Wilson presents her compliments to Mr. Meyler, is under the necessity of informing him that she requires a little more respect than he seems disposed to show towards her. Mr. Meyler might have taken it for granted that, if she had been at home this morning and disposed to receive his visits, she should not have been denied to him.

"Miss Wilson sends her regards to Mr. Meyler and wants him to understand that she deserves a bit more respect than he seems willing to give her. Mr. Meyler might have thought that if she had been home this morning and open to his visits, he wouldn't have been turned away."

"CAMDEN TOWN."

"CAMDEN TOWN."

On Saturday, I could not well turn Meyler out of a box in which Julia had a share, without her consent, and I was teased and talked into allowing him to set us down; but nothing could induce me to admit him into my house nor to remain alone with him an instant anywhere.

On Saturday, I couldn’t really kick Meyler out of a box that Julia had a share in, without her permission, and I was pressured into letting him drop us off; but nothing could make me let him into my house or stay alone with him for even a moment anywhere.

I had promised to send Worcester a journal of everything I did; and it really is so little in my nature, that it is scarcely in my power to be artful; and so, as I would not walk about Camden Town to enjoy a tête-à-tête by moonlight, Julia was pressed into the service, and we all three wandered about the fields, and Meyler sighed and talked downright sentimentally, about leading a chaste life for my sake and sending away all these women! At this of course we both laughed; but Meyler continued in the same humour for two months longer. I never received a single visit from him at my own house, and insisted over and over again that he should not be admitted into my Opera-box: but Meyler had so many little winning ways really they were overpowering to a poor weak woman! He would tap at the door of my box, and Julia would open it, and assure him that I should quarrel with them both if she admitted him: and Meyler, instead of looking cross, would sigh, and point to a rose in his bosom, and desire Julia to tell me that it was the rose I gave him a week before, and he had preserved it with the greatest care. Then he would go downstairs, and then his legs were so[Pg 479] beautiful, and his skin so clear and transparent, and Meyler was sentimental for the first time in his life!

I had promised to send Worcester a journal of everything I did, and honestly, it's just not in my nature to be sneaky. So, since I didn’t want to stroll around Camden Town for a private chat by moonlight, Julia joined us, and the three of us wandered through the fields. Meyler sighed and spoke all sentimental about living a pure life for my sake and sending away all these women! We both laughed at that, but Meyler kept up that vibe for another two months. I never got a single visit from him at my house and repeatedly said he shouldn’t be let into my Opera box. But Meyler had so many charming little ways—they really were hard for a poor weak woman to resist! He would knock on the door of my box, and Julia would open it, telling him I’d get angry with them both if she let him in. Meyler, instead of getting annoyed, would sigh, point to a rose in his chest, and ask Julia to tell me it was the rose I had given him a week before, which he had kept with great care. Then he would go downstairs, and his legs were so[Pg 479] beautiful, and his skin so clear and smooth, and for the first time in his life, Meyler was being sentimental!

Really all these things and thirty thousand a year besides were enough to melt a heart of stone: and, as we were going out of the Opera, we were sure to see Meyler's bright smile as he stood watching for us. Then, if there was the least difficulty about coaches, &c., he would come up and say mildly, that his carriage was at the door and, if we would use it, he would not enter it but go home in a friend's. In short, Meyler was so very humble, persevering, and indefatigable, that he contrived to see and converse with me every day of my life in spite of all I could do to prevent him, although I never once admitted him to my house, or to a tête-à-tête, and I wrote Worcester a full and most exact account of all my proceedings. I even went so far as to tell him, I really was afraid Meyler's attention might create a very strong fancy, notwithstanding I certainly had not esteem for him. To prevent the possibility of this I proposed retiring into some quiet village in Devonshire.

Honestly, all these things along with thirty thousand a year were more than enough to soften even the hardest heart. As we were leaving the Opera, we would always spot Meyler’s bright smile as he waited for us. If there was even the slightest issue with getting a coach, he would gently offer that his carriage was at the door and, if we wanted to use it, he would not join us but would head home with a friend instead. Essentially, Meyler was so incredibly humble, determined, and tireless that he managed to see and talk to me every day despite all my attempts to avoid him, even though I never once invited him to my home or had a one-on-one conversation with him. I kept Worcester updated with a detailed account of everything that happened. I even went as far as to say that I was genuinely worried Meyler’s attention might lead to a strong attraction, even though I certainly didn’t have any respect for him. To avoid that possibility, I suggested we move to a quiet village in Devonshire.

This my readers, I mean my young and handsome readers, will admit was a sort of thing easier said than done. London was so very gay! Meyler so very attentive! Tout le monde seemed so very much to admire my person, and delight in my conversation; and I was about to leave all this for a dull village, where I was to pass one of the most brilliant years of my life in perfect solitude.

This, my readers, I mean my young and attractive readers, will agree was something that was easier to say than to actually do. London was so lively! Meyler was so very attentive! Everyone seemed to really admire my looks and enjoy my company; and I was about to leave all of this for a boring village, where I was going to spend one of the best years of my life in complete solitude.

"I will make any settlement on you you may please to ask of me," said Meyler, "if you will but leave Worcester and live with me."

"I'll agree to any arrangement you want," Meyler said, "if you'll just leave Worcester and come live with me."

"You have told me this at least fifty times already," I replied, "and you really may spare yourself any further useless trouble. I must follow the dictates of my heart whatever may become of me. There will be a consolation in a clear conscience, and, in leaving Worcester, I should feel that I deserved the worst that could happen to me, and both your lives might be lost in a duel: or, if Worcester was killed[Pg 480] abroad, having first cursed me for my conduct, I should never get over it: else, you know I am full half in love with you, and Worcester knows well I was never one bit in love with him."

"You've said this to me at least fifty times already," I replied, "and you really can save yourself the trouble. I have to follow my heart no matter what happens to me. There will be comfort in having a clear conscience, and if I leave Worcester, I would feel like I deserved whatever bad things come my way, and both of your lives could be at risk in a duel: or, if Worcester were killed abroad, cursing me for my actions, I’d never be able to move on from that. Besides, you know I’m half in love with you, and Worcester knows I was never really in love with him."

"Then if you do love me," said Meyler, "I will hold myself disengaged, and wait for my chance of you during the whole of that year you have promised to wait for Worcester's return."

"Then if you really love me," said Meyler, "I'll stay available and wait for my opportunity with you during the entire year you've promised to wait for Worcester's return."

I laughed at Meyler's promises, assuring him I had not the least faith in them.

I laughed at Meyler's promises, telling him I had no faith in them at all.

Worcester was eternally writing to me, and nothing could be more romantically tender than his letters. No power on earth could tempt him, or should ever induce him, while he breathed, to even bestow a single kiss on any woman's lips but mine, &c.; then followed very excellent descriptions of battles, with a long account of Parker, for Fanny.

Worcester wrote to me all the time, and his letters were incredibly romantic and sweet. There was no way anyone could persuade him, or would ever make him, while he was alive, to even give a single kiss to any woman's lips but mine, etc.; then he included some really great descriptions of battles, along with a long story about Parker, for Fanny.

These very kind letters at length determined me to leave London.

These really nice letters finally made me decide to leave London.

The last evening I passed in town was truly a dull one to me. "No doubt," thought I, "this gay young volatile creature, surrounded as he is by temptation, will forget me in less than a month! I am unprovided for, and am leaving every friend on earth, to wander about for a lone lodging in a dismal village. It cannot be helped! Worcester's mind must be set at rest; because there was nothing he was not ready to do for me."

The last evening I spent in town was really boring for me. "No doubt," I thought, "this lively young guy, surrounded by temptation, will forget about me in less than a month! I’m all alone and leaving every friend I have to find a lonely place to stay in a gloomy village. There's nothing I can do about it! Worcester needs to be at ease because he was willing to do anything for me."

"Where is there a village?" said I to Luttrell, who informed me that there was a village called Charmouth, within thirty miles of Exeter, which, as he once passed through it, had struck him as particularly picturesque.

"Where's the nearest village?" I asked Luttrell, who told me there was a village called Charmouth, about thirty miles from Exeter, which he found particularly picturesque when he passed through it once.

"That will do," said I, sick of the dry, dull subject; and I took a place for myself and my femme de chambre in the Exeter mail without further delay.

"That’s enough," I said, tired of the boring topic; and I took a seat for myself and my femme de chambre on the Exeter mail without wasting any more time.

Meyler was half cooled, as soon as I was quite determined to leave London; but still he was very melancholy.

Meyler was somewhat calmed down as soon as I was completely set on leaving London; but he still seemed very sad.

"Might he write to me?" he inquired.

"Could he write to me?" he asked.

"Yes," said I, "but your letters will be shown to Worcester, mind; so you must confine yourself to mere friendship. If, however, circumstances force me to leave his lordship and you are good enough to remember me with kindness, I will gladly come to you."

"Yes," I said, "but your letters will be shown to Worcester, so you need to stick to just being friends. However, if things end up forcing me to leave his lordship and you’re kind enough to think of me, I would be more than happy to come to you."

"In a year, then," said Meyler, "if Worcester does not return?"

"In a year, then," Meyler said, "if Worcester doesn't come back?"

"All that must depend on circumstances," I replied.

"Everything should depend on the circumstances," I replied.

Meyler shed one tear at parting—c'était beaucoup pour lui, and he gave me a gold toothpick case, with some of his hair in it; so, having taken leave of Fanny and Julia, fancy me and my maid in the Exeter mail on our road to Charmouth: and, in about one fortnight after my arrival in this village, my reader may imagine me sitting at a little, rural, thatched window, in that beautiful country, addressing the following long letter to my sister Fanny:

Meyler shed a tear when we said goodbye—that was a lot for him, and he gave me a gold toothpick case containing some of his hair; so, having said my goodbyes to Fanny and Julia, picture me and my maid on the Exeter mail on our way to Charmouth: and about two weeks after I got to this village, you can imagine me sitting at a small, rural, thatched window in that beautiful countryside, writing the following long letter to my sister Fanny:

"Charmouth, Devonshire

"Charmouth, Devonshire

"MY DEAREST SISTER,—I really am afraid you will accuse me of want of affection towards you, in having suffered a whole fortnight to elapse without acquainting you of my arrival in this part of the world. The fact is my constitution is really good for nothing, and I have only just recovered the fatigues of two successive nights passed in the mail-coach. I could have scribbled a few lines it is true; but then I thought it would be so cockney-like, to put you to the expense of heavy postage, merely to state our safe arrival; and I waited till I could give you some little account of myself.

"MY DEAREST SISTER,—I’m really worried you’ll think I don’t care about you since it’s been two whole weeks since I let you know I arrived in this part of the world. The truth is, I'm not feeling great, and I just recovered from the exhaustion of two nights on the mail coach. I could have written a few lines, it's true; but I thought it would be so cheesy to make you pay a lot for postage just to say we arrived safely, so I held off until I could tell you a bit more about myself."

"To begin then, we got here at about six in the evening, without anything in the least romantic having occurred to us; for we were neither upset nor thrown into a pond, just as a lovely youth happened to be passing by.

"To start with, we arrived here around six in the evening, without anything remotely romantic happening; we weren’t disturbed nor did we fall into a pond, unlike a charming young man who happened to be walking by."

"One of these incidents ought really to have occurred; mais enfin que voulez-vous? It was a beautiful May evening when the mail-coach set us[Pg 482] down at a little country-looking sort of pot-house in this village. I was wretchedly oppressed by melancholy and fatigue. I inquired for beds, and was informed by very good luck that my landlady's only bed-room, containing two small, neat, white beds, was at our disposal. The stair-case was a ladder, or rather a ladder was the stair-case. We will not be particular. I was soon in bed, and my maid contrived to procure me a cup of tea, which is all I remember happening to me till about eight the next morning, when the broad sun, shining in my face for want of window-curtains, induced me to rise. As for my maid, she was already dressed and busy with my trunks, searching out my clean linen. I am sorry, really, for the most noble the Marquis of Worcester, but the fact is, my very first thoughts on awaking, and my most sincere regrets, were for the miles which now separated me from poor, little, beautiful Meyler. In short, having done everything right towards Worcester, I loved him much less for that very reason. My maid, as you know, is really superior to the generality of femmes de chambre, and as I have had reason to believe is really attached to me: still, I fancy, she must have left somebody yet dearer to her in London, from her extreme melancholy. However, my own spirits were this morning so deeply oppressed, that I liked her the better for being of my humour.

"One of those incidents should have happened; but what can you do? It was a beautiful May evening when the mail coach dropped us[Pg 482] off at a quaint little inn in this village. I felt overwhelmed with sadness and exhaustion. I asked about beds and was fortunate to find out that my landlady's only bedroom, which had two small, neat, white beds, was available for us. The staircase resembled a ladder; let’s just say it was narrow. I quickly got into bed, and my maid managed to get me a cup of tea, which is all I remember until about eight the next morning when the bright sun shining in my face, due to the lack of curtains, made me get up. As for my maid, she was already dressed and busy with my trunks, sorting through my clean linens. I do feel sorry for the noble Marquis of Worcester, but honestly, my first thoughts upon waking and my truest regrets were for the miles that now separated me from poor, little, beautiful Meyler. In short, despite having done everything right towards Worcester, I found myself caring for him much less because of it. My maid, as you know, is really better than most femmes de chambre, and I have reason to believe she is genuinely attached to me; still, I suspect she must have left someone even dearer to her in London, given her deep melancholy. However, my own spirits were so low that morning that I appreciated her sharing my mood."

"As soon as I was dressed, my good-natured landlady begged I would come down to breakfast, while it was hot. She gave us most excellent Devonshire cream and hot Devonshire cakes. In short, everything was so clean and delicious in its way, that it was difficult not to be hungry.

"As soon as I got dressed, my friendly landlady asked me to come down for breakfast while it was still hot. She served us some amazing Devonshire cream and fresh Devonshire cakes. In short, everything was so clean and delicious that it was hard not to feel hungry."

"After our breakfast we inquired for a guide, to show us some of the beauties of that part of the country.

"After breakfast, we asked for a guide to show us some of the beautiful spots in the area."

"'My little boy will take you over to Lyme Regis. He is particularly cute, and can tell you more than I can,' said the good landlady.

"'My little boy will take you to Lyme Regis. He's really adorable and can tell you more than I can,' said the kind landlady."

"'What distance is Lyme Regis from this village?' I inquired.

"'How far is Lyme Regis from this village?' I asked."

"'Oh laws! only about two miles, and the most beautifullest walk in the world.'

"'Oh my! It’s only about two miles, and the most beautiful walk in the world.'"

"Behold us then, on our road to Lyme Regis, with a little cute Devonshire lad for our guide. I cannot describe the scenery like Mrs. Radcliffe, I wish I could; but alas! I have not an idea of the kind, and yet I can feel and enjoy it. Devonshire you know is a very hilly country, and the air is almost as pure as that in Italy. After following our guide for about a quarter of a mile, along a close, narrow lane, entirely shaded from the sun, we turned a sudden angle, when such a magnificent view of the ocean presented itself, as absolutely fixed us to the spot for nearly ten minutes. I wish I could describe it, for nothing in the shape of scenery ever made such an impression on me as that we enjoyed in our walk from the village of Charmouth to the pretty little watering-place called Lyme Regis. It was about twelve o'clock when we arrived there.

"Look at us now, on our way to Lyme Regis, with a cute little Devonshire kid as our guide. I can't describe the scenery like Mrs. Radcliffe; I wish I could, but unfortunately, I don’t know how, even though I can feel and appreciate it. As you know, Devonshire is very hilly, and the air is almost as clean as in Italy. After following our guide for about a quarter of a mile along a narrow lane completely shaded from the sun, we turned a sharp corner, and a breathtaking view of the ocean appeared, leaving us speechless for nearly ten minutes. I wish I could describe it because nothing I’ve seen has made such a lasting impression on me as the scenery we enjoyed on our walk from the village of Charmouth to the charming little seaside town called Lyme Regis. We arrived there around noon."

"Lyme Regis is a sort of Brighton in miniature, all bustle and confusion, assembly-rooms, donkey-riding, raffling, &c. &c. It was sixpence per night to attend the assemblies, and much cheaper if paid by the season. We went to a little inn and dined. From the window, I was much amused to see the number of smart old maids that were tripping down the streets, in turbans or artificial flowers twined around their wigs, on the light fantastic toe, to the sixpenny assembly-rooms at five in the evening! They were very pleasantly situated near the sea, and as we walked past their windows we saw them all drinking tea and playing cards. There were amongst them persons of the highest rank; but the society was chiefly composed of people of very small independent fortunes, who for economy had settled at Lyme Regis; or of such as required sea-bathing; natives, either of Exeter or any neighbouring town. There were plenty of furnished lodgings to be let at Lyme Regis; but I determined if possible to establish myself at Charmouth, that place being so much more to my taste.

"Lyme Regis is like a mini Brighton, full of activity and excitement, with assembly halls, donkey rides, raffles, and so on. It cost sixpence a night to attend the assemblies, and it was much cheaper if you paid for the whole season. We went to a small inn for dinner. From the window, I was entertained by the sight of numerous lively older ladies strolling down the streets, wearing turbans or fake flowers in their wigs, heading to the sixpenny assembly halls at five in the evening! They had a lovely spot near the sea, and as we walked by their windows, we saw them enjoying tea and playing cards. Among them were individuals of high status, but the crowd mostly consisted of people with very limited independent incomes who had moved to Lyme Regis for a more affordable lifestyle or those in need of sea-bathing, locals from Exeter or nearby towns. There were plenty of furnished rentals available in Lyme Regis, but I decided I'd rather stay in Charmouth since I liked it much better."

"'It will be impossible, madam,' said the landlady where we dined, 'since Charmouth is a very genteel village, inhabited by persons of small fortunes, who would not condescend to let lodgings or take in boarders. There are not perhaps three dozen houses in the whole village, and certainly not one lodging-house. All are independent and proud, except the owners of a few huts round about that neighbourhood, to whom the gentry of Charmouth are very kind and charitable.'

"'It will be impossible, ma'am,' said the landlady where we ate, 'since Charmouth is a very upscale village, home to people of modest means who wouldn't lower themselves to rent out rooms or take in boarders. There are maybe three dozen houses in the entire village, and definitely not a single boarding house. Everyone here is independent and proud, except for the owners of a few shacks in the area, to whom the wealthy residents of Charmouth are very kind and generous.'"

"'Well then, I must return, much against my will, to establish myself here,' said I. This idea increased my melancholy, for I hate, and always did hate, anything like London in miniature. Give me town or country en grand! Solitude or the best society; but I abhor little sixpenny assembly-places.

"'Well then, I must go back, even though I really don’t want to, to settle down here,' I said. This thought deepened my sadness because I’ve always disliked anything resembling a small version of London. I prefer a city or the countryside in a big way! I would rather be alone or in the best company; but I can't stand tiny, cheap gathering spots."

"At eight o'clock in the evening we arrived at our humble inn at Charmouth in a donkey-cart, and immediately retired to rest. At six the next morning, since the broad daylight would not suffer me to sleep, I determined to walk all about the village in search of lodgings, before I could be induced to give up the hopes of securing a residence there. We found no difficulty in procuring the same excellent breakfast, which was served up with perfect neatness by half-past six, and at a little after seven the gay and fashionable Harriette Wilson was to be seen strolling about the little village of Charmouth as though it had been her native place, and she had never heard tell of the pomps and vanities of this very wicked world.

"At eight o'clock in the evening, we arrived at our modest inn in Charmouth in a donkey cart and went straight to bed. At six the next morning, since the bright daylight wouldn’t let me sleep, I decided to explore the village in search of accommodations, determined not to give up my hopes of finding a place to stay there. We had no trouble getting the same excellent breakfast, which was served with great care by half-past six, and shortly after seven, the stylish and fashionable Harriette Wilson was seen walking around the little village of Charmouth as if it were her hometown, completely unaware of the glitz and distractions of this very wicked world."

"We carefully examined every house we passed for a bill indicative of lodgings to let; but in vain. They all appeared to be inhabited by some respectable individual, neither rich nor poor. We had walked twice through the village and round about it, and were bending our steps towards our little pot-house in mute despair, when my attention was arrested by the striking loveliness of a young lady who was watering some flowers at one of the windows of a house I had before admired for its peculiar neatness. She[Pg 485] smiled so very graciously that I was encouraged in my wish to address her. The moment she saw me make towards the little street-door, she ran and opened it herself. After many apologies, I entreated to be informed if I was likely to succeed in obtaining board and lodging with any private family at Charmouth. The young lady entreated me to walk into the parlour and sit down. We chatted together for about a quarter of an hour, like people who had taken a liking to each other, and then she left me to speak to her mother on the subject of procuring me a comfortable residence. In a short time she returned, and presented me to two very respectable-looking women in deep mourning, as her mother and aunt. After a little more conversation, Mrs. Edmond, which was the name of the young lady's mother, spoke to me to this effect: 'I am the widow of an officer in the navy, whose death, when abroad, I learned ten years ago from a brother-officer who had been present, and came here to convey his last requests to his family; since that moment, having for ever renounced the world, I live only in my child, and have nothing to do on earth but to attend to and promote her happiness. She feels greatly disposed to benefit by your pleasant society, and has made it her anxious request that I will offer you an asylum in my house: therefore, if you like to inhabit a snug room which faces the country, it is at your service, and you may keep it entirely for your own use. I have also a servant's room for your maid, and, if you can accustom yourself to our family dinner, the thing is arranged at once.'

We carefully checked every house we passed for a sign indicating rooms for rent, but with no luck. They all seemed to be occupied by decent people, neither rich nor poor. We had walked through the village twice and around it, and were heading back to our little pub in silence and disappointment when I noticed the striking beauty of a young woman watering some flowers at one of the windows of a house I had admired for its tidiness. She smiled so warmly that I felt encouraged to speak to her. As soon as she saw me approaching the small street door, she rushed to open it. After some apologies, I asked if there was any chance I could find board and lodging with a local family in Charmouth. The young lady invited me into the parlor to sit down. We chatted for about fifteen minutes, like two people who had taken a liking to each other, and then she left to talk to her mother about finding me a comfortable place to stay. Soon, she returned and introduced me to two very respectable-looking women in mourning, who were her mother and aunt. After a bit more conversation, Mrs. Edmond, the young lady's mother, said to me, "I’m the widow of a navy officer who passed away abroad. I learned of his death ten years ago from a fellow officer who had been present and came here to share my husband’s last wishes with our family. Since that moment, I have completely withdrawn from the world and live only for my child, focusing only on her happiness. She is very eager to enjoy your lovely company and has asked me to extend an invitation for you to stay in our home. So, if you’d like to have a cozy room facing the countryside, it's yours to use as you please. I also have a room for your maid, and if you’re okay with joining us for family dinners, everything can be settled right away."

"I could scarcely conceal my surprise at finding such good, innocent, confiding people, ready thus to take a stranger in without making a single inquiry. However, as I determined to act with the strictest propriety, and conform to the established rules of the family, to be regular at church too for the sake of example, I conceived that it was certainly not incumbent on me to turn king's evidence against myself as[Pg 486] to my former irregularities, or, as my friend Miss Higgins would say, little peccadillos. I pressed them to name terms for me and my maid at once, and the price they asked for being troubled with us both was so ridiculously moderate that I insisted on doubling it, and refused to hear another word on the subject. These good people would not even allow me to return to the little inn, but despatched a man, with my femme de chambre, to pay my bill and bring my trunks to me.

I could hardly hide my surprise at finding such nice, trusting people who were ready to take in a stranger without asking a single question. Still, I decided to act with complete propriety and follow the family’s established rules, making sure to go to church regularly for the sake of example. I figured it was definitely not my responsibility to testify against myself regarding my past misdeeds, or as my friend Miss Higgins would say, little slip-ups. I urged them to set terms for me and my maid right away, and the price they proposed for accommodating us both was so ridiculously low that I insisted on doubling it and wouldn’t hear another word on the matter. These kind people wouldn’t even let me go back to the little inn; they sent a man with my maid to pay my bill and bring my luggage to me.

"Every thing, which the warmest affection or the oldest friendship could have dictated, was put in practice for our comfort and accommodation. I had a nice bedroom, adjoining the snug little sitting-room where I am now writing, and Mrs. Edmond, who has long studied the qualities of medicine, in order to render herself useful to the poor people about the village, insisted on doctoring me, declaring that I was feverish. One of the ladies rubbed my feet, another administered white wine-whey, and another—but I have swelled my letter to such an enormous length, that I must defer saying any more about these good people till my next. I am very anxious to hear from you, and I confess I should like to know if Meyler has entirely forgotten me.

"Everything that the deepest affection or longest friendship could suggest was done for our comfort and care. I had a cozy bedroom next to the little sitting room where I'm writing now, and Mrs. Edmond, who has studied medicine to help the poor people in the village, insisted on treating me, saying I was feverish. One of the ladies rubbed my feet, another gave me white wine-whey, and another—but I've made this letter so long that I need to save more about these kind people for my next one. I’m really eager to hear from you, and I admit I’d like to know if Meyler has completely forgotten me."

"What vain creatures we are! I expected to have received at least half a dozen letters from that young gentleman ere this. Alas! not a single line! Do pray, dear Fanny, let me soon be consoled in this extreme case, by an account of his having hanged or shot himself! I must enclose this to the Marquis of Hertford, not to ruin you. Pray write soon to a poor melancholy recluse, and believe me ever,

"What silly creatures we are! I thought I would have received at least six letters from that young man by now. Unfortunately, not a single word! Please, dear Fanny, help me feel better by telling me he’s either hanged himself or shot himself! I have to send this to the Marquis of Hertford, so you won’t get in trouble. Please write soon to this lonely, sad hermit, and believe me always,

"Your most affectionate sister,
"H.W.

"Your most affectionate sister,
"H.W."

"P.S.—How do Amy and her schoolmaster of Athens go on?"

"P.S.—How are Amy and her teacher from Athens doing?"


CHAPTER XXIX

Two days after I had despatched the foregoing long letter to Fanny, the little post-woman—for we had no post-man; but a good old soul, who used to trot à l'Esterhazy—came down the hill with a lanthorn, the mail-bag coming into Charmouth at ten o'clock at night. Eliza Edmond and I had watched this poor creature every night during almost a fortnight, from my little window, as the light of her lamp appeared for an instant and was lost again, while she stopped to deliver her letters. At last, she stopped at our door, and presented two heavy packages for Mrs. Wilson.

Two days after I sent that long letter to Fanny, the little postwoman—since we had no postman, just a kind old soul who used to trot down the hill—came down the hill with a lantern, delivering the mail at Charmouth at ten o'clock at night. Eliza Edmond and I had watched this poor woman every night for nearly two weeks from my little window as the light of her lamp would appear for a moment and disappear again while she paused to deliver her letters. Finally, she stopped at our door and handed over two heavy packages for Mrs. Wilson.

The kind, warm-hearted Miss Edmond came flying upstairs, and was breathless when she delivered them.

The kind, warm-hearted Miss Edmond rushed upstairs and was out of breath when she delivered them.

"One of these is a foreign letter, and no doubt from your husband," said Eliza, kissing my cheek, while her eyes sparkled with such unaffected, benevolent joy, as made her beauty appear more than human.

"One of these is a letter from abroad, probably from your husband," Eliza said, kissing my cheek, her eyes sparkling with genuine, kind happiness that made her beauty seem almost otherworldly.

I hastily examined the address of the first which was presented to me: it was from Lord Worcester, and the real anxiety I felt to learn his safety, overcoming all curiosity about Meyler, I broke the seal of this, while the other unexamined had fallen to the ground.

I quickly checked the address of the first letter that was given to me: it was from Lord Worcester, and my genuine concern for his safety, which overshadowed all my curiosity about Meyler, compelled me to break the seal of this one, while the other letter, which I hadn’t looked at, fell to the ground.

"It is from your husband then?" asked Eliza, and, having answered her in the affirmative, she had the delicacy to glide out of the room like a spirit before I was aware of it.

"Is it from your husband then?" Eliza asked, and after I confirmed, she gracefully slipped out of the room like a ghost before I even noticed.

Worcester had already been in one action. He[Pg 488] had prayed to me, as to his tutelar saint, kissed my chain, which he wore about his neck, and his party had been successful. He wrote in high spirits, and gave me what, by excellent judges of those matters, was afterwards considered one of the most accurate descriptions of a battle ever written by any officer. The letter ended, like all the rest of his letters, with vows of eternal love and fidelity; and he assured me that he had already learned to speak Spanish.

Worcester had already been involved in one battle. He[Pg 488] had prayed to me, treating me like his guardian saint, kissed the chain he wore around his neck, and his team had come out on top. He wrote in great spirits, and experts later deemed his account one of the most accurate descriptions of a battle ever written by an officer. The letter concluded, like all his other letters, with promises of everlasting love and loyalty, and he assured me that he had already picked up some Spanish.

What a clever man this might have been, had he but the habit of reflection, methought; for Lord Worcester's memory often astonished me; and yet the man must after all be little better than an idiot, if he cannot reflect, or study, or understand the secret workings of the human mind. Such men esteem no act but that of hand:

What a smart guy he could have been if he had the habit of thinking things through, I thought; because Lord Worcester's memory often amazed me; yet he must really be no better than a fool if he can't reflect, learn, or understand the hidden processes of the human mind. Such people value only physical actions:

The still and mental parts,
That do contrive how many hands shall strike,
When fitness calls them on; and know, by measure
Of their observant toil, the enemies' weight—
Why this hath not a finger's dignity;
They call this bed-work, moppery, closet-work;
So that the ram, that batters down the wall,
For the great swing, and rudeness of his poise,
They place before the hand that made the engine,
Or those, that, with the fineness of their souls,
By reason, guide his execution.

The peaceful and reflective parts,
Determine how many hands should participate,
When the situation calls for it; and understand, by evaluating
Their careful efforts and the power of their enemies—
Why this doesn't hold any real importance;
They refer to this as trivial work, busywork, or idle work;
So that the battering ram, which knocks down the wall,
Because of its sheer strength and awkwardness,
Is positioned in front of the hand that made the machine,
Or those who, with the depth of their thinking,
Use reason to direct its operation.

I have been led into making this quotation, malgré moi; it is so very striking, clear, and beautifully expressive.

I have been led to make this quote, malgré moi; it is so striking, clear, and beautifully expressive.

Somebody or other has, I think, asserted that the comedy of Troilus and Cressida is not a genuine work of Shakespeare; but I cannot but agree with a very great man, Doctor Johnson, that it is easier to imagine Shakespeare might sometimes fall below his highest flights; than that anybody else should be found equal to his lowest.

Somebody has claimed that the comedy of Troilus and Cressida isn’t a real work by Shakespeare; however, I can’t help but agree with the great Dr. Johnson that it's more believable to think that Shakespeare could occasionally not reach his highest potential than to believe anyone else could match his lowest.

Having finished reading Lord Worcester's letter I hastened to examine the second epistle, which had[Pg 489] fallen to the ground. It was as I suspected, or rather as I hoped, from Meyler. He had at first, he said, determined to forget me, since there was so very little chance of our ever meeting again. However that, as he was pleased to add, was out of the question. He was in fact unwell, and required Devonshire air. I must not be surprised therefore to see him in my neighbourhood. He had only once called on Julia since I left town; because seeing my friends only added to his melancholy now I was gone. There was nothing like Worcester's sort of rapture in his letter, yet something melancholy and interesting about his style of writing which appeared perfectly unaffected.

After finishing Lord Worcester's letter, I quickly picked up the second letter that had fallen to the ground. Just as I suspected, or rather hoped, it was from Meyler. He mentioned that he had initially decided to forget me, since there was very little chance of us ever meeting again. However, as he was kind enough to say, that was out of the question. He was actually unwell and needed the fresh air of Devonshire. So, I shouldn’t be surprised to see him around my area. He had only visited Julia once since I left town because being around my friends only made him feel more melancholic now that I was gone. There wasn’t the same kind of excitement in his letter as there was in Worcester's, but there was something sad yet captivating about his writing style that felt completely genuine.

Meyler was anything rather than romantic: his manner and voice were particularly pleasing at all times; but the former had generally something of melancholy, till he had drunk a few bottles of claret, and then, though not at all noisy or ungentlemanlike, he appeared all animation and happiness.

Meyler was anything but romantic: his manner and voice were always particularly nice; however, his demeanor often had a hint of sadness until he had a few bottles of claret. Then, although he wasn't loud or uncouth, he seemed full of energy and joy.

I was a good deal affected by his letter, and the idea that I had no chance of seeing him again; nevertheless I immediately answered his letter as follows:

I was quite affected by his letter and the thought that I might never see him again; nonetheless, I promptly replied to his letter as follows:

"CHARMOUTH

"CHARMOUTH

"MY DEAR MR. MEYLER,—I must candidly confess that I am glad that you have not forgotten me: and I wish you happy with all my heart and soul; but, believe me, I cannot prove myself more desirous of being liked and esteemed by you, than I have done and shall continue to do. I have often been surprised at the imbecility of the silly, weak, mistaken females, who fancy they can make themselves beloved by breaking the solemn vows they have made to God and their husbands, and forsaking for ever a whole family of helpless children; as if a man could esteem trust, love, or honour one, who proves herself a heartless hypocrite and an unnatural mother! One who, for the indulgence of mere animal passion (for of real affection she must be incapable), can forsake her children and forget the laws of God and man. I have[Pg 490] never been married it is true. My mother's marriage was unhappy, and besides being somewhat disgusted with what I saw of it, I cannot for the life of me divest myself of the idea that, if all were alike honourable and true, as I wish to be, it would be unnecessary to bind men and women together by law, since two persons who may have chosen each other from affection, possessing heart and honour, could not part, and, where there is neither the one nor the other even marriage does not bind. My idea may be wicked or erroneous: indeed I think it is so, with regard to mothers: but, at least, I hope I am incapable of acting towards any one with a want of honour, or of such tenderness of heart, towards those who deserve it from me, without which feeling a woman is in my opinion unsexed. As I keep my faith to Worcester, so hereafter will you be inclined to trust me, if any unexpected circumstance should oblige me to separate from him. In the meantime, I must throw myself on your honour and kindness, as to your idea of intruding your society on me in Devonshire. I assure you that, on the very day of your arrival, I shall hold myself in readiness to leave these very hospitable, new friends, who have been so very kind to me; but you are of course only joking! How, in fact, can I be so ridiculous as to fancy for an instant the rich, handsome, gay Meyler, would so far astonish the natives of this little village as to come and establish himself among us? How you would laugh to see me in my quiet straw bonnet, trotting down the hill to church, and lending my arm to the curate's father, aged ninety-five! After church, I appear in the character of My Lady Bountiful, paying visits to the sick, followed by my maid, bearing my good host's medicine, with my own wine and broth. Charity is stimulated here, where the number of poor is so limited that, by each of us contributing our mite, we may hope to meet only smiling, happy faces in our walks.

"Dear Mr. Meyler, I have to honestly admit that I’m glad you haven’t forgotten about me. I wish you all the best, truly. But believe me, I can't show you any more that I want to be liked and appreciated by you than what I already have and will continue to do. I've often been surprised by the foolishness of some women who think they can be loved by breaking the serious promises they made to God and their husbands, abandoning an entire family of helpless children forever. It’s hard to believe a man could truly respect, love, or honor someone who acts like a heartless hypocrite and a bad mother! A woman who, for the sake of mere physical desire (because she must be incapable of real affection), can abandon her children and ignore the laws of God and society. It's true I've never been married. My mother’s marriage was unhappy, and besides being quite shocked by what I saw, I can’t shake the idea that if everyone were as honorable and true as I strive to be, there would be no need to legally bind men and women together. Two people who genuinely care for each other and have hearts and honor wouldn’t part ways, and where there’s neither, even marriage has no power. My belief may be wrong or misguided, especially about mothers, but at least I hope I cannot act dishonorably or lack tenderness towards those who deserve it from me; without that, I believe a woman loses her essence. Just as I remain loyal to Worcester, I hope you will trust me if something unexpected forces me to separate from him. In the meantime, I must rely on your honor and kindness regarding your idea of imposing your company on me in Devonshire. I assure you that on the very day you arrive, I will be ready to leave these very welcoming new friends who have been so kind to me, but surely you’re just joking! How could I possibly think the wealthy, charming, and lively Meyler would astonish the locals of this little village by coming to stay with us? You would laugh to see me in my simple straw bonnet, walking down the hill to church, assisting the curate’s father, who is ninety-five! After church, I take on the role of My Lady Bountiful, visiting the sick, with my maid carrying my host’s medicine, along with my own wine and broth. Charity thrives here because there are so few poor people; by each of us contributing a little, we can hope to encounter only smiling, happy faces on our walks."

"Last week I found a poor woman, and six fine beautiful children without a roof to her house: for a[Pg 491] trifle I made it a comparative paradise, and now Miss Edmond and her mother are employed in making up the stuff-frocks I purchased for the children. But enough of Harriette Wilson as Lady Bountiful.

"Last week, I came across a struggling woman and her six lovely children who didn’t have a roof over their heads. With just a[Pg 491] little bit of money, I turned their situation into a bit of paradise, and now Miss Edmond and her mother are busy making the dresses I bought for the kids. But let's stop discussing Harriette Wilson playing the role of Lady Bountiful."

"I suppose you will soon get into parliament, à present, que vous avez vingt et un ans bien sommés. Do you see much of your favourite, the Duchess of Beaufort now? Pray tell me all the news you can scrape together. Of course the Beauforts have received news from Lord Worcester long ago? My last letter from his lordship, which I received with yours, had been delayed by being directed to London. My old beau, Wellington, is going on famously, thanks to the fineness of his nerves and his want of feeling, and his excellent luck. I do not mean to say he has not a good notion of commanding an army; for, though I do not understand things, I am willing to take it for granted that this is the case; and yet, I am told, but I will not venture to say by whom, that he is miserably ignorant of the country, and ought really to hire a master for geography, instead of sitting still and looking so stupid after dinner. It is really quite disgusting, when one has been hearing him so cried up, to see him such a savage! Nevertheless, tel qu'il est, he has made, I understand, a desperate conquest of Lady Caroline Lamb; but then her ladyship was never very particular you know.

"I guess you’ll soon be in parliament, now that you’re a well-rounded twenty-one. Do you spend much time with your favorite, the Duchess of Beaufort? Please share any news you can gather. Surely the Beauforts heard from Lord Worcester a while ago? The last letter I got from him, which came with yours, was delayed because it was sent to London. My old friend, Wellington, is doing quite well, thanks to his strong nerves, lack of sentiment, and good luck. I'm not saying he doesn’t know how to lead an army; even though I don't really get it, I’m willing to assume he does; yet, I’ve heard—though I won’t say who—he’s shockingly ignorant about the country and really should hire someone to teach him geography instead of just sitting there looking clueless after dinner. It’s honestly quite disappointing to see him act so crude after all the praise he gets! Still, as he is, I hear he’s made quite an impression on Lady Caroline Lamb, but then again, she's never been very picky, you know."

"I will now take my leave, with sincerest wishes for your welfare and happiness; therefore, whether we meet again or not,

"I'll take my leave now, wishing you all the best for your health and happiness; so, whether we meet again or not,

"God bless you.
"H.W."

"God bless you.
"H.W."

Though I remained a year at Charmouth, I really can remember no one incident that occurred to me during the whole of my séjour there, worthy the attention of my readers. Mrs. Edmond was invariably obliging, gentle and melancholy, her sister, "my aunt Martha," as Eliza Edmond used to call her, was a very merry, comical old maid. Eliza was, without[Pg 492] any one exception but that of my beloved mother, the most truly virtuous being, according to my acceptation of the word virtuous, which does not mean chastity only, I ever met with in my whole life. Nay, my dear mother herself cannot have been purer in her thoughts, hopes and wishes, than was the beautiful Eliza Edmond; but then Eliza possessed a less enlarged mind, and was more a bigot, and had less quickness, and natural strong sense, than that dear parent. Eliza lived and breathed but to serve, oblige and benefit others, and yet she was afraid of God our Father who is in heaven. This I could never understand.

Even though I spent a year in Charmouth, I really can’t recall any specific event that happened to me during my stay that would be interesting to my readers. Mrs. Edmond was always kind, gentle, and a bit sad, while her sister, referred to as "my aunt Martha" by Eliza Edmond, was a very cheerful, funny old maid. Eliza was, without any exception aside from my beloved mother, the most genuinely virtuous person I’ve ever met, according to my understanding of what virtuous means, which is more than just chastity. Honestly, my dear mother couldn’t have had purer thoughts, hopes, and wishes than the lovely Eliza Edmond; however, Eliza had a narrower perspective, was more of a bigot, and lacked the quick thinking and strong common sense that my dear parent had. Eliza lived to serve, help, and benefit others, yet she was afraid of God our Father in heaven. I could never wrap my head around that.

My mother would have lived for others, whether it pleased God or not; because her heart would have it so; but, when she felt her death approaching, instead of praying or sending for a priest, she merely said, "I wanted rest, and God is about to reward me with it: yet I fain would have remained with my children had it so pleased him; for I asked not to be happy before they were."

My mother would have lived for others, whether it pleased God or not; because that’s what her heart wanted; but when she sensed her death was near, instead of praying or calling for a priest, she simply said, "I wanted peace, and God is about to give it to me: yet I would have liked to stay with my children if He wanted that; for I didn’t ask to be happy before they were."

Eliza was beautiful; but my mother's beauty was that of spirit and mind alone. It was not earthly; for I have seen nothing on earth like it: so pale, so still, and so expressive. In the whole course of my life, I never saw my mother anxious, even one instant, unless for others; and yet I have nursed her in the bitter pangs of child-bearing, and have often seen her tortured with bodily pain; yet, God's will be done, was all she said or thought as to herself, while, in regard to serving others she was the most sanguine, eager and romantic that could be possibly imagined.

Eliza was beautiful, but my mother's beauty came from her spirit and mind alone. It wasn't earthly; I've never seen anything like it on this planet: so pale, so calm, and so expressive. Throughout my life, I never saw my mother anxious, not even for a moment, unless it was for someone else. I cared for her during the painful process of childbirth, and I often saw her in physical pain; yet all she ever said or thought about herself was, "God's will be done," while when it came to helping others, she was the most optimistic, eager, and romantic person you could imagine.

Eliza was too religious, too devoted to the observance of every form of the Christian faith, to have cast an eye of love on anything but a parson; and her heart would therefore have been safe, but that, unluckily, a certain black-eyed, most libidinous divine, having been thrown into her society just before I became acquainted with her, his hypocrisy had proved more than a match for poor Eliza's simplicity; and[Pg 493] she had loved him, from the belief that he was most pure and holy. My readers may conceive what her feelings must have been, when this first object of her warmest, devoted love, finally declared to her that their marriage must be kept secret, since his friends would never receive her as their daughter.

Eliza was too religious and too devoted to practicing every aspect of the Christian faith to have fallen in love with anyone other than a minister; so her heart should have been safe. However, a certain black-eyed, overly sensual pastor had unfortunately come into her life just before I met her, and his deceit had overwhelmed Eliza's innocence. She had loved him because she believed he was pure and holy. Just imagine how she felt when this very first object of her deepest love finally told her that their marriage must be kept a secret, as his friends would never accept her as their daughter.

From that hour Eliza had never seen her lover, and no power on earth could have induced her to consent to a single interview.

From that moment, Eliza had never seen her lover, and nothing in the world could have convinced her to agree to even one meeting.

"You are then, very proud, Eliza," said I, to her, after her mother had related this story to me in her presence.

"You are quite proud, Eliza," I said to her, after her mother told me this story in front of her.

"Do you call my love of God pride?" asked Eliza. "If ever I had married, my husband, after my God, would have been nearest my heart. Could I respect the husband who would deceive his parents? or would you have had me force myself into a family which despised me?"

"Are you saying that my love for God is pride?" Eliza asked. "If I ever got married, my husband would have been the closest to my heart after God. Could I ever respect a husband who would lie to his parents? Or would you have wanted me to force myself into a family that looked down on me?"

I never saw Eliza so agitated, and, observing the crimson blush on her cheek, I said, "You are very proud, Eliza, after all, that is the truth."

I have never seen Eliza so upset, and noticing the red flush on her cheek, I said, "You’re quite proud, Eliza, and that's the truth."

Eliza's quivering lip was now pale as death, as she raised her eyes to heaven, and in the next instant she rushed out of the room.

Eliza's trembling lip was now as pale as death as she looked up to the sky, and in the next moment, she rushed out of the room.

Eliza's mother placed her hand gently on my shoulder, seeing that I was about to follow her daughter.

Eliza's mom placed her hand softly on my shoulder when she noticed I was about to follow her daughter.

"Eliza is gone to pray," said Mrs. Edmond mildly. "You have frightened her; but it was not, I am sure, intentionally. You know not how very delicate is her conscience; how pure, yet how ardent are her feelings! Pray go to her, in about a quarter of an hour. I would not have her dwell longer on what you have said; for Eliza is consumptive. She will be taken from me soon enough, by God's will; we must not cause her unnecessary agitation."

"Eliza has gone to pray," Mrs. Edmond said gently. "You’ve scared her, but I’m sure it wasn’t on purpose. You don’t realize how sensitive her conscience is; how pure and passionate her feelings are! Please go to her in about fifteen minutes. I wouldn’t want her to think too much about what you said; Eliza is sick. She will be taken from me soon enough, by God’s will; we shouldn’t add to her stress."

Mrs. Edmond, as she wiped away the tear which gave brilliancy to her eye, seemed as if she would have spoken severely to me, had severity been in her nature! I held out my hand timidly towards her, and she[Pg 494] immediately pressed it most cordially, as she repeated, smiling through her tears, "Eliza loves you so dearly, that I am sure, if you have wounded or frightened her you can and you will console her."

Mrs. Edmond, as she wiped away the tear that sparkled in her eye, looked like she might have scolded me, if that were in her nature! I reached out my hand hesitantly towards her, and she[Pg 494] immediately grasped it warmly, smiling through her tears as she said, "Eliza loves you so much that I know if you've hurt or scared her, you can and you will make it right."

I pressed this tender mother's hand to my lips and hastened to join her no less tender daughter. I found her upon her knees and her eyes were bathed in tears.

I kissed this caring mother's hand and quickly went to join her equally caring daughter. I found her on her knees, her eyes filled with tears.

"Eliza," said I, "why do you weep? Surely since God is our father, and you love Him, and pass every hour of your life in trying to please Him, you, of all people on earth, need not fear your father."

"Eliza," I said, "why are you crying? Surely, since God is our father, and you love Him, and spend every hour of your life trying to please Him, you, more than anyone else on earth, shouldn’t fear your father."

"But I am proud, very proud," said the poor, dear girl, sobbing, and throwing her arms round my neck, "and the indignation I expressed, and which I then believed to have been virtuous, you have taught me to believe was all pride; and that God, whom I adore, that God, in whose presence I shall soon stand, loves only the humble and the meek.

"But I’m proud, really proud," said the poor, dear girl, crying and throwing her arms around my neck. "The anger I showed, which I thought was virtuous, you’ve made me realize was just pride; and that God, whom I worship, that God, in whose presence I will soon be, loves only the humble and the meek."

"Leave me," continued Eliza, in much agitation, "Pray let me benefit by your good, your excellent understanding. I want to be reconciled to my God. Indeed you shall, if it so pleases Him, see me as calm and happy as ever when we meet at supper. Till then God bless you," and she imprinted a most fervent and most affectionate kiss on my cheek.

"Leave me," Eliza said, clearly upset. "Please let me benefit from your good, your amazing understanding. I want to make peace with my God. You will, if it pleases Him, see me calm and happy as ever when we meet for dinner. Until then, God bless you," and she gave me a warm and heartfelt kiss on my cheek.

"God will not, I am sure, judge you so severely as you judge yourself, poor Eliza," I replied, and then left her.

"God won't judge you as harshly as you judge yourself, poor Eliza," I said, and then I left her.

Eliza, generally speaking, was more cheerful than persons usually are when they are dying; and nobody expected that poor Eliza would live beyond five and twenty.

Eliza was generally more cheerful than most people are when they’re dying, and nobody expected that poor Eliza would live past twenty-five.

We were often invited to little family tea-parties, where we passed our time comfortably enough, though most gay London ladies would have been bored to death; but I thank my God for bestowing on me a contented disposition.

We were often invited to small family tea parties, where we spent our time pretty comfortably, even though most lively London ladies would have found it incredibly dull; but I thank my God for giving me a happy disposition.

Meyler wrote to me constantly: sometimes he was melancholy; then he determined to join me whether[Pg 495] I would or not; he next declared that I was cold and selfish, and that he would forget me: at last, he almost teased me out of a promise, or rather a half-promise that, if at the end of the year there were new obstacles thrown in the way of my joining Worcester, or his lordship's returning to me, I would put myself at once under Meyler's protection.

Meyler kept writing to me all the time: sometimes he was down, then he decided to join me whether I liked it or not. He later said I was cold and selfish and that he would forget me. In the end, he nearly got me to make a promise, or more like a half-promise, that if by the end of the year there were new barriers preventing me from joining Worcester or his lordship from coming back to me, I would immediately put myself under Meyler's protection.

In the meantime Lord Worcester corresponded with me as regularly and lovingly as I could possibly desire, and so did Fanny. In answer to one of my letters to her, written nearly three months after my arrival in Devonshire, I received the following:

In the meantime, Lord Worcester kept in touch with me as consistently and affectionately as I could ever want, and so did Fanny. In response to one of my letters to her, written almost three months after I got to Devonshire, I received the following:

"MY DEAR HARRIETTE,—Many thanks for your last kind letter, in which you enclose my Lord Worcester's, containing so much news of Colonel Parker. I was indeed in want of consolation; for I am very melancholy, and my cough is still rather troublesome, although not bad enough to have prevented my attendance at the Opera, which closed but last night for the season.

"MY DEAR HARRIETTE,—Thank you so much for your recent kind letter, which included my Lord Worcester's, filled with news about Colonel Parker. I really needed some comfort because I'm feeling a bit low, and my cough is still bothering me, although it’s not bad enough to stop me from going to the Opera, which just wrapped up for the season last night."

"All the gay world are constantly asking me about you. As to Mr. Meyler, we have seen but little of him. Last night however we observed him in the pit; and so did Amy, who was of our party: she immediately sent somebody down to request him to join us, and her messenger returned, bringing Meyler with him. He looks very well, and, as usual, particularly interesting. He asked Julia and me at least a thousand questions about you. Amy, to change the disagreeable subject, invited him to sup with her; but he begged to be excused, provokingly adding, that her house would make him melancholy, by reminding him of you. Amy could scarcely conceal her ill-humour at this answer. Julia asked him if he really meant to say he had not forgotten you all this time? and he seriously declared that he had never loved you better nor any being else half so well: and then the poor little man sighed quite naturally, as though he could not help it; but, though I do not mean to hurt your[Pg 496] vanity, I fancy there was something of ill-health in that sigh of his. However, perhaps this is a mere fancy of mine, for Mr. Meyler himself, who ought to be the best judge, professes to be in remarkably good health, and he is known to ride very hard in Leicestershire. But there is something so remarkably transparent about Meyler's skin. It is, in fact, a churchyard-skin, like my own I think. I hope I am mistaken too: for it would be hard to die, in the bloom of youth and beauty, beloved by everybody, and with thirty thousand a year.

"Everyone in the social scene keeps asking about you. As for Mr. Meyler, we haven't seen much of him lately. Last night, though, we spotted him in the audience, and so did Amy, who was with us. She quickly sent someone to invite him to join us, and her messenger returned with Meyler. He looks great and, as always, really intriguing. He asked Julia and me at least a thousand questions about you. To change the awkward subject, Amy invited him to dinner, but he politely turned her down, annoyingly adding that her house would make him sad because it reminds him of you. Amy could hardly hide her irritation at this response. Julia asked him if he really meant to say he hasn’t forgotten you all this time, and he seriously claimed he's never loved you more or anyone else half as much. Then the poor guy sighed naturally, as if he couldn’t help it, but honestly, I don’t want to hurt your feelings; I think there was something unhealthy in that sigh of his. However, this might just be my imagination since Mr. Meyler himself, who should know best, insists he’s in remarkably good health, and he’s known to ride hard in Leicestershire. But there’s something strikingly pale about Meyler's skin. It looks like a churchyard’s, somewhat like mine, I think. I hope I'm wrong too, because it would be tragic to die at the height of youth and beauty, loved by everyone, and with thirty thousand a year."

"My children, thank God, are all well, although I really feared my dear Louisa would have died last week, owing to my extreme folly in having suffered myself to be persuaded into administering one of Inglish's Scot's pills to the poor baby, out of sister Paragon's box. All Pandora's box of evils could scarcely have done more mischief. The child was absolutely convulsed with pain, while provoking sister Paragon looked on, calmly declaring that it was the first duty of an aperient, to gripe the patient as much as possible.

"My kids, thank God, are all doing well, although I was really worried that my dear Louisa might have died last week due to my extreme foolishness in allowing myself to be convinced to give one of Inglish’s Scottish pills to the poor baby from sister Paragon's box. All the troubles from Pandora's box couldn’t have caused more damage. The child was in terrible pain, while the annoying sister Paragon just watched, calmly stating that the primary job of a laxative is to cause as much discomfort to the patient as possible."

"Pray write a very long letter soon, and believe me, at all times, your most affectionate sister,

"Please write a very long letter soon, and know that I am always your most affectionate sister,

"FANNY PARKER."

"FANNY PARKER."


CHAPTER XXX

His Grace of Beaufort had passed his word, as to the regular quarterly payment of an allowance which Worcester stipulated should be paid me if he left England; yet four months had now elapsed without my having been able to obtain a single shilling from the duke, or even an answer to my letters, in which I assured him that all my ready money was gone and that I was entirely destitute of the means of existence.

His Grace of Beaufort promised to make regular quarterly payments as an allowance, which Worcester insisted would be given to me if he left England; however, four months have now gone by without me receiving even a single penny from the duke or any reply to my letters, where I explained that all my cash was gone and that I was completely out of resources to support myself.

The duke perhaps hoped to starve me into putting up with the first man I could find; at all events, it was clear I might have starved, or begged, or thrown myself into the streets, before he would have offered me the least assistance while he could possibly have avoided it; and, in this amiable conduct, I take it for granted he was upheld and encouraged by his most interesting duchess.

The duke probably hoped to make me so desperate that I would settle for the first man I came across; in any case, it was obvious I could have starved, begged, or ended up homeless before he would have offered me any help, if he could avoid it. I assume he was supported and encouraged in this charming behavior by his fascinating duchess.

I was now in debt a whole quarter for board and lodging. Never having once doubted the duke's word of honour, conveyed to me by his man of business in the presence of his son; and, being so far from London, I sat down to consider whom I could possibly consult in that part of the world, as to what was to become of me.

I was now a full three months behind on my rent and living expenses. Since I had never questioned the duke's word, which was relayed to me by his business manager in front of his son, and being so far from London, I took a moment to think about who I could possibly talk to in that area about what I should do next.

The only person in my neighbourhood, whose face I had ever seen before, was an old, cracked sort of a general, his name I have forgotten. I never had but a mere bowing acquaintance with him, from the circumstance of his being my next door neighbour in London, where he bore the character of a terrible[Pg 498] deceiver of maids and maid-servants! In short, I do not believe there was a single girl of that description within two miles of us, with whom he had not scraped a kind of acquaintance.

The only person in my neighborhood whose face I had seen before was an old, cracked-looking general, whose name I've forgotten. I only had a casual acquaintance with him since he was my next-door neighbor in London, where he had the reputation of being a terrible[Pg 498] deceiver of maids and housemaids! In short, I doubt there was a single girl fitting that description within two miles of us whom he hadn’t made some kind of acquaintance with.

I remember a worthy clergyman who was also my near neighbour, took this gay Lothario's meddling with his maid very much amiss, and consequently addressed to him the following note, which he afterwards insisted on my reading one day when I met him in the Regent's Park, and had been myself reproaching him with his evil ways.

I remember a respectable clergyman who lived close to me was really upset about this charming flirt’s interference with his maid, so he sent him the following note. Later, he made me read it one day when I ran into him in Regent's Park and had been criticizing him for his bad behavior.

"SIR,—I presume that you cannot wish to interfere with the domestic comforts of your neighbours. I have to request therefore that you never again to the latest hour of your life, carry your libertinism to such an extent as to meddle with my maidservant.

"Sir, I assume you wouldn’t want to disturb your neighbors' peace. Therefore, I must ask you to please never engage in your reckless behavior again to the point of interfering with my maid."

"I remain, Sir,
"Your most obedient servant."

"Sincerely,
"Your most obedient servant."

The old general's answer was expressed in these words.

The old general replied with these words.

"SIR, Respect for your cloth will prevent my having the pleasure of blowing out your brains for your impertinence.

"SIR, out of respect for your uniform, I won't take the satisfaction of blowing your head off for your rudeness."

"In answer to your letter, then, I have to inform you, that I neither want your man-servant, your maid-servant, your ox, your ass, nor anything that is yours, and remain,

"Regarding your letter, I want to inform you that I have no interest in your man-servant, your maid-servant, your ox, your donkey, or anything that belongs to you, and I'm sticking to that,"

"Your most obedient servant."

"Your most obedient servant."

"What do you think of this, Samuel?" said the worthy divine to his tall unlicked cub of a son, in cotton stockings and thick shoes, handing him the above epistle, after he had perused it three times over in silent astonishment.

"What do you think of this, Samuel?" said the respectable clergyman to his tall, awkward teenage son, dressed in cotton stockings and chunky shoes, as he handed him the letter after reading it three times in silent surprise.

"Think of it!" said the son, as soon as he had looked it over, "think of it, sir?"

"Can you believe it?" said the son, after he had taken a look at it, "can you believe it, sir?"

"Aye! What may be your serious thoughts of it?" continued the parson.

"Yes! What are your serious thoughts on it?" continued the pastor.

"Why, sir,—Why, sir," swelling with rage, "why—sir—d—- his impudence!"

"Why, sir—why, sir," he said, filled with rage, "why—sir—d--- his arrogance!"

"For shame, Samuel, don't swear."

"Shame on you, Samuel, don’t curse."

"Swear, sir? Don't tell me! this ought to make a parson swear."

"Swear, sir? Don't say it! This should make a priest curse."

Samuel snatched up his hat and ran out of the house.

Samuel grabbed his hat and ran out of the house.

In about two hours afterwards, as the old, impudent, Irish, cracked general was finishing his dinner at his own lodgings, in strutted Mr. Samuel, foaming with rage.

In about two hours later, as the old, arrogant Irish general was wrapping up his dinner at his place, Mr. Samuel stormed in, fuming with anger.

"Your most obedient," said the general.

"Sincerely," said the general.

"Sir," answered Samuel, "I am no parson, therefore no ceremony with me if you please. I want you to meet me to-morrow morning in Hyde Park at six; and, do you hear? Bring your second with you; there's my card."

"Sir," Samuel replied, "I’m not a priest, so let’s skip the ceremony, if that’s alright. I want you to meet me tomorrow morning at six in Hyde Park; and, just so you know, bring your second with you; here’s my card."

"Just as you please, Mr. Mr.," and then the comical general read the card aloud, "Mr. Samuel Michael—just exactly as you please. Won't you take a glass of wine?" continued the general, looking at him for an instant, as he filled his own glass.

"Just as you wish, Mr. Mr.," the funny general said, reading the card out loud, "Mr. Samuel Michael—just exactly as you wish. Would you like a glass of wine?" he continued, glancing at him for a moment as he poured his own drink.

"No sir," said Samuel Michael, fiercely, "all I require of you, sir, is punctuality to-morrow morning."

"No, sir," Samuel Michael said fiercely, "all I need from you, sir, is to be on time tomorrow morning."

"Just as you please," reiterated the general; and Samuel took his leave.

"Sure, go ahead," the general said again, and Samuel took his leave.

The next morning, the general ordered his old servant to bring him his coffee at five o'clock, and, as he was drinking it, with his papers before him, Samuel Michael again made his appearance.

The next morning, the general told his old servant to bring him his coffee at five o'clock, and while he was drinking it, with his papers in front of him, Samuel Michael showed up again.

"You will be surprised to see me here, general?" said Samuel, in a mild and tremulous tone. The general bowed—"but," continued Samuel, "but—it really is not worth while, I mean I think it is not necessary, to fight. In short, sir, if you require an apology, I am ready to write one down, if, general, you"—and he paused half breathless with fear.

"You're surprised to see me here, aren't you, General?" said Samuel, his voice shaky and soft. The general nodded—"but," Samuel continued, "it's honestly not worth it, I mean I don’t think it’s necessary to fight. In short, sir, if you need an apology, I can write one down for you, if, General, you"—and he paused, almost breathless with fear.

"Just as you please, Mr. Samuel Michael—just exactly as you please," said the general again, as he turned over a parcel of receipts.

"Just as you wish, Mr. Samuel Michael—just exactly as you wish," said the general again, as he flipped through a stack of receipts.

"I may now, then," said Samuel, "conclude this unpleasant business is amicably settled?"

"I can now, then," said Samuel, "conclude that this unpleasant matter is settled amicably?"

"Just exactly as you please, sir," answered the general once more, as he made some memoranda on the back of his receipt book.

"Of course, sir," the general replied again while jotting down some notes on the back of his receipt book.

So much for the old general! And more than he is worth.

So much for the old general! And more than he deserves.

When I saw him first at Charmouth, I cut him dead; but, being now really anxious to consult some one who knew a little about me, I took the liberty of nodding to him the next time I met him.

When I first saw him at Charmouth, I ignored him completely; but now, feeling actually eager to talk to someone who knew a bit about me, I took the chance to nod at him the next time we crossed paths.

"Oh, oh, my fair neighbour! I really feared I had been so unfortunate as to have offended you. How do you do, pray?"

"Oh, my dear neighbor! I was really worried that I had accidentally upset you. How are you?"

We then entered into conversation, and as I discovered that he, like half the rest of the world, had heard all about Worcester and me, I consulted him as to what was to be done.

We then started talking, and when I realized that he, like half the rest of the world, had heard all about Worcester and me, I asked him what we should do next.

"Don't you know Fisher, the lady-killer of these parts?" he inquired.

"Don't you know Fisher, the smooth talker around here?" he asked.

"Heaven forbid!" said I.

"God forbid!" I said.

"Why so?" asked the general. "He is a most particularly sharp fellow, and, being a lawyer who knows who you are and all about you, he is the very man to consult."

"Why is that?" asked the general. "He's a really smart guy, and since he's a lawyer who knows who you are and everything about you, he's exactly the person you should ask."

"But then, I am so afraid of the persons with whom I am living," said I.

"But then, I'm really scared of the people I'm living with," I said.

"Be assured," answered the general, "that Fisher will be secret as to your business. I will tell him you mean to apply to him, and you may depend upon his honour. I am sure he will put you up to a plan of making that vile, shabby, selfish Duke of Beaufort treat you better."

"Don’t worry," the general replied, "Fisher will keep your business confidential. I’ll let him know that you intend to approach him, and you can count on his integrity. I'm confident he will help you come up with a way to get that awful, rude, selfish Duke of Beaufort to treat you better."

"But why is he called a lady-killer?"

"But why do they call him a lady-killer?"

"He is the beauty of Devonshire. Such black eyes! And six foot high!" answered the general.

"He is the beauty of Devonshire. Such dark eyes! And six feet tall!" replied the general.

"The very things I hate in a man, so I am safe, and may consult your Mr. Fisher, and yet hope to die a natural death after all."

"The exact things I dislike in a man, so I'm safe, and I might talk to your Mr. Fisher, and still hope to live a natural life after all."

I took my leave of this comical old man, and, on[Pg 501] the very same evening, addressed the following note to the gay Mr. Fisher of Lyme Regis.

I said goodbye to this funny old man, and, on[Pg 501] that same evening, I wrote the following note to the cheerful Mr. Fisher of Lyme Regis.

"Sir,—A friend of yours has, I trust, acquainted you with my motive for wishing to see you. As the family with which I am staying is unacquainted with my real situation, I should wish to consult you without their knowledge, if you will be kind enough to say how that can be managed. If you will tell me the proper hour in the morning, I will go to Lyme Regis.

"Sir, — A friend of yours has probably informed you about why I want to meet with you. Since the family I'm staying with is unaware of my actual situation, I would appreciate the chance to talk to you privately. Could you please let me know how we can arrange that? If you could suggest a good time in the morning, I will come to Lyme Regis."

"I remain, Sir,
"Your most obedient, humble servant,
"H. WILSON."

"I am still here, Sir,
"Your most obedient and humble servant,
"H. WILSON."

"What sort of a man is Mr. Fisher, the attorney of Lyme Regis?" said I to Eliza, after I had carried my letter to the post office.

"What kind of man is Mr. Fisher, the lawyer from Lyme Regis?" I asked Eliza after I had dropped my letter in the mailbox.

"Oh, he is a very gay man indeed; a very shocking man, they say: indeed I have heard that he makes love to several women at the same time, although he is a married man; but it would be uncharitable of us to suppose any man so wicked as that."

"Oh, he is a very cheerful man indeed; a very shocking man, they say: in fact, I’ve heard that he dates several women at the same time, even though he's married; but it would be unfair of us to think any man could be that immoral."

I could not help laughing at poor Eliza, who must have been meant for the golden age.

I couldn't help but laugh at poor Eliza, who seemed like she belonged in a better time.

The next evening, the little, old post-woman, for whom Eliza and I had been watching till we were nearly worn out, condescended to bend her steps, little lanthorn and all, towards our door. Down flew Eliza, and, this time, presented me with three letters; the post-mark on one of them was Lyme Regis; so, guessing this to be from Eliza's terrible man, Mr. Fisher, I put it into my reticule unopened. The other two were from Meyler and Worcester. I beg his lordship's pardon for putting him last, it was not certainly done with any intention to offend, but quite naturally. Meyler, having, tried every other argument to induce me to leave Charmouth and Lord Worcester, now ventured on a threat!

The next evening, the little, old postwoman, whom Eliza and I had been waiting for until we were nearly exhausted, finally decided to walk over to our door with her small lantern. Eliza dashed down and this time handed me three letters; one of them was postmarked Lyme Regis. Assuming this was from Eliza's awful man, Mr. Fisher, I put it into my bag unopened. The other two were from Meyler and Worcester. I apologize to his lordship for mentioning him last; it wasn’t meant to be disrespectful, just a natural order. Meyler, having tried every other way to convince me to leave Charmouth and Lord Worcester, now resorted to making a threat!

"You have a husband, with whom you are, it seems, quite satisfied; or rather a lover for whom, though you profess not to be in love, you have made every sacrifice, and for whom, too, you cheerfully resign me and the income I have offered you, to assist those methodistical Edmonds in feeding their pigs and chickens! Grand bien vous fasse! I, too, shall take unto myself a wife, as the Quaker says, and verily the spirit has moved me towards a certain fair one, and in sundry places."

"You have a husband, and you seem pretty happy with him; or rather a lover whom, even though you say you don’t love, you’ve sacrificed so much for, and to whom you’ve willingly given up me and the money I've provided to help those religious Edmonds feed their pigs and chickens! Good for you! I, too, will find myself a wife, as the Quaker says, and honestly, I've been motivated to pursue a certain lovely lady in various places."

The letter finished with some Melton news, and an account of his having hurt his right arm, which would prevent his playing at tennis for the rest of his life. He would rather have lost half his estate, upon his honour. He was at last chosen for Winchester, after a severe contested election, which had cost him twenty thousand pounds; but then it was well worth that sum to be independent. Not that he should be very active either way. In fact, Lord Bath had been kind enough to point out to him the best seat in the lower house for taking a nap. Still he should be miserable, if under the necessity of voting against his own idea of what was fitting and best. The letter went on in these words.

The letter wrapped up with some news from Melton and mentioned that he had hurt his right arm, which would stop him from playing tennis for the rest of his life. He would rather lose half his fortune, honestly. He was finally chosen for Winchester after a hard-fought election that cost him twenty thousand pounds; still, it was worth every penny to be independent. Not that he would be very active in any case. In fact, Lord Bath had kindly pointed out the best spot in the lower house for taking a nap. Still, he would be miserable if he had to vote against what he believed was right and best. The letter continued with these words.

"I had no idea, my dearest Harriette, for you are still very dear to me, although you do use me so ill, I had not the smallest idea that it was necessary to kiss so many dirty, ugly women, and drink so much ale, rum and milk, grog, raisin and elder wine, with porter and cyder, all in one day, otherwise I don't think I would have gone into Parliament; for I have been sick for a fortnight, and then, in this wretched state of stomach, one must get up, and make a speech to one's constituents, full of lies about future protection, friendship, and God knows what. However, I was really getting on famously, as I flattered myself, and should have finished with éclat, had not my eyes encountered that fool, Lord Apsley, holding his sides in a roar of laughter, and he was joined by that prince of blockheads,[Pg 503] Harry Mildmay, who is also Member for Winchester.

"I had no idea, my dear Harriette, because you’re still very important to me, even though you treat me poorly. I didn’t know that I was supposed to kiss so many unattractive women and drink so much ale, rum, milk, grog, raisin wine, and elder wine, along with porter and cider, all in one day. If I had known, I don’t think I would have gone into Parliament; I’ve been sick for two weeks, and in this miserable condition, I have to stand up and give a speech to my constituents, filled with lies about future protection, friendship, and who knows what else. Still, I thought I was doing really well and should have ended on a high note, if I hadn’t seen that fool, Lord Apsley, doubled over in laughter, along with that blockhead, Harry Mildmay, who is also the Member for Winchester.[Pg 503]

"I stopped short, of course, finding it impossible to go on. I was very drunk to be sure; but still, these fellows had no right to turn against me in such a mob. As to that ape, Mildmay, I am half determined to lead a virtuous life on my Hampshire estate, studying the happiness of my Winchester constituents, on purpose to mortify him, and cut him out there."

"I hesitated, feeling unable to continue. I was definitely drunk, but still, those guys had no right to turn against me like that. As for that jerk, Mildmay, I’m seriously considering living a good life on my estate in Hampshire, focusing on the well-being of my Winchester constituents, just to annoy him and prove him wrong."

The letter ended with many tender professions and entreaties that I would go to him.

The letter concluded with lots of heartfelt declarations and pleas for me to visit him.

Worcester's letter, of three sheets crossed and recrossed, only contained matter for four pages, leaving out the dearest darlings! angel-wives! loveliest, sweetest, adorable, own own, everlastingly to be worshipped! &c.

Worcester's letter, made up of three sheets folded back and forth, only included enough content for four pages, missing out on my beloved dear ones! angel-wives! most beautiful, sweetest, adorable, my very own, to be worshipped forever! &c.

"We are," says Worcester's letter, only my readers must hold in mind that I am leaving out his lordship's ohs and ahs! "we are within a stone's throw of the enemy. God only knows whether I shall be permitted to see you again or not. Your chain is round my neck, and, as for your picture, I could not press my lips near enough to your sweet delicious eyes, without taking off the glass; and now, alas! I have kissed the left eye out, altogether, with your under lip. I am dreadfully melancholy, but, being so close to the enemy, pray don't tell anybody. If ever your heart beats against my own, and I leave you again, may I——"

"We are," says Worcester's letter, but my readers should remember that I’m skipping his lordship's dramatic expressions! "We are just a stone's throw away from the enemy. Only God knows if I’ll see you again. Your chain is around my neck, and as for your picture, I couldn't get my lips close enough to your beautiful eyes without taking off my glasses; and now, sadly! I’ve completely kissed the left eye out with your bottom lip. I’m feeling really down, but since we’re so close to the enemy, please don’t tell anyone. If your heart ever beats against mine and I leave you again, may I——"

But oaths are all nonsense, particularly those of noble lords, marquises, and dukes; besides, if I were to go on with the most noble the Marquis of Worcester's letter, I might tumble upon something indecent. Who knows; we are but mortal, even marquises and dukes are but mortal. And the weather is so hot in Spain and Portugal!

But promises are just nonsense, especially those from nobles like lords, marquises, and dukes; besides, if I kept going with the very noble Marquis of Worcester's letter, I might stumble upon something inappropriate. Who knows; we are only human, even marquises and dukes are only human. And the weather is so hot in Spain and Portugal!

Poor Worcester! Or as your late frail wife used to call you, poor Worcey! Thou hast turned out a most cold-blooded profligate, as I am told: but it might not have been thus if we had married. Our tempers[Pg 504] certainly did exactly suit each other; and the love must ever predominate on one side, or there will be an end of all stimulus. Two people calling each other darlings, angels, and ducks cannot last. I liked you for your own happiness, and God knows, I was most true from the hour I placed myself under your protection up to the time we parted. Who dares say nay, I say he lieth. Let him prove it, if he can; for my part, I defy him!

Poor Worcester! Or as your late fragile wife used to call you, poor Worcey! You've turned out to be a real cold-blooded loser, as I hear: but it might have been different if we had married. Our personalities[Pg 504] really did match perfectly; and love has to be stronger on one side, or there will be no motivation left. Two people calling each other sweethearts, angels, and darling can't last. I cared about you for your own happiness, and God knows, I was completely loyal from the moment I placed myself under your care until we parted ways. Whoever says otherwise is lying. Let him prove it, if he can; as for me, I challenge him!

Poor Worcey! You ought to have seen me provided for, and yet I can never quite forget how dearly you loved me, when you gave up all society, endured almost a parent's curse; nay, more, gave up hunting and offered to support me by driving a mail coach!

Poor Worcey! You should have seen how well I was taken care of, and yet I can never fully forget how much you loved me when you gave up all your social life, endured almost a parent's disapproval; not to mention, you gave up hunting and even offered to support me by driving a mail coach!

No, young man: never mind what I sometimes write and say. Upon my honour; upon my soul, to give you expressions out of Lord Ponsonby's last letter, I do not, and never shall quite forget you.

No, young man: don't worry about what I sometimes write and say. I swear, I truly do not, and will never completely forget you.

The third letter was, as I supposed, from the provincial Adonis, Mr. Fisher; as follows:

The third letter was, as I expected, from the provincial Adonis, Mr. Fisher; it read as follows:

"MADAM,—-Since secrecy is an object with you, I request you will come to my chambers just after it is dark on Thursday next, that being the only hour I can command as free from the interruption of clients; it being my constant habit to refuse admittance to strangers after day-light, although I do not leave my chambers till my papers are all arranged for my clerks, who attend here before eight in the morning.

"Madam, since privacy is important to you, I request that you come to my office just after dark next Thursday, as that is the only time I can avoid client interruptions. I always make a point of not letting in strangers after daylight, even though I don’t leave my office until my papers are organized for my clerks, who arrive before eight in the morning."

"Obediently yours,
"CHARLES FREDERICK FISHER."

"Sincerely yours,
"CHARLES FREDERICK FISHER."

"What a wretch!" said I to myself, as soon as had read Mr. Fisher's eloquent epistle. "I meet this dirty Devonshire lawyer after dark indeed! I wish Worcester was here. If he had really loved me as he affects to do, he would have died rather than have left me to be thus insulted by this black, dirty, nasty, six-foot high country attorney! Meet him at dark! What could one do with such a wretch, either by day[Pg 505] or night, or any kind of light. The monster! To flatter himself for an instant."

"What a wretch!" I said to myself as soon as I finished reading Mr. Fisher's eloquent letter. "I actually run into this filthy Devonshire lawyer after dark! I wish Worcester was here. If he really loved me as he pretends to, he would have rather died than let me be insulted like this by that nasty, dirty, six-foot tall country attorney! Meeting him in the dark! What could anyone do with such a wretch, whether during the day[Pg 505] or night, or in any kind of light? The monster! To think he could flatter himself for even a moment."

I hastily opened my writing desk, and addressed the following letter to Beau Fisher:

I quickly opened my writing desk and wrote the following letter to Beau Fisher:

"SIR,—Whether I am, or am not, Lord Worcester's wife, be assured that he has too much respect for me to permit a country attorney to insult me by his invitations to meet him in the dark. You may, of course, do as you please, with regard to the secrecy I mentioned; but it is my and Lord Worcester's pleasure, that you never presume to insult me again with your odious and very humiliating proposals.

"SIR,—Whether or not I am Lord Worcester's wife, you should know that he respects me too much to let a country lawyer insult me with your invitations to meet in secret. You can handle the confidentiality I mentioned however you like, but it is my and Lord Worcester's wish that you never dare to insult me again with your repulsive and degrading proposals."

"I remain your most obedient,
"HARRIETTE."

"I remain your most obedient,
"HARRIETTE."

After I had put this letter in the post-office the next morning, I strolled down the sea coast, and again met the old general. He came skipping towards me in great glee.

After I dropped this letter in the mailbox the next morning, I walked along the beach and ran into the old general again. He came bounding toward me, full of joy.

"You are the very person I wanted to see," said he, "I saw Fisher last night, and he told me he had just answered your note to assure you, that he should feel happy in being able to render you the slightest service."

"You are exactly the person I wanted to see," he said. "I saw Fisher last night, and he told me he just replied to your note to let you know that he would be happy to help you in any way."

"Pray don't mention Mr. Fisher to me," answered I, with much dignity.

"Please don't bring up Mr. Fisher with me," I replied, feeling quite dignified.

"Why not?" inquired the general in surprise.

"Why not?" asked the general in surprise.

"Why, he has written me the most insulting letter possible. He desires me to go to his chambers at dark."

"Why, he has sent me the most insulting letter imaginable. He wants me to go to his office after dark."

"Impossible," said the general.

"Not possible," said the general.

"How do you mean impossible," I asked?

"How do you mean impossible?" I asked.

"Do you really mean to say that Fisher ever hinted anything like a wish to be favoured by you?"

"Are you seriously saying that Fisher ever suggested he wanted to be in your good graces?"

"How do you mean favoured?"

"What do you mean by favoured?"

"May I speak plainly?"

"Can I be straightforward?"

"I beg you will, general," answered I, impatiently.

“I really hope you will, General,” I replied, feeling frustrated.

"Do you really believe Fisher wanted to intrigue with you?"

"Do you honestly think Fisher wanted to get your attention?"

"You may well be surprised at the wretch's presumption," said I.

"You might be surprised by the wretch's audacity," I said.

"No," interrupted the general, "Fisher would never surprise me by his presumption. I know him too well for that: but since you permit me to be frank, I will tell you what Fisher said of you the other day."

"No," the general interrupted, "Fisher would never catch me off guard with his arrogance. I know him too well for that. But since you're allowing me to be honest, I'll tell you what Fisher said about you the other day."

"Go on."

"Continue."

"You promise not to be offended?"

"You promise you won't be offended?"

"I never was offended in the whole course of my life with persons for whom I have no regard, although one sometimes might seem indignant when vulgar people presume to be too impertinent."

"I was never offended throughout my life by people I don't care about, even though it might seem like I was angry when rude people act too disrespectfully."

The general commenced: "Says Fisher to me the other day, just as you were passing by, 'what in the name of the devil can Lord Worcester see to admire in that ugly piece of goods? She has not a good point about her.'"

The general started: "Fisher said to me the other day, right as you were walking by, 'what on earth can Lord Worcester possibly see to admire in that unattractive woman? She doesn’t have one good feature about her.'"

"How very funny it will be, if I have mistaken his intentions," said I, and I burst into a loud laugh. The idea struck me as so perfectly absurd and comical!

"How hilarious it will be if I've misunderstood his intentions," I said, and I started laughing loudly. The thought seemed so completely ridiculous and funny!

"Rely upon it you have," said the general, "for, without flattery, I will take upon me to say upon my word and honour, Fisher thinks you anything but desirable, even supposing he had not more on his hands than he can possibly accomplish with any degree of credit to himself."

"Trust me, you do," said the general, "because, without any flattery, I can honestly say that Fisher doesn’t find you appealing at all, even if he didn’t already have more to deal with than he can handle with any sense of pride."

I had not been so amused since I left London; and I could not sleep all night for thinking of my mistake. Worcester had for the last three years so surfeited me with love and adoration, that, really, a little indifference was quite refreshing! I was half in love with the good attorney, and went to sleep at last, while wondering to myself what he was like.

I hadn't been this entertained since I left London, and I couldn't sleep all night because I kept thinking about my mistake. Worcester had overwhelmed me with love and praise for the last three years, so honestly, a little indifference felt pretty refreshing! I was somewhat in love with the good attorney and finally fell asleep while wondering what he was like.

At ten in the morning, I opened my eyes, and saw Eliza's pretty, smiling face, at my bed-side, with a letter in her hand.

At ten in the morning, I opened my eyes and saw Eliza's beautiful, smiling face at my bedside, holding a letter in her hand.

"A man-servant has just brought this letter from Lyme Regis, and waits to know if you have any answer to send back," said Eliza.

"A servant just brought this letter from Lyme Regis and is waiting to see if you have a reply to send back," said Eliza.

I was seized with such a violent fit of laughter after the perusal of Mr. Fisher's letter, that poor Eliza really thought I was mad. It was as follows:

I was hit with such a strong fit of laughter after reading Mr. Fisher's letter that poor Eliza really thought I had lost my mind. It was as follows:

"MADAM,—Your misinterpretation of my last note is indeed truly astonishing! I can only assure you, madam, upon my honour, that I have not and I never had the slightest wish or intention to meet you but as a man of business.

"Madam, I am completely shocked by your misunderstanding of my last message! I can assure you, on my honor, that I have never wanted or intended to meet you except in a business context."

"Your very obedient, humble servant,
"C.F. FISHER."

"Your truly loyal and humble servant,
"C.F. FISHER."

"What can you be laughing at so violently?" Eliza inquired.

"What are you laughing at so hard?" Eliza asked.

"Oh, you must excuse me," answered I, still laughing.

"Oh, you have to excuse me," I replied, still laughing.

"Any answer for the servant?"

"Any response for the servant?"

"Oh, yes. Pray ask him to wait a few minutes," said I, addressing myself to my maid; and I then hastily wrote the following answer to Mr. Fisher's tender effusion:

"Oh, yes. Please ask him to wait a few minutes," I said to my maid; and then I quickly wrote the following reply to Mr. Fisher's heartfelt message:

"SIR,—By your letter I have to apprehend that there was no real cause of alarm! I cannot express my dismay, but must console myself with the hope and in the belief that you are all a century behind hand, as to good taste, in this part of the world.

"Sir, from your letter, it seems there was no real reason to worry! I can't express how shocked I am, but I must comfort myself with the hope and belief that you all are a century behind when it comes to good taste in this part of the world."

"I beg to remain, sir,
"Your most obliged, and very
devoted, humble servant,
"HARRIETTE."

"I respectfully remain, sir,
"Your most grateful and truly
devoted, humble servant,
"Harriette."

Having despatched the above, I wrote thus in answer to Meyler's long letter:

Having sent the above, I replied to Meyler's lengthy letter like this:

"DEAR MR. MEYLER,—During more than three weeks, I had not the honour of receiving a single line from you. At last you wrote and franked your letter, probably to show me that you were in Parliament! Mais, Dieu me pardonne! je crois que tu me menace! croyez moi, mon ami, ni homme, ni femme, ni enfant, n'ont jamais rien eu de moi par ce moyen là.

"DEAR MR. MEYLER,—It’s been over three weeks since I last heard from you. Finally, you wrote and sent your letter without postage, probably just to show me that you were in Parliament! But, God forgive me! I feel like you’re trying to threaten me! Honestly, my friend, I’ve never treated anyone, man or woman or child, in that manner.

"If you have found a woman to your taste, in God's name marry her. I foster none but willing slaves believe me, and love none but such as cannot help themselves, but needs must love me. Your friends,[Pg 508] the Beauforts, are treating me very ill, and I am afraid my good conduct and the strong desire I felt to act generously towards that family have been entirely lost upon them. However, I would rather be a dupe occasionally, than suspect all the world of selfishness and dishonour; for then my life would be a burden to me; so, come what may, I acted for the best, and according to the dictates of my conscience, therefore can never be completely wretched. God bless you, little Meyler. After all, I should not like you to forget me neither; but you must do as you please you know.

"If you’ve found a woman you like, then please, marry her. I only care for those who willingly serve and love those who can’t help but love me. Your friends, [Pg 508], the Beauforts, are treating me very poorly, and I'm worried that my good intentions and my desire to be generous to that family have gone completely unnoticed. Still, I’d rather be fooled sometimes than believe everyone around me is selfish and dishonorable; otherwise, my life would feel miserable. So, no matter what happens, I acted with good intentions and according to my conscience, which means I can never be entirely unhappy. God bless you, little Meyler. I wouldn’t want you to forget me, but you can do whatever you want, you know."

"H.W."

"H.W."

As I took the thing so good-naturedly, I fancy Mr. Fisher felt a little ashamed of his late want of gallantry, for he wrote me another letter, in which he tried hard to soften down the cruelty of his first, styling himself the fox and the grapes, etc. However it would not do, and, when I passed him coming out of church, I shook my head at him so slyly, that the man was dying to laugh out, yet honourable enough to subdue his inclination, knowing I did not wish to be acknowledged by him.

As I took it so lightly, I think Mr. Fisher felt a bit ashamed of his earlier lack of courtesy, so he wrote me another letter where he tried really hard to soften the harshness of his first one, calling himself the fox and the grapes, and so on. However, it didn't work, and when I saw him coming out of church, I shook my head at him so playfully that he was dying to laugh but was dignified enough to hold it back, knowing I didn’t want to be recognized by him.

I waited another month, in the vain expectation of receiving the promised allowance from the Duke of Beaufort, and then I wrote to him as follows:

I waited another month, hoping to finally receive the promised allowance from the Duke of Beaufort, and then I wrote to him as follows:

"Lord Worcester agreed to go abroad on condition that I was taken care of, and I promised to remain in England for one year during which time you pledged yourself to send me a quarterly allowance, or rather your man of business pledged himself in your name in the presence of your son.

"Lord Worcester agreed to go abroad as long as I was taken care of, and I promised to stay in England for one year during which you agreed to send me a quarterly allowance, or rather your business partner agreed on your behalf in front of your son."

"I conceive a conditional engagement to be null and void, when the conditions are not fulfilled. I therefore propose immediately joining Lord Worcester in Spain, in case I do not receive a due remittance from your Grace by return of post. I cannot help[Pg 509] adding that I should be very sorry to act with such want of feeling towards my greatest enemy, as you have invariably shown towards me, who have from first to last made every sacrifice in my power for your peace and happiness.

"I believe a conditional agreement is invalid if the conditions aren't fulfilled. Therefore, I propose to join Lord Worcester in Spain immediately if I don’t receive the proper payment from you by the next mail. I can’t help[Pg 509] but express that I would be very upset to act with such a lack of empathy toward my greatest enemy, as you have consistently shown toward me, someone who has done everything possible for your peace and happiness from the beginning until now."

"I remain,
"your Grace's most obedient humble servant,
"H. WILSON."

"I remain,
"your Grace's most obedient humble servant,
"H. WILSON."

By return of post I received a very polite answer from the Duke of Beaufort, enclosing me a quarter's allowance, with some very plausible excuse: I really forget what it was; but I think he said the delay was not his fault but Mr. Robinson's. Mere nonsense, of course; since my frequent applications could not have miscarried, and His Grace never once condescended to write till I threatened to join Worcester, after which he was afraid to lose a single post.

I got a very polite reply from the Duke of Beaufort in the mail, along with a quarter's allowance and some convincing excuse. I honestly can’t remember what it was, but I think he claimed the delay wasn’t his fault but Mr. Robinson’s. Complete nonsense, of course, since my repeated requests couldn’t have been ignored, and the Duke never bothered to write until I threatened to join Worcester, after which he was worried about losing even one letter.

I am now growing tired of Devonshire, and so I hope and trust are my readers. I propose giving them very little more news from that quarter. I remained there exactly twelve months, during which time the only two persons I beheld who had been before known to me were Lord Burghersh, whose estates are I believe in that part of the world, and who opened his eyes wide with astonishment at meeting me, and the old general there.

I'm getting tired of Devonshire now, and I hope my readers are too. I plan to share very little more news from that area. I spent exactly twelve months there, during which the only two people I saw who I had previously known were Lord Burghersh, whose estates are, I believe, in that part of the world, and the old general there, who looked at me in surprise.

My dear mother and sister Fanny regularly corresponded with me, and Meyler was more sanguine than usual, as the year got to a close. He declared that he had no sort of fancy for anybody on earth but me, nor ever had since the very beginning of our acquaintance. Worcester also wrote in high spirits; stating that nothing should detain him in Spain an hour after the expiration of twelve months.

My dear mother and sister Fanny kept in touch with me regularly, and Meyler was more optimistic than usual as the year came to an end. He said he didn't have any interest in anyone else on earth but me, and never had since we first met. Worcester also wrote with great enthusiasm, saying that nothing would keep him in Spain a minute longer than twelve months.

At last, oh killing news! Just as I was in the expectation of Worcester to fly away with me from Charmouth, which was all in his road from Spain, came a letter—it ought to have been sealed with black[Pg 510] wax—to say that the Prince Regent, rather than Worcester should return to love and me, was about to oblige the Duke of Beaufort, while he gave the brave and dandy warriors of the Tenth an opportunity of distinguishing themselves. To be brief, Worcester's regiment was ordered abroad. Could he possibly, he wrote, come home at such a moment! But then his own darling angel, sweet Harriette would come to him! Of this he felt sure, &c.

At last, oh devastating news! Just as I was expecting Worcester to escape with me from Charmouth, which was right in his path from Spain, a letter arrived—it should have been sealed with black wax—to say that the Prince Regent, rather than let Worcester return to love and me, was about to put pressure on the Duke of Beaufort while giving the brave soldiers of the Tenth a chance to prove themselves. To be brief, Worcester's regiment was ordered overseas. Could he possibly, he wrote, come home at such a moment! But then his own beloved angel, sweet Harriette, would come to him! He felt sure of this, etc.

"My dear Eliza, I must go to Spain," said I, as soon as I had finished this letter.

"My dear Eliza, I have to go to Spain," I said, as soon as I finished this letter.

The whole house was in tears. "How very kind, yet how unaccountable, that strangers should feel so much more for us than our own sisters," thought I.

The entire house was in tears. "How kind, yet how baffling, that strangers should care so much more for us than our own sisters," I thought.

Eliza's aunt Martha declared that she would accompany me to Falmouth and see me sail. "I am old enough, and thank God I am no beauty," said aunt Martha, "and I may do what I please with my own little fortune. I have never yet been ten miles from my native place, and I want to see the world."

Eliza's Aunt Martha announced that she would join me on my trip to Falmouth and watch me set sail. "I'm old enough, and thank God I'm not a beauty," said Aunt Martha, "so I can do what I want with my own small fortune. I've never been more than ten miles from my hometown, and I want to see the world."

Fresh floods of tears were now forced out for my aunt Martha; however go she would.

Fresh floods of tears were now forced out for my aunt Martha; however, she would go.

"The worst of it is," continued aunt Martha, "that my habit is five and twenty years old, and as to travelling without a habit that is quite impossible."

"The worst part is," continued Aunt Martha, "that I've had this habit for twenty-five years, and traveling without one is just not an option."

"I think between us all three we can alter it into something smart and fashionable," said Eliza, and the next hour saw them occupied in unpicking, cutting, and basting at my aunt Martha's most ample calico habit.

"I think the three of us can turn it into something stylish and modern," said Eliza, and the next hour had them busy unpicking, cutting, and basting my aunt Martha's big calico dress.

I proposed setting off in two days. Much as I dreaded the sea, and hated the idea of Spain and war, still, anything was better than thus wasting one's sweetness on the desert air: besides, I was under a sort of engagement to join Worcester, if Worcester found it impossible to return to me. "Poor Meyler," thought I, and I will tell my readers a secret, I would much rather have gone to London.

I suggested we leave in two days. As much as I feared the ocean and disliked the thought of Spain and war, anything was better than wasting my time in the desert. Plus, I felt a sort of commitment to join Worcester if he couldn't come back to me. "Poor Meyler," I thought, and I'll share a little secret with you: I would much rather have gone to London.

I took an affectionate leave of my mother and sister in two very long letters; but I did not write to Meyler, I wanted him to remain in doubt as to my having[Pg 511] left Charmouth, that he might remember me the longer.

I said a heartfelt goodbye to my mom and sister in two really long letters; however, I didn’t write to Meyler. I wanted him to stay unsure about whether I had [Pg 511] left Charmouth, so he’d think of me for a longer time.

My aunt Martha's habit was completely modernised in due time, and Mrs. Edmond and her amiable daughter passed the whole of the last day in preparing little nice cakes, &c., for our travelling basket, which aunt Martha was strictly charged not to lose sight of.

My aunt Martha's routine was fully updated in time, and Mrs. Edmond and her pleasant daughter spent the entire last day making tasty little cakes, etc., for our travel basket, which aunt Martha was strictly instructed to keep an eye on.

At last we were seated in the Falmouth mail, on a fine clear summer morning. We travelled all day and all night, and poor aunt Martha was half dead with fatigue on the following evening, when we were set down at the first-rate inn at Falmouth.

At last, we were settled into the Falmouth mail on a beautiful, clear summer morning. We traveled all day and night, and poor Aunt Martha was completely exhausted by the following evening when we arrived at the top-notch inn in Falmouth.

We begged the chamber-maid to conduct us immediately to a good two-bedded room.

We asked the maid to take us straight to a nice room with two beds.

"Oh, ladies," announced the woman pertly, "you must take what you can get; for we are so full, that I don't know where on earth to put half of you, owing to the wind having been so directly contrary for more than three weeks. Thus ships are every day coming in, while all the passengers for Spain have been waiting at Falmouth these three weeks, and we have got a consul, or ambassador, or something great of that kind, who has occupied all our best rooms for the last fortnight, with his secretaries and black footmen, and all the rest of it."

"Oh, ladies," the woman announced confidently, "you'll have to take what you can get; we're so full that I don't even know where to put half of you since the wind has been completely against us for over three weeks. Ships are arriving every day, while all the passengers bound for Spain have been stuck in Falmouth for three weeks, and we have a consul, or ambassador, or someone important like that, who has taken up all our best rooms for the last two weeks, along with his secretaries and black footmen, and everything else."

"Had we not better try another inn?" said I to my aunt Martha.

"Shouldn't we try another inn?" I said to my aunt Martha.

But she declared herself so very ill and fatigued, having never travelled before, that she could not move.

But she said she felt really sick and exhausted, having never traveled before, so she couldn't move.

"And if you could," said the chamber-maid, "you would only fare the worse for your pains, since there is scarcely a bed to be found in all Falmouth."

"And if you could," said the maid, "you would only end up worse off for your trouble, since there’s hardly a bed to be found in all of Falmouth."

"Well, what can you do for us?" I inquired despairingly, for I was both tired and spiritless.

"Well, what can you do for us?" I asked hopelessly, feeling both exhausted and drained.

"Why, as luck would have it, a gentleman as was going to Spain is just gone off by the London mail, because he had no more patience to wait here for change of weather, and his room has got two little beds in it; but it is up in the garret."

"Believe it or not, a man who was heading to Spain just left on the London mail because he couldn't wait here anymore for the weather to change, and his room has two small beds in it; but it's up in the attic."

"Never mind," said poor aunt Martha; and we were soon settled for the night in a very comfortless-looking room, far away from either chamber-maids or waiters, and nothing like a bell was to be discovered.

"Never mind," said poor Aunt Martha; and we soon got comfortable for the night in a rather uninviting room, far from any chambermaids or waiters, and there wasn't a bell to be found.

For the three first days of our inhabiting this garret, we really ran the risk of being starved, as it was impossible to procure any attendance. True, in scampering about the house to search for bread, tea, or butter, our noses were regaled by the excellent ragouts, as the consul's black servants were carrying them to their master's table.

For the first three days of living in this small apartment, we really faced the risk of starvation since we couldn't get any service. It’s true that while we rushed around the house looking for bread, tea, or butter, the delicious scents of the fancy dishes being served to the consul's black servants were quite tempting.

"What a shame it is," said aunt Martha, "that a man is to be enjoying himself in this manner, with fiddles and ragouts, while two poor women in the same inn, are stuck up in a garret and left there to starve."

"What a shame it is," said Aunt Martha, "that a man is enjoying himself like this, with fiddles and fancy food, while two poor women in the same inn are trapped in a attic and left there to starve."

The captain of the vessel I proposed going out by, and to whom I paid on my arrival five and twenty guineas for my berth, was a peculiarly amiable man, and he was kind enough to invite us to dine with his wife.

The captain of the ship I planned to take, and to whom I paid twenty-five guineas for my spot when I arrived, was an unusually friendly guy, and he was nice enough to invite us to have dinner with his wife.

We were very anxious to look about us a little; but aunt Martha had been told that Falmouth was such a wicked town that, for four days, we had kept our room.

We were really eager to explore a bit, but Aunt Martha had been warned that Falmouth was such a bad town that we stayed in our room for four days.

The fifth, finding it impossible to procure any single thing to eat, good or bad, owing to the arrival of another vessel from the Peninsula, we were absolutely forced out of our delicate alarms, and resolved to go out and purchase a cold tongue and some biscuits. However, we first took a long country walk, and enjoyed such magnificent scenery as astonished even my aunt Martha, who declared that there was a boldness and grandeur about the views in Cornwall, which far exceeded anything she had seen in Devonshire.

The fifth, finding it impossible to get any food, good or bad, because another ship had arrived from the Peninsula, we were completely pushed out of our delicate worries and decided to go out and buy a cold tongue and some biscuits. First, though, we took a long walk in the countryside and enjoyed such beautiful scenery that even my Aunt Martha was amazed. She said the views in Cornwall had a boldness and grandeur that far surpassed anything she had seen in Devonshire.

As we entered the inn after filling our reticules with eatables, we stepped back while the consul or ambassador, I forget which, who ate up all our dinner and was the chief cause of such a terrible famine in the inn, stepped into his gay carriage. I thought I had[Pg 513] seen his face, but I really could not recollect where. He appeared to recognise me too, by the manner he looked at me. We mounted up into our dismal room very much out of spirits, having ascertained that the wind was exactly in the same unlucky quarter.

As we entered the inn after filling our bags with food, we stepped aside while the consul or ambassador, I can't remember which, who had eaten all our dinner and was the main reason for the terrible lack of food in the inn, got into his fancy carriage. I thought I had[Pg 513] seen his face before, but I really couldn’t remember where. He seemed to recognize me too, based on the way he looked at me. We climbed up to our gloomy room feeling quite down, having confirmed that the wind was blowing from the same unlucky direction.

The next day, the chamber-maid brought me a polite note from the consul to request the favour of our company to dinner, as often as we could make it convenient, sans cérémonie. He had often had the pleasure of seeing me in London, or he should not have taken the liberty, which he had the less scruple in doing having been led to understand we were so very badly attended on.

The next day, the maid brought me a polite note from the consul inviting us to dinner whenever it was convenient for us, sans cérémonie. He mentioned that he had enjoyed seeing me in London often, or he wouldn't have felt comfortable extending the invitation, especially since he had heard we were poorly taken care of.

"Well! this is something like!" said my aunt Martha, bridling; for I forgot to inform my readers that my aunt Martha was still on the right side of fifty, and, though her countenance had never, even in her youngest days, possessed any other attraction than an expression of extreme good-nature and animation, still that was something, and then her habit, which was composed of curiously fine cloth, had now been altered into as becoming a form as possible. On the whole, my aunt Martha, while she admitted I must have been the principal attraction, really did hope she had stood for something in this invitation. In short, she was in such high spirits that, in the warmth of her heart, she insisted on offering the contents of our reticules to my femme de chambre.

"Well! This is something else!" said my aunt Martha, bristling; I should mention that my aunt Martha was still under fifty, and while her face had never had any other appeal than a look of extreme kindness and energy, that was still something. Plus, her outfit, made from a surprisingly fine fabric, had now been tailored into as flattering a shape as possible. Overall, my aunt Martha, though she acknowledged that I must have been the main draw, truly hoped she contributed something to this invitation. In short, she was in such good spirits that, in her excitement, she insisted on giving the contents of our bags to my femme de chambre.

"How I regret not having seen something of life a little sooner," said aunt Martha, as she stood before the glass settling her ruff. "I presume we shall meet those two secretaries at dinner to-day. One of them was remarkably handsome, I thought. Of course, they will excuse our travelling dresses. They must know your trunks are all on board. I should like, notwithstanding, to purchase a small red rose for this cap: it would set it off, and look somewhat more dressy for the evening, you know. As for you, they will be in love with you any how. That's the advantage of being handsome. No matter then what one wears."

"How I regret not experiencing more of life a bit earlier," said Aunt Martha as she stood in front of the mirror adjusting her ruff. "I assume we'll see those two secretaries at dinner tonight. One of them was really handsome, I thought. Of course, they'll understand our travel outfits. They must realize your trunks are all on board. Still, I'd like to buy a small red rose for this cap; it would enhance it and make it look a bit more dressy for the evening, you know. As for you, they'll be in love with you regardless. That's the perk of being attractive. It doesn't matter what you wear."

The consul's servant now entered the room in a gay livery, with his master's compliments, and a request to know if he was to expect the honour of our company at dinner.

The consul's servant now walked into the room in a cheerful uniform, bringing his master's greetings and asking if he could expect the pleasure of our company for dinner.

"You will present our compliments, and say we propose doing ourselves that pleasure," I answered, and the servant left the room.

"You will convey our regards and let them know we would like to do that ourselves," I replied, and the servant exited the room.

"The honour of our company," repeated aunt Martha, in a kind of ecstasy. "How very polite and condescending is this consul!"

"The honor of our company," Aunt Martha repeated, almost in ecstasy. "How very polite and condescending this consul is!"

"It is a pity he is so carroty. I thought he resembled Lord Yarmouth very much," said I. "I only hope he may turn out half as pleasant, and then I will forgive his carroty hair."

"It's a shame he's so red-haired. I really thought he looked a lot like Lord Yarmouth," I said. "I just hope he's at least half as nice, and then I'll overlook his red hair."

Aunt Martha was so long settling the form of her lace cap, that the consul and his two secretaries were waiting dinner for us when we entered the room. He politely introduced the young gentlemen to us. The name of the handsomest was Brown; I have forgotten the other. I whispered to the consul, at the very first opportunity, that my friend was unacquainted with my situation or the name of Lord Worcester, believing me to be an officer's wife of the name of Wilson, and he promised to be discreet. He was a very pleasing man, of about forty-five or fifty, and, being really under such obligation to him for his great politeness, I am particularly sorry that I cannot recollect his name. I hope, if ever he condescends to read my memoirs, that he will, through this medium, accept my thanks, and the assurance that I have not, with his name, forgotten his friendly hospitality towards us two poor unfortunate ladies.

Aunt Martha took so long adjusting her lace cap that the consul and his two secretaries were waiting for us to start dinner when we walked into the room. He politely introduced the young men to us. The name of the handsomest was Brown; I've forgotten the other. I whispered to the consul at the first chance I got that my friend didn't know my situation or who Lord Worcester was, thinking I was an officer's wife named Wilson, and he promised to keep it to himself. He was a very nice man, about forty-five or fifty, and since I really owe him for his great politeness, I feel especially bad that I can't remember his name. I hope that if he ever reads my memoirs, he'll accept my thanks through this medium and know that I haven't forgotten his kind hospitality towards us two unfortunate ladies.

The dinner was served up in the very best style of elegance. What a contrast to our scanty fare in our garret! After dinner, the young men proposed going to the play, since Mathews was engaged there for a few nights. The consul, however, declared we must excuse him; but good-naturedly requested the secretaries to chaperon us there, promising to have a good supper for us on our return.

The dinner was served with great elegance. What a contrast to our meager meals in our attic! After dinner, the young men suggested going to the theater, since Mathews was performing there for a few nights. However, the consul insisted that we must let him off the hook; but he kindly asked the secretaries to accompany us, promising to have a nice supper ready for us when we got back.

Accordingly, after our coffee, we were off in the consul's carriage to the play, where we were joined by the captain of the vessel, who brought me and my aunt Martha an invitation to a party for the following evening. The consul and secretaries were already invited.

After our coffee, we took the consul's carriage to the play, where we met up with the captain of the ship, who brought me and my aunt Martha an invitation to a party the next evening. The consul and the secretaries were already invited.

"Oh, if I had but slipped my new purple silk dress into my portmanteau," whispered aunt Martha.

"Oh, if only I had packed my new purple silk dress in my suitcase," whispered Aunt Martha.

"Can we really be admitted in riding habits?" I inquired.

"Can we really be allowed in riding outfits?" I asked.

"Certainly," said the captain. "Almost the whole of the party are composed of travellers, whose luggage is on board, and I have been commissioned to invite whoever I conceive most amiable; and of course I began here," he continued, politely bowing to us all.

"Of course," said the captain. "Almost everyone in the group is made up of travelers who have their luggage on board, and I've been asked to invite those I think are the most friendly; so naturally, I started with you all," he added, bowing politely to us.

"Is it to be a state party?" I inquired.

"Is it going to be a state party?" I asked.

"I am afraid so," said the captain; "for we do not sit down to supper till past two in the morning."

"I’m afraid so," said the captain; "because we don’t sit down to dinner until after two in the morning."

"We shall kill you," said I, turning to my aunt Martha.

"We're going to kill you," I said, turning to my aunt Martha.

"Oh dear no!" answered the good-natured woman; "I have experienced so much kindness from every stranger at Falmouth, that gratitude will keep me broad awake." Aunt Martha was indeed a general favourite with young people; because she ever entered into all their little cares and vexations with so much heart, and a real desire to advise what was best and most pleasant for them. Then a dozen English people meeting at Falmouth, when they are just about to separate and go, some of them, they know not to whom, naturally threw off all restraint, and made them appear to each other in the light of brothers and sisters.

"Oh no!" replied the cheerful woman. "I've received so much kindness from every stranger in Falmouth that my gratitude keeps me wide awake." Aunt Martha was truly a favorite among young people because she always engaged with their little worries and frustrations with genuine warmth and a sincere desire to help them find the best and most enjoyable solutions. When a dozen English people gathered in Falmouth, just before parting ways, some of whom were heading off to unknown destinations, they naturally dropped all formality and treated each other like family.

We found an excellent supper ready, and the good consul was himself making us some punch, in case we should happen to be tired of champagne and claret. After supper we had a waltz. Mr. Brown kindly undertook to give my aunt Martha her first lesson, which created much merriment. It was nearly three o'clock before we got to bed, and in this manner we kept it up for almost three weeks, dining regularly, when not otherwise engaged, at the consul's table.

We found a fantastic dinner ready, and the nice consul was busy making us some punch, just in case we got tired of champagne and claret. After dinner, we had a waltz. Mr. Brown generously offered to give my aunt Martha her first lesson, which was a lot of fun. It was almost three o'clock when we finally went to bed, and this is how we spent nearly three weeks, regularly having dinner at the consul's table when we weren't otherwise occupied.

Every evening we went either to a play or a party, and the mornings we passed on board, or walking, or riding about. My health was scarcely ever so good as during the time I spent at Falmouth, nor do I recollect ever to have been thrown into society where there was so much vivacity and wit and no trouble in dressing for it.

Every evening, we either went to a play or attended a party, and our mornings were spent on the boat, walking, or riding around. My health was never better than during my time in Falmouth, and I don’t remember ever being in a social scene full of such liveliness and cleverness without the hassle of dressing up for it.

I had been an unusual length of time without letters from Lord Worcester, and, as I could not doubt their being immediately forwarded to me by Mrs. Edmond, if any had arrived at Charmouth, I grew uneasy; and, having learned by accident, that a young officer who had just arrived from headquarters was in the house, I requested in a note that he would allow me to ask him a few questions. He came to me instantly, and in answer to my various inquiries about Worcester, with whom he said he was not personally acquainted, he hinted something of a story, that Mrs. Archdeacon, the sister of the paymaster's second wife, who formerly made such an attack on Worcester's virtue at Brighton, and who was living with her husband at Lisbon, had been run away with by the Marquis of Worcester.

I hadn't heard from Lord Worcester in a while, and since I knew Mrs. Edmond would send me any letters that arrived at Charmouth, I started to feel anxious. By chance, I found out that a young officer who had just arrived from headquarters was in the house, so I wrote him a note asking if I could ask him a few questions. He came to me right away, and in response to my various questions about Worcester, which he said he wasn't personally familiar with, he hinted at a story: that Mrs. Archdeacon, the sister of the paymaster's second wife who previously made such a scandal about Worcester's character in Brighton and was living with her husband in Lisbon, had run off with the Marquis of Worcester.

"Are you certain of this?" I inquired, without, I confess, much agitation.

"Are you sure about this?" I asked, not that I was very bothered.

"He was not," he said; "but it was a fact that Mrs. Archdeacon had left her husband, and gone up to the army with somebody; though, as she arrived there just as he had left headquarters on his way to England, he could not take upon himself to say that she was with Lord Worcester. He knew that the Marquis, when he last came down to Lisbon, had been in the habit of dining with Mr. Archdeacon and his wife."

"He wasn’t," he said, "but the truth is that Mrs. Archdeacon left her husband and went to join the army with someone. However, since she arrived just as he was leaving headquarters on his way to England, he couldn’t say for sure that she was with Lord Worcester. He knew that the Marquis, when he last came to Lisbon, used to have dinner with Mr. Archdeacon and his wife."

"This fool!" thought I, "after tormenting his parents, and keeping me here lest he should die!—after refusing the prayers of his father, whose very life seemed to depend on his leaving me, suddenly takes another woman away, notwithstanding his last letter was so full of solemn vows of everlasting constancy as any he ever wrote. What steadiness could I expect[Pg 517] from such an ass as Worcester? I'll go to London: that's settled! Life is short, and I have been quite patient enough. I don't care one straw about money; but I must have something like enjoyment, of some sort, before I die." Another story decided me. I heard, two days after my interview with the officer, it was whispered about Lisbon, that, supposing Harriette Wilson made an attempt to join Lord Worcester, the English Ambassador had the power to get her put on an American ship and sent to America!

"This idiot!" I thought. "After making his parents suffer and keeping me here so he wouldn’t die!—after ignoring his father's pleas, whose very life seemed tied to him leaving me, he suddenly takes another woman away, even though his last letter was filled with serious promises of everlasting loyalty as any he ever wrote. What kind of consistency could I expect[Pg 517] from someone as clueless as Worcester? I’m going to London: that’s decided! Life is short, and I’ve been more than patient. I don’t care about money; I just want some enjoyment, of any kind, before I die." Another story made my decision clearer. Two days after my meeting with the officer, I heard a rumor in Lisbon that if Harriette Wilson tried to join Lord Worcester, the English Ambassador could have her put on an American ship and sent to America!

All this might, or might not, be true; but certainly I was not disposed to try it. Then came more stories, from different quarters, concerning Worcester and Mrs. Archdeacon. "They cannot be wholly false," thought I, "or he would write." In fact there was one person, who had no sort of interest in deceiving me, and he acquainted the consul that Mrs. Archdeacon certainly did go up to the army to join Lord Worcester, and that she was then actually staying with him.

All this might be true or not, but I definitely wasn't inclined to find out. Then I heard more stories from different sources about Worcester and Mrs. Archdeacon. "They can't all be completely false," I thought, "or he would write." In fact, there was one person who had no reason to lie to me, and he informed the consul that Mrs. Archdeacon had indeed gone to the army to join Lord Worcester and that she was currently with him.

"I have received letters which require my instant presence in London," said I to my aunt Martha, at which, though she expressed the greatest surprise, still she was delighted, as I did not mean to leave England. The captain returned me half my five and twenty guineas, and after taking our leave of our kind friends, who expressed sincere regret at the loss of our society, I took my place for the next day in the mail, not for Charmouth but London.

"I got some letters that need me to be in London right away," I told my aunt Martha. She was really surprised, but also happy since I wasn't planning to leave England. The captain returned half of my twenty-five guineas, and after saying goodbye to our kind friends, who were genuinely sad to see us go, I booked my seat for the next day on the mail, heading to London instead of Charmouth.

It was a tremendously long journey; but I was tired of the country, tired of suspense, disgusted with the whole set of Beauforts, and dying to be refreshed once more by the sight of Meyler's bright expressive countenance.

It was a really long journey; but I was fed up with the country, tired of the uncertainty, disgusted with the whole Beaufort family, and eager to be uplifted again by the sight of Meyler's bright, expressive face.

The mail stopped a short time at Charmouth, where I left my aunt Martha, took a most affectionate leave of the whole family, and late the next night I arrived at my sister Fanny's house in London.

The train stopped briefly at Charmouth, where I said goodbye to my aunt Martha, hugged the entire family warmly, and later that night, I reached my sister Fanny's house in London.


CHAPTER XXXI

Meyler was in the country, unacquainted with my arrival. Fanny declared it would be absolute madness, not to make the Duke do something for me before I wrote to Meyler, and, in short, absolutely teased me day and night till I wrote to His Grace, to say that I was now ready to put myself under the protection of Mr. Meyler, as soon as he should have provided for me according to his first proposal of giving me £500 a year. The Duke wrote declaring that he had never offered so much. I had the proposal of that sum from His Grace's man of business. "I now offer you £300," continued the Duke in his letter; "more than that I must decline."

Meyler was out of town and unaware of my arrival. Fanny insisted it would be completely crazy not to get the Duke to do something for me before I reached out to Meyler, and she kept pushing me day and night until I wrote to His Grace, saying that I was ready to accept Mr. Meyler's protection as soon as he arranged the £500 a year he initially promised. The Duke replied, saying he had never offered that much. I had the proposal for that amount from His Grace's accountant. "I now offer you £300," the Duke continued in his letter; "I can't go any higher than that."

It was not in my nature to stick out for money, so I agreed to the £300, and the Duke set his attorney to work to draw up the papers.

It wasn’t in my nature to push for money, so I agreed to the £300, and the Duke had his attorney start drafting the papers.

In the meantime, when I least expected it, came two large parcels from Worcester. He had not seduced Mrs. Archdeacon, for Mrs. Archdeacon had followed him up to the army whether he would or not, and he had sent her back immediately, and wished her dead for her disgusting assurance: and he adored me &c. &c. as usual.

In the meantime, when I least expected it, two large packages arrived from Worcester. He hadn’t seduced Mrs. Archdeacon, because she had followed him to the army whether he wanted her to or not, and he sent her back immediately and wished she were dead for her disgusting confidence. And he adored me, etc., etc., as usual.

I then wrote to the Duke of Beaufort, to say that I could not immediately put myself under the protection of Mr. Meyler owing to circumstances having changed; therefore he must not get the annuity made out under that idea. Soon after this, the Duke heard of Mrs. Archdeacon and, believing his son had forgotten me, kindly wrote me word he would now do nothing[Pg 519] for me, and I might starve if I did not like to live with another man.

I then wrote to the Duke of Beaufort to let him know that I couldn't immediately accept Mr. Meyler's protection because things had changed; so he shouldn't arrange the annuity based on that assumption. Shortly after, the Duke learned about Mrs. Archdeacon and, thinking his son had forgotten about me, kindly informed me that he wouldn't be able to help me anymore[Pg 519], and that I could starve if I didn't want to live with another man.

I could no longer endure the Duke's excessive selfishness calmly, and therefore assured him that I had still many letters with promises of marriage from Lord Worcester, written since those I had delivered up to him, trusting to the frail reeds, his generosity and honour, all which were at that time in my possession.

I could no longer tolerate the Duke's overwhelming selfishness, so I told him that I still had many letters with promises of marriage from Lord Worcester, written after the ones I had already given him, relying on the uncertain qualities of his generosity and honor, all of which I believed I had at that time.

The Duke now wrote me a most insulting and impertinent letter, declaring that, if I was humble and civil he had no objection to give me a small sum for my letters; but recommended me to be moderate in my demand, otherwise he should not think them worth attending to or taking any notice of. This time the Duke had the honour of putting me in a passion, and I consequently wrote to this effect.

The Duke just sent me a really disrespectful and rude letter, saying that if I was polite and courteous, he wouldn't mind giving me a small amount for my letters; however, he suggested that I should be reasonable in my request, otherwise he wouldn’t consider them worth his time or attention. This time, the Duke managed to really upset me, so I wrote back accordingly.

"Your Grace must excuse my flattering, with civility, you whose conduct has been so invariably selfish, mean and artful towards me, as to have at last inspired me with perfect contempt. Having your promise of £300, provided I fulfil certain conditions, without one bit of the civil humility you recommend, I beg to acquaint you that if the annuity is not made out directly, I will publish the promise of marriage, and put an execution into your house for the annuity."

"Please excuse my flattery, but I need to say this to you, whose actions have constantly been selfish, dishonest, and underhanded towards me, to the extent that I've developed total contempt. Since you promised me £300 if I meet certain conditions, without the polite humility you imply, I want to inform you that if the annuity isn't established immediately, I will disclose the promise of marriage and take legal steps to collect the annuity."

This letter had the desired effect, and the annuity was made out immediately, although I forget what excuse the Duke offered to me for reducing it to two hundred a year, or why I consented to the reduction. This last annuity was drawn out with a condition that I should never once write to Lord Worcester, nor hold any kind of communication with him. Mr. Treslove of Lincoln's Inn advised me not to accept a restricted annuity; but I declared I could not but fancy myself safe, since Worcester, of course, in case he should be the cause of my losing this, possessed too good a heart to suffer me to be unprovided for: so the[Pg 520] thing was witnessed and signed, and I gave up all the letters once more to His Grace of Beaufort, who, having written to acquaint his son of what he had done for me, and on what conditions, Lord Worcester wrote a parcel of very pathetic letters to my sister Fanny: he wished me happy: he knew well that he should never be allowed to see me again: he did not think I could have agreed never to write or speak to him again: he had heard that I was with Mr. Meyler; but, even in that case, he could not fancy my having cut him.

This letter had the desired effect, and the annuity was set up right away, though I can't remember what excuse the Duke gave me for cutting it down to two hundred a year, or why I agreed to the reduction. This last annuity came with the condition that I could never write to Lord Worcester or communicate with him in any way. Mr. Treslove from Lincoln's Inn advised me not to accept a restricted annuity, but I insisted that I felt safe, since Worcester, of course, if he was the reason for my losing this, had too good a heart to let me be left without support: so the[Pg 520] agreement was witnessed and signed, and I handed over all the letters once again to His Grace of Beaufort, who, after writing to inform his son about what he had done for me and under what conditions, received a series of very emotional letters from Lord Worcester addressed to my sister Fanny. He wished me well: he knew he would never be allowed to see me again: he didn't think I could have agreed not to write or talk to him anymore: he had heard that I was with Mr. Meyler; but even in that situation, he couldn't imagine that I had cut him off.

Three or four letters came to Fanny in the same style. At last he wrote to me: it was impossible to resist addressing me, cruelly as I had left him, &c. &c. &c. &c.

Three or four letters arrived for Fanny, all in the same tone. Finally, he wrote to me: he couldn't help but reach out, despite the harsh way I had left him, etc. etc. etc. etc.

"So it is, very mercenary, cruel, and unnatural," said I to Fanny, after having finished his lordship's letter to me: "in short, were he to be killed abroad I should never enjoy another hour's rest:" and in spite of all they could say or do to prevent me, I wrote to tell Worcester, that I trusted to God and to his good heart, for seeing that I was somehow provided for; but that nothing should again induce me to cut him, while I had any reason to believe him still fond of me and unhappy for my sake.

"It’s really selfish, cruel, and completely unnatural," I told Fanny after finishing his lordship's letter: "Basically, if he were to die overseas, I wouldn’t be able to rest for a single moment." And despite everything they tried to say or do to stop me, I wrote to Worcester, expressing my faith in God and in his kindness to ensure that I’d be taken care of somehow. But nothing would make me ignore him again while I still believed he cared about me and was unhappy because of me.

Soon after I had despatched this letter, the first half-year of the allowance becoming due, I received £100 from the Duke of Beaufort's attorney, and in less than a month afterwards the same attorney applied to me for the £100 back again.

Soon after I sent this letter, with the first half-year of the allowance becoming due, I received £100 from the Duke of Beaufort's lawyer, and less than a month later, the same lawyer asked me to return the £100.

"What do you mean, pray?" I asked.

"What do you mean, please?" I asked.

"Why," answered the attorney, "Lord Worcester has acquainted his father that you have written to him, and therefore, since you are not entitled to that £100, the Duke insists on its being returned."

"Why," the attorney replied, "Lord Worcester has informed his father that you've written to him, and because of that, since you aren't entitled to that £100, the Duke insists it be returned."

"Upon your honour does the Duke really wish to take from me the means of existence, even if I effectually and for ever separate myself from his son?"

"Are you really telling me that the Duke wants to take away my means of living, even if I completely and permanently cut ties with his son?"

"Of course," answered the attorney.

"Sure," replied the attorney.

"And the Duke of Beaufort wishes to see the[Pg 521] woman, who, but for her generosity and feeling towards his family, had long since been his daughter, thrown on the wide world without a shilling?"

"And the Duke of Beaufort wants to see the[Pg 521] woman who, if it weren't for her generosity and compassion for his family, would have long been his daughter, left out in the world without a penny?"

"He certainly is very angry with me for having paid you the £100, which I must lose out of my own pocket if you do not return it, since His Grace, being no longer obliged to do anything, will never give you twenty pounds as long as he lives."

"He is definitely very upset with me for giving you the £100, which I will have to cover myself if you don’t pay it back, since His Grace, no longer required to do anything, will never give you twenty pounds as long as he lives."

"Not if I continue separated from Worcester?"

"Not if I stay apart from Worcester?"

"Certainly, not even then. The fact is, His Grace believes that his son has left you altogether."

"Definitely not even then. The truth is, His Grace thinks that his son has completely left you."

"What then is to become of me?"

"What’s going to happen to me?"

"That is a matter of perfect indifference to His Grace and also to me. I only want to know if you mean to oblige me to obtain the hundred pounds back again by law."

"That doesn't matter at all to His Grace or to me. I just want to know if you're planning to force me to get the hundred pounds back through legal means."

I rang the bell.

I rang the doorbell.

"Show this man downstairs," said I, and I retired to my dressing-room.

"Take this guy downstairs," I said, and I went to my dressing room.

Strange as it may appear, I was not in any respect put out of spirits at the idea of having lost £200 a year, and I do not believe I should at that time have eaten less dinner than usual, if I had lost £200 again: so little did I care for money, or anything money could buy, beyond clean linen and bread and milk; but I was deeply hurt to think that, do what I would to deserve it, no one would like me: and there was nothing on earth, half so desirable, half so consoling to me, as the esteem and steady friendship of others. For this I had left the gay world, and buried myself in a village. It was to ensure the esteem of the Beauforts that I refused to become one of them, and certainly, as I told the Duke when he called on me, Dowager Duchess sounds better than Dowager Dolly. Alas! no one cared for me! In a very desponding temper, I sat down, and wrote to Meyler as follows:

Strange as it may seem, I wasn’t at all upset about losing £200 a year, and I don’t think I would have eaten any less dinner than usual if I had lost £200 again: I cared so little for money, or anything it could buy, beyond clean clothes and bread and milk; but I was really hurt by the thought that, no matter what I did to deserve it, no one would like me: and there was nothing on earth as desirable or comforting to me as the respect and steady friendship of others. I had left the lively world and isolated myself in a village for this reason. I had refused to join the Beauforts to earn their respect, and I definitely told the Duke when he visited me, that "Dowager Duchess" sounds better than "Dowager Dolly." Alas! no one cared for me! In a very gloomy mood, I sat down and wrote to Meyler as follows:

"It is long, very long, since I heard from you, and, like the rest of the world, I take it for granted you have forgotten me, else I had been yours, and yours[Pg 522] only, as long as you were disposed to protect me. I always liked you; but twice the love I ever felt towards you would not have made me act unfeelingly towards anybody breathing, while I knew or fancied they deserved my gratitude. The reward for this steadiness in what I believed was right is that all have forsaken me: even Lord Worcester has turned against me, and written me romantic professions latterly in cold blood, on purpose, as it seems, to betray me by the goodness of my heart, with sending him an answer which, by law, would deprive me of the small annuity which had been granted for my future existence.

"It's been a while since I heard from you, and like everyone else, I guess you've forgotten me. I would have been yours, and only yours[Pg 522], as long as you chose to protect me. I always liked you; but even double the love I ever felt for you wouldn't make me act coldly towards anyone alive, especially when I knew or thought they deserved my gratitude. The price of standing firm in what I believed was right is that everyone has abandoned me: even Lord Worcester has turned against me and has recently sent me cold, romantic letters, seemingly just to trick me into saying something that would legally take away my small annuity meant for my future living.

"The money is nothing!—I never cared about money: but all this harsh treatment wounds me more than I can describe to you. And you too have forgotten me, n'est ce pas? If you have not, I hope you will tell me so by return of post. In the meantime, God bless you, dear Meyler.

"The money means nothing!—I never cared about money; but all this harsh treatment hurts me more than I can express to you. And you too have forgotten me, haven't you? If you haven't, I hope you'll let me know by return mail. In the meantime, God bless you, dear Meyler."

"HARRIETTE WILSON."

"HARRIETTE WILSON."

By the earliest post Meyler wrote me a letter, the style of which was unusually romantic. He should be in town on the same day I received his answer. He had believed me in Spain, and had relinquished all hopes of me for ever. He had won a considerable wager by my dear, kind letter; but was too happy to enrich himself at any man's expense, therefore refused to accept a guinea of it.

By the earliest post, Meyler sent me a letter that was quite romantic in style. He planned to be in town on the same day I got his reply. He thought I was in Spain and had given up all hope of seeing me again. He had won a decent bet thanks to my sweet, kind letter, but he was too happy to profit from anyone else's misfortune, so he refused to take any of it.

"I don't think," Meyler went on, "I don't believe you would again say I am cold, if you could read my heart at this moment, and understand how deeply impressed I feel with gratitude towards my beloved Harriette. Never mind Worcester's annuity, for you and I will never part.

"I don’t think," Meyler continued, "you would call me cold again if you could see my heart right now and understand how grateful I am to my beloved Harriette. Forget about Worcester’s annuity, because you and I will never be apart."

"I would not marry any woman on earth, and I am sure I shall never entertain so high an opinion of another as I have had good reason to encourage towards you: so yours, beloved Harriette, for ever and ever: full of happiness and haste to follow this letter, yours most devotedly affectionate,

"I would never marry any woman in the world, and I'm sure I'll never hold anyone in such high regard as I do for you: so yours, dear Harriette, forever and ever: filled with happiness and eager to follow this letter, yours most devotedly and affectionately,

"RICHARD WILLIAM MEYLER."

"RICHARD WILLIAM MEYLER."

It is not my intention to dwell on Meyler's love or Meyler's raptures, since such subjects in prose are very prosy. Meyler struck me as having grown much more handsome than when we last parted; but this might be only my own fancy, having seen nothing like a beauty, except Beau Fisher, during the last twelve months.

It’s not my goal to focus on Meyler's love life or his thrills, since those topics can be pretty dull in writing. Meyler seemed much more attractive to me than when we last said goodbye; but that could just be my imagination, having encountered no real beauty besides Beau Fisher in the past year.

We hired a very excellent house in the New Road, close to Gloucester Place, and, for the first fortnight, we were both in love, and did not quarrel; but, alas! in rather less than three weeks I discovered that Meyler, the lively Meyler, was one of the worst-tempered men in all England! This was very hard upon one, who, like myself, had been spoiled and indulged by a man, who was ever a slave to my slightest caprices! I cannot describe Meyler's temper, for I never met with anything in the way of temper at all to be compared to his. It was a sort of a periodical temper; and, when he had passed a whole day in sweet soft conversation, I was perfectly sure that a storm was at hand for the next day, and vice versâ.

We rented a really nice house on New Road, close to Gloucester Place, and for the first two weeks, we were both in love and didn’t argue. But, unfortunately, after just under three weeks, I found out that Meyler, the lively Meyler, was one of the worst-tempered men in all of England! This was tough for someone like me, who had been spoiled and indulged by a man who was always a slave to my every whim! I can't quite describe Meyler's temper, because I've never encountered anything like it. It was kind of a periodic temper; after a whole day of sweet, gentle conversation, I knew for sure a storm was coming the next day, and vice versa.

I must confess, however, that I was sometimes a very tyrant towards Meyler; and yet, I know my temper is naturally good; but my feelings towards Meyler were all made up of passion. I neither esteemed nor trusted him; and yet I was never so jealous of any other man. There was, in fact, an expression in Meyler's countenance of such voluptuous beauty, that it was impossible for any woman to converse with him in cold blood after he had dined. One night, as he sat in the Duchess of Beaufort's box, I left my own and sent in the box-keeper on the Duchess's side of the house, to request he would come out and speak to a person in the passage. He immediately obeyed my summons.

I have to admit, though, that I could be quite a tyrant towards Meyler; even though I know I have a naturally good temperament, my feelings for Meyler were purely driven by passion. I neither respected nor trusted him, but I was never as jealous of any other man. In fact, Meyler had such stunning beauty in his face that it was impossible for any woman to talk to him without feeling something after he had eaten. One night, while he was sitting in the Duchess of Beaufort's box, I left mine and sent the box-keeper on the Duchess's side of the theater to ask him to come out and talk to someone in the hallway. He immediately came when I called.

"Meyler," said I, in a hurried tone of voice, "if you return, even for an instant, to the Duchess of Beaufort's box, we part this night and for ever. I cannot endure it."

"Meyler," I said quickly, "if you go back, even for a moment, to the Duchess of Beaufort's box, we are done tonight, for good. I can't take it."

"Then I will stay with you all the evening," said[Pg 524] Meyler, flattered rather than angry with me, for such jealousy, as he knew, I had never felt towards Lord Worcester.

"Then I will stay with you all evening," said[Pg 524] Meyler, feeling more flattered than angry with me, because he knew I had never felt that kind of jealousy towards Lord Worcester.

"Why will you agitate yourself for nothing?" said Meyler, when we got home, this being his good-tempered night.

"Why are you getting worked up over nothing?" Meyler said when we got home, since he was in a good mood that evening.

"You know you did once love the Duchess of Beaufort," I replied.

"You know you once loved the Duchess of Beaufort," I replied.

"Never," said Meyler. "Worcester and I, you know, were at Christ Church together," he continued, "and, one day, when I was too young to have ever compassed an intrigue, in any higher line than what boys usually find in the streets of Oxford, he presented me to his mother, who, you know, is a very fine woman of her age: this you will the more readily admit, because there is certainly a very striking resemblance in your picture. No woman in fine clothes would have come amiss to me at that time; and I certainly felt a strong desire for the Duchess; but without entertaining the shadow of a hope, notwithstanding she always distinguished me with unusual attention, as you have heard from others as well as from myself; till, one night, when I was staying at Badminton in the absence of the Duke, I happened to say that the cold had affected my lips and made them sore. It was as late as twelve o'clock. Her Grace desired me to accompany her to her dressing-room, that she might give me some cold cream. When I entered, her night-clothes were hanging to air near the fire. We were alone. I hesitated. In another instant I might have ventured to take this midnight invitation as a hint; but, unluckily, my Lady Harrowby, who probably suspected something improper, entered the room like our evil genius."

"Never," said Meyler. "Worcester and I were at Christ Church together," he continued, "and one day, when I was too young to have ever gotten involved in anything serious, beyond the usual escapades boys have in the streets of Oxford, he introduced me to his mother, who is a very impressive woman for her age; you can easily see the striking resemblance in your portrait. No woman in fancy clothes would have seemed out of place to me at that time, and I definitely had a strong crush on the Duchess; but I never entertained the slightest hope, even though she always paid me unusually close attention, as you have heard from both myself and others. Then one night, when I was at Badminton while the Duke was away, I happened to mention that the cold had chapped my lips. It was around midnight. Her Grace asked me to come to her dressing room so she could give me some cold cream. When I entered, her nightgowns were hanging to air by the fire. We were alone. I hesitated. In a moment, I might have taken this late-night invitation as a suggestion; but, unfortunately, Lady Harrowby, who likely suspected something inappropriate, walked into the room like a bad omen."

Meyler has repeated this story to so many people besides myself, Napier and Sir Harry Mildmay, that it will be folly to affect a denial of it. Meyler's greatest enemy never accused him yet of uttering an untruth.

Meyler has told this story to so many people besides me, Napier, and Sir Harry Mildmay, that it would be foolish to claim it isn't true. Even Meyler's biggest enemy has never accused him of telling a lie.

Meyler led me but an unhappy life during the first[Pg 525] year of our living together. His jealousy was downright selfishness; for he would be jealous of my pianoforte, if that instrument amused me. He was in fact always jealous, unless I was counting the minutes of his absence. If I procured a private box to witness a play, tête-à-tête with my sister Fanny, he would send a note by his coachman to this effect:

Meyler made the first[Pg 525] year of our life together really miserable. His jealousy was pure selfishness; he would get jealous of my piano if playing it made me happy. He was constantly jealous, unless I was counting down the minutes until he came back. If I got a private box to see a play, tête-à-tête with my sister Fanny, he would send a note through his driver to say:

"DEAREST HARRIETTE,—I send a carriage to convey you to the play, to prove my wish to put no restraint on your wishes; but if for my sake you would stay at home, I should feel both grateful and happy, and will return to you as soon as possible."

"Dear Harriette, — I'm sending a carriage to take you to the play, showing that I want you to do what you really want; but if you'd rather stay home for my sake, I would be both grateful and happy, and I'll come back to you as soon as I can."

He often left me to pass a week with the Beauforts at Badminton, and this never failed to render me completely wretched.

He often left me to spend a week with the Beauforts at Badminton, and this always made me feel completely miserable.

"My God," said Meyler, one day, striking his head violently with his hand, "what am I to do? I would rather blow my brains out than be thus the slave of any woman. Mine is not the passion of a day, or a year. I shall never cease to love you; but I must enjoy a little liberty."

"My God," Meyler said one day, hitting his head hard with his hand, "what am I supposed to do? I’d rather end it all than be a slave to any woman. My feelings aren’t just some passing fling. I will always love you, but I need to have a bit of freedom."

I was much struck with what Meyler said. "This sort of affection may be more lasting than Worcester's late unnatural rapture, which went off all at once," thought I to myself, "and Meyler is so rich, so very, very beautiful, and it would be so shocking to lose him altogether. I will therefore put up with him, in his own way, as long as I have reason to believe him constant to me. I ought to be grateful, since I know that half the women in London would fain tempt him to forget me."

I was really struck by what Meyler said. "This kind of affection might last longer than Worcester's recent unnatural infatuation, which faded all at once," I thought to myself, "and Meyler is so wealthy, so incredibly beautiful, and it would be terrible to lose him completely. So, I’ll tolerate him, in his own way, as long as I have a reason to believe he’s loyal to me. I should be thankful since I know that half the women in London would love to tempt him to forget me."

The next day Meyler agreed to dine with me and set off after dinner to Badminton. He came, I know, in fear and trembling, for he expected me to fret, and shed tears as usual at the idea or his going to Badminton. So far from it, I played him all his favourite airs on the pianoforte, gave him an excellent dinner, and drank my proper allowance of champagne with[Pg 526] spirit; hoped he might pass a pleasant week at Badminton, and, feeling full confidence in his affection, should make himself happy with my books and music till he returned.

The next day, Meyler agreed to have dinner with me and after dinner, headed off to Badminton. I know he came feeling anxious because he thought I would get upset and cry, as usual, at the thought of him going to Badminton. Instead, I played all his favorite tunes on the piano, served him a great dinner, and had my usual amount of champagne with[Pg 526] enthusiasm; I hoped he would have a wonderful week at Badminton, and with full trust in his affection, I wanted him to enjoy my books and music until he came back.

"What is the matter?" I asked, suddenly observing that he could neither eat nor drink. He only sighed.

"What’s wrong?" I asked, suddenly noticing that he couldn’t eat or drink. He just sighed.

"Do, my pretty little Meyler, tell me what you would be at?"

"Come on, my pretty little Meyler, tell me what you’re up to?"

"It would be impossible for you to keep up such delightful spirits, knowing I am about to visit a fine woman, if you loved me," said Meyler, despondingly.

"It would be impossible for you to stay in such a good mood, knowing I'm going to see a lovely woman, if you really loved me," Meyler said, feeling down.

"Oh nonsense!" I exclaimed, "you have assured me you never mean to leave me, and I believe you, because you never yet told me a lie; and a jealous woman is the most disgusting animal imaginable you know; so let us enjoy time present, since you are so soon to leave me."

"Oh come on!" I said. "You've promised me you would never leave, and I believe you because you’ve never lied to me. And a jealous woman is the most hideous creature you can imagine, you know? So let’s enjoy this moment since you’re going to leave me so soon."

"I see you are delighted to get rid of me," said Meyler, "and I could never love, nor believe in the love of any woman, who was not madly jealous of me. I see your affection, and therefore I hate you, Harriette: so, in order to punish you, I will not go to Badminton at all."

"I can tell you're happy to be rid of me," said Meyler, "and I could never love or believe in the love of any woman who wasn't incredibly jealous of me. I see your feelings, and because of that, I hate you, Harriette. So, to get back at you, I won't go to Badminton at all."

"Bravo! You'll stay then with me?" said I, kissing him. "Indeed, indeed, I but acted with indifference from dread of disgusting you; but now, since you will stay, I am so very very happy."

"Awesome! You're going to stay with me?" I said, kissing him. "Honestly, I was just acting indifferent because I was scared of grossing you out; but now that you're staying, I'm so incredibly happy."

Meyler, being satisfied that it would make me miserable, set off for Badminton early the next morning. In the evening I went to my sister Amy's where, among many others, I met Lord Hertford.

Meyler, feeling sure it would make me unhappy, left for Badminton early the next morning. That evening, I went to my sister Amy's place, where I met several people, including Lord Hertford.

"Is it possible, think you," I inquired of his lordship, "is it possible to pass one's life with a man of bad temper?"

"Do you think it's possible," I asked him, "to spend your life with a man who's always in a bad mood?"

"Better live on a bone," answered his lordship, with his mouth full of cold partridge.

"Better to live on a bone," replied his lordship, with his mouth full of cold partridge.

"What do you know about living on a bone?" I asked, laughing at him.

"What do you know about living on a bone?" I asked, laughing at him.

"Oh pray make up your mind at once, to leave that vile, ill-tempered Meyler," said Fanny; "for his[Pg 527] jealousy is really mere selfishness, and though he goes to balls and parties every night of his life, and does not return till five or six in the morning, he never fails to call here for Harriette in ten minutes after she is set down, declaring he is miserable till he knows her to be safe in bed, and there he leaves her."

"Oh please, make up your mind right now to leave that horrible, grumpy Meyler," said Fanny; "because his[Pg 527] jealousy is just selfishness. Even though he goes to parties and events every night and doesn't come home until five or six in the morning, he always shows up here within ten minutes of Harriette being dropped off, claiming he's miserable until he knows she's safe in bed, and that's where he leaves her."

"Cut him, cut him, by all means," said everybody at once, and then they talked of Worcester. Fanny had received a letter from him on that very day.

"Go ahead, cut him, definitely," everyone said at the same time, and then they started discussing Worcester. Fanny had gotten a letter from him that very day.

"I understand that Harriette and Meyler are living in a house we once inhabited together," said his lordship's letter. "Do pray tell her from me I wish her joy of her philosophy; but I do not profess any such feelings. I never could inhabit that house, at all events, with any other woman."

"I see that Harriette and Meyler are living in a house we used to share," said his lordship's letter. "Please tell her for me that I wish her happiness with her philosophy; however, I can't say I feel the same way. I could never live in that house, no matter what, with any other woman."

This letter would have affected me some time before; but I was now sick and disgusted with the Beauforts and all their proceedings; neither could I reconcile to myself the idea of Worcester having made his father acquainted with the letter he induced me to write; and so lost me my annuity.

This letter would have bothered me a while ago; but now I was sick and tired of the Beauforts and everything they were up to. I also couldn't deal with the thought of Worcester having told his father about the letter he got me to write, which caused me to lose my annuity.

Lord Hertford wanted to set me down; but I positively refused. "Well then," whispered his lordship, "you really must pay me a visit at my little private door in Park Lane. You say you are going to the play to-morrow night, and you know you can rely on my discretion. The King dines with me; but His Majesty will leave me before the play is over, and I will open the door for you myself after my people are gone to bed, and you shall find everything ready and comfortable."

Lord Hertford wanted to drop me off, but I firmly said no. "Alright then," he whispered, "you really have to come visit me at my private entrance on Park Lane. You mentioned you're going to the theater tomorrow night, and you can trust my discretion. The King will be having dinner with me, but he’ll leave before the show ends. I’ll personally open the door for you once my staff has gone to bed, and everything will be prepared and cozy for you."

"You may then depend on seeing me," said I, and I took my leave.

"You can definitely expect to see me," I said, and I took my leave.

The next evening Fanny, Julia, and I, were all seated in a private box at Covent Garden by seven o'clock, accompanied by two friends of theirs whose names I have forgotten; and we were, I think, afterwards visited at the Theatre by Lord Rivers.

The next evening, Fanny, Julia, and I were all sitting in a private box at Covent Garden by seven o'clock, along with two friends of theirs whose names I can't remember. I believe we were later visited at the theater by Lord Rivers.

"Are you hungry?" said I to Julia, just as the curtain dropped.

"Are you hungry?" I asked Julia, right as the curtain fell.

"Very," they both answered in a breath, and Fanny declared that nothing made her so hungry as sitting out a long play, after hurrying to it before one has half finished one's dinner. I said that we now lived in the age of fairies, and that a good-natured one would this night tap some door with her wand and it should fly open and disclose a magnificent repast, served out on gold and silver, and composed of every delicacy which could possibly be imagined.

"Definitely," they both replied in unison, and Fanny remarked that nothing made her hungrier than sitting through a long play after rushing to it before finishing dinner. I mentioned that we now lived in a world of wonders and that a kind fairy would tap on a door with her wand, making it swing open to reveal a magnificent feast, laid out on gold and silver, filled with every delicacy one could possibly think of.

"What is the use of putting one in mind of all these good things," said Fanny, "when, for my part, I shall think myself happy if my maid has saved us a bone of mutton, or even half a pint of porter these hard times?"

"What’s the point of reminding me of all these nice things," Fanny said, "when, for my part, I’ll just be glad if my maid saved us a mutton bone, or even half a pint of beer in these tough times?"

"Now what would you say if I had discovered a fairy, witch, or magician, who would this very night do all I have named for us?"

"Now, what would you think if I told you I had found a fairy, witch, or magician who could do everything I've mentioned for us tonight?"

They were a long while before they would listen to me; but from my earnestness they at last really began to think I had hit upon some odd plan of giving them a fine supper, and promised to be led by me. Both of them had once been shown Lord Hertford's private apartments, some years back, from Seamore Place; but they had never seen the little private entrance out of Park Lane, and had nearly forgotten the whole together. We were set down by my desire at some short distance from Lord Hertford's little private door, and it was such a very dark night I was obliged to feel my way to it.

They took a long time to pay attention to me; but because I was so passionate, they eventually started to believe I had come up with some strange plan to treat them to a nice dinner, and agreed to follow my lead. Both of them had previously been shown Lord Hertford's private rooms a few years ago from Seamore Place, but they had never seen the small private entrance on Park Lane, and had nearly forgotten all about it. We got dropped off, as I requested, a short distance from Lord Hertford's little private door, and it was such a dark night that I had to feel my way to it.

"Where on earth are you taking us to?" said Julia in alarm. "Here are no houses, and this place is really dangerous. For God's sake let us return to the carriage directly."

"Where on earth are you taking us?" Julia said, alarmed. "There are no houses here, and this place is really dangerous. For God's sake, let's go back to the carriage right now."

"Pray don't be alarmed, and, in half a minute, you shall see what the good fairy has provided for us."

"Please don't be alarmed, and in just a moment, you'll see what the good fairy has arranged for us."

Having arrived at the little low door, which resembles that of a cellar, I tapped gently three times, and the door was immediately opened by Lord Hertford, who was absolutely struck almost dumb, at[Pg 529] observing that he had three fair ladies to entertain instead of one. He just looked

Having reached the small low door, which looks like a cellar door, I gently tapped three times, and it was quickly opened by Lord Hertford, who was almost speechless upon seeing that he had three beautiful ladies to entertain instead of just one. He simply stared.

How happy could I be with either
Were t'other dear charmers away.

How happy could I be with either one?
If the other lovely ones were gone.

However, though of course he was disappointed, he was too well-bred to complain; and therefore turned the whole affair into a joke, saying he cut a comical figure, coming downstairs thus slyly with his miniature key, to let in a whole party.

However, even though he was disappointed, he was too well-mannered to complain; so he turned the whole situation into a joke, saying he looked funny coming downstairs sneaky with his tiny key to let in a whole group.

The little winding staircase, covered with red cloth, conducted us to his beautiful apartments, where a magnificent supper was laid just in the fairy style I had described. Everybody was agreeably surprised except his lordship, who fully expected to have passed the evening tête-à-tête with me. Nevertheless, I must say, he contrived to support this terrible disappointment with infinite good-humour, and we returned at three in the morning delighted with our English night's entertainment, in which we partook the feast of conviviality as well as of reason, and the flow of wine as well as of soul.

The little winding staircase, covered with red fabric, led us to his lovely apartments, where a stunning dinner was set up just like the fairy tale I had described. Everyone was pleasantly surprised except for his lordship, who had fully expected to spend the evening one-on-one with me. Still, I have to say, he managed to handle this huge disappointment with great good humor, and we returned at three in the morning thrilled with our English night’s entertainment, where we enjoyed both the feast of good company and thoughtful conversation, as well as the flow of wine and heartfelt connection.

Meyler returned to town in less time than he had named, because some man had laughed at the idea of my being constant. He soon began to quarrel again as usual. At the Opera he was offended if I stood in the room with my sisters. "I will retire before the curtain drops, if you accompany me," I used to say; but Meyler had fifty people to chat with in the round-room. He was a particular friend of Sir Harry Mildmay. Both were Hampshire men, and members of the same county; and the gay Sir Harry had ever a mind for all his friend's wives or mistresses, ugly or handsome: he was therefore continually setting us by the ears; merely because I was among the few who had refused him.

Meyler came back to town sooner than he said he would because some guy laughed at the idea of me being loyal. He quickly started arguing again like usual. At the Opera, he would get upset if I stayed in the room with my sisters. "I'll leave before the curtain goes down if you come with me," I would say; but Meyler had plenty of people to talk to in the round-room. He was a close friend of Sir Harry Mildmay. Both were from Hampshire and part of the same county, and the lively Sir Harry always had a thing for his friend's wives or mistresses, whether they were attractive or not: he constantly stirred up trouble for us, simply because I was one of the few who had turned him down.

"Meyler," he would say, after having seen him standing near me in the room at the Opera, "Meyler, why the deuce do you stand there with Harriette Wilson every night like a frightful shepherd, to be laughed at? Why don't you take to intriguing with[Pg 530] women of fashion? Do you know man, that you are by no means an ugly fellow?"

"Meyler," he would say, after seeing him standing next to me in the room at the Opera, "Meyler, why on earth do you stand there with Harriette Wilson every night like a ridiculous shepherd, just asking to be laughed at? Why don’t you pursue some fashionable women instead? Do you realize, man, that you’re not an unattractive guy?"

"I never thought I was anything like an ugly fellow, Sir Harry," answered Meyler, speaking slowly.

"I never thought I was anything like an ugly guy, Sir Harry," answered Meyler, speaking slowly.

On another opera night, as I was waiting at the top of the stairs with my sister Fanny for Meyler to take me home, Sir Harry came flying up to me in affected surprise,—"Why I thought it was your ghost!"

On another opera night, while I was waiting at the top of the stairs with my sister Fanny for Meyler to take me home, Sir Harry rushed up to me in a feigned surprise, "I thought it was your ghost!"

"How so?"

"How's that?"

"I really imagined that it was you, who went out just now with Meyler!"

"I actually thought it was you who just went out with Meyler!"

"Is Meyler really gone without me, then?"

"Is Meyler really gone without me, then?"

"I have this instant seen him hand a lady into his carriage, and step in after her," answered the Baronet.

"I just saw him help a lady into his carriage and then get in after her," replied the Baronet.

I felt myself reddening with indignation. It rained fast. Fanny and Julia were going in Mr. Napier's chariot quite a different road, and there was no room to spare for me, and not a soul left in the room except Lady Heathcote and her party, and Amy, who was watching men at a distance, with a host of beaux.

I felt myself blushing with anger. It was pouring rain. Fanny and Julia were taking Mr. Napier's carriage down a completely different road, and there was no space for me. The only ones left in the room were Lady Heathcote and her group, along with Amy, who was observing the men from a distance, surrounded by a bunch of admirers.

"My carriage is much at your service," said Sir Harry Mildmay, "and I shall be very happy to put you down at your own door."

"My carriage is at your service," said Sir Harry Mildmay, "and I would be happy to drop you off at your door."

"What, has Meyler gone off and left you here by yourself," said Amy, joining us, and speaking loud enough for Lady Heathcote to hear. Her ladyship looked as if she was much amused with the whole occurrence. I have a terribly proud spirit of my own, and greatly as I disliked the idea of seeming to encourage Sir Harry Mildmay, the temptation was now irresistible; so putting my arm under his and skipping gaily past Doctor Bankhead's dear friend, Lady Heathcote, I said I would forgive Meyler for cutting me as often as he was disposed to send me such a very amiable substitute. It was a dark night, and Mildmay's coachman drove like mad. Judge my surprise, on finding myself set down at Sir Harry's house in Brook Street, when I thought I was in the New Road. Sir Harry took hold of my hand as I stood on his steps, and laughingly tried to pull me into his house.

"What, did Meyler leave you here all alone?" Amy said, joining us and speaking loud enough for Lady Heathcote to hear. Her ladyship looked quite amused by the whole situation. I have a really proud spirit myself, and although I hated the idea of seeming to encourage Sir Harry Mildmay, the temptation was too strong to resist. So, I slipped my arm under his and cheerfully skipped past Doctor Bankhead's dear friend, Lady Heathcote, saying that I would forgive Meyler for ignoring me as long as he sent such a charming substitute. It was a dark night, and Mildmay's coachman drove like a maniac. Imagine my surprise when I found myself dropped off at Sir Harry's house on Brook Street when I thought I was on the New Road. Sir Harry grabbed my hand as I stood on his steps and playfully tried to pull me into his house.

"Really, Sir Harry, this is too absurd!—eloping with me, as though I were an innocent fool, who could be led to do any one thing which clashes with my humour."

"Honestly, Sir Harry, this is just ridiculous!—running away with me, as if I were some naive idiot who could be convinced to do anything that goes against my nature."

Sir Harry, at last finding it impossible either by joke or earnestness to induce me to enter his house, begged I would get into his carriage to be carried to my own house.

Sir Harry, finally realizing that he couldn't get me to enter his house through joking or being serious, asked me to get into his carriage so he could take me to my own house.

"No," said I. "No power on earth shall induce me, to enter your carriage again."

"No," I said. "No force on earth will make me get into your carriage again."

My anger towards Meyler for his supposed neglect, having now cooled, I was beginning to be very unhappy about him, and very much out of humour with Sir Harry.

Now that my anger towards Meyler for his supposed neglect had calmed down, I was starting to feel really unhappy with him, and I was also quite displeased with Sir Harry.

"I will walk home," I said, "or at least, walk till I can find a coach, and I insist on your leaving me this instant."

"I'll walk home," I said, "or at least walk until I can find a cab, and I insist that you leave me right now."

"That, my sweet Harriette, is quite impossible; and, since you are so obstinate as to insist on risking to catch your death of cold by walking home without a bonnet, I must accompany you."

"That, my dear Harriette, is absolutely impossible; and since you’re being so stubborn about risking getting sick by walking home without a hat, I have to go with you."

"It is quite fine again now," answered I, and on I set accompanied by Sir Harry, having first fastened my shawl over my head.

"It’s all good again now," I replied, and I continued on with Sir Harry, making sure to secure my shawl over my head first.

My house in the New Road had a garden before it. I felt dreadfully afraid of finding Meyler there; and I almost wished Mildmay to remain at hand to protect me, in case he should grow violent before I could convince him of my innocence.

My house on New Road had a garden in front. I was really scared of running into Meyler there; I even wished Mildmay would stick around to protect me, just in case he got aggressive before I could prove to him that I was innocent.

"If Meyler is not there, I will come in," said Sir Harry.

"If Meyler isn't here, I’ll come in," said Sir Harry.

I was really astonished at his assurance. "What do you think Meyler would say, if he found you in his house?" I inquired.

I was really surprised at his confidence. "What do you think Meyler would say if he found you in his house?" I asked.

"Oh! hang Meyler! we would lock him out."

"Oh! Let's hang Meyler! We should lock him out."

I could not refrain from laughing at Mildmay's excessive impudence.

I couldn't help but laugh at Mildmay's outrageous boldness.

"Is Mr. Meyler in the house?" I tremulously asked of the servant, who was coming down the garden to open the gate for us. The maid told me that Mr. Meyler had been there half an hour ago, and[Pg 532] appeared much agitated when they informed him I was not returned from the Opera House.

"Is Mr. Meyler home?" I nervously asked the servant who was coming down the garden to open the gate for us. The maid told me that Mr. Meyler had been there half an hour ago and[Pg 532] seemed really upset when they let him know I hadn't come back from the Opera House.

"Where did he direct his coachman to drive to?"

"Where did he tell his driver to go?"

"I think to Mrs. Sydenham's, ma'am," was the reply.

"I think I'm going to Mrs. Sydenham's, ma'am," was the reply.

I saw that Mildmay was determined to enter the house with me; and, dreading the consequences of such a very mad action, I desired the servant to shut us out, since I should go and look for Mr. Meyler.

I saw that Mildmay was set on entering the house with me; and, fearing the fallout from such a reckless move, I asked the servant to keep us out, since I was going to look for Mr. Meyler.

"Don't, don't," said Mildmay; but I insisted, and the street-door was closed upon us. We stood in the garden; and then for near a quarter of an hour I begged, entreated, and implored Mildmay to leave me, but in vain. Every instant I expected the return of Meyler: yet, frightened and agitated as I was, under the impression that I had thoughtlessly committed an imprudence for which I was likely to pay very dear, Sir Harry had no mercy on me.

"Don't, don't," Mildmay said, but I pressed on, and the front door shut behind us. We stood in the garden, and for almost fifteen minutes, I begged, pleaded, and urged Mildmay to go, but it was no use. Every moment, I expected Meyler to come back: yet, despite how scared and anxious I felt, thinking I had carelessly made a mistake that could cost me dearly, Sir Harry showed me no mercy.

At last, as good luck would have it, two drunken men observed us among the trees as they passed the house. It being rather moonlight, and not dreaming that the owner of it would be standing there at two o'clock in the morning with a gay man in silk stockings, they naturally concluded me to be some poor creature he had met with in the streets; so, knocking with their sticks between the iron railings of the gate, they bawled out, "I'll trouble you, sir, for ground-rent, if you please."

At last, as fate would have it, two drunk guys saw us among the trees as they walked past the house. Since it was pretty moonlit, and they had no idea the owner would be standing there at two in the morning with a guy in silk stockings, they naturally figured I was just some poor soul he had come across in the streets. So, banging their sticks against the iron railings of the gate, they shouted, "Excuse me, sir, but I’d like to talk to you about ground rent, if you don’t mind."

"Ground-rent! ground-rent! D—n your impudence," said Sir Harry, running after them; and I immediately knocked till my servant opened the door, when I bolted into the passage and safely barred out the gay baronet.

"Ground-rent! ground-rent! Damn your boldness," shouted Sir Harry, chasing after them; and I quickly knocked until my servant opened the door, then I rushed into the hallway and securely shut out the flamboyant baronet.

In about another half-hour, Meyler's carriage drove up to my door. I was in a dreadful fright; for the provoking Mildmay had confessed to me at last that he had not seen Meyler go out; but, on the contrary, he had left him in the upper room talking to Lord Palmerston. It was past three o'clock in the morning. I knew him to be very passionate. "He will kill me, of course," said I to myself, as he entered the[Pg 533] room. Judge what was my surprise when Meyler, pale and trembling, took hold of my hands, kissed them, and then fixed his very expressive, inquiring eyes on my face.

In about half an hour, Meyler's carriage pulled up to my door. I was in a terrible panic because the annoying Mildmay had finally admitted to me that he hadn't seen Meyler leave; in fact, he had left him in the upper room talking to Lord Palmerston. It was past three in the morning. I knew Meyler had a fierce temper. "He’s definitely going to kill me," I thought as he walked into the[Pg 533] room. Imagine my surprise when Meyler, pale and shaking, took my hands, kissed them, and then fixed his very expressive, curious eyes on my face.

"You will not deceive me," said he; "of this I am quite certain."

"You won't fool me," he said; "I'm completely sure of that."

I immediately declared upon my word I had nothing to conceal having done nothing wrong.

I quickly stated that I had nothing to hide because I hadn't done anything wrong.

Meyler was in raptures.

Meyler was ecstatic.

"When I came into the room to look for you, with the intention of bringing you home," said Meyler, "the first person I saw was Lady Heathcote; and I could not help thinking she looked very oddly at me, as if she had been inclined to laugh at something; and then I missed you from amongst your sisters. Having, upon inquiry, been told by Amy that Mildmay had taken you away in his own carriage, I asked for Julia and Fanny; but they were gone with Napier; and to Julia's house I drove immediately. They knew nothing of you; and Napier laughed so at my evident agitation, and would have made such fun of me all over the town, that my fear of the world, for which you always scold me so much, made me put the most violent restraint upon myself, to endeavour to conceal my anxiety by remaining quietly where I was for a quarter of an hour. However, they saw through it all; and I left them to call at your sister Amy's house. Amy said everything she possibly could to make me believe you were with Mildmay. I left her in disgust; and determined to come here once more before I called on Sir Harry."

"When I walked into the room to find you and bring you home," Meyler said, "the first person I noticed was Lady Heathcote; and I couldn’t help but feel she was looking at me strangely, as if she wanted to laugh at something. Then I realized you were missing from your sisters. After asking around, Amy told me that Mildmay had taken you away in his own carriage. I wanted to ask about Julia and Fanny, but they had gone with Napier, so I drove straight to Julia's house. They had no idea where you were, and Napier laughed at my obvious worry and would have made a big deal out of it all over town, which made me extremely anxious—something you always scold me about. So, I forced myself to stay calm and sat quietly for about fifteen minutes to hide my anxiety. Still, they could see right through it, and I decided to go visit your sister Amy's place. Amy did everything she could to make me think you were with Mildmay. I left her feeling frustrated and resolved to come here once more before I visited Sir Harry."

I then told Meyler by what falsehoods Mildmay had induced me to accept his protection.

I then told Meyler about the lies Mildmay had used to convince me to accept his protection.

"I shall never be the least angry with Sir Harry, as long as you steadily refuse him," said Meyler; "because I have, for some time, wanted such a story to laugh at him about; because he has so many against me, and by which he takes upon himself to amuse the females of my acquaintance."

"I will never be mad at Sir Harry as long as you keep turning him down," Meyler said. "I've been wanting a story like this to tease him about for a while, especially since he has so many stories on me that he uses to entertain the women I know."

This accident roused the little indolent Meyler to[Pg 534] pay me unusual attention for the next several weeks. Ainsi va le monde!

This accident got the lazy Meyler to[Pg 534] pay me unexpected attention for the next several weeks. That's how the world goes!

One morning, when I called on him at his house in Grosvenor Square, I found him reclined on his chaise longue, in a very pensive attitude. On a table before him was a most unbecoming military cap, which appeared to belong to the militia, or might have been worn, for aught I knew, by the hero of some corps of volunteers.

One morning, when I visited him at his house in Grosvenor Square, I found him lying on his chaise longue, looking quite thoughtful. On a table in front of him was an unattractive military cap, which seemed to belong to the militia, or it could have been worn, for all I knew, by the hero of some volunteer group.

"What is the matter, Meyler? and why is that frightful cap stuck up before you?"

"What’s the matter, Meyler? And why is that awful cap stuck on your head?"

"Ah!" said Meyler, with his usual slight, but sentimental sigh, "frightful indeed! And fancy a little, quiet, country gentleman like myself, sticking such a thing as that on his head!"

"Ah!" said Meyler, with his usual slight but sentimental sigh, "that's truly awful! And can you imagine a quiet little country gentleman like me wearing something like that?"

"What necessity can there possibly be for disfiguring yourself so?"

"What’s the point of disfiguring yourself like that?"

"Why, you see, I am obliged to be captain of the Hampshire militia, of which Lord Palmerston is colonel and commander," continued Meyler, heaving another sigh, and looking most interestingly pensive, while his eyes were steadily fixed on the cap.

"Look, I have to be the captain of the Hampshire militia, where Lord Palmerston is the colonel and commander," Meyler said, letting out another sigh and looking really thoughtful, his gaze fixed on the cap.

I could not help laughing; for there was in fact an originality about Meyler's manner of saying mere trifles, which it would be impossible to describe. And then he spoke so very slow, and his mouth was such a model of beauty, that even nonsense came gracefully out of it.

I couldn't help but laugh; there was something uniquely original about Meyler's way of saying simple things that’s hard to put into words. Plus, he spoke so slowly, and his mouth was so beautifully shaped that even nonsense sounded elegant coming from it.


"Meyler has brought his large dog over with him from Hampshire," said Mildmay to me one evening at the Opera; "and he is at least half an hour saying his name."

"Meyler brought his big dog with him from Hampshire," Mildmay said to me one evening at the Opera; "and he takes at least half an hour to say his name."

"What is his name?"

"What's his name?"

"Why Ch-a-n-c-e," answered Sir Harry, mimicking him.

"Why Ch-a-n-c-e," replied Sir Harry, imitating him.

"Meyler is not stupid," said I.

"Meyler isn't dumb," I said.

"Why, no," replied Mildmay. "Meyler possesses a good understanding when one can give him a fortnight to consider things; but whenever impulse is required he is of no use on earth."

"Well, no," said Mildmay. "Meyler has a good mind when you give him two weeks to think things over, but when it comes to taking action on impulse, he's completely useless."

"I don't k-n-o-w t-h-a-t," I rejoined, imitating Meyler. "Some of his impulses are particularly good, I assure you."

"I don't know about that," I replied, imitating Meyler. "Some of his instincts are really good, I promise you."

Two days after the cap had made its appearance, Meyler's regimentals came home, with yellow facings; the ugliest, most vulgar-looking things, which could well be imagined. Meyler too had anything but the air militaire which ought to have set them off and made the best of them. He was a little, quiet hero of the old school, with the most beautifully delicate white hands, and he always wore silk stockings, nankeen breeches, and small knee-buckles. At last arrived a letter from the great commander-in chief, Lord Palmerston. I have not a copy of his lordship's letter, so I do not mean to say that what follows is verbatim; though the said epistle was shown to me at the time and my memory is not apt to be treacherous.

Two days after the cap showed up, Meyler's uniform arrived, complete with yellow facings; the ugliest, most tasteless outfits you could imagine. Meyler also lacked the military air that should have made them look their best. He was a small, quiet hero from the old days, with beautifully delicate white hands, always wearing silk stockings, nankeen breeches, and small knee-buckles. Finally, a letter came from the great commander-in-chief, Lord Palmerston. I don't have a copy of his lordship's letter, so I won't claim that what follows is exact; however, I did see the letter at the time, and my memory is usually reliable.

"MY DEAR MEYLER,—It really is incumbent on us, as a matter of glory as well as honour, to attend to our Regimental duties, and, as I understand your tailor has carried home your handsome regimentals, with bright yellow facings, I trust you will accompany me into Hampshire next Tuesday, for the purpose of drawing our men out in a line, and making them go through their manoeuvres, &c.

"Dear Meyler, — It’s essential for us, both for pride and honor, to carry out our Regimental duties. I’ve heard that your tailor has delivered your nice uniform with bright yellow trim, so I hope you’ll join me in Hampshire next Tuesday to gather our men in formation and have them practice their maneuvers, etc."

"Yours, dear Meyler, very truly,
"PALMERSTON."

"Yours, dear Meyler, very truly,
"PALMERSTON."

Meyler, having perused the above letter, began by equipping himself in his bran-new, bright red and yellow regimentals, and, having placed himself opposite his large swing-looking glass for about a quarter of an hour, the next thing he did was to throw off his gay uniform in a passion, and then he sat down and addressed the following answer to Viscount Palmerston:

Meyler, after reading the letter, first put on his brand-new, bright red and yellow uniform. He stood in front of his large mirror for about fifteen minutes, and then in a fit of frustration, he took off his flashy outfit. Next, he sat down and wrote the following reply to Viscount Palmerston:

"MY DEAR LORD PALMERSTON,—Unfortunately I happen to be subpoenaed at the House of Commons for Tuesday night, which is what I regret, of course,[Pg 536] infinitely; but, be assured, I will not fail to distinguish myself in arms as soon as I have disposed of the Catholic Bill. In the meantime believe me very truly yours,

"MY DEAR LORD PALMERSTON,—Unfortunately, I've been summoned to the House of Commons on Tuesday night, which I truly regret, of course, [Pg 536]. But rest assured, I will make a significant impact as soon as I handle the Catholic Bill. In the meantime, believe me, I am very sincerely yours,"

"RICHARD MEYLER."

"RICHARD MEYLER."

"Do you know that Lord Worcester is expected to bring home the next despatches?" said Fanny to me one night when we met in our opera-box.

"Did you know that Lord Worcester is set to bring back the next dispatches?" Fanny said to me one night when we met in our opera box.

"It is all the same to me," I replied, "since he could be so selfish and vilely shabby as to acquaint his father I had written to him. I shall never respect or like him again."

"It's all the same to me," I replied, "because he could be so selfish and incredibly petty as to let his father know I had written to him. I'll never respect or like him again."

"Yet," said Fanny, "I have this morning received a letter from his lordship, who writes of you in a very tender style. 'A friend of mine,' says his lordship's letter, 'saw my sweet, darling Harriette in Hyde Park, looking lovely. God bless her! What would I give, but to see her pass this moment, even though she refused to acknowledge me.'"

"Yet," Fanny said, "I received a letter from his lordship this morning, and he writes about you in a very affectionate way. 'A friend of mine,' his lordship's letter says, 'saw my sweet, darling Harriette in Hyde Park, looking beautiful. God bless her! What would I give just to see her walk by right now, even if she wouldn’t recognize me.'"

"Oh, that's enough," said I, interrupting Fanny, "I am quite in a fidget, and cannot guess what Meyler is about, that he does not visit us to night as usual. I understand he is going to the Duke of Devonshire's dress party, and the idea torments me wretchedly."

"Oh, that's enough," I said, cutting off Fanny. "I'm really on edge and can't figure out why Meyler isn't coming to see us tonight like he usually does. I've heard he's going to the Duke of Devonshire's costume party, and just thinking about it is driving me crazy."

I turned many an anxious glance towards the Duchess of Beaufort's box in vain, as well as towards the door of my own. The curtain dropped, without our having seen anything of Meyler.

I glanced anxiously at the Duchess of Beaufort's box and my own door, but it was all for nothing. The curtain fell, and we still hadn’t seen anything of Meyler.

As I was descending the grand staircase in a very ill-humour, a well-known voice, from a little dark passage, called me by my name. Conceive my astonishment at seeing Meyler screwed up into a close corner, quite alone, in full regimentals. Fanny and I began to laugh heartily at him.

As I was walking down the grand staircase in a really bad mood, a familiar voice came from a small dark hallway, calling my name. Imagine my surprise at seeing Meyler crammed into a tight corner, completely alone, in full uniform. Fanny and I started to laugh uncontrollably at him.

"Good gracious Mr. Meyler, is it you?"

"Wow, Mr. Meyler, is that really you?"

"Why not show yourself to the admiring world, after the trouble of making yourself so very fine?" said Julia.

"Why not show yourself off to the admiring world, after the effort you put into making yourself look so great?" said Julia.

"I am going to the Duke of Devonshire's dress ball, where there will be plenty more fools in the same ridiculous sort of costume; and where, I hope, I shall not feel so much ashamed of myself; but here I cannot for the life of me summon courage to face my acquaintance; and so, here have I been stuck up in the dark for the last two hours, trying to get to your box; yet ashamed even to venture to my own carriage, till everybody shall have left the house." How we all three did laugh at the poor little interesting hero! and yet he looked so handsome, and his red coat reflected such a fine glowing tint on his transparent, pale cheeks, that I was selfish and wicked enough to determine against his exhibiting himself at His Grace of Devonshire's. Lord Hertford joined us in our little dark corner.

"I'm going to the Duke of Devonshire's costume ball, where there will be plenty of other people dressed in just as silly outfits; and I hope I won't feel so embarrassed about myself there. But here, I can't for the life of me find the courage to face my acquaintances; so I've been stuck here in the shadows for the last two hours, trying to get to your box; yet I'm too ashamed to even go to my own carriage until everyone else has left the place." We all three laughed at the poor little interesting hero! He looked so handsome, and his red coat cast such a warm glow on his pale cheeks that I was selfish and mean enough to decide against him showing up at the Duke of Devonshire's. Lord Hertford joined us in our little dark corner.

"Do not go, Meyler," said I, "pray do not go to the Duke's to-night."

"Please don't go, Meyler," I said, "I really don't want you to go to the Duke's tonight."

"And why not?" Lord Hertford asked.

"And why not?" Lord Hertford asked.

"Because it will make me wretched," I answered.

"Because it will make me miserable," I answered.

"However," said Meyler, "this is the first time of my being invited; and, as all the world will be there, I really must go. You may take my carriage, and I will get home to you as soon as possible."

"However," said Meyler, "this is the first time I've been invited; and since everyone will be there, I really have to go. You can take my carriage, and I'll get back to you as soon as I can."

"Do you return to Grosvenor Square first?" I inquired.

"Are you heading back to Grosvenor Square first?" I asked.

"Yes," said Meyler, as he handed me into his carriage; and then directed his coachman to take me home; but I had scarcely got into Piccadilly when the fit of jealousy seized me with such overpowering violence that I suddenly pulled the check-string and requested to be conducted to Meyler's house. When there I, unannounced, walked up into his dressing-room.

"Yeah," said Meyler, as he helped me into his carriage; then he told his driver to take me home. But I had hardly reached Piccadilly when a wave of jealousy hit me so hard that I suddenly pulled the stop cord and asked to be taken to Meyler's house. Once there, I walked into his dressing room without any announcement.

"Meyler," said I, "I have given way at all times to your caprice and jealousy. This once humour mine, and I shall feel most grateful. My health and spirits are low to-night. Pray cut the Duke and return with me. It is the first time I ever interfered with your amusements, therefore do not refuse me."

"Meyler," I said, "I've always given in to your whims and jealousy. If you could just humor me this once, I would really appreciate it. I'm feeling pretty down tonight. Please skip the Duke and come back with me. This is the first time I've ever asked you to change your plans, so please don't say no."

Meyler was obstinate.

Meyler was stubborn.

"Well, then," said I, "I shall not return home alone. I propose going to Lord Ebrington's and making love to him."

"Well, then," I said, "I’m not going home alone. I suggest we go to Lord Ebrington’s and flirt with him."

This speech would have disgusted most men; but I knew Meyler.

This speech would have turned off most guys; but I knew Meyler.

"I am sure you would not leave me for Ebrington, handsome as he is," said Meyler.

"I know you wouldn't leave me for Ebrington, no matter how handsome he is," said Meyler.

"Upon my word I will, and this very night if he is to be found, and you refuse to return with me."

"Of course I will, and I’ll do it tonight if I can find him, and you won't come back with me."

"Well, then, I must return with you," said poor Meyler, throwing off his unfortunate regimentals, and preparing to accompany me home.

"Well, then, I have to go back with you," said poor Meyler, taking off his unfortunate uniform and getting ready to come home with me.

The next time I met Lord Hertford he told me I was very wrong, and ought to have had more sense than to have attempted bringing Meyler home by force.

The next time I saw Lord Hertford, he told me I was completely mistaken and should have been smart enough not to try to force Meyler to come home.

"You, on the contrary, are very right, my lord," answered I; "but then I really could not help it."

"You’re absolutely right, my lord," I replied; "but honestly, I couldn’t help it."

Soon after this Meyler went to hunt in Leicestershire, where, according to the rules of their society, I was told I could not accompany him. However, though Meyler and I were eternally at variance when together, yet we were ever miserable and jealous whilst separated. One day I lost all patience; and, ordering post-horses, went to join him at Melton by surprise. He appeared delighted to see me; and I was invited to dine every day that I should remain in Leicestershire at their club. The house was very comfortable, and their dinners most excellent; so much so, that I remember Meyler afterwards enticed away their man-cook, who died in his house in Grosvenor Square. And further I remember, that while the said dead cook's body was in Meyler's house his religious feelings would not permit him to peruse some books which were lent him, I believe by Lord Alvanly. These books, to say the least and best of them, were what Lord F. Bentinck would have called very loose.

Soon after, Meyler went hunting in Leicestershire, where, according to their society's rules, I was told I couldn't join him. However, even though Meyler and I always clashed when we were together, we felt miserable and jealous when apart. One day, I lost my patience; so I ordered post-horses and surprised him by joining him at Melton. He seemed thrilled to see me, and I was invited to dinner every day I stayed in Leicestershire at their club. The place was quite comfy, and the dinners were exceptional—so much so that I remember Meyler later lured away their chef, who died in his house on Grosvenor Square. I also recall that while the late chef's body was in Meyler's house, his conscience wouldn’t allow him to read some books lent to him, I believe by Lord Alvanly. These books, to put it mildly, were what Lord F. Bentinck would have called very inappropriate.

The members of the Melton club led what I considered a very stupid sort of life. They were off at six in the morning, dressed up in old single-breasted coats, which[Pg 539] once had been red, and came back to dinner at six. The carroty-haired Charlton contrived to become a member of this club. I allude to the young gentleman, who was concerned with Horace Seymour in the seduction of two young mantua-makers, and who then lamented, with so much real pathos, the sad loss of his circulars.

The members of the Melton club lived what I thought was a pretty foolish kind of life. They would leave at six in the morning, dressed in old single-breasted coats that[Pg 539] used to be red, and returned for dinner at six. The carrot-top Charlton somehow became a member of this club. I’m talking about the young guy who was involved with Horace Seymour in the seduction of two young dressmakers, and who then sadly bemoaned, with genuine emotion, the unfortunate loss of his circulars.

This man would not have been tolerated at Melton, but that Brummell once said he used good perfume. Still Meyler was such a sturdy, true, obstinate, English country gentleman, as to pronounce the man half-bred, impudent, and a bore. "And then," said Lord Alvanly, who was sitting with us at dinner one day when Charlton happened to be absent, "and then has such a d—n impertinent way of nick-naming us all fools."

This guy wouldn't have been accepted at Melton, but Brummell once mentioned that he wore nice cologne. Still, Meyler was such a tough, genuine, stubborn English country gentleman that he considered the guy half-bred, rude, and annoying. "And then," said Lord Alvanly, who was having dinner with us one night when Charlton wasn't around, "and then he has such a damn cheeky way of calling us all fools."

"True," replied Berkeley Craven, "that is really disagreeable."

"True," replied Berkeley Craven, "that's really unpleasant."

"I think we ought to take notice of it," said Meyler.

"I think we should pay attention to it," said Meyler.

"You don't say so?" observed Alvanly, growing pale. "But then," continued Alvanly, "it is not my turn you know."

"You don't say that?" Alvanly remarked, going pale. "But then," he continued, "it's not my turn, you know."

"Quite the contrary," retorted Meyler, "you are the man he has most insulted. Don't you recollect the other night, besides calling you a fool, he accused you of being an old clothesman?"

"Not at all," Meyler responded, "you’re the person he’s insulted the most. Don’t you remember the other night? Aside from calling you a fool, he accused you of being a secondhand clothing dealer?"

"Oh! That was because I am so often in the society of Jews."

"Oh! That's because I'm often around Jewish people."

"No, it was when you were selling one of your great coats, if I remember right," retorted Meyler.

"No, it was when you were selling one of your great coats, if I remember correctly," Meyler replied.

"I see no harm in that," Berkeley Craven remarked; "I am sure I would sell anything I did not want, and I don't care to whom."

"I don't see any issue with that," Berkeley Craven said; "I'm sure I would sell anything I didn't want, and I really don't care to whom."

"Then, I suppose, Berkeley, you would have no objection to part with that coat?" said Meyler, alluding to a very threadbare one worn that evening by Mr. Craven, and speaking in his usual slow way.

"Then, I guess, Berkeley, you wouldn't mind giving up that coat?" said Meyler, referring to a very worn-out one that Mr. Craven was wearing that evening, and speaking in his usual slow manner.

Brummell, who had done us the honour to come over from the Duke of Rutland's where he was staying to dine with us, said that, though he knew little of the man Charlton, he could not but repeat, in common[Pg 540] justice, what he had before stated, namely, that the perfume he used for his pocket handkerchief was unusually good.

Brummell, who honored us by coming over from the Duke of Rutland's where he was staying to have dinner with us, said that although he didn't know much about Charlton, he couldn't help but mention, out of fairness, what he had previously stated: that the scent he used for his pocket handkerchief was exceptionally nice.

The evening hunt-dress is red, lined with white; and the buttons and whole style of it are very becoming. I could not help remarking that the gentlemen never looked half so handsome anywhere in the world, as when, glowing with health, they took their seats at dinner, in the dress and costume of the Melton hunt.

The evening hunt outfit is red, lined with white, and the buttons and overall design are very flattering. I couldn't help but notice that the men never looked as handsome anywhere else in the world as they did when they sat down for dinner, glowing with health, in the attire of the Melton hunt.

A day or two after this conversation about Charlton, that gentleman happened, by mere accident of course, to say to Alvanly, in answer to some remark he made about hunting, "Oh! Lord bless your soul, no! That is talking like a fool."

A day or two after this conversation about Charlton, that guy happened, by sheer coincidence, to say to Alvanly, in response to some comment he made about hunting, "Oh! Lord bless your soul, no! That's talking like an idiot."

"Look you here, my good fellow," said Lord Alvanly, lisping in his usual queer way, "I will tell you what, you have got a trick of calling me a fool, which is what I disliked exceedingly from the first. In fact, I should have taken notice of it long ago, only I happened to be so devilishly afraid of fighting. This fact is well known. In short, I proved it beyond doubt, by cutting the army altogether directly I found that sort of thing was going on. I went into the army, it is true; but, then, as I have often mentioned to my friends before, I conceived my regiment to be kept entirely as a body-guard to his Majesty. In other words, I never expected it would have left London."

"Listen here, my good friend," said Lord Alvanly, speaking in his usual quirky way, "I'll tell you something—you have a habit of calling me a fool, and I've really hated that from the start. Honestly, I should have addressed it long ago, but I was just so incredibly afraid of fighting. This is well known. To be clear, I proved it beyond a doubt by leaving the army altogether as soon as I realized that kind of thing was happening. It’s true I joined the army, but as I've often told my friends, I thought my regiment was just a personal guard for the King. In other words, I never expected we would actually leave London."

Everybody began to laugh except Charlton, who did not exactly know how to take it.

Everybody started laughing except Charlton, who wasn't really sure how to react.

"Gentlemen," added Alvanly, moving towards them, "it is not particularly feeling in you to laugh, when I am discussing a subject which is so very awful to me as fighting, and particularly at a moment when I am likely to become a principal."

"Gentlemen," Alvanly said, stepping closer to them, "it's not very considerate of you to laugh while I'm talking about something that troubles me so much, like fighting, especially at a time when I might end up being directly involved."

He then turned his head towards Mr. Charlton, and resumed his discourse as follows:

He then turned his head toward Mr. Charlton and continued speaking like this:

"Now, you see, sir, my fears being so excessive as to fighting, I will give you leave to call me fool twice more after to-day; but, by God, if you call me so a[Pg 541] third time during the whole course of my life, it is all over with me; for you and I must fight!"

"Look, sir, my fear of fighting is so extreme that I’ll let you call me a fool two more times after today; but, I swear, if you call me that a[Pg 541] third time for the rest of my life, it's over for me; we will have to fight!"

It so happened, as I have been very credibly informed, that lordly Charlton left off calling people fools from that hour. Not that I mean to insinuate that he was the least afraid of fighting: on the contrary, I rather imagine he must have, just at the time, hit upon Doctor Watt's hymns, and been edified by them. They are really very good reading for a Sunday at Melton, and, if I remember right, there are two very impressive lines in one of the hymns, well calculated to work a reform in Mr. Charlton. They run thus:

It turns out, as I’ve been reliably told, that Lord Charlton stopped calling people fools from that moment on. Not that I’m suggesting he was scared of a fight; on the contrary, I think he must have stumbled upon Doctor Watt's hymns around that time and found them uplifting. They’re actually quite good to read on a Sunday in Melton, and, if I recall correctly, there are two really powerful lines in one of the hymns that could definitely inspire a change in Mr. Charlton. They go like this:

And he is in danger of hell-fire,
Who calls his brother fool.

And he risks damnation,
Whoever calls his brother a fool.

I forget whether Meyler got tired of me, or I of Melton, or of him; but certain it is, I very soon returned to town. Meyler had no mind, no romance about him. His person was charming; but that won't do, even with gentlemanlike manners, for one's everyday companion. Meyler was not up to me either in hand or heart. I could have been more constant, I often used to say to myself by way of excuse, when I felt anything like a new fancy coming across my imagination; but then he who suited me was married, and how can such an active mind, such a warm imagination, live on air?

I can't remember if Meyler got bored with me, or I with Melton, or with him; but I did end up going back to the city pretty quickly. Meyler didn't have much depth or any romantic spark. He was charming in appearance, but that alone isn't enough for a daily companion, even if he had good manners. Meyler just didn’t match me in either mind or heart. I often told myself that I could have been more committed whenever I felt a new attraction creeping into my thoughts; but the guy who was right for me was married, and how can someone with such an active mind and warm imagination survive on nothing?

These reflections used to occur to me latterly, as often as I happened to meet Lord Ebrington, with whom I had now only a mere bowing acquaintance. Formerly, when I was very young, we had mutually sought each other. I always thought him very handsome and sensible-looking, and what to me is better than all the rest, he appeared as shy, proud, and reserved as Lord Ponsonby; but, on acquaintance, we had discovered that we were too much alike in temper to agree. Afraid of each other, we could do nothing together, so we cut in a week; except, as to the mere bow, which would not in common civility be avoided[Pg 542] when we passed each other. Lately, since I had found Meyler's temper become so provoking, it had struck me more than once that, if Ebrington were to try again, we might agree better. However there were three reasons why I did not make the first advances to his lordship. In the first place, though Meyler was a torment to me, my jealousy prevented me from throwing him upon the world: in the second, I could not deceive any man: in the third, I said to myself, "why should Lord Ebrington like me now when my health and freshness are gone, though he did not care for me in the days of my earliest youth and beauty?" "The case is hopeless," thought I, after casting one wishful look behind me on Lord Ebrington, who, meeting me on my entrance into town from Leicestershire, smiled sweetly as he made me a very graceful bow; "therefore I'll finish writing my play, which I began so long ago, instead." I took it from Molière's celebrated comedy of Le Malade Imaginaire; but it was by no means a literal translation. I reduced it to three acts, and altered what I conceived was too coarse and indecent for an English audience. It only afforded me altogether employment for three days, and, when done, I was far from sanguine as to its success. What indeed could I be expected to know concerning the Drama, who had seen so few plays in my life!

These thoughts started to come to me recently, especially whenever I ran into Lord Ebrington, with whom I now only shared a casual acquaintance. In my younger days, we had actively sought each other out. I always found him very handsome and sensible, and what mattered to me even more was that he seemed just as shy, proud, and reserved as Lord Ponsonby. But once we got to know each other, we realized our temperaments were too similar, making it hard to get along. Afraid of each other, we didn’t spend much time together, so we went our separate ways after just a week, except for the brief nod we shared out of politeness when passing each other. Recently, since I found Meyler's temper so infuriating, it crossed my mind more than once that if Ebrington were to reach out again, we might get along better. However, there were three reasons why I didn't take the first step towards Lord Ebrington. First, even though Meyler was a pain, my jealousy kept me from pushing him away. Second, I couldn't bring myself to deceive any man. Third, I thought, "Why would Lord Ebrington like me now when I've lost my health and youth, especially when he didn’t care for me back in my prime?" "This is a lost cause," I mused, after casting one hopeful glance back at Lord Ebrington, who greeted me with a sweet smile and a graceful bow as I entered town from Leicestershire; "so I'll just focus on finishing the play I started ages ago." I adapted it from Molière's famous comedy, Le Malade Imaginaire; but it was far from a direct translation. I shortened it to three acts and edited out what I thought was too crude or inappropriate for an English audience. It only kept me busy for three days, and when I finished, I felt far from confident about its success. What could I possibly know about the theater when I had seen so few plays in my life!

Being acquainted with Mr. Charles Young the performer, I ventured to request him to look over my dramatic labours. In three or four days he called upon me.

Knowing Mr. Charles Young, the performer, I decided to ask him to review my playwriting efforts. He visited me in three or four days.

"Do you know," said he, "that this is a very clever work?"

"Do you know," he said, "that this is really clever work?"

"You don't say so?" answered I.

"You don't say that?" I replied.

"How you happened to be so capital, in this way, I cannot conceive, since you can have found little time for study. However, this being such a hasty scrawl, you must get it fairly copied, and I will then present it to the manager, Mr. Charles Kemble, with very little doubts of its success."

"How you managed to be so impressive like this, I can't understand, especially since you must have had little time to study. However, since this is such a rushed note, you should get it neatly copied, and then I'll present it to the manager, Mr. Charles Kemble, with little doubt about its success."

A friend of my own was kind enough to transcribe my comic efforts for me, and I returned it to Mr. Young, who sent me a note to acknowledge its receipt, in these words:

A friend of mine was nice enough to write down my clumsy attempts for me, and I sent it back to Mr. Young, who sent me a note to confirm he received it, saying:

"MY DEAR MISS WILSON,—I have received your manuscript, and shall lose no time in presenting it to the managers, who will bring it out immediately, that is, if they know a good thing when they see it.

"DEAR MISS WILSON,—I received your manuscript and will promptly present it to the managers, who will publish it immediately, provided they see a good opportunity when it arises."

"Yours truly,
"C. YOUNG."

"Sincerely,
"C. YOUNG."

In about a week, the managers returned my little comedy to Mr. Young, stating in a note which that gentleman forwarded to me, that they did not think it calculated to forward the interests of the stage, &c. I know not whether Young or the managers were wrong in their opinion of this piece; but certainly I bore the disappointment with much philosophy, having only written it pour passer le temps.

In about a week, the managers sent my little comedy back to Mr. Young, including a note that he passed on to me, saying they didn't think it would help the theater's interests, etc. I'm not sure if Young or the managers were wrong about this piece; however, I took the disappointment pretty well, considering I had only written it pour passer le temps.

As I had really and truly formed a very high opinion of Mr. Young's judgment and good taste, even before his praise of my play, I thought I might as well show it to Elliston. I felt quite certain that Young would not have advised me to take the trouble of getting it copied, if it had not been his real decided opinion that it was fit for the stage; so I wrote as follows to Mr. Elliston, whom I then believed to be a very gentlemanly, pleasant old fellow.

As I had genuinely formed a high opinion of Mr. Young's judgment and taste, even before he praised my play, I thought I might as well show it to Elliston. I was pretty sure that Young wouldn’t have suggested I go through the effort of getting it copied if he didn’t truly believe it was stage-worthy; so I wrote the following to Mr. Elliston, who I then thought was a very gentlemanly, pleasant old guy.

"MY GOOD MOUNTEBANK,—You, who were born and created for my particular sport and amusement, pray come and see me on Sunday evening at seven o'clock, if you have time. I want to give you a little dramatic piece to look over at your leisure, and I want at the same time to shake hands with you.

"Hey there, my talented performer—You, who were created for my enjoyment, please come see me on Sunday evening at seven if you can. I want to share a little drama for you to check out at your convenience, and I’d also like to shake your hand."

"Yours truly,
"H.W."

"Sincerely,
"H.W."

Elliston sent me this answer on Sunday morning:

Elliston sent me this response on Sunday morning:

"MY DEAR MADAM.—The probable prevention to the pleasure I proposed to myself, in passing an hour in your company, was removed; but I am laid by the heels with a sharp fit of gout, a grievous enemy to Sunday evening meetings. I do not know whether you think this a feather in my cap; but I would well wish that the feather had been fixed on the foot, that, like Mercury, I might have escaped from my confinement. If I chose to pursue the image, I might add, my visit, like his, would have been to a goddess.

"Dear Madam, The obstacle to the enjoyment I anticipated in spending an hour with you has been removed; however, I'm now stuck at home with a terrible case of gout, which is a real hindrance to Sunday evening gatherings. I'm not sure if you see this as a positive for me, but I wish the issue was with my foot instead so I could have slipped out like Mercury. To extend the metaphor, I might add that my visit, like his, would have been to a goddess."

"I am glad you think I was born to please you:—No, 'to amuse' was the phrase, and, as Benedict says, there is a double meaning in that.

"I’m glad you think I was meant to please you:—No, 'to amuse' was the phrase, and, as Benedict says, there’s a double meaning in that."

"It appears pretty evident, madam, that I must not play the fool in private with you. God send me a good deliverance! I have been out with my crutch, my pillow, and my large shoe, in the carriage to-day: a seducing set of paraphernalia for un beau garçon. There are, however, goodly reasons why I should think that Tuesday or Wednesday will see me quite myself, which you will say is promising but little. I promise nothing, but leave all to time which, grey-beards say, bringeth everything to light.

"It seems quite clear, ma'am, that I can't play around with you privately. I hope for a good escape! I’ve been out today with my crutch, pillow, and big shoe in the carriage—a charming collection of items for a good-looking guy. However, I have good reasons to believe that by Tuesday or Wednesday, I’ll be back to my usual self, which you might say doesn’t sound very promising. I guarantee nothing, but I’ll leave everything to time, which, as old folks say, reveals all."

"MOUNTEBANK."

"MOUNTEBANK."

In about another week, I wrote to him again as follows:

In about a week, I wrote to him again like this:

"Why don't you come, Mountebank?

"Why don't you come, Mountebank?

"Many thanks for the private box you were kind enough to send me an order for last night. Your Jew was a masterpiece of fine, chaste acting, nothing overdone—no grimace!—the true, benevolent simplicity of the good old Jew, real and genuine. Tell me, by bearer, when you will come, for I am like the lady in Tom Thumb—I cannot stay.

"Thank you so much for the private box you kindly arranged for me last night. Your portrayal of the Jew was a wonderful example of subtle, genuine acting—nothing over the top—no exaggerated expressions!—just the sincere, kind simplicity of the good old Jew, authentic and true. Please let me know, through this messenger, when you plan to visit, because I'm like the lady in Tom Thumb—I can't wait."

"Yours truly and obediently,
"H.W."

"Yours truly and obediently,
"H.W."

Elliston sent me word he would be with me by eight[Pg 545] in the evening, at which hour, finding himself, as usual very tipsy, he despatched this note, by his servant:

Elliston told me he would be with me by eight[Pg 545] in the evening, but at that hour, feeling quite drunk as usual, he sent this note through his servant:

"MY DEAREST MADAM,—Say not you, in return, 'oh false promiser!' Well, if I must bear blame, at least I will be heard. The day has been unruly, and the difficulty of procuring a coach very great: besides, when I come to you, let me be allowed the Da Capo of your own sweet words, I cannot stay. Now, if I dared to suppose that disappointment had soured you I would, with soothing words, disarm you, and try to dissipate the frown from your brow.

"MY DEAR MADAM,—Please don't respond with 'oh false promiser!' If I must take the blame, at least let me explain. Today has been hectic, and finding a cab has been quite challenging; plus, when I come to see you, I’d like to enjoy your sweet words— I can't stay long. If I thought disappointment had affected you, I would use gentle words to soothe you and try to lift your spirits."

"What is the matter between you and Livius?

"What's going on between you and Livius?"

"I am not conscious of having done any harm. In all my transactions with that gentleman it has been my most anxious desire to show him attention and to do him justice; and, I sincerely assure you, that I have run his musical comedy as a first piece beyond discretion.

"I don’t believe I’ve caused any harm. In all my interactions with that gentleman, my main aim has been to treat him with respect and fairness; I assure you that promoting his musical comedy has been my top priority, even beyond what’s reasonable."

"If it is a fine morning on Sunday, I may walk up to your house early. In short, as you say that I am an odd creature, think me so still, and always believe that my heart is right, though my head may be wrong; so I will call upon you when I can and, what is more, when I like. Hurrah for impudence!

"If it’s a nice Sunday morning, I might come over to your house early. In short, since you think I'm an odd person, feel free to keep thinking that, and always trust that my heart is in the right place, even if my head isn't; I’ll visit you whenever I can and whenever I feel like it. Here’s to boldness!"

"ANDREW MERRY."

"ANDREW MERRY."

There is enough of Elliston. I sent him my farce, which he acknowledged in a letter now in my possession, where he promises to take an early opportunity of reading it. Since that, we have quarrelled, and I have vainly asked him to return me my farce or pay me for it. Elliston has never had the honesty to do the one or the other.

There’s plenty of Elliston. I sent him my play, and he confirmed it in a letter I still have, where he promises to take a chance to read it soon. Since then, we’ve argued, and I’ve unsuccessfully asked him to either return my play or pay me for it. Elliston has never had the decency to do either.


CHAPTER XXXII

When I returned from Leicestershire, Colonel Parker was arrived from Spain, and Worcester hourly expected with despatches. My father proposed separating himself from my mother, and retiring to his native country the Canton de Berne, should the expected peace be proclaimed; and he, as well as Lord Berwick, wished my mother to reside with the younger part of her family in France.

When I got back from Leicestershire, Colonel Parker had just arrived from Spain, and Worcester was expected any hour with messages. My father suggested separating from my mother and moving back to his hometown in the Canton de Berne if peace was announced. He and Lord Berwick wanted my mother to stay with the younger members of her family in France.

Lord Worcester, when he brought over the despatches shortly afterwards, appeared, from what my sister Fanny, whom he often visited, told me, to have taken rather a dislike to me, or he was trying to do so, and he strove hard to muster up another passion for another woman. The only flattering part of this melancholy fact was, that every woman he made up to had been reckoned like me in feature or expression.

Lord Worcester, when he brought over the messages shortly after, seemed, from what my sister Fanny, who he often visited, told me, to have developed a bit of a dislike for me, or he was at least trying to. He worked hard to build up feelings for another woman. The only somewhat flattering aspect of this sad reality was that every woman he approached looked like me in looks or expression.

The noble marquis made up to the late Miss Georgiana Fitzroy, who, as I have heard many people say, very closely resembled me. He danced with her and ogled her for a fortnight, and then he was obliged to return to his military duties in Spain. However, he first went, accompanied by the present Lord Glengall, to take a hasty leave of his new flame. Lord Glengall, who waited in an adjoining room, declared, as Amy says, that he heard Miss Fitzroy sobbing in hysterics; and I have some reason to believe that Lord Worcester could only sooth her by promises of marriage.

The noble marquis pursued the late Miss Georgiana Fitzroy, who, as I’ve heard many people say, looked a lot like me. He danced with her and flirted for two weeks, and then he had to return to his military duties in Spain. But first, he went, along with the current Lord Glengall, to say a quick goodbye to his new crush. Lord Glengall, who waited in a nearby room, claimed, as Amy says, that he heard Miss Fitzroy sobbing uncontrollably; and I have some reason to believe that Lord Worcester could only calm her down with promises of marriage.

When this account was mentioned to the Duke of Leinster, His Grace asserted that Miss Fitzroy had tried hysterics with him as a bold stroke for a husband[Pg 547] of high rank; but, that, though not wise, he was not quite so easily caught neither, as all that came to.

When this story was brought up with the Duke of Leinster, he claimed that Miss Fitzroy had attempted to play the hysterics card as a daring way to land a husband of high status; however, even though he wasn't the smartest, he wasn't so easily tricked either, unlike everyone else who fell for it.[Pg 547]

While Lord Worcester was in town, Fanny had permitted him to visit her, for the sole purpose of endeavouring to make him do something for me; but Lord Worcester seemed to have lost every atom of feeling in the wars, and, from a shy, sensitive, blushing, ardent boy, had returned a cold-blooded and most shameless profligate, like the great, the glorious wonder of his age, Wellington.

While Lord Worcester was in town, Fanny allowed him to visit her, solely to try to get him to do something for me; but Lord Worcester seemed to have lost all his feelings in the wars, and from a shy, sensitive, blushing, passionate boy, he had come back as a cold-hearted and utterly shameless person, just like the great, glorious wonder of his time, Wellington.

France being now open to us, Meyler expressed his intention of taking a trip to Paris. We had some very serious quarrels just at this time.

France is now open to us, and Meyler said he wanted to take a trip to Paris. We had some pretty serious arguments around this time.

"Meyler," said I to him, a short time before we went abroad, "you and I cannot live together. You are honest enough to acknowledge that your temper is abominable; for my part, I do not believe that there exists a woman who could endure it. I hold myself no longer therefore under your protection, mind. I don't mean to say that I will be unfaithful to you; but from this hour I am my own mistress, and you, when we meet any visitors, are to be turned out the first moment you treat me with a want of politeness."

"Meyler," I said to him shortly before we left for abroad, "we can't live together anymore. You’re honest enough to admit that your temper is terrible; honestly, I don't think there's a woman who could put up with it. So, I’m no longer under your protection, just so you know. I’m not saying I'll be unfaithful to you, but from this moment on, I'm my own person, and if you’re rude to me when we have guests, you’ll be asked to leave immediately."

Meyler could not bear this plan for any length of time, and we had in one month mutually agreed to part at least twenty times over, and then made matters up again. The deuce was in us both. We really hated each other, and yet sheer jealousy kept us together. At last, Meyler assured me that, though he had often talked of parting, he had never been so determined till now; and to effect this object, and prevent the possibility of our reconciliation like fools, only to quarrel again the next instant, he should leave town and not return until we were both attached and engaged elsewhere.

Meyler couldn't stand this plan for long, and in just one month we had agreed to break up at least twenty times, only to make up each time. There was something wrong with both of us. We really hated each other, yet pure jealousy kept us together. Finally, Meyler told me that, although he had often talked about splitting up, he had never been so serious about it until now. To actually make this happen and avoid the possibility of us reconnecting like idiots just to fight again right after, he decided to leave town and not come back until we were both committed to someone else.

This resolution made me, I do confess, very unhappy. To conceal my real feelings I dressed gaily, I went blazing to the opera and to every other place of resort where I might expect to meet Meyler's[Pg 548] friends, one of whom told me that Meyler was actually staying at Melton quite alone, the hunting season being at an end. In about three weeks he came to town. I dreaded encountering him at the opera, since we were to cut each other dead, and yet the effort must be made. He shall see me merry, and surrounded with handsome admirers, if I am to die the next hour. The little, provokingly handsome sugar-baker must not know that I still remember him, and am dying for his kiss.

This decision made me, I have to admit, very unhappy. To hide my true feelings, I dressed up cheerfully and went out to the opera and every other place where I might run into Meyler's[Pg 548] friends. One of them told me that Meyler was actually staying alone in Melton since the hunting season was over. About three weeks later, he came to town. I was dreading seeing him at the opera because we were supposed to ignore each other, but I had to make the effort. He’s going to see me cheerful and surrounded by attractive admirers, even if I feel like I could collapse at any moment. That annoyingly charming sugar-baker must not know that I still think about him and am longing for his kiss.

For several opera nights I saw Meyler in the Duchess of Beaufort's box, and in the round-room, and we mutually cut each other. At last, he came slyly up to our party and addressed my sister Fanny. His beautiful, white, petit hand was held towards mine, and I pressed it, malgré moi, for an instant, without speaking to him, and the next moment found myself seated in his carriage on our way home.

For several opera nights, I saw Meyler in the Duchess of Beaufort's box and in the round room, and we avoided each other. Finally, he sneaked up to our group and spoke to my sister Fanny. His beautiful, small, white hand reached towards mine, and I shook it, despite myself, for a moment, without saying anything to him. The next thing I knew, I was sitting in his carriage on our way home.

"Don't tell my friends," said Meyler. "I have so sworn never to speak to you again, that I shall not be able to support their incessant quizzing."

"Don't tell my friends," Meyler said. "I've sworn to never talk to you again, so I won’t be able to handle their nonstop teasing."

"We will not again attempt to live with each other," said I. "Our tempers never can assimilate, and I will be as free as the air we breathe; but you may, indeed you must, come and visit me."

"We won't try to live together again," I said. "Our personalities will never match, and I want to be as free as the air we breathe; but you can, and you definitely should, come to visit me."

"Swear then, upon your honour and soul, that you will acquaint me if you should prove unfaithful to me."

"Swear, then, on your honor and soul, that you will let me know if you ever betray me."

I did swear not to deceive him: and then we hoped to go on more comfortably under our new arrangement.

I promised not to mislead him, and then we hoped to get along better with our new setup.

"I shall go to Paris in my own carriage, and establish myself in my own lodgings," said I; and to this proposition Meyler was obliged to agree. He promised to follow me, and be there a week after my arrival.

"I will go to Paris in my own carriage and settle into my own place," I said; and to this suggestion, Meyler had to agree. He promised to join me and be there a week after I arrived.

My dear mother had disposed of her house at Brompton very unwillingly, in compliance with the wishes of Lord Berwick and her husband. Her departure, as well as mine, was delayed by a circumstance which I will now relate.

My dear mother had sold her house in Brompton very reluctantly, following the wishes of Lord Berwick and her husband. Both her departure and mine were postponed due to a situation that I will now describe.

Colonel Parker, being one of those sort of animals whose constitution requires variety, had been, of late, cooling towards Fanny, his most amiable and, I will swear, most faithful companion, the mother of his child too, and merely because he had been in possession of her person too many months for his habit of variety. Having left her one morning to pay a visit to a relation of his, where he was to meet his cousin, Fanny asked him, in joke, if he was certain he should not make love to her.

Colonel Parker, being one of those people who need variety in life, had recently started to distance himself from Fanny, his most charming and, I’ll say it, most loyal partner, who was also the mother of his child. This change was simply because he had been with her for too long for his taste for variety. One morning, after he left to visit a relative where he was supposed to meet his cousin, Fanny jokingly asked him if he was sure he wouldn't try to romance her.

"Love to her!" exclaimed Parker, "she is the greatest fright imaginable. I wish you could once see her. It would set your mind at rest for the remainder of your life, on that head at least." The lady's name was Popham, if I recollect right.

"Love to her!" exclaimed Parker, "she's the biggest scare you can imagine. I wish you could see her just once. It would put your mind at ease for the rest of your life, at least about that." The lady's name was Popham, if I remember correctly.

As Parker promised to return to Fanny in a week, she grew uneasy when almost a fortnight had elapsed without seeing or even hearing from him. At last, somebody told her that he was in town, and residing at an hotel in Vere Street. Fanny set off that very instant by herself and on foot to the hotel, declaring her conviction of its utter impossibility. She was, however, dreadfully agitated, quand même. She met Parker on the steps of the hotel, and placed her hand upon his arm, absolutely breathless and speechless.

As Parker promised to come back to Fanny in a week, she became anxious when almost two weeks went by without seeing or hearing from him. Finally, someone informed her that he was in town, staying at a hotel on Vere Street. Fanny immediately set off on foot to the hotel, convinced it was completely impossible. However, she was incredibly agitated, quand même. She found Parker on the steps of the hotel, and as she put her hand on his arm, she was completely breathless and speechless.

"Fanny," said Parker, "you are no doubt surprised that I did not either go to you or inform you of my arrival in town." Fanny looked earnestly in his face,—"but," continued Parker,—and he hesitated.

"Fanny," said Parker, "you’re probably surprised that I didn’t come to see you or let you know I was in town." Fanny looked intently at him, — "but," Parker continued, and he hesitated.

"Pray, speak," said Fanny, and she pressed both her hands on her left side. She had of late often complained that she felt pain there; but at that moment it was agonising and seemed almost to produce suffocation, which might have been seen by the purple tint of her quivering lips.

"Please, go ahead and talk," Fanny said, pressing both her hands against her left side. Recently, she had often complained about feeling pain there; but at that moment, it was agonizing and felt almost suffocating, which could be seen in the purple tint of her trembling lips.

"I have bad news for you," said Parker, rather confused than agitated. "I am going to be married," he continued, observing that Fanny could not speak.

"I have some bad news for you," Parker said, sounding more confused than upset. "I'm getting married," he continued, noticing that Fanny was at a loss for words.

At these words Fanny's whole countenance underwent such a violent change that Parker was terrified[Pg 550] and, calling a hackney-coach, they stepped into it and came home together while I was sitting with Julia, at whose house Fanny still resided.

At these words, Fanny's entire expression changed so drastically that Parker was scared[Pg 550]. He called for a cab, and they got in together and went home while I was sitting with Julia, at whose house Fanny was still living.

The little sitting-room which Fanny had furnished and fitted up for herself was a back parlour, looking into a garden. Her veil was down when she descended from the coach, and, though we expected they would have come upstairs, Julia and I determined not to interrupt them. I was to pass the day with Julia: and, when the dinner was on the table, the servant was desired to knock at Fanny's door and inform Colonel and Mrs. Parker that we were waiting. The servant brought us word that they must beg to be excused. I became uneasy and, without knocking or any further ceremony, entered the room. Fanny was sitting on the sofa with her head reclined on the pillow. She was not in tears and did not appear to have been shedding any; but her face, ears, and throat were visibly swollen, and her whole appearance so changed that I was frightened.

The small sitting room that Fanny had decorated for herself looked out onto a garden. Her veil was down when she got out of the coach, and even though we thought they would come upstairs, Julia and I decided not to interrupt them. I was going to spend the day with Julia, and when dinner was ready, the servant was asked to knock on Fanny's door and let Colonel and Mrs. Parker know we were waiting. The servant then told us that they needed to be excused. I started to feel uneasy and, without knocking or any further formality, walked into the room. Fanny was sitting on the sofa with her head resting on the pillow. She wasn't crying and didn't look like she had been, but her face, ears, and throat were noticeably swollen, and her whole appearance was so changed that it scared me.

"My dear Fanny, what is the matter?"

"Hey Fanny, what's wrong?"

Fanny did not even lift her eyes from their fixed gaze on the earth.

Fanny didn't even look up from her focused stare at the ground.

"Colonel Parker," said I, "for God's sake, tell me what has happened."

"Colonel Parker," I said, "please, for the love of God, tell me what happened."

"She heard some unpleasant news too abruptly," said Colonel Parker.

"She heard some bad news way too suddenly," said Colonel Parker.

"I implore you not to inquire," said Fanny, speaking with evident difficulty. "I would not be left alone this night, and I have been on my knees to entreat Parker to remain with me. He refuses."

"I’m begging you not to ask," Fanny said, clearly struggling. "I can't be left alone tonight, and I've been pleading with Parker to stay with me. He won’t."

"Surely you do not mean to leave her in this state;" said I, addressing Parker.

"Surely you don't mean to leave her like this," I said, addressing Parker.

"I can do her no good. It is all too late, since my word is passed and in ten days I shall be the husband of another. My presence irritates her and does her harm."

"I can't do her any good. It's all too late now since I've already made my promise, and in ten days I'll be married to someone else. My presence just annoys her and makes things worse."

"Fanny, my dear Fanny," said I, "can you make yourself so completely wretched for a man who acts without common humanity towards you?"

"Fanny, my dear Fanny," I said, "how can you make yourself so miserable for a man who treats you without any basic kindness?"

"Pray, pray, never expect to console me in this way," said Fanny impatiently. "I derive no consolation from thinking ill of the father of my dear child."

"Please, please, don't think you can comfort me like this," Fanny said impatiently. "I find no comfort in thinking poorly of the father of my beloved child."

"Come to bed, dear Fanny," said I, taking hold of her burning hand.

"Come to bed, dear Fanny," I said, taking her warm hand.

"Yes, I shall be better in bed."

"Yes, I will be better in bed."

We assisted her upstairs. She seemed stupefied, and could neither speak nor shed tears. At about one Parker left her.

We helped her upstairs. She looked dazed and couldn't speak or cry. After a while, Parker left her.

Fanny kept her bed for two days, and, on the third, she thought herself much better. "All I entreat of you is to keep secret from me the day of their marriage and everything connected with it," said Fanny. We promised to do our best to prevent her hearing a word more on the hateful subject.

Fanny stayed in bed for two days, and by the third day, she felt a lot better. "All I ask is that you keep the wedding date and everything related to it a secret from me," said Fanny. We promised to do our best to make sure she didn't hear anything else about that awful topic.

Fanny changed the conversation immediately, and forced herself to go into society as usual; but her lips now assumed a blueish tint, whenever she made the slightest exertion, or hurried upstairs, or walked fast, and she would put her hand on her left side, and say, "There is something very wrong and odd about my heart, of that I am certain; and so, as it may be of use to others, perhaps to some of my sisters, I hope that when I am dead you will have my body examined."

Fanny quickly shifted the conversation and made an effort to socialize as usual; however, her lips now turned a bluish color whenever she exerted herself, hurried upstairs, or walked quickly. She would place her hand on her left side and say, "There's definitely something strange and wrong with my heart, I'm sure of it; so, if it can help others, maybe even some of my sisters, I hope that when I die, you'll have my body checked."

There was a man, a brute I should rather say, whose passion she had good-naturedly laughed at, who actually brought her a piece of Parker's wedding-cake, and informed her of the day and hour on which they were married. Fanny almost went on her knees to implore us not to enter her bedroom for the whole of the next day. After that, she appeared nearly the same as usual, except that she coughed rather more, and began to discover that a single glass of wine always produced fever; but she looked as fresh and lovely as ever. Her character however was completely changed, from gay to serious, and she was always occupied in writing or reading.

There was a man, more of a brute if I'm being honest, whose obsession she had good-naturedly laughed off, who even brought her a piece of Parker's wedding cake and told her the exact day and time they got married. Fanny nearly begged us on her knees not to go into her bedroom for the entire next day. After that, she seemed almost the same as usual, except she coughed a bit more and started realizing that even a single glass of wine made her feel feverish; but she looked as fresh and beautiful as ever. Her personality, however, had completely shifted from cheerful to serious, and she was always busy writing or reading.

When I went to France, Fanny's mind had been[Pg 552] much relieved by some kind letters from Parker, assuring her that he would, on his return to town, always visit her and his child. He even led her to believe that his marriage had been merely a convenient one, in order to obtain promotion in the army, and that his heart had never changed.

When I went to France, Fanny's mind had been[Pg 552] much relieved by some kind letters from Parker, assuring her that he would always visit her and their child when he returned to town. He even made her think that his marriage was just a practical decision to advance in the army and that his feelings had never changed.

Fanny talked soon of joining me in Paris. Meyler, with whom I had not once quarrelled since I had received him only as a visitor, promised to follow me in a week. As to Julia, she could not leave her dear long-backed Mr. Napier for a single day. Ladies on the wrong side of forty become so very tender!

Fanny soon mentioned joining me in Paris. Meyler, with whom I hadn’t argued since I only had him as a guest, promised to follow me in a week. As for Julia, she couldn't leave her beloved long-backed Mr. Napier for even a day. Women over forty get so sentimental!

Lord Frederick Bentinck drove me in his tilbury the two first stages on my road to Dover, and then, after a world of good advice and many questions as to where I expected to go after I was dead, he took his leave, and I continued my journey towards Paris, accompanied only by my femme de chambre, and my young provoking nephew, George Woodcock.

Lord Frederick Bentinck drove me in his carriage for the first two legs of my trip to Dover. After giving me a ton of advice and asking a lot of questions about where I thought I'd end up after I died, he said goodbye, and I continued my journey to Paris, accompanied only by my housekeeper and my young, annoying nephew, George Woodcock.

We were all three so weary when we reached Paris, that, having hired some handsome rooms in the Rue de la Paix, we kept our beds for about two days and a half. On the third day, we went out to look about us, and were much struck and pleased with the Place Vendôme, and many more places which have been sufficiently described by others; but, what astonished me most, was seeing the public walks and gardens filled with statues which had no broken noses, and full-blown roses which nobody meddled with. "John Bull then must be a very mischievous fellow," said I to myself; "or, what is worse, he has no respect for the fine arts."

We were all so exhausted when we arrived in Paris that, after renting some nice rooms in the Rue de la Paix, we stayed in bed for about two and a half days. On the third day, we went out to explore and were really impressed by the Place Vendôme, along with many other places that others have already described well; however, what surprised me the most was seeing the public parks and gardens filled with statues that weren’t damaged and fully bloomed roses that no one touched. “John Bull must be a real troublemaker,” I thought to myself; “or, even worse, he just doesn’t appreciate the fine arts.”

En attendant Monsieur Meyler, my landlord was kind enough to show me a few of the Paris Lions. We went to the Palais Royale, where I saw more fine women than were to be met with in any other part of Paris. We visited the Louvre, and there I saw many fine statues; but I have forgotten all about every one of them except the Apollo Belvidere, and that I shall remember for ever; not for its beauty, but for the[Pg 553] appearance of life, fire, and animation, which never can be described nor imagined by anybody who has not seen it. The quivering lips—the throat! Surely there was life and pulsation about that statue! It is said, that a fair lady once sat by the Apollo, whom she could not warm, till she went raving mad, and in that state died. I really think that, if they had not come to divert my attention, I should have been in danger of following her example.

While waiting for Mr. Meyler, my landlord was nice enough to show me a few of the Paris Lions. We went to the Palais Royale, where I saw more beautiful women than anywhere else in Paris. We visited the Louvre, and there I saw many impressive statues; but I've forgotten all of them except the Apollo Belvidere, which I will remember forever; not for its beauty, but for the[Pg 553] sense of life, fire, and energy that can’t be described or imagined by anyone who hasn’t seen it. The quivering lips—the throat! There was definitely life and movement in that statue! It’s said that a lovely lady once sat by Apollo, whom she couldn’t warm, and ended up going mad and dying from it. I really think that, if they hadn’t come to distract me, I might have been in danger of following in her footsteps.

"We are free as air, you know, my dear," said Meyler, on the very first night of his arrival, in Paris. "I have been most true to you for more than two years, nor am I tired of you now in the least; but, never having had an intrigue with a Frenchwoman, and being here for the first time, of course I must try them merely for fun, and to have something to talk about. You know, a young man with thirty thousand a year must try everything once in his life; but I shall love you the better afterwards."

"We're as free as can be, you know, my dear," said Meyler on the very first night of his arrival in Paris. "I've been completely faithful to you for over two years, and I'm not tired of you at all; but since I've never had an affair with a French woman and I'm here for the first time, I have to try them out just for fun and to have something to talk about. You know, a young man making thirty thousand a year has to experience everything at least once in his life; but I'll love you even more afterwards."

"A delightful plan," said I, striving with all the power of my mind to conceal my rage and jealousy, "provided it be mutually followed up, and I can conceive nothing more agreeable than our meeting, about once a week or so, and passing a day together for the sole purpose of hearing each other's adventures."

"A lovely idea," I said, making every effort to hide my anger and jealousy, "as long as we both commit to it. I can’t think of anything more enjoyable than us getting together once a week or so and spending a day sharing our stories."

"Oh nonsense! Mere threats," said Meyler. "I don't believe you will ever be inconstant. You are in fact too constant for Paris. One has enough of all that hum-drum stuff in England. I am sure I have had enough of it for the last two years, and begin to wish there was no such thing as constancy in the world."

"Oh come on! Just empty threats," said Meyler. "I really don't think you'll ever be disloyal. Honestly, you're too loyal for Paris. You get plenty of that boring stuff in England. I know I've had my fill of it for the last two years, and I'm starting to wish constancy didn't even exist."

I could have almost murdered Meyler for this insulting speech; but that pride made me force myself to seem of his way of thinking.

I could have almost killed Meyler for this insulting speech; but my pride made me act like I agreed with him.

"Where are you staying?" I inquired with affected carelessness.

"Where are you staying?" I asked nonchalantly.

"At the Hôtel de Hollande, exactly opposite your own door," he replied.

"At the Hôtel de Hollande, right across from your door," he replied.

"Never mind," said I, "I shall not have time to watch you."

"Never mind," I said, "I won't have time to watch you."

"What are you going to do this evening?" Meyler inquired, growing uneasy, and more in love as he began to believe in my indifference.

"What are you doing this evening?" Meyler asked, becoming anxious and more in love as he started to believe in my indifference.

"I have made a charming new acquaintance already. An Italian lady who resides in this Hotel has invited me to dine with her," said I.

"I've already met a lovely new friend. An Italian woman who lives in this hotel has invited me to dinner," I said.

"Will you present me?" Meyler inquired.

"Will you introduce me?" Meyler asked.

"Why no, that would be too cool a thing to do till I know her better."

"Well, no, that would be too much fun to do until I get to know her better."

"To-morrow morning then, I suppose, you are to be found, in case I should not be otherwise engaged, at about two."

"Tomorrow morning, I guess I can find you, unless I have something else going on, around two."

"Why no, not so, for my carriage is ordered at ten in the morning, and I shall be out the whole of the day, with a French party, seeing sights."

"Actually, no, that’s not how it is, because I've got my ride scheduled for ten in the morning, and I'll be out all day with a French group, checking out the sights."

"Where shall I see you, then?" said Meyler, vexed, fidgety, and almost forgetting his project of making up to Frenchwomen, since the chief enjoyment and zest of such a pursuit was expected to arise out of my jealousy.

"Where am I going to see you, then?" Meyler asked, annoyed, restless, and nearly forgetting his plan to flirt with French women, since the main thrill and excitement of that pursuit was supposed to come from my jealousy.

"Why, really, Meyler, this plan of as free as air, which you know you proposed, is so decidedly to my taste, that I cannot sufficiently express to you my obligation. I begin to wish with you, that there was no such thing as constancy in the world, particularly when I recollect how very Darby-and-Joan-like we lived together in London; but I dare say we shall meet at the Opera towards midnight, and, if we don't, never mind, love," said I, kissing my hand to him as I went towards the door.

"Honestly, Meyler, this idea of being completely free, which you suggested, is just my style, and I can't thank you enough. I’m starting to wish, like you, that constancy didn’t exist, especially when I think about how settled we were together in London; but I’m sure we’ll run into each other at the Opera around midnight, and if we don’t, it’s not a big deal, love," I said, blowing him a kiss as I headed toward the door.

"Where are you going then?" asked Meyler.

"Where are you headed then?" asked Meyler.

"To a party in the Hotel, to whom my Italian friend presented me yesterday. Au revoir, mon voisin," said I, and then called Monsieur François, my new laquais de place, to conduct me where I was to pass the evening.

"To a party at the hotel, where my Italian friend introduced me yesterday. Goodbye, my neighbor," I said, and then called Monsieur François, my new driver, to take me to where I would spend the evening.


CHAPTER XXXIII

I had acted my part well, and satisfied my pride, but not my heart. No matter. It won't do to play the game of hearts in Paris, and, wherever we may be, we must take the world as we find it.

I played my role well and boosted my pride, but not my heart. It doesn't matter. We can't play the game of love in Paris, and no matter where we are, we have to accept the world as it is.

At this French party, I expected that the men would be tumbling over each other in their too great zeal to show me their national politeness. Quite the contrary, the young Frenchmen were as indifferent as even Brummell himself, to every woman turned of twenty; but the old high-bred, high-born Frenchmen were all remarkably intelligent, polite and agreeable. There was present among the company, a French naval officer, who had passed two months of his life in London, and would insist on boring me with his bad English.

At this French party, I expected the men to be falling over themselves in their eagerness to show me their national politeness. Instead, the young French men were as indifferent as even Brummell himself to every woman over twenty. However, the older, aristocratic French men were all remarkably intelligent, polite, and friendly. Among the guests was a French naval officer who had spent two months in London and insisted on annoying me with his poor English.

"It may be all vare fine, fore to go to Inglant, fore vat I do know; but, fore my part, in de short time I vas dare I had not de goot fortune to fine out de fine at all. Vare is de most fine pictures? I ask—and dey tell me to go to Somaresetous, an to Pell Mell, vat you call. I go, an dey make me pay fore von book, vish I read. Von vare fine orishinal of dis, von fine copee of dat, an dis ting, an oter ting, and I den vos pay agen: an ven I go in, dese ting are all exécrable! Ven at de Louvre I pay noting, to see avari ting vat is good.

"It might all be very nice to go to England, but as far as I know; during the short time I was there, I didn't have the luck to find anything good at all. Where are the best pictures? I ask—and they tell me to go to Somerset House and to Pall Mall, as you call it. I go, and they make me pay for a book, which I read. One very nice original of this, one nice copy of that, and this thing, and another thing, and then I have to pay again: and when I go in, these things are all terrible! When at the Louvre, I pay nothing to see everything that is good."

"'Vot is next?' I ask. 'De Tower' day say vare fine indeed. Oui, certainly. I do remembare everybody do tell to me, in France, de Tower is de most fine of all de spectacle in London. But den I most[Pg 556] pay for dese sight too. It is no dis vay in Paris I say; but, n'importe: it is mean of de na-ti-on to make pay for everyting von can see, but never mind; an I do pay. Vot do dey show to me fore all dis money?... Muskets! I don't vont fore to see de muskets! Vot for should any man vont fore to see great many muskets, all put straight togeter fore to do noting? My Inglese frend tell to me afterwards dat Inglant is most célébere fore her agriculture! I haf de great disposition fore dat science myself, I repond. Vel den de Ingleeshman tell to me, I shall gif you von lettare of introduction to de chef of de Agricultural Société, who leef near Carmarthen en Vales. Oh my goot leetil man, I say. But it is so long vay off, my frent tell to me. Never mind, I tell to him, I com to Inglant fore to see all, and I love de most of all dis science, vich is so parfait, I do know, in your contree. Vel, so I gif de lettare, an I take my place in de mail coche. Ah! for example! vare nice horse and travail indeet; bote it rain all de vay, an I vos two nights on my voyage. At last, I arrive and pracent my lettare.

"'What's next?' I ask. 'The Tower,' they say, is very fine indeed. Yes, certainly. I remember everyone telling me in France that the Tower is the most amazing sight in London. But then I have to[Pg 556] pay for this experience too. It's not like this in Paris, I say; but never mind: it's mean of the nation to charge for everything one can see, but whatever; I pay. What do they show me for all this money?... Muskets! I don't want to see the muskets! Why should anyone want to see a lot of muskets, all lined up to do nothing? My English friend tells me later that England is most famous for its agriculture! I have a great interest in that subject myself, I respond. Well then, the Englishman tells me, I will give you a letter of introduction to the head of the Agricultural Society, who lives near Carmarthen in Wales. Oh my good little man, I say. But it's such a long way off, my friend tells me. Never mind, I tell him, I came to England to see everything, and I love this science the most, which I know is so perfect in your country. So, I get the letter and I take my seat in the mail coach. Ah! For example! What nice horses and travel indeed; but it rained all the way, and I was two nights on my journey. Finally, I arrive and present my letter.

"Vot you tink vos in this man's garten?

" What do you think was in this man's garden?

"Noting, I gif you my honour, boate some cabage and some myrtle, and great mosh tornep tops, and soam leettil pot of de sweet pea.

"Just so you know, I give you my honor, a boatload of cabbage and some myrtle, and a big bunch of tops, and a small pot of sweet peas."

"'Vot den for Got, devil he send me here to learn agriculture?' I ask.

"'What on earth, did the devil send me here to learn farming?' I ask."

"An dis man say stop a minute, an aftare he take me to a société, vare von old man make vare large discours for rule of agriculture, in de velsh langage, vich vos, I vos assure, de most fine langage in de vorlt fore de expression. Ma foi! An I am retours agen to Londres. I take my logement in your best quartare, vare, I vos tel, is all de beau monde, bote, certainement, I cannot see mush vare particulare beauté in vot ees call de beaux jardins of Laistare Square."

"Then this man says to stop for a minute, and after he takes me to a society, where an old man gives a long speech about agricultural rules in the Welsh language, which I assure you is the most beautiful language in the world for expression. My word! And I am back in London. I’ve taken a place in your best area, where, I tell you, all the fashionable people are, but honestly, I can't see much of the particular beauty in what is called the beaux jardins of Leicester Square."

I did not see Meyler again till the following evening at the opera, when, being both tired of shamming more indifference than we really felt, we went home together. Meyler was looking remarkably handsome[Pg 557] and well. He told me that Lord Ebrington was in Paris, and had promised to present him at court the next day.

I didn't see Meyler again until the next evening at the opera. Tired of pretending to be more indifferent than we actually were, we went home together. Meyler looked really handsome[Pg 557] and well. He told me that Lord Ebrington was in Paris and had promised to introduce him at court the following day.

"What do you think of his lordship?" I inquired.

"What do you think of him?" I asked.

"He is one of the handsomest, most sensible, and distinguished looking young noblemen in Europe," Meyler replied.

"He’s one of the most handsome, sensible, and distinguished young noblemen in Europe," Meyler replied.

"Very well, I am glad you like him, and I am glad he is here; because, if you treat me too ill, or again mortify me by saying you are sick of my constancy, and wish nobody was constant in the world, alors, vois tu, on peut se consoler."

"Alright, I'm happy you like him, and I'm glad he's here; because, if you treat me poorly again or embarrass me by saying you're tired of my loyalty and wish no one was loyal in the world, then, you see, we can find some comfort."

"Point du tout," answered Meyler, "for, of course, if Lord Ebrington had any fancy for you he would prove it. I am not such a vain fool as to believe any woman breathing would have me, or remain an hour with me, if she could be even tolerated by Lord Ebrington."

"No way," replied Meyler, "because, obviously, if Lord Ebrington was interested in you, he’d show it. I'm not so full of myself to think that any woman would want me, or stick around for even an hour, if she had the chance to be with Lord Ebrington."

"Now Meyler, pray don't go out of your way to provoke me. You cannot, nobody can, or ever did imagine I would stay with a man whom I disliked, merely for his money: and further, what pleasure do you find in striving to wound and humble my vanity thus, as if I was and had been constant to you from necessity alone?"

"Now Meyler, please don't go out of your way to annoy me. You can't, nobody can, or ever did think that I would stay with a man I disliked just for his money. And really, what do you get from trying to hurt and diminish my pride like this, as if I have been loyal to you out of necessity alone?"

"I did not say you could not get others. I know to the contrary. I only said what I firmly believe, which is that, were you, this very night, to send a note to Lord Ebrington, inviting him to your bed even, he would not come."

"I didn't say you couldn't get other people. I know that's not true. I only mentioned what I truly believe, which is that if you were to send a note to Lord Ebrington tonight, even inviting him to your bed, he wouldn't come."

Thus did this provoking creature delight in teasing me, and the next half-hour he would seem passionately devoted to me.

Thus did this annoying creature enjoy teasing me, and for the next half-hour, he would appear to be passionately devoted to me.

For the first month, Meyler went everywhere, and I led a very gay life: that is, with regard to going every night to parties, masquerades, balls, and other amusements. One day, a friend of Meyler's, Bradshaw, told me that Meyler led a most dissipated life, and made up to at least half a dozen Frenchwomen in a week. The idea had not struck me with such[Pg 558] force of truth before, and I was suddenly oppressed with very low spirits; so writing an excuse to the party where I was expected to sup, I sat down at my window to watch the door of Meyler's hotel, which was opposite to mine, for the arrival of his well-known, little, elegant chariot. The moment it caught my eye, I despatched my servant with a note begging him to come over to me immediately. He obeyed my summons in very ill humour, declaring that I made him feel as though he had a net thrown over him, and that it was impossible to be happy without perfect liberty. This harshness to one like me, who had been hitherto so spoiled and indulged, affected me with the deepest melancholy. I felt it the more too from being in a foreign country. Meyler had wounded my pride in a way I should have resented at another moment; but I was in Paris alone, my mother and her family not having yet joined me. Meyler was my only friend, and, but for Meyler, I might probably have been now married to Worcester, whose tender care of me and devoted attentions could scarcely be understood or described.

For the first month, Meyler took me everywhere, and I had a really lively time: going out every night to parties, masquerades, balls, and other fun activities. One day, a friend of Meyler’s, Bradshaw, told me that Meyler lived a pretty wild life and was pursuing at least half a dozen French women each week. I hadn’t realized how true that was before, and suddenly I felt really down; so, I wrote an excuse for the dinner party I was supposed to attend and sat by my window watching the door of Meyler's hotel, which was right across from mine, waiting for his little, stylish carriage to arrive. The moment I saw it, I sent my servant over with a note asking him to come see me right away. He arrived in a bad mood, saying I made him feel trapped and that it was impossible to be happy without complete freedom. His harshness, especially after being so pampered until now, filled me with deep sadness. It felt even worse because I was in a foreign country. Meyler had hurt my pride in a way I might have reacted to differently at another time, but here I was in Paris alone, as my mother and her family hadn’t joined me yet. Meyler was my only friend, and if it weren’t for him, I might have been married to Worcester by now, whose caring nature and devoted attention were hard to fully describe.

"Meyler," said I, almost in tears, "I wish all the world to enjoy perfect liberty, and you must admit that, generally speaking, it has been my request that you only remain with me while my society is pleasant to you; but this night I am unwell, and my spirits are greatly depressed by what Mr. Bradshaw has told me. You know I am not a likely person to wear the willow, or be long unhappy, if you have ceased to prefer me to all other women; but, this night I would entreat, and consider it as a favour, if you would remain with me for an hour."

"Meyler," I said, almost in tears, "I want everyone in the world to have perfect freedom, and you have to admit that I’ve generally asked you to stay with me only as long as you enjoy my company. But tonight I’m not feeling well, and I'm really down because of what Mr. Bradshaw told me. You know I’m not someone who usually gets sad or unhappy for long, even if you’ve stopped liking me more than other women, but tonight I’d really appreciate it if you could stay with me for an hour."

"Can't you enter into the secret of my temper," said this most provoking little man, in his usual impressive, slow way. "Can't you understand that, were you to make it your particular request that I should sit down on that chair, at the very moment when I was about to do so, it would be the very reason why I should determine against it?"

"Can’t you figure out what makes me tick?" said this really annoying little guy, in his typical serious, slow manner. "Can’t you see that if you specifically asked me to sit in that chair right when I was about to do it, that would be exactly why I wouldn’t want to?"

"Common delicacy, such as is due to yourself as a gentleman," I continued, "might induce you not to wound my pride, or insult me by leaving me, at the moment when I have every reason to believe it is for the purpose of visiting another woman; one too of that class, which is even unsought by any Englishman who may fall in their way. This has been told me by your friend; but if you will give me your honour that such is not the case I will believe you."

"Common courtesy, which is expected from you as a gentleman," I continued, "might lead you not to hurt my pride or insult me by leaving me at a moment when I have every reason to think it’s to visit another woman; one from that type who is even overlooked by any Englishman who might cross their path. Your friend has told me this, but if you assure me that it’s not true, I will believe you."

"You are not my father confessor," answered Meyler roughly, and then ran downstairs, got into his carriage, and drove off without farther ceremony.

"You’re not my priest," Meyler replied harshly, and then ran downstairs, got into his carriage, and drove off without any further ceremony.

If I had bowed in meek submission to Meyler's will, and endured all this unfeeling, insulting treatment in humble silence, wetting my solitary pillow with my tears, perhaps some might have voted me a saint, from which opinion I take the liberty to differ. We must, as I think, treat those capricious men as we find them. Meyler's affections were not to be so preserved, even if it had not been contrary to my nature and my spirit to submit to undeserved insult without offering la pareille. Had I been a wife or a mother, I might have thought differently, as it was, anger now took the place of tenderness. I dried up my tears, settled my disordered curls by the glass, and, being fixed as a rock in my determination to leave Meyler at once and immediately, I was undecided as to my choice of doing so. I wanted to convince him of my perfect contempt and indifference. I should have preferred being pointed at by the whole world, as one of the most profligate women breathing, rather than that any one should imagine me capable of wearing the willow for a mere sugar-baker, who could forsake me and openly seek the society of the lowest women, in preference to mine.

If I had just bowed down and accepted Meyler's demands, enduring all this cold, insulting treatment in silence and soaking my pillow with tears, maybe some people would have seen me as a saint, but I disagree with that view. I believe we should deal with capricious people as they are. Meyler's affections couldn't be preserved, even if it wasn't against my nature and spirit to tolerate unearned insults without giving back the same. If I had been a wife or a mother, I might have thought differently, but as it stands, anger took over my feelings of tenderness. I wiped my tears, fixed my messy hair in the mirror, and, determined to leave Meyler right away, I was unsure about how to do it. I wanted to show him my complete contempt and indifference. I would have preferred being labeled by everyone as one of the most immoral women alive rather than anyone thinking I could pine for a simple guy who would ditch me and openly seek the company of the most lowly women instead of mine.

At this moment, choosing whom I might prefer myself, as an instrument to execute my proposed vengeance, was quite a secondary consideration. I thought only on the person who might be most likely to inspire Meyler with jealous rage and envy. Such[Pg 560] is poor human nature; and I have said before that I am but a mere woman, with at least as many imperfections on my head as women usually have to answer for. I allude only to handsome women, who have been as much tempted as I have.

Right now, picking the person I’d prefer to help carry out my plan for revenge was not my main concern. I was only focused on who would most likely provoke Meyler's jealousy and envy. Such[Pg 560] is just human nature; and I’ve mentioned before that I’m just a woman, with at least as many flaws as any woman typically has to deal with. I’m talking about attractive women, who have faced the same temptations as I have.

I very soon decided upon Lord Ebrington, as being the man Meyler professed to think most desirable, and, at the same time, whose attention he conceived it would be most difficult for me to obtain, and I wrote as follows:

I quickly chose Lord Ebrington, as he was the guy Meyler believed was the most desirable, and at the same time, he thought it would be the hardest for me to get his attention. So, I wrote the following:

"MY DEAR LORD EBRINGTON,—You and I made each other's acquaintance when I was very young, and soon parted. By mutual consent we cut each other's acquaintance. Yesterday I saw you looking remarkably well. You were in Meyler's barouche. You have sense enough to love candour, and, when women mean the same thing, you have the same respect for them, whether they go a roundabout way to work, or straight forward. In a word then, I am willing to renew our acquaintance, believing it just possible, that, if you were tired of me long ago, when I was quite a different sort of person, you may like me now; while, at the same time, I may be less afraid of you than I was formerly. Qu'en pensez vous?

"Dear Lord Ebrington, You and I got to know each other when I was quite young, and then we drifted apart. We mutually agreed to cut ties. Yesterday, I saw you looking very well in Meyler's carriage. You value honesty, and when women share that value, you respect them whether they’re indirect or direct. I’m open to reconnecting, hoping that if you grew tired of me long ago, when I was very different, you might appreciate me now; and at the same time, I might feel less intimidated by you than I did before. What do you think?

"H.W."

"H.W."

Answer:

Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

"Will ten o'clock this evening suit you? If so, I shall have much pleasure in visiting you.

"Does 10 PM tonight work for you? If it does, I’d be happy to come over."

"E."

"E."

Revenge is sometimes sweet, even to the most forgiving lady, when the manner of it is not too desperate. Ebrington came. He was then particularly handsome and sensible, and his manners were as gentle, shy, and graceful almost as those of Lord Ponsonby himself. Few woman could have disliked a tête-à-tête with Lord Ebrington. The thing was scarcely possible, supposing he had been in the humour to make them[Pg 561] like it. The fact is I gloried in being a match for Meyler's vile impertinence. Naturally frank, I did not conceal the real state of things from Ebrington. I paid his vanity a wretched compliment, he said; but still he should have been proud to have accepted my invitation under any circumstances.

Revenge can be satisfying, even for the most forgiving person, as long as it’s not too extreme. Ebrington arrived. He was particularly handsome and sensible at that time, and his manners were gentle, shy, and graceful, almost like Lord Ponsonby himself. Few women could dislike a one-on-one with Lord Ebrington. It was hardly possible, assuming he was in the mood to make them enjoy it. The truth is, I took pride in standing up to Meyler's awful arrogance. Naturally honest, I didn’t hide the reality from Ebrington. I gave his vanity a rather poor compliment, he said; but he still should have been proud to accept my invitation under any circumstances.

Ebrington was not a new lover. I had known him long before I ever saw Meyler; but he was proud, and reserved, and shy, and he had not taken the trouble to draw me out, or discover that I professed any more quickness than girls in general. I always thought the expression of his countenance remarkably fine, and now that we conversed more freely and I had an opportunity of judging of his very agreeable qualities, from his lively pleasant conversation, it was impossible to avoid drawing comparisons by no means favourable to Meyler, who, though perfectly graceful and gentlemanlike, was far from well read, and, as for conversation, he seldom spoke at all. Moreover, at this instant, I had good reason to believe the provoking little reptile was actually in the arms of some frail, very frail, French woman.

Ebrington wasn't a new lover. I had known him long before I ever met Meyler; but he was proud, reserved, and shy, and he never bothered to get to know me or find out that I had more wit than the average girl. I always thought his expression was really impressive, and now that we were talking more openly and I could see his charming qualities through his lively and enjoyable conversation, it was hard not to compare him unfavorably to Meyler, who, while completely graceful and gentlemanly, was far from well-read and hardly spoke at all. Moreover, at that moment, I had good reason to believe that the annoying little creep was actually in the arms of some vulnerable, very vulnerable, French woman.

I asked Ebrington, while we were taking our chocolate the next morning, in my very gay, luxurious dressing-room, how he came to be so cold a lover at a time when I was certainly handsomer and in the very first bloom of my youth?

I asked Ebrington, while we were enjoying our chocolate the next morning, in my bright, lavish dressing room, how he could be such a distant lover when I was definitely more attractive and still in the prime of my youth?

"I cannot account for it," answered Ebrington; "but, since you love candour, I will tell you that you did not then inspire me with any warmer sentiment than such general admiration as one cannot help feeling towards any fine girl. We met by accident, and soon parted I believe, without much regret on either side."

"I can't explain it," Ebrington replied, "but since you value honesty, I'll admit that you didn't make me feel anything more than the usual admiration one has for a pretty girl. We ran into each other by chance and I believe we parted ways without much regret on either side."

"Quant à moi, je vous en répond, mon ami," said I, determined not to be behind on the score of indifference.

"As for me, I’ll take the blame, my friend," I said, determined not to fall behind on the matter of indifference.

"Since that," continued Ebrington, "I have heard of nothing but Harriette Wilson wherever I went. I could not help wondering what Ponsonby or Worcester had discovered in you that was so very charming,[Pg 562] and yet could so entirely have escaped my observation."

"Since then," Ebrington continued, "I’ve only heard about Harriette Wilson everywhere I go. I can't help but wonder what Ponsonby or Worcester found in you that was so captivating,[Pg 562] and yet I completely missed it."

"You vile, impertinent monster!" interrupted I.

"You disgusting, disrespectful monster!" I interrupted.

"Never mind, dear Harry," continued Ebrington, "for I love you dearly now."

"Don't worry, dear Harry," Ebrington continued, "because I love you very much now."

"And I like you twice as well as I did six or seven years ago," I retorted.

"And I like you twice as much as I did six or seven years ago," I responded.

"Very complimentary to us both," said Ebrington. "In fact, you are now exactly what I always liked. Formerly, you were too shy for my taste. I would have given anything that you had sent for me merely because you fancied me. Nothing can be so gratifying and delightful to my feelings, as the idea of having inspired a fine woman with a strong, irresistible desire to make me her lover, whenever the desire is not a general one.

"Very flattering to both of us," said Ebrington. "In fact, you are exactly what I've always liked. Before, you were too shy for my taste. I would have given anything for you to have reached out to me just because you liked me. Nothing is as satisfying and delightful to me as the thought of having inspired an amazing woman with a strong, irresistible desire to make me her lover, especially when that desire isn't just a common one."

"I remember having once made the acquaintance of a woman who was greatly to my taste, and who, as I almost fancied, was disposed to favour me in return. After much difficulty I obtained her consent to indulge me with a private meeting, and she agreed to come into my chariot, in which I took her up at the end of a retired lane at the back of her father's house. She was a young widow. We were scarcely seated, when her very natural, frank, and flattering exclamation of 'Oh how very happy I am, to find myself at last here alone with you,' produced such a pleasant effect on me that I have never forgotten it."

"I remember meeting a woman who I really liked, and I almost thought she liked me back. After a lot of effort, I got her to agree to a private meeting, and she said yes to getting into my carriage, which I picked her up in at the end of a quiet lane behind her father's house. She was a young widow. We had barely sat down when she exclaimed, 'Oh how very happy I am to finally be alone with you,' and her genuine, open, and flattering words made such a wonderful impression on me that I've never forgotten them."

Ebrington did not leave me till past two o'clock in the day, having obtained my permission to return to me early on the same evening. About half an hour after his departure Meyler entered my room, and, as was invariably the case, after he had used me harshly, was all smiles and tenderness. "My dearest Harriette," said he, "I confess Bradshaw told you the truth. I have been intriguing, since I came to Paris, with almost every Frenchwoman I could find. Que voulez-vous? It is the nature of the animal. I am not naturally sentimental. Frenchwomen, being a great novelty to me, inspired me for the moment; but[Pg 563] I could never visit any one of them a second time. So much the contrary, that I ran away from any one I had once visited, when I met them in the streets, with feelings of the strongest disgust. Last night has cured me of intriguing with Frenchwomen. I returned home, more in love with you, dearest Harriette, than ever. In short, I was dying to see you, to kiss you, and ask your forgiveness on my knees: but it was too late, your house was shut up, and I dared not disturb you."

Ebrington didn’t leave until after two o'clock in the afternoon, having gotten my permission to come back early that evening. About half an hour after he left, Meyler walked into my room, and as usual, after treating me harshly, he was all smiles and sweetness. "My dearest Harriette," he said, "I admit Bradshaw was telling the truth. Since I arrived in Paris, I’ve been flirting with almost every French woman I met. Que voulez-vous? It’s just how I am. I'm not usually sentimental. French women, being such a novelty to me, sparked my interest for a moment; but[Pg 563] I could never visit any of them a second time. In fact, I would avoid any of them I had once seen if I ran into them on the street, feeling quite disgusted. Last night cured me of flirting with French women. I came home more in love with you, dearest Harriette, than ever. In short, I was dying to see you, kiss you, and ask for your forgiveness on my knees: but it was too late, your house was locked up, and I didn’t dare disturb you."

"You will never disturb me again," answered I, very quietly.

"You won't disturb me again," I replied softly.

"What do you mean?"

"What do you mean?"

"I have seen Lord Ebrington."

"I've seen Lord Ebrington."

"What! When we passed your house in my barouche."

"What! When we drove past your house in my carriage."

"I am not so platonic as to have been satisfied with that. No, I sent for him: but you know, you affirmed that I might do this with safety, since you were sure he would not obey my summons. Qu'en pensez-vous actuellement?"

"I’m not so idealistic that I would be okay with that. No, I called for him: but you know, you assured me that I could do this safely, since you were certain he wouldn’t respond to my call. What do you think about that now?"

"Pray," said Meyler, trembling from head to foot, "put me out of suspense."

"Please," said Meyler, shaking all over, "put me out of my misery."

"Je ne demande pas mieux, je t'en répond," answered I, "only," and I looked at him as I advanced towards the door for safety, "only promise not to beat me nor break my head."

"I couldn't ask for anything more, I promise you," I replied, "just," and I looked at him as I moved toward the door for safety, "just promise not to hit me or break my head."

"Nonsense! Pray, pray don't torment me."

"Nonsense! Please, please don't torment me."

"Why not? You felt no remorse in vexing me, last night."

"Why not? You didn't feel any regret for bothering me last night."

"Yes, indeed I did, after I had left you."

"Yes, I definitely did, after I left you."

"And of what service was that to me, think you? However, I never wished to deceive you nor any man. Briefly then, I beg to inform you that I sympathise with you in your love of variety, and you will, I am sure, give me credit for excellent taste, when I inform you that I have made a transfer of my affections from you to Lord Ebrington, who passed the night here, et qui doit faire autant ce soir."

"And what good did that do for me, do you think? Still, I never intended to deceive you or anyone. So, to put it plainly, I want to let you know that I understand your desire for variety, and I’m sure you’ll recognize my great taste when I tell you that I've transferred my affections from you to Lord Ebrington, who spent the night here and will do the same tonight."

I expected abuse; but, at all events, something like[Pg 564] coldness of manner from Meyler. Oh! que les hommes sont bizarres. Quite the contrary. Meyler's spirits sunk into despondency: he actually shed tears, which, with him, was a very unusual event. He was now at my feet, the humble sighing, adoring, suppliant lover again.

I expected some kind of harsh treatment, but at the very least, I thought Meyler would show me some coldness. Oh! how strange men are. Instead, it was the opposite. Meyler fell into a deep sadness: he actually cried, which was extremely rare for him. Now, he was back at my feet, the humble, sighing, adoring, pleading lover once more.

"You have a good heart, Harriette," said he, "and, whatever my faults may have been, I am now sufficiently punished. My health, as you know, has been seriously affected lately. I therefore implore you to send away Lord Ebrington and give me one more trial. I will be as constant and as attentive to you as you can possibly wish."

"You have a good heart, Harriette," he said, "and no matter what my faults have been, I've already been punished enough. My health, as you know, has taken a serious hit lately. So I'm begging you to send Lord Ebrington away and give me one more chance. I promise to be as loyal and attentive to you as you could ever want."

The little interesting sugar-baker looked very pale; but always very handsome. I say little, from the mere habit I had acquired, with more of his friends, of calling him little Meyler; for his person was very well proportioned, and altogether of the full middle size; but then the expression of his features possessed that soft style of beauty which would have been suitable to a woman.

The small, intriguing sugar-baker looked quite pale but still very handsome. I call him "little Meyler" out of habit, like many of his friends, even though he was well-proportioned and of average height. However, the expression on his face had a gentle beauty that would have suited a woman.

To proceed, Meyler remained with me without his dinner till past eight o'clock. He would not eat, and could not leave me. At nine, I expected Lord Ebrington, who believed me watching for him with tender anxiety. By this time, fasting and fretting had made poor Meyler seriously unwell. I was not destitute of humanity towards even the worst of my fellow creatures; but it is not, was not, and never will be in my nature to forget insult, nor to love any man, after he has practised open infidelity towards me.

To continue, Meyler stayed with me without having dinner until after eight o'clock. He wouldn’t eat and couldn’t leave me. At nine, I was expecting Lord Ebrington, who thought I was waiting for him with deep concern. By this time, being hungry and anxious had made poor Meyler really unwell. I wasn’t without compassion for even the worst of my fellow humans; however, it’s not in my nature to forget an insult or to love anyone after they’ve been openly disloyal to me.

"Meyler," said I to him at last, just as the clock was about to strike the hour of nine, and I was in momentary expectation of seeing Lord Ebrington enter the room, "since you have stayed here so long, and appear really annoyed, I will not turn you out of the room to admit another man."

"Meyler," I said to him finally, just as the clock was about to strike nine, and I was expecting to see Lord Ebrington walk in, "since you've been here for a while and seem genuinely upset, I won’t kick you out of the room to let another guy in."

I then hastily scribbled a few lines of apology to Lord Ebrington and handed it to my woman, requesting her to carry the letter down to the porter's lodge[Pg 565] to be delivered to his lordship as soon as he should enter. Meyler was all joy and wild rapture: more in love, perhaps, even, than on the day I first went to him, after he had been pining for one whole year and a quarter. For my part, the idea that so many of the lowest women had lately been favoured with his smiles entirely prevented my sympathising in his feeling. Ebrington seemed at least to respect and love me. He was handsome, accomplished, of high birth, and not quite turned of thirty.

I quickly wrote a short apology to Lord Ebrington and gave it to my maid, asking her to take the letter down to the porter’s lodge[Pg 565] so it could be delivered to his lordship as soon as he arrived. Meyler was full of joy and excitement—maybe even more in love than when I first approached him after he had been longing for over a year. As for me, the thought that so many of the lowest women had recently received his attention made it hard for me to share in his feelings. Ebrington at least seemed to respect and care for me. He was handsome, well-educated, of noble birth, and barely thirty.

I was already beginning to prefer his lordship, and was it to be wondered at, all the circumstances considered? Meyler wanted me to promise never to see nor speak to Ebrington again; but, as it was contrary to my taste and principles to leave any man I had once favoured, as long as he gave me no cause to complain of him, I told Meyler he had better waive the subject, for I would positively make no promise, one way or the other. With this answer he was obliged to be content.

I was starting to like his lordship more, and given the situation, why would that be surprising? Meyler wanted me to promise I’d never see or speak to Ebrington again; however, it went against my principles to abandon anyone I had once supported, as long as he hadn’t given me any reason to complain about him. I told Meyler he should drop the topic because I absolutely wouldn’t make any promises, either way. He had to accept my answer.


CHAPTER XXXIV

The next morning Lord Ebrington called on me in his cabriolet. Meyler, who had just left me, was watching my house from his own window opposite.

The next morning, Lord Ebrington came to visit me in his cabriolet. Meyler, who had just left, was watching my house from his window across the street.

Meyler was man of the world enough to subdue his feelings so far as to treat Ebrington with something like civility. Not that he feared fighting; ridicule alone was the bugbear, which made him smother his rising anger till he had quite subdued it. My two beaux seemed bent on sitting each other out; the difficulty was to hit upon subjects for conversation. We had gone over that lame one, the weather, at least three times, and the dirty streets of Paris, the French cookery, &c. Ebrington now tried Bonaparte, then pictures, next statues: but Meyler knew no more about them all than the man in the moon, even if he had been disposed to converse, which was seldom the case at any time. At last, luckily for me, they both recollected that they were invited to a large dinner with some of the French royal family, and had only just time to dress. Meyler called me aside to entreat that I would receive him after dinner. I refused. Meyler was in a passion. I declared we must part, since those Frenchwomen had for ever spoiled the pleasure I used to feel in his society.

Meyler was worldly enough to control his feelings enough to treat Ebrington with some civility. It wasn't that he was afraid of fighting; it was just the thought of being ridiculed that made him keep his anger in check until it was completely subdued. My two gentlemen seemed determined to outlast each other; the issue was finding topics to talk about. We had already gone over the tired subject of the weather at least three times, along with the dirty streets of Paris, French cooking, etc. Ebrington tried discussing Bonaparte, then art, next statues, but Meyler knew as much about them as the man in the moon, even if he ever felt like chatting, which wasn't often. Finally, fortunately for me, they both remembered they were invited to a large dinner with some members of the French royal family and only had time to get dressed. Meyler pulled me aside to ask if I would meet him after dinner. I refused. Meyler was furious. I insisted we had to part ways, as those French women had completely ruined the enjoyment I used to feel in his company.

"Then I'll cut the dinner, and stay here all my life," said Meyler, quietly seating himself.

"Then I’ll eat dinner and stay here for the rest of my life," Meyler said, quietly sitting down.

"We shall be too late, Meyler," called out Ebrington from the drawing-room.

"We're going to be too late, Meyler," Ebrington shouted from the living room.

Dreading some difference between these two gentlemen, I at length promised to receive Meyler in the[Pg 567] evening, since that appeared to be my only chance of getting rid of him. I had this day invited a new and very pleasing female acquaintance to dine with me. She was an Italian widow, of exactly my own age, with the true, soft, Italian expression of countenance. A native of Naples, she had accompanied her son to Paris for the purpose of placing him in a celebrated college. He was a delicate, bilious-looking, interesting child of eleven years of age, with large, pensive black eyes, and thick black fringes to them. He wore, in common with all the youths of that institution, a large cocked hat, with a tight, military blue coat, faced with a lighter shade of the same colour. His appearance formed an odd contrast to that of my young nephew, George Woodcock, whom I had brought to Paris with me. George was a fair, fresh-coloured, remarkably strong, active boy, with white, thick curly hair, dressed in a light blue jacket and trousers, with a small ruff round his throat. He did not know one single word of French: nay, more, was such a complete John Bull as to declare upon his word and honour that he would take all the care he possibly could not to learn it. All he feared and dreaded was that the vile jargon should come to him by itself, in spite of all he could do to prevent it.

Dreading some difference between these two gentlemen, I finally agreed to meet Meyler in the[Pg 567] evening, since that seemed to be my only way of getting rid of him. That day, I had invited a new and very charming female acquaintance to dinner. She was an Italian widow, exactly my age, with that soft, gentle Italian look. Originally from Naples, she had brought her son to Paris to enroll him in a well-known college. He was a delicate, sickly-looking boy of eleven, with large, thoughtful black eyes framed by thick lashes. He wore, like all the boys at that school, a large cocked hat and a tight military-style blue coat, lined with a lighter shade of blue. His appearance was a striking contrast to that of my young nephew, George Woodcock, whom I had brought to Paris with me. George was a fair-skinned, fresh-faced, remarkably strong and lively boy, with thick, curly white hair, dressed in a light blue jacket and trousers, and a small ruff around his neck. He didn’t know a single word of French; in fact, he was such a complete John Bull that he declared on his word and honor that he would do everything possible to avoid learning it. All he feared was that the awful language would somehow come to him on its own, no matter how hard he tried to stop it.

My Italian friend, whose Christian name was Rosabella, inhabited the same hotel with me. Her constant visitor was a most sanguine Bonapartist, who had formerly been employed by that emperor as ambassador to the court of Naples. I forget this man's name; but I remember he treated Rosabella with the affectionate kindness of a father. His manners were very refined; but so excessively formal and ceremonious that he used to put me into a fever. If he came up to a carriage during a heavy fall of rain, nothing we could say would induce him to put on his hat, and as to putting on his great coat in a room where I happened to be sitting, even at Rosabella's own house, he could not endure such an idea.

My Italian friend, named Rosabella, stayed at the same hotel as me. Her regular visitor was an upbeat Bonapartist who had previously worked as an ambassador to the court of Naples under that emperor. I can't remember his name, but I recall that he treated Rosabella with the affectionate kindness of a father. His manners were very refined, but so excessively formal and ceremonious that he made me anxious. If he approached a carriage during a heavy rain, nothing we said could convince him to put on his hat, and the thought of wearing his overcoat in a room where I happened to be, even at Rosabella's house, was completely out of the question for him.

Rosabella was naturally as frank as myself. In our second or third interview, she informed me that she had married at the age of thirteen, by her parents' commands, an old Frenchman whom she hated, and who might, in point of years, have been her grandfather; that her disgust and dislike towards her better half was at its height when she was accidentally thrown into the society of Monsieur l'Ambassadeur, who, in the course of due time—in one, two or three years, I forget which—had completely won her heart, and the result and pledge of their love was her only son, the young Carlo, who, having been presented in form to young George Woodcock, was no doubt remarkably communicative, seeing that he knew but little French, which language he spoke with a strong Italian accent, while George Woodcock vowed and declared he would sooner do anything than understand one word of their vile lingo.

Rosabella was just as open as I was. During our second or third meeting, she told me that she had married at thirteen because her parents ordered her to, an old Frenchman she hated, who might as well have been her grandfather. Her disgust for her husband peaked when she unexpectedly met Monsieur l'Ambassadeur, who, over time—maybe in a year or two, I can't remember which—totally captured her heart. The result of their love was her only son, the young Carlo, who had been formally introduced to young George Woodcock. Carlo was likely very chatty, considering he spoke very little French, which he pronounced with a heavy Italian accent, while George Woodcock insisted he would rather do anything than understand a single word of their awful language.

Carlo was a prodigy of learning for his age. No expense, which could be imagined by fond parents as likely to forward or facilitate his studies, was spared or ever neglected. He had a private tutor kept for him at the college, and whom Rosabella would constantly invite to her table. All her hopes on earth were centred in her child, who slept on a bed of down and drank only of the most delicate wines. He was already a good poet, and rhymed in four different languages; but the poor child appeared to me to be actually dying a victim to severe study, combined with want of exercise. His mother indeed took him home every Saturday night, and he remained with her till the following Monday; but she made him draw plans by way of recreation, with his tutor, almost the whole of the day.

Carlo was a learning prodigy for his age. His doting parents spared no expense to support his studies. He had a private tutor at the college, whom Rosabella often invited to dine with them. All her hopes were focused on her child, who slept on a soft bed and only drank the finest wines. He was already a skilled poet, writing in four different languages; however, the poor boy seemed to be fading away from intense studying combined with a lack of exercise. His mother did take him home every Saturday night, where he stayed until the following Monday, but she often had him drawing plans as a form of recreation with his tutor for most of the day.

At the time we became acquainted, poor Carlo was afflicted with an oppression on the chest, attended with a cough, and Rosabella, having remarked the bright bloom on George's cheeks, snatched her poor little, interesting skeleton of a child to her heart, and half smothered him with the ardour of her kisses, and[Pg 569] then burst into tears. I endeavoured to console her with the assurance I felt, that Carlo only required air and relaxation in order to recover his health.

When we met, poor Carlo was struggling with a tightness in his chest and a cough. Rosabella, noticing the healthy color in George's cheeks, quickly pulled her frail little child into her arms, smothering him with kisses, and then suddenly burst into tears. I tried to comfort her, assuring her that Carlo just needed some fresh air and rest to get better.

"He shall have a week's holiday," said poor Rosabella, "and play with your nephew all day long, merely to try its effect."

"He'll have a week off," said poor Rosabella, "to hang out with your nephew all day, just to see what happens."

I interpreted what she said to my nephew, who immediately seized hold of the delicate Carlo, saying, "Come along with me, little Boney. There's a castor for you," taking up the child's large cocked hat, which was full half as big as himself, and, pressing it down on his head by main force, "one may see you're a Boney in a minute. Never mind. I won't be such a coward as to leather you till you get stronger, for fear I should kill you; so come with me my little fellow, and I will teach you to swim and play at cricket."

I explained what she said to my nephew, who quickly grabbed the delicate Carlo, saying, "Come on with me, little Boney. I've got something for you," picking up the child’s large cocked hat, which was almost as big as he was, and, pushing it down on his head with force, "it’s easy to see you’re a Boney in an instant. Don’t worry. I won’t be such a coward as to punish you until you get stronger, scared I might hurt you; so come with me, my little buddy, and I’ll teach you how to swim and play cricket."

"Plait-t'il?" said Carlo, raising his large languid eyes to George's face from the pencil he was cutting.

"What is it?" said Carlo, lifting his big, relaxed eyes from the pencil he was sharpening to look at George's face.

"Veux-tu jouer avec le petit Anglais, mon enfant?" inquired Rosabella.

"Do you want to play with the little English boy, my child?" asked Rosabella.

"Volontiers," answered Carlo, throwing aside his pencil and gracefully bowing to George, as he took off the huge military cocked hat, which George had fastened tight on his head by dint of hard thumps on the top of it with his fist.

"Of course," replied Carlo, tossing aside his pencil and bowing with flair to George as he removed the large military cocked hat that George had secured tightly on his head by hitting the top of it repeatedly with his fist.

"Come along," said George, dragging Carlo forward to the spacious courtyard below.

"Come on," said George, pulling Carlo into the large courtyard below.

The contrast which these two children of exactly the same age exhibited, both in their characters and persons, was too striking to have been overlooked, even by the most careless observer: for my part, it furnished me with no inconsiderable source of amusement.

The difference between these two children of the same age was so obvious in their personalities and appearances that even the most indifferent observer couldn't miss it: for me, it provided a great deal of amusement.

Rosabella and I were quietly taking our dessert together immediately after our early dinner, when I was astonished by the re-appearance of Meyler.

Rosabella and I were quietly enjoying our dessert together right after our early dinner when I was surprised by Meyler's sudden return.

"What, returned already?" I exclaimed. "Why, I scarcely imagined that you had sat down to table."

"What, you're back already?" I exclaimed. "I hardly thought you had even sat down to eat."

"I shall get into a nice scrape," answered Meyler. "Only fancy me, while two of the royal family were present, jumping up actually in the middle of dinner, merely using the words, 'a pain here,' and with my hand to my head bolting out of the room?"

"I’m going to get myself into a real mess," Meyler replied. "Just imagine me, while two members of the royal family are there, suddenly jumping up in the middle of dinner, just saying, 'I have a pain here,' and with my hand on my head, running out of the room?"

"What could induce you to be so very rude?" I inquired.

"What would make you act so rudely?" I asked.

"Why, Lord Ebrington, who was to have dressed and met me at the door, never made his appearance at dinner; I therefore took it for granted he was coming here instead."

"Why, Lord Ebrington, who was supposed to get ready and meet me at the door, never showed up for dinner; so I assumed he was coming here instead."

"You will have enough to do," said I, "if you have determined to turn spy on either of our actions, after I have told you that I never shall wish to live with you again. Now that you have thus insulted and publicly neglected me, I must choose of two things, either to hate you and be eternally in a passion with you, or to avoid your society. I know you now, and your tastes and pursuits. Still we may continue on friendly, good terms; but all illusion is destroyed."

"You'll have plenty to deal with," I said, "if you've decided to spy on either of us after I've told you that I never want to live with you again. Now that you've insulted me and completely ignored me in public, I have to choose between hating you and being angry all the time, or just avoiding you. I know you and what you like now. We can still be on friendly terms, but the illusion is gone."

This growing indifference on my part served to rouse the sluggish disposition of Meyler. He was all attention and, what is still more astonishing, he was now in high spirits.

This growing lack of interest on my part seemed to energize Meyler’s lazy attitude. He was fully engaged and, even more surprisingly, he was now in great spirits.

Competition with a rival was what inspired him with most passion and energy, he said, and nothing on earth made him half so much in love. He loved to feel himself in a fever of doubt and agitation about a woman. It was the only thing which kept him awake, made his blood circulate, and did him good.

Competing with a rival was what fueled him with the most passion and energy, he said, and nothing else in the world made him feel so deeply in love. He loved the rush of uncertainty and excitement that came with a woman. It was the only thing that kept him awake, got his blood pumping, and made him feel alive.

Rosabella took her leave soon after the return of Meyler, who was so afraid of Ebrington making his appearance, that he feigned being extremely indisposed, an excuse for inducing me to retire to rest and shut up my doors for the night. The next morning I received the following letter from my sister Fanny;

Rosabella left shortly after Meyler got back, who was so worried about Ebrington showing up that he pretended to be really unwell, trying to get me to go to bed and lock my doors for the night. The next morning, I received this letter from my sister Fanny:

"MY DEAR HARRIETTE,—My journey to Paris is put off for the present, and our dear mother will arrive without me, accompanied by our brothers, George[Pg 571] and Charles, with Jane, Charlotte and Rose. My spirits are not at present equal to any sort of exertion. Parker has inquired often, and kindly, after his child, and has twice been to visit me; but I will not dwell on this melancholy subject. I am writing in Parker's old bedroom. Methinks, the bed looks like a tomb. However, reflection is all nonsense. I would fain tell you something in the shape of news, but really, I scarcely ever leave the house. Brummell's sun, they say, is setting, which, you'll answer, was the story long ago; but, since that, I am told Brummell won twenty thousand pounds, that is too now gone, and he is greatly embarrassed. Poor Lord Alvanly they say is just in the same plight. Napier's passion for Julia continues to increase. I will not call it love or affection, else why does he with his twenty thousand a year suffer her to be so shockingly distressed? On the very day you left England, Julia had an execution in her house and the whole of her furniture was seized. I really thought she would have destroyed herself. I insisted on her going down to Mr. Napier at Melton by that very night's mail, to whom I wrote, earnestly entreating him to receive her with tenderness, such as the wretched state of her mind required. A man of Mr. Napier's sanguine temperament was sure to receive any fine woman with rapture, who came to him at Melton Mowbray, where petticoats are so scarce and so dirty; but, if he had really loved her, he surely would have immediately paid all her debts, which do not amount to a thousand pounds, as well as ordered her upholsterer to new-furnish her house.

"Dear Harriette, my trip to Paris is postponed for now, and our dear mother will arrive without me, along with our brothers, George and Charles, and Jane, Charlotte, and Rose. I’m not feeling up to anything right now. Parker has asked about his child often and kindly, and has visited me twice; but I don’t want to dwell on this sad topic. I’m writing from Parker’s old bedroom. The bed looks like a tomb. But reflecting on that is pointless. I wish I could share some news, but honestly, I hardly leave the house. They say Brummell’s star is fading, which, as you’ll recall, was the story ages ago; but since then, I’ve heard he won twenty thousand pounds, which is now gone, and he’s in deep trouble. Poor Lord Alvanly is said to be in the same situation. Napier’s obsession with Julia just keeps growing. I won’t call it love or affection; otherwise, why would he, with his twenty thousand a year, allow her to be in such dire straits? On the very day you left England, Julia had a court order issued against her, and all her furniture was seized. I truly thought she might harm herself. I insisted she go down to Mr. Napier at Melton that very night, and I wrote to him, urgently asking him to receive her gently, considering how miserable she is. A man like Mr. Napier, with his optimistic nature, would likely welcome any attractive woman who arrived at Melton Mowbray, where they hardly have any ladies around; but if he really loved her, he surely would have paid all her debts right away, which don’t even amount to a thousand pounds, and at least arranged for her to have her house refurnished."

"Would you believe it? Julia has returned with merely cash or credit enough to procure little elegant necessaries for Napier's dressing-room, and, for the rest, her drawing-room is covered with a piece of green baize, and, in lieu of all her beautiful little knick-knacks and elegant furniture, she has two chairs, an old second-hand sofa, and a scanty, yellow cotton curtain. Her own bed was not seized. It is now the[Pg 572] only creditable piece of furniture in the house of Napier's adored mistress, one of the richest commoners in England, who is the father of her infant. I except my own room of course, which has not been disturbed. Amy thinks of going to Paris almost directly. Paget, as Lord of the Treasury, must remain in London, and only pay her flying visits. Nugent and Luttrell are also going. I suppose you know that your prime favourite, Ward, went to the continent with Ebrington, and, I understand, they go on to Italy together: that is to say, if they continue to agree. Ward has been making love to me lately. The other day, he said something to me which I fancied so truly harsh, coarse, and indelicate, that it produced a violent hysterical affection, which I found it impossible to subdue. The remarks I made were certainly, as I conceive, what every female with the least decency or delicacy must have made, en pareil cas.

"Can you believe it? Julia has come back with just enough cash or credit to buy a few nice things for Napier's dressing room. For the rest, her living room is covered with green felt, and instead of all her lovely little decorations and stylish furniture, she only has two chairs, an old second-hand sofa, and a thin yellow cotton curtain. Her own bed wasn’t taken. It's now the[Pg 572] only decent piece of furniture in the home of Napier's beloved mistress, one of the richest commoners in England, who is also the mother of her baby. I’m excluding my own room, of course, which hasn’t been disturbed. Amy is thinking about heading to Paris pretty soon. Paget, as Lord of the Treasury, has to stay in London and can only make brief visits. Nugent and Luttrell are also planning to go. I suppose you know that your favorite, Ward, went to the continent with Ebrington, and I hear they’re going on to Italy together, assuming they continue to get along. Lately, Ward has been flirting with me. The other day, he said something that I found incredibly harsh, crude, and inappropriate, which triggered a strong emotional reaction that I couldn’t control. The things I said were, I believe, what any woman with even a bit of decency or sensitivity would have said in the same situation, en pareil cas.

"Ward wanted me to submit to something I conceived improper. When I refused, he said, with much fierceness of manner, such as my present weak state of nerves made me ill able to bear, 'D——d affectation.' I afterwards repeated every particular of what had occurred to Ward's friend Luttrell, who frankly answered, with his earnest serious face, 'It looks bad! 'tis a bad story. 'Twas coarse and brutal! There's no excuse for inhumanity of manner or expression, when applied to a woman!' Nugent tried to excuse him.

"Ward wanted me to agree to something I thought was wrong. When I refused, he angrily said, in a way that my currently fragile nerves couldn't handle, 'Damn affectation.' I later told every detail of what had happened to Ward's friend Luttrell, who honestly replied, with a serious look, 'It looks bad! It's a bad story. It was crude and brutal! There's no excuse for being inhuman in how you treat or speak to a woman!' Nugent tried to defend him."

"'Ward,' said Nugent, 'is so clever that I respect him. He has a bad temper, I confess: but for this there would be nothing to say against him.'

"'Ward,' Nugent said, 'is so smart that I really respect him. I admit he has a bad temper, but aside from that, there's nothing to criticize about him.'"

"Sophia and Lord Berwick appear to go on in the old humdrum way. Nobody visits them in their opera box, except our brother John. In fact, I believe Lord Berwick will not permit them. Harry De Roos declares Sophia to be most ridiculously jealous of her sister Charlotte's beauty.

"Sophia and Lord Berwick seem to continue their same old routine. No one comes to see them in their opera box, except for our brother John. In fact, I think Lord Berwick won’t allow anyone else. Harry De Roos says Sophia is ridiculously jealous of her sister Charlotte's beauty."

"'True,' said De Roos to me the other day, 'true, I fancy I ought to have offered my arm to her ladyship[Pg 573] one night, instead of to Charlotte; but the latter was really so much handsomer, I could not resist. The next day, I dined with Lord Berwick, and, after dinner, placed myself by the side of her sister Charlotte, with whom I took pleasure in conversing, of course, on common subjects. Your mild sister Sophia fell into a violent rage, and began to blow like a kitchen-maid. I was amused at this, and induced to increase my attention to Charlotte. At length, Sophia's blood boiled over all at once, and, bouncing towards me, she said, "Mr. De Roos, if this is the kind of conduct, you mean to observe, we had better see no more of you."

"'True,' De Roos said to me the other day, 'true, I think I should have offered my arm to her ladyship[Pg 573] one night, instead of to Charlotte; but Charlotte was just so much prettier, I couldn't help it. The next day, I had dinner with Lord Berwick, and after dinner, I sat next to her sister Charlotte, enjoying our conversation about ordinary topics. Your gentle sister Sophia became extremely angry and started huffing like a maid in the kitchen. I found it amusing and felt encouraged to pay even more attention to Charlotte. Eventually, Sophia lost her temper completely and, storming over to me, said, 'Mr. De Roos, if this is how you plan to behave, we should probably stop seeing you.'"'

"'I answered very calmly, that her ladyship was certainly at liberty to choose her own society, and requested she would permit me to ring for a hackney-coach, since my own carriage was not coming till late. Sophia's footman was a long while gone in search of the coach, during which time I commenced a dead flirtation with Charlotte on purpose to mortify her sister.'

"I responded calmly that she was definitely free to choose her own company and asked her to let me call for a cab since my own carriage wouldn’t arrive until later. Sophia's footman took a long time to find the cab, during which I started a complete flirtation with Charlotte just to embarrass her sister."

"I must now conclude, my dear Harriette, whose happiness, I sincerely pray for. Apropos, I had almost forgotten to tell you of my new conquest of Lord Bective, who is really very humble, civil, and attentive to me. I know you will arraign my taste, when I say I rather like him: but then, you recollect, I always hated handsome men.

"I must now wrap this up, my dear Harriette, whose happiness I genuinely wish for. By the way, I almost forgot to mention my new interest in Lord Bective, who is really quite humble, polite, and attentive to me. I know you'll criticize my taste when I say I actually like him, but then, you remember, I've always disliked handsome men."

"God bless you. I enclose a few lines for my poor boy, George, and beg you to believe in the lasting affection of

"God bless you. I’m sending a few lines for my poor boy, George, and I ask you to trust in my enduring love for him."

"Your sister
"FANNY."

"Your sister
"FANNY."

I had scarcely finished reading my letter when Lord Ebrington called on me.

I had barely finished reading my letter when Lord Ebrington stopped by to see me.

"You have behaved very ill to me," said his lordship.

"You've treated me really poorly," his lordship said.

I assured him it was not my fault; that I had frankly assured Meyler that it would no longer suit me to continue on the same terms with him in which we had formerly lived.

I assured him it wasn't my fault; that I had honestly told Meyler that it wouldn't work for me to keep living under the same terms we used to have.

"But still you admit him, just as usual," retorted Ebrington.

"But you still let him in, just like always," Ebrington shot back.

"Because Meyler is so violent in his temper, and, just now, so uneasy in his mind, which, added to his indifferent state of health, is more than I can resist. Meyler will not remain long in France; but, while he is here, my heart fails me when I attempt to turn him out of my house, and he must be permitted to visit me; neither will I shock nor disgust him, while he is in this constant and penitent humour, by allowing him to find you so often here."

"Because Meyler is so violent in his temper and, right now, so unsettled in his mind, plus his poor health, it's all more than I can handle. Meyler won't be in France for long, but while he is here, I feel too anxious to kick him out of my house, and I have to let him visit me. I also don't want to shock or upset him while he’s in this constant and remorseful mood by letting him see you here so often."

Ebrington, being very proud, did not show half the disappointment he really felt. I refused to tell his lordship to which theatre I was going in the evening, lest his visit to our private box should annoy poor Meyler, for I still felt something like affection for him, although I could never speak to him, or think of him, without getting into a passion.

Ebrington, being very proud, didn’t reveal even half of the disappointment he truly felt. I refused to tell his lordship which theater I was going to in the evening, fearing his visit to our private box would upset poor Meyler, as I still felt some affection for him, even though I could never talk to him or think about him without getting angry.

I was agreeably interrupted by a visit from my dear mother, accompanied by my eldest sister, who was, I will not say, an old maid, and yet she certainly was not a very young one. They had left my brothers and sisters at their hotel, where they had arrived from England late the night before. My poor mother looked remarkably well, and I was delighted to have her in the same country with me. She had brought George Woodcock's young sister, little Anney, with her. She was a fine healthy child, of about eight years of age. Lord Ebrington was not presented to them, and took his leave. I insisted on their bringing the whole family to dinner, which they did. In the evening, they retired early. I accompanied Meyler to a private box, which he had engaged for me, at the French Opera House, where we had scarcely been seated half an hour, when Lord Ebrington made his appearance, to the very evident annoyance of Meyler, who looked at me reproachfully, as though he imagined his lordship was there by my desire. I determined to set him right.

I was pleasantly surprised by a visit from my dear mom, along with my oldest sister, who, I won't say was an old maid, but she definitely wasn't very young either. They had left my brothers and sisters at their hotel, having arrived from England late the night before. My poor mom looked great, and I was so happy to have her in the same country as me. She had brought George Woodcock's younger sister, little Anney, with her. She was a strong, healthy child, around eight years old. Lord Ebrington wasn't introduced to them and left soon after. I insisted they bring the whole family to dinner, which they did. In the evening, they went to bed early. I went with Meyler to a private box he had arranged for me at the French Opera House, and we had barely been seated for half an hour when Lord Ebrington showed up, much to Meyler's clear annoyance. He looked at me with a disapproving expression, as if he thought Lord Ebrington was there at my request. I decided I needed to clear that up.

"Does your lordship always attend the French[Pg 575] Opera?" I inquired, and I was answered in the negative, and he frankly assured me that his visit to that theatre was expressly to look for me. I asked him how he could possibly know I was there.

"Do you always go to the French[Pg 575] Opera?" I asked, and he said no. He honestly told me that he came to that theater specifically to find me. I wondered how he could possibly know I was there.

"I have already visited almost all the theatres to-night," answered Ebrington.

"I've already been to almost all the theaters tonight," replied Ebrington.

Meyler's feelings were for once stronger than even his fear of ridicule, and he bounced out of my box, banging the door loudly after him. Ebrington, instead of taking notice of this, took the opportunity of our being tête-à-tête, to press me eagerly to appoint a time for his seeing me again.

Meyler's feelings were, for once, stronger than his fear of being laughed at, and he sprang out of my box, slamming the door behind him. Ebrington, instead of acknowledging this, seized the chance of our being tête-à-tête to urge me eagerly to set a time for him to see me again.

"How is it possible," I replied, "even if I wished it, since Meyler will not absent himself an hour from me, unless it is to accompany you somewhere? Meyler is very unhappy at your appearance in his box this evening, which was certainly rather bold of you; and, further, I am sorry, very sorry; for I know not how it is, but you certainly remind me of Lord Ponsonby, in voice in manner and in person. Notwithstanding, I positively mean to promise Meyler, this very evening, that, while he continues faithful, and so attentive to me, as he has been for the last few days, he shall not have his feelings and pride wounded by being intruded upon by you."

"How is that even possible?" I replied. "Even if I wanted to, Meyler won’t leave my side for an hour unless it’s to take you somewhere. Meyler is really unhappy about you being in his box tonight, which was definitely a bit daring of you. Also, I feel bad for you; I really do. I don’t know why, but you remind me of Lord Ponsonby—your voice, manner, and appearance. Still, I’m definitely planning to promise Meyler tonight that as long as he stays loyal and attentive to me like he has been these past few days, I won’t let you intrude on his feelings and pride."

Lord Ebrington reddened from mortified pride, as he said, with some little affectation of indifference, while taking up his hat to depart, "Tu fera ce que tu voudra, ma belle Harriette," and he bowed himself out of the box.

Lord Ebrington flushed with embarrassed pride as he said, attempting to seem indifferent while picking up his hat to leave, "Tu fera ce que tu voudra, ma belle Harriette," and he bowed himself out of the box.

Little Meyler's very expressive face brightened into a glowing blush, when I made a sign to him that Ebrington was gone; for he had placed himself in an empty box on my left side, where he was watching me in a very melancholy attitude, and whence he immediately joined me.

Little Meyler's very expressive face lit up with a bright blush when I signaled to him that Ebrington was gone; he had positioned himself in an empty box to my left, watching me with a sad expression, and he quickly came over to me.

"Lord Ebrington shall not tease you any more," said I to him. "No matter what my feelings may be, I prefer anything to giving pain to the persons who appear to feel the least regard for me. Now the high[Pg 576] and mighty don, my Lord Ebrington, if he does feel for anything, or anybody, conceals it so well by dint of sheer pride, that he seems a very statue when he likes, although he certainly likes to be just the reverse of this, when one gives him due encouragement. As for you, my little honest sugar-baker, you are not ashamed of shedding tears and acknowledging yourself unhappy about a woman; therefore I repeat you shall be annoyed no more. I felt indignant at Lord Ebrington taking the liberty of intruding himself into the private box you had hired for me, and therefore took that opportunity to give him his congé."

"Lord Ebrington won't tease you anymore," I said to him. "Regardless of how I feel, I’d rather avoid hurting those who seem to care the least about me. Now, the esteemed and proud Lord Ebrington, if he does have feelings for something or someone, hides it so well out of sheer pride that he can appear like a statue when he wants to, even though he clearly prefers to be the opposite when given the right encouragement. As for you, my dear honest sugar-baker, you aren’t afraid to cry and admit you’re unhappy about a woman; so I say again, you won’t be bothered any longer. I was frustrated with Lord Ebrington for taking the liberty of intruding into the private box you had rented for me, and that’s why I took the opportunity to give him his congé."

Meyler seemed very grateful and excessively delighted.

Meyler looked really thankful and extremely thrilled.

"How did Ebrington like being congédié?" he inquired.

"How did Ebrington feel about being fired?" he asked.

"Why, to tell the truth, I don't think he will die of it," I replied.

"Honestly, I don't think he's going to die from it," I replied.

For another fortnight, during which I had not once heard of Ebrington everything went on smoothly and charmingly. I could indeed never feel what I had felt for Meyler; but his attentions were received with gratitude, and I fancied that, if it were possible for him to continue in good temper, I could yet make myself tolerably happy with him, as often as I could drive his late, low and bare-faced intrigues out of my head.

For another two weeks, during which I didn’t hear anything about Ebrington, everything continued to go smoothly and pleasantly. I could never feel for Meyler what I had felt before, but I appreciated his attention and thought that if he could stay in a good mood, I could still manage to be fairly happy with him, as long as I could push his recent, shady schemes out of my mind.

Ebrington, for what I knew, had again forgotten me; therefore, why in the name of common sense should I remember one who, though handsome and talented, proved himself at all times so very heartless.

Ebrington, as far as I could tell, had forgotten me again; so why on earth should I remember someone who, despite being good-looking and talented, always showed such a complete lack of compassion?


CHAPTER XXXV

One day as I was sitting at dinner with Rosabella, a poor Italian introduced himself to her, and had the art to impose himself upon her as a countryman of her own of very high rank, who had returned from the Spanish wars in the greatest possible distress, and had just left his lovely wife, who was of noble blood, entirely unprotected. Rosabella offered her mite at once. I wish I had followed her example; but, instead of this, in my eagerness to contribute more substantially to his relief, I addressed a letter to Lord Fife, whom I had twice met in Paris, requesting him to take compassion on the unfortunate bearer of it, who found himself, after enduring the fatigues of a hard campaign in Spain, deserted in a foreign land, where he was likely to starve, if none of us came forward with at least so much relief as might enable him to return to Naples. The poor wretch came to me on the following morning, with a countenance which appeared the very image of despair.

One day, while I was having dinner with Rosabella, a poor Italian approached her and cleverly presented himself as a countryman of hers from a high social class, who had just returned from the Spanish wars in dire straits. He claimed that he had left his beautiful wife, of noble lineage, completely unprotected. Rosabella immediately offered what little she could. I wish I had followed her lead; instead, driven by a desire to help more significantly, I wrote a letter to Lord Fife, whom I had met twice in Paris, asking him to show compassion for this unfortunate man. I explained that he had endured the hardships of a grueling campaign in Spain and now found himself alone in a foreign country, likely to starve unless one of us helped with enough support for him to return to Naples. The poor guy came to see me the next morning, looking utterly despondent.

"Hélas!" he exclaimed, "milord Fife ne m'a rien donné."

"Alas!" he exclaimed, "Lord Fife hasn't given me anything."

I then recollected my old beau Wellington, who, I knew, was at that time our ambassador at Paris, although I had not yet met with him: but I did not like to intrude myself on his recollection. However, I strongly advised the poor fellow to explain the real state of his case to His Excellency, and to acquaint me with the result.

I then remembered my old boyfriend Wellington, who I knew was our ambassador in Paris at that time, although I hadn't met him yet. Still, I didn't want to impose on his memory. However, I strongly advised the poor guy to tell His Excellency the true state of his situation and let me know what happened.

"Hélas!" reiterated the Italian, again returning, "je ne suis qu'un malheureux. Milord Villainton, ne veut rien faire, pour moi, non plus."

"Alas!" repeated the Italian, coming back again, "I'm just an unfortunate soul. Lord Villainton doesn't want to do anything for me either."

Vexed and hurt at the idea of having given the poor fellow so much useless trouble, I from my own pocket handed him a five-pound note, and promised my influence with Mr. Henry Brougham, who, with Luttrell and his brother Nugent, had just arrived in Paris. My application to that friendly, kind-hearted man was successful, and the next day I presented a second bank-note for five pounds to my poor protégé, who seemed absolutely overcome by excess of gratitude.

Annoyed and hurt at the thought of having caused the poor guy so much unnecessary trouble, I took out a five-pound note from my own pocket and promised to use my influence with Mr. Henry Brougham, who had just arrived in Paris with Luttrell and his brother Nugent. My request to that friendly, kind-hearted man went well, and the next day I handed another five-pound banknote to my poor protégé, who seemed completely overwhelmed with gratitude.

Amy, if I recollect right, came to Paris with Nugent and Luttrell: at all events if she was not actually the companion of those famous inseparables, she must have followed them immediately. I remember all three paying me a visit together, and inviting me to visit them in the Rue Mont Blanc.

Amy, if I remember correctly, came to Paris with Nugent and Luttrell. In any case, whether or not she was actually with those famous inseparables, she must have followed them right after. I recall all three visiting me together and inviting me to see them in the Rue Mont Blanc.

"What then, do you all live together?" I inquired.

"What, do you all live together?" I asked.

"We have each separate apartments, in the same hotel," they replied, and I agreed to call on them.

"We have individual apartments in the same hotel," they said, and I agreed to visit them.

As for Meyler, he continued to be all a woman could possibly wish him, as long as there was rivalry with Lord Ebrington; but, as soon as ever his lordship had, or seemed to have, relinquished the pursuit, Meyler left off being amiable by slow degrees, till he became just what he had been before Ebrington had made an infraction in the complete harmony of our ménage. At that time Lord Hertford's remark occurred to me: "Better live on a bone, than with a man of uneven or bad temper."

As for Meyler, he kept being everything a woman could want, as long as there was competition with Lord Ebrington; but as soon as his lordship either had, or appeared to have, given up the chase, Meyler gradually stopped being charming until he turned into exactly what he had been before Ebrington disrupted the perfect balance of our ménage. At that moment, I remembered Lord Hertford's comment: "It's better to live on a bone than with a man who's moody or difficult."

In one of Meyler's fits of dogged humour, he asked me if I imagined he was vain enough or dupe enough to believe that I had given up such a man as Lord Ebrington for him? "You know, as well as I do," continued Meyler, "that you are only making a merit of necessity. Ebrington got tired of you!"

In one of Meyler's stubbornly humorous moments, he asked me if I thought he was too vain or gullible to believe I had actually given up someone like Lord Ebrington for him. "You know, just as I do," Meyler continued, "that you're only pretending to take the high road out of necessity. Ebrington got bored with you!"

I bit my lips with indignation, as ladies are wont to do on these occasions; but I remained silent, considering that most dignified. At last I subdued my anger, and held out my hand to him, saying, "Come, soyons amis. It is a great misfortune to yourself that your[Pg 579] temper is so unhappy; and therefore I will try and forgive the torment it sometimes occasions me. In regard to what you say of my making a pis-aller of you, it might perhaps not be very difficult to convince you of the contrary; however of this I do not profess to be certain. At a word then, shall I try the experiment?"

I bit my lips in frustration, like women often do in these situations; but I stayed quiet, thinking that was the more dignified choice. Eventually, I calmed down and reached out my hand to him, saying, "Come, let's be friends. It’s really unfortunate for you that your temper is so troubled; so I’ll try to forgive the trouble it sometimes causes me. Regarding what you said about me treating you as a backup, it might not be too hard to prove you wrong; however, I can’t say for sure. So, should I give it a try?”

"You know I shall not consent or you would not ask me," answered Meyler.

"You know I won't agree, otherwise you wouldn't be asking me," Meyler replied.

"Be it so then," retorted I; "be it as you will, only pray, pray, a little peace if you please, and a little respite from these eternal quarrels, or part we must and part we will!"

"Fine then," I replied; "do what you want, just please, please, give me a little peace and a break from these endless arguments, or we have to go our separate ways!"

Again we were friends, pour le moment, and again and again we quarrelled. Meyler had his fits of good and bad humour alternately. One hour this peevish, spoiled, provoking little creature would declare that we would never part, and that he had determined never to marry for my sake; and the next, he would say that it was not in his nature to be constant. Sometimes, he would profess to feel respect and friendship alone for me; but as to passion, or anything like love, that naturally had gone by long ago: and then he would make strong love to Rosabella.

Once again we were friends, for the moment, and we kept getting into arguments. Meyler would switch between being in a good mood and a bad mood. One minute, this grumpy, spoiled, annoying little guy would insist that we would never part and that he was set on not marrying for my sake; the next minute, he would say that it just wasn't in his nature to be faithful. Sometimes, he would claim to feel only respect and friendship for me, but when it came to passion or anything resembling love, that had clearly faded long ago; then he would start romantically pursuing Rosabella.

I cannot help giving myself some little credit for the patience and command of temper with which I endured all these taunts. On another occasion he assured me, in direct contradiction to all this, that I was so profligate that he could not like or respect me; nay more, it was out of his power to respect any woman on earth, who had shared her favours with more than one man, and that the very strong passion I had inspired him with was his only reason for staying with me.

I can’t help but give myself some credit for the patience and self-control I showed while dealing with all those insults. At another time, he told me, directly contradicting all this, that I was so immoral he couldn’t like or respect me; in fact, he said he could never respect any woman who had been with more than one man, and that the only reason he stayed with me was because of the intense feelings I had stirred in him.

I began to grow thin and to lose my appetite owing to the wretched life I led with Meyler, and I often asked myself why I endured it. I must have been naturally steadfast in my attachments, or possessed a very good heart. One of these, I hope, cannot admit of a doubt. At length, Meyler began to despair of[Pg 580] putting me in a passion by anything he could say on the subject of Lord Ebrington having cut me dead, and of my having made a merit of returning to him, faute de mieux. This was what his jealous, suspicious temper made him really believe, and he never gave a woman the credit of any single good motive for what she did or said. "Perhaps," observed Meyler, in his zeal to tease and provoke, "perhaps Ebrington likes you still and wishes to visit you, while you are so excessively cold-blooded as to leave the man you like to stay with me, because I am so much richer."

I started to lose weight and my appetite because of the miserable life I was living with Meyler, and I often wondered why I put up with it. I must have been naturally loyal or had a really good heart. I hope it's clear that one of those is true. Eventually, Meyler began to give up on trying to provoke me into a fit of rage with his comments about Lord Ebrington ignoring me and how I acted like it was a big deal that I returned to him, faute de mieux. This was what his jealous and suspicious nature genuinely made him believe, and he never thought a woman could have any good reason for what she did or said. "Maybe," Meyler said, eager to tease and provoke, "maybe Ebrington still likes you and wants to see you, while you’re so cold-hearted that you’d choose to be with me just because I’m wealthier."

"Which of us two must leave the room?" said I, taking up my bonnet and ringing my bell in a violent passion.

"Which one of us has to leave the room?" I said, grabbing my hat and ringing the bell in a fit of anger.

Meyler had never seen me so violently disturbed, and half afraid he might have gone too far, he affected to turn the whole into a mere joke, when he took leave of me, as he said, to dress for dinner.

Meyler had never seen me so intensely shaken, and half worried that he might have overstepped, he pretended to make it all a joke when he said goodbye to me to get ready for dinner.

The very instant he had turned his back I wrote a note to Lord Ebrington, declaring whether he ever wished to see me again or not, Meyler and I were now really separated: but that it would certainly make me happy, if he were disposed to convince me he was not offended by what I said to him at our last meeting, by coming to me directly.

The moment he turned away, I wrote a note to Lord Ebrington, stating that no matter whether he wanted to see me again or not, Meyler and I were truly done. However, it would definitely make me happy if he was willing to show me he wasn’t upset by what I said during our last meeting by coming to see me directly.

Lord Ebrington, who lived in my neighbourhood, was at home, and immediately answered my letter in person. Though his pride had not permitted him to show any symptoms of regret when he was dismissed, yet he very willingly expressed his delight and satisfaction at being reinstated.

Lord Ebrington, who lived in my neighborhood, was home and quickly responded to my letter in person. Although his pride had kept him from showing any signs of regret when he was let go, he was more than happy to express his joy and satisfaction at being brought back.

"Meyler has accused me of leaving you, to endure his vile temper, merely for his fortune, and that accusation has decided the business. I will therefore receive your visits just as publicly as you please and when you please, for as long as ever we shall both agree together."

"Meyler has accused me of abandoning you to deal with his awful temper just for his money, and that accusation has settled the matter. So, I’ll accept your visits as openly as you want, whenever you want, for as long as we both agree."

Ebrington stayed so long with me, that I was obliged to offer him some of my dinner. In short, difficulties never fail to increase passion even in the[Pg 581] coldest breast. Ebrington however, as a lover, was far from cold at any time; but a man may possess very warm passions with a cold heart. Ebrington acknowledged that his heart was cold, at the same time it was on this day rather unusually warmed.

Ebrington stayed with me for so long that I had to offer him some of my dinner. In short, challenges always seem to stir up feelings even in the[Pg 581] most indifferent person. However, Ebrington, as a lover, was never really indifferent; but a man can have intense feelings while having a cold heart. Ebrington admitted that his heart was cold, although on this day it was unusually warmed.

"I love heart in women," said Ebrington, "and am grateful when feeling of any kind is evinced towards me."

"I love heartfelt emotions in women," said Ebrington, "and I'm grateful when any kind of feeling is shown towards me."

His lordship's extreme gentleness of disposition appeared very attractive when set in contrast with Meyler's tormenting, dogged humour. In short, ours bid fair to grow into a strong, mutual fancy, if not to real, true love, selon les règles.

His lordship's extreme kindness was really appealing, especially compared to Meyler's annoying, stubborn attitude. In short, it looked like we were headed toward a strong mutual attraction, if not real love, selon les règles.

I could not get Ebrington out of the house. He remained with me from five in the evening until past three on the following day, when, after obtaining my promise to receive him again on the same evening, he took his departure in full dress, having called on me the day before, merely with the intention to make me a flying visit on his way to a large dinner-party. Ward, who, as I have before said, had accompanied him to Paris and lodged with him at the same hotel, entered his room just as he had sat down to a second breakfast, without changing his white silk stockings, &c.

I couldn't get Ebrington to leave the house. He stayed with me from five in the evening until after three the next day, and when he finally left, after I promised to see him again that evening, he was all dressed up. He had come over the day before just to make a quick visit on his way to a big dinner party. Ward, who, as I mentioned before, came to Paris with him and stayed at the same hotel, walked into his room just as Ebrington was starting a second breakfast, still in his white silk stockings and all.

"Dejeuner restoratif, apparemment?" said Ward, bowing to him, and mawkish as this may seem in print, it was certainly the most amusing attempt at wit I ever heard from that quarter: although Nugent accuses him of having uttered many more good things.

"Restorative breakfast, it seems?" said Ward, bowing to him, and although this may sound cheesy in writing, it was definitely the funniest attempt at humor I ever heard from him: even though Nugent claims he has said many more clever things.

Ebrington's pretty cabriolet, which he had sent for, was scarcely driven from the door when,—enter little Mr. Dick Meyler, M.P. and sugar-baker, as pale as a ghost! I was really shocked, having seldom seen him look so ill, and I took hold of his hand, which was as cold as death.

Ebrington's nice cabriolet, which he had called for, had barely pulled away from the door when little Mr. Dick Meyler, M.P. and sugar-baker, entered, looking as pale as a ghost! I was genuinely shocked, having rarely seen him look so unwell, and I took his hand, which felt as cold as ice.

"Why, Meyler, will you force me from you, if you really have the smallest attachment for me?"

"Why, Meyler, are you pushing me away if you actually care about me at all?"

"I saw Ebrington's cabriolet, and had no stomach for going out to dinner yesterday; so down I sat at[Pg 582] my window to watch for his lordship's departure. In about an hour, I saw Ebrington's head put out of your window to order his servant home. I could not endure solitude; therefore, I called on a woman in search of consolation; but she wanted me to make love to her, and I left her in disgust. I then went to Bradshaw, to whom I related everything. He appeared quite surprised at the state of agitation you had put me into, declaring that, from all he had lately observed, he should have firmly believed that I must have been glad and happy to have got rid of you on such easy terms. I was angry and disgusted with him for speaking of you in this manner, and I asked him if he did not think you had used me very ill?"

I saw Ebrington's cabriolet, and I just couldn't bring myself to go out to dinner yesterday; so I sat down at[Pg 582] my window to wait for his lordship to leave. About an hour later, I saw Ebrington stick his head out of your window to tell his servant to come home. I couldn't stand being alone, so I reached out to a woman looking for some comfort; but she wanted me to flirt with her, and I left in disgust. I then went to see Bradshaw and told him everything. He seemed really surprised by how worked up you had me, saying that from all he had seen lately, he would have thought I was actually happy to be rid of you so easily. I was irritated and disgusted with him for talking about you like that, and I asked him if he didn't think you had treated me very poorly.

"'Why,' answered Bradshaw, 'a handsome, young fellow like you, with more than twenty thousand a year, ought not to admit that it was in the power of any woman to use him ill. How the deuce can you fret about one who thus openly leaves you to intrigue with another man, almost under your very nose?'

"'Why,' replied Bradshaw, 'a good-looking young guy like you, making over twenty thousand a year, shouldn’t think that any woman could treat him poorly. How on earth can you worry about someone who so openly flirts with another man right in front of you?'"

"'I love her all the better for it; it was a proof of her independence, and affords me a decided proof that my money may all be d——d for anything she cares about it.'"

"'I love her even more for it; it shows her independence, and gives me a clear sign that my money means nothing to her.'"

"You were right there," said I.

"You were right there," I said.

"Well," continued Meyler, "as Bradshaw's conversation afforded me no comfort, I returned home to Mr. Brown." (He alluded to an elderly gentleman, a friend and distant relation of his, whom he had invited to accompany him on the continent.) "Mr. Brown expressed himself much struck with my agitated manner and appearance, and strongly advised me to go to bed; but that was impossible. I sat at my window till past two o'clock in the morning, watching for Lord Ebrington."

"Well," Meyler went on, "since Bradshaw's conversation didn't help at all, I went back home to Mr. Brown." (He referred to an older gentleman, a friend and distant relative of his, whom he had asked to join him on the continent.) "Mr. Brown noticed how upset I looked and strongly urged me to go to bed; but that was out of the question. I stayed by my window until after two in the morning, waiting for Lord Ebrington."

"And did not you then begin to hate me?" I inquired.

"And didn't you start to hate me then?" I asked.

Meyler shook his head, and the tears were actually gathering in his eyes.

Meyler shook his head, and tears were actually welling up in his eyes.

"What an unaccountable creature is man!" exclaimed I.

"What an unpredictable creature man is!" I exclaimed.

"Ultimately," continued Meyler, "I threw myself on my bed, and fell into a feverish sleep, during which I dreamed that both you and Lord Ebrington were trying to destroy me."

"Eventually," Meyler continued, "I collapsed onto my bed and fell into a restless sleep, where I dreamt that both you and Lord Ebrington were trying to ruin me."

I now felt so tormented between pity for Meyler's unhappiness and disgust at the idea of being longer the slave of such a temper, which no kindness or attention could mend, because it was ever misinterpreted, that I heartily wished Ebrington in Italy, that Meyler might leave me without fear, to join the Leicestershire hunt, since August was fast approaching.

I now felt so torn between feeling sorry for Meyler's unhappiness and being disgusted by the thought of continuing to be a slave to such a temper, which no amount of kindness or attention could fix, because it was always misunderstood. I sincerely wished Ebrington were in Italy, so that Meyler could leave me without worry and join the Leicestershire hunt, since August was quickly approaching.

"Anything on earth will I do, for a quiet life," said I to Meyler. "I have suffered too much already. My nerves and health are nearly destroyed, and, if this is the perpetual tax upon a little wit or a little beauty, I would I were a homely idiot and the mistress of some clean little hut, where people would let me alone. I can do very well without love, for I can always find plenty of things to laugh at and amuse myself with, only do for heaven's sake let me alone: for nothing you can now say or do shall induce me to be tormented with your society."

"Anything to have a peaceful life," I told Meyler. "I've already been through too much. My nerves and health are almost ruined, and if this is the constant price for a bit of intelligence or looks, I wish I were an ugly fool living in a tidy little house, where people would just leave me be. I can manage perfectly without love, since I can always find plenty to laugh at and keep myself entertained, but for heaven's sake, just let me be: nothing you say or do will make me endure your company again."

"Then I will very soon take my departure for London," answered Meyler, despondingly, "for I see you are really in earnest. Only promise me that for the short time I feel under the necessity of remaining in Paris, in order to give a fair trial to my medical adviser here, of whom I think highly, not to let me see Ebrington visit you."

"Then I’m going to leave for London pretty soon," Meyler replied, feeling down. "I can tell you’re serious about this. Just promise me that for the brief time I need to stay in Paris to give my doctor here a fair shot—whom I think very highly of—don’t let me see Ebrington come to visit you."

"Indeed, I will not," answered I, feelingly, "and I will advise him to continue his journey to Italy very shortly. We will correspond with your permission when you are in town, and yet we may meet as friends. I sincerely wish you happy; but, my dear Meyler, our feelings, tastes and characters being so very opposite, added to your extreme irritability and the very vile opinion you entertain of women, renders it morally impossible for me to enjoy a single hour's comfort,[Pg 584] when you consider that you have any sort of right over me. For ever and for ever then, we are now free, mind! and, being free, if the humour seizes us mutually at any future time, we will meet, without feeling it incumbent on us to answer a single question as to how we have been employed, or with whom we have been in love. Indeed, Meyler, you will be happier thus. Don't fret about impossibilities."

"Absolutely not," I replied passionately. "I'll encourage him to continue his journey to Italy very soon. We can keep in touch, with your permission, while you’re in town, and we might still meet as friends. I genuinely wish you happiness; but, my dear Meyler, since our feelings, tastes, and personalities are so completely different, along with your extreme irritability and the awful views you have of women, it makes it impossible for me to have even a moment of comfort when you think you have any kind of claim over me. So, we are free now, remember! And being free, if we feel like it in the future, we can meet without the need to explain what we've been doing or who we’ve been involved with. Honestly, Meyler, you’ll be better off this way. Don't worry about what can't happen."

Meyler was almost convinced that his temper was too bad for my endurance, and that, in fact, it would be better for both that we separated, and that I should only receive him as a visitor. Still Ebrington affected his spirits so terribly, that I was obliged to promise that he should not for the present visit me.

Meyler was almost sure that his temper was too much for me to handle, and that it would actually be better for both of us if we separated, with me only seeing him as a visitor. Still, Ebrington brought him down so much that I had to promise he wouldn’t visit me for now.

"I want rest," said I, "and I cannot be teased just now. Allez, mon ami. Amuse toi bien, and be sure to tell me when you go to England, that we may take leave of each other."

"I want to rest," I said, "and I can’t be bothered right now. Go ahead, my friend. Have fun, and be sure to let me know when you go to England, so we can say goodbye."

Meyler was no doubt affected, and felt deeply at particular moments; but he was a hard liver, and his heart was a cold one. He loved riding and good claret better than the finest woman in the world, so that, the first burst over, I have no doubt, with Bradshaw's help, with whom I knew I was no favourite, he soon learned to support the dire calamity of my loss, assisted by some gay, pretty Frenchwoman, of rather more refined manners than those of his lost Dulcineas. However that might be, he never attempted to visit me during another fortnight or more.

Meyler was definitely affected and felt things deeply at certain moments; but he lived hard, and his heart was cold. He preferred riding and good wine over the most beautiful woman in the world, so once the initial shock passed, I’m sure, with Bradshaw’s help, whom I knew wasn’t fond of me, he quickly learned to cope with the terrible loss I suffered, aided by a cheerful, attractive French woman with more refined manners than his lost loves. Regardless, he never tried to visit me for another two weeks or so.

Being tired of the idea of a mere animal, whom I had loved for his beauty, I began to grow in love with mind. Ebrington passed the whole of his time with me; but he never brought his cabriolet to my door, and I strictly enjoined him to watch in every direction for Meyler, before he ventured to approach my house, in order to spare that little gentleman, if possible, the disgust of seeing him enter. Much as I abhorred deception, I considered this a matter of common delicacy towards a man with whom I had[Pg 585] once lived as a wife; but, to have denied myself the society of a person so very pleasing, merely to gratify Meyler, who had so coarsely insulted my feelings, I conceived to be quite unnecessary, particularly as I often observed him go out in his barouche with a party of male friends, evidently in improved health and tolerable spirits. Meyler's spirits had never been high since I had known him, owing, probably to a decayed constitution, for even when I first saw him, strong and blooming as he seemed to the careless observer, he had symptoms of decline about him; and one of them was that lovely transparency of skin and the occasional blue tint of his lips.

Tired of thinking of him as just an animal, whom I loved for his looks, I started to fall for intellect. Ebrington spent all his time with me; however, he never drove his fancy carriage to my door, and I strictly insisted he check for Meyler in every direction before he dared to come near my house, hoping to spare that little gentleman the awkwardness of seeing him arrive. Although I hated dishonesty, I viewed this as a simple act of courtesy towards a man with whom I had[Pg 585] once shared a life as a wife. But denying myself the company of someone so enjoyable just to please Meyler, who had so rudely upset me, seemed unnecessary, especially since I often noticed him going out in his carriage with a group of male friends, clearly in better health and decent spirits. Meyler had never been in high spirits since I met him, probably due to a failing constitution; even when I first saw him, strong and vibrant as he appeared to the casual observer, there were signs of decline; one of them being his beautiful translucent skin and the occasional bluish tint of his lips.

Ebrington and I were excellent companions. We both knew the world well, and well we both knew how to laugh at it. We often strolled in the Tuilleries, or down the Champs Elysées. One evening we attempted to enter the former just as the hour had passed for the admittance of strangers.

Ebrington and I were great friends. We both understood the world well, and we both knew how to laugh at it. We often took walks in the Tuileries or along the Champs-Élysées. One evening, we tried to enter the Tuileries just after the time had passed for allowing in outsiders.

"On n'entre pas," said the garde royale, pointing his bayonet fiercely towards the breast of his lordship, who, without advancing or retreating a single step, fixed his eyes on the man's face and said very slowly:

"You can't enter," said the royal guard, thrusting his bayonet sharply towards his lordship's chest, who, without moving an inch forward or back, locked his gaze on the man's face and said very slowly:

"Comme il vous plaira! Cela m'est parfaitement indifférent." The guard seemed astonished, and I laughed at his lordship's extreme coolness.

"As you wish! I couldn't care less." The guard seemed shocked, and I chuckled at his lordship's complete calmness.

"I take everything in this life coolly," answered Ebrington, "except you," he added smiling. He then related to me the circumstance of his having one night gone, with the Hon. John William Ward, to the Salon des Etrangers, not knowing that an introduction was necessary, when they were refused admittance. "I, of course," continued Ebrington, "took the thing very quietly, with my usual cela m'est infiniment indifférent; but Ward began to bully and make a noise, and swear at them, declaring that he did too much honour to a mere tripod de jeu; but, for my part, I thought him so very absurd, that I was ashamed of him: for, if such was the rule of their[Pg 586] house, what were we that should require them to dispense with it?"

"I take everything in this life easily," Ebrington replied, "except for you," he added with a smile. He then shared the story of how one night he had gone with the Hon. John William Ward to the Salon des Etrangers, not realizing that an introduction was required, and they were denied entry. "Of course," Ebrington continued, "I stayed calm, as I usually do, thinking, cela m'est infiniment indifférent; but Ward started to act out, making a fuss and cursing at them, insisting that he was giving too much respect to a mere tripod de jeu; but for my part, I found him so ridiculous that I was embarrassed for him: because if that was the rule of their[Pg 586] establishment, who were we to expect them to make an exception?"

It was long since I had been fairly and truly in love. I might very likely have begun again with Lord Ebrington, but that there was a certain hauteur about his character, added to a disposition to be severe and satirical, which rendered him at some moments quite odious. Au reste, few men could, when he happened to be in the humour, render themselves more pleasing to a woman than Lord Ebrington. There was, indeed, much of true dignity in his carriage, manner, and general deportment. His countenance bore a strong resemblance to that of the late John Philip Kemble; but, though I conceive no man alive could be more handsome than Kemble, yet his lordship's features were perhaps more delicately turned: in fact, they would, generally, have had more attraction in a woman's eye, from possessing somewhat more of softness.

It had been a long time since I had been genuinely in love. I might have started anew with Lord Ebrington, but he had a certain arrogance in his character, combined with a tendency to be harsh and sarcastic, which made him quite unpleasant at times. Still, when he was in the right mood, few men could charm a woman like Lord Ebrington. There was a certain dignity in his posture, manner, and overall presence. His face resembled that of the late John Philip Kemble quite closely; however, while I believe no man living was more handsome than Kemble, Lord Ebrington's features were perhaps more delicately shaped: they would generally be more appealing to a woman, having a touch more softness.

Ebrington, in point of every exterior quality, perhaps too in many of his general habits, was a model for English noblemen. Nevertheless, though he never scolded, nor found fault with anybody, he often put me in a passion. If one kept him waiting, or refused even his most trifling request, he would not condescend to complain, and yet there was something about the freezing reserve he assumed on such occasions, which my pride and feeling could ill brook. There was no affectation in this; but much genuine, innate pride. His lordship was a connoisseur in pictures and statues, and a most enthusiastic admirer of Napoleon, to whom he said he had some idea of paying a visit at St. Helena. In short, the only time I ever heard Ebrington speak like a man of warm feelings was one evening as we stood in the Place Vendôme canvassing the merits and the faults of Bonaparte.

Ebrington, in terms of every outward quality and perhaps in many of his general habits, was a role model for English noblemen. However, even though he never scolded or criticized anyone, he often made me very angry. If someone kept him waiting or refused even his smallest request, he wouldn’t lower himself to complain, yet there was something about the cold distance he put on during those moments that my pride and feelings couldn’t stand. This wasn’t pretentiousness; it was genuine, deep-seated pride. His lordship had a great appreciation for art, especially paintings and sculptures, and he was a huge admirer of Napoleon, claiming he was considering visiting him at St. Helena. In short, the only time I ever heard Ebrington speak passionately was one evening while we stood in the Place Vendôme discussing the strengths and weaknesses of Bonaparte.

Lord Ebrington having accompanied to the continent a party who were impatient to be on their road to Italy, after passing a few more weeks with me began to talk of taking his departure.

Lord Ebrington, after traveling to the continent with a group eager to head to Italy, began to discuss his departure after spending a few more weeks with me.

"If we like each other again, we will renew our[Pg 587] acquaintance on your return," said I, "but pray let us make no promises. I am so delighted to have obtained my liberty, that I am resolved to permit no man on earth to infringe it."

"If we like each other again, we’ll reconnect when you get back," I said, "but let's not make any promises. I'm so happy to have my freedom that I'm determined not to let anyone infringe on it."

Ebrington, with his cold heart and his proud disposition, naturally loved to feel himself unshackled as well as I did, however he might regret the idea of leaving me. I think Lady Heathcote was one of the party he was to accompany to Italy. Ebrington at last took his leave of me, promising to make Paris in his way back. Our parting was affectionate: it might have been enthusiastic on my part; but that I could not help thinking Ebrington naturally selfish. Yet, since I found him an intelligent, delightful companion, I regretted him for a whole day and night.

Ebrington, with his cold heart and proud nature, loved to feel free just like I did, even if he might have been sad about leaving me. I believe Lady Heathcote was among the people he was going to Italy with. Eventually, Ebrington said goodbye, promising to stop by Paris on his way back. Our farewell was warm; mine might have been a bit more passionate, but I couldn't shake the thought that Ebrington was naturally self-centered. Still, since I found him to be an intelligent and enjoyable companion, I missed him for a whole day and night.


CHAPTER XXXVI

The next morning Meyler entered my room before I was out of bed.

The next morning, Meyler came into my room before I had gotten out of bed.

"Thank God, Ebrington is off for Italy," said he; "and, knowing you were alone, how could I resist paying you a visit?"

"Thank goodness Ebrington is heading to Italy," he said; "and knowing you were by yourself, how could I resist coming to see you?"

"I am glad to see you, poor little Meyler; but how very pale you are!"

"I’m so glad to see you, poor little Meyler; but you look so pale!"

"I have had a severe attack of liver," answered Meyler, "which confined me six days to my bed."

"I had a serious liver issue," Meyler replied, "that kept me in bed for six days."

"Indeed, if I had known that, I would have gone to see you. I thought you were gone to Brussels or Versailles, when I did not see you pass in your carriage."

"Honestly, if I'd known that, I would have come to see you. I assumed you were off to Brussels or Versailles since I didn't see you in your carriage."

"I am going to England," said Meyler. "Paris does not agree with me, neither will I ever again attempt to live with any woman breathing. You are the first, and shall be the last. I now know myself and my temper, and feel that my only chance of enjoying health or quiet is in living alone: my nerves are so terribly irritable."

"I’m heading to England," Meyler said. "Paris doesn’t suit me, and I will never try to live with any woman again. You were the first, and you’ll be the last. I’ve come to understand myself and my temperament, and I believe my only chance of finding health or peace is by living alone; my nerves are just way too sensitive."

"Believe me, Meyler," I answered, "I would never have left you had there been the slightest hope that my society and attentions could really contribute to your comfort or happiness. I am naturally affectionate, and much the creature of habit. Even now, I would make any sacrifice for you if I could believe it would do you good."

"Trust me, Meyler," I replied, "I would never have left you if there was even a small chance that my presence and support could actually make you more comfortable or happy. I'm naturally warm-hearted and really attached to my routines. Even now, I would do anything for you if I thought it would help."

"I trust we shall always continue friends," said Meyler, holding out to me his hand, which was, as I believe I have before said, without any one exception,[Pg 589] the most beautiful hand I ever saw in my life. The tones of his voice, naturally melancholy, were now affectingly so. His eyes were rather sunk, and his manner and appearance touched me deeply. I burst into tears!

"I hope we will always remain friends," said Meyler, reaching out his hand, which, as I think I mentioned before, was the most beautiful hand I've ever seen in my life, without exception.[Pg 589] The sound of his voice, usually sad, was now even more moving. His eyes looked a bit sunken, and his demeanor and appearance really affected me. I started crying!

He asked me in astonishment what had thus affected me.

He asked me in surprise what had caused me to feel this way.

I would not tell him that I thought him dying, so I expressed my regret that he had not written to me when he was so ill. "Oh!" answered Meyler, "had we been the best friends in the world, I would not then have admitted you. I hate anybody to come near me while I suffer pain. Their pity, or their attention, only makes me worse."

I wouldn’t tell him I thought he was dying, so I said I was sorry he hadn’t written to me when he was so sick. “Oh!” Meyler replied, “even if we were the best friends in the world, I wouldn’t want you around. I can’t stand anyone being near me when I’m in pain. Their pity or their attention just makes it worse.”

"I am sure that a hot climate would be of service to you," said I.

"I’m sure a warm climate would be good for you," I said.

"So I am told," replied Meyler, "but I know my own temper, and that nothing which disturbs or irritates my nerves can do me any good; and I hate travelling, and should be out of patience fifty times a day, with the bad roads and various inconveniences one must encounter while journeying on the continent: and then, if I am not to hunt in Leicestershire, I may just as well die at once, since that is the only pursuit I have, and my stud is the only thing I am not tired of."

"So I've been told," Meyler replied, "but I know my own temper, and anything that disturbs or irritates my nerves is not good for me. I hate traveling, and I would lose my patience fifty times a day with the bad roads and all the inconveniences you have to deal with while traveling in Europe. And then, if I'm not going to hunt in Leicestershire, I might as well just die, since that's the only thing I care about, and my horses are the only thing I'm not bored with."

"Thank you," I answered.

"Thanks," I replied.

"Oh! perhaps, I still like you; at all events, I like no other woman; but, the fact is, I am naturally a much better friend to men than to women; for I believe and put faith in men, while nothing any of you can say or do ever makes me believe in your affection or sincerity."

"Oh! maybe I still like you; in any case, I don't like any other woman; but the truth is, I'm naturally a much better friend to men than to women; because I believe in men and trust them, while nothing you do or say ever convinces me of your love or honesty."

This characteristic answer of Meyler's dried up my tears. "Why should I fret about this senseless, heartless being?" thought I.

This typical response from Meyler made my tears stop. "Why should I worry about this cruel, heartless person?" I thought.

"You may learn to know and appreciate us better one day or other," I observed coldly.

"You might get to know us and appreciate us better someday," I said coolly.

"I shall go to England in three days," said Meyler. "May I see you constantly till I go?"

"I'll be going to England in three days," said Meyler. "Can I see you often until I leave?"

It was not in my power to refuse this request from one whom I fancied to be dying in the very bloom of youth; and we passed two whole days together, without once quarrelling. Meyler's late indisposition had, in fact, left him too weak to contend, while I humoured him as though he had been a child.

It was beyond my ability to turn down this request from someone I thought was on the verge of death in their youth; and we spent two entire days together without having a single argument. Meyler's recent illness had actually left him too weak to fight back, so I indulged him as if he were a child.

We slept in separate beds, in the same room; and, on the night previous to Meyler's departure for England, just as we were composing ourselves to rest, Lord Ebrington walked up to my bedside! I screamed aloud. Perhaps I mistook him for a ghost, or, it might be, I dreaded the effect this mal à propos visit might have on poor Meyler's shattered and irritable nerves.

We slept in separate beds in the same room, and on the night before Meyler left for England, just as we were settling in to rest, Lord Ebrington walked up to my bedside! I screamed out loud. Maybe I mistook him for a ghost, or perhaps I was just worried about how this awkward visit might affect poor Meyler's already fragile and irritable nerves.

"Dear little Harry, have I frightened you?" said Lord Ebrington, in speechless dismay.

"Dear little Harry, did I scare you?" said Lord Ebrington, in stunned disbelief.

I pointed with my finger towards the small French bed, where poor Meyler was still calmly sleeping, and Lord Ebrington hastily bolted from the room. I then got out of bed, and, after steadfastly examining Meyler's features to ascertain that he really slept, seized my lamp, and hastened to awaken my English maid, who slept in a closet adjoining my bedroom, which was situated next to the entrance-room.

I pointed to the small French bed, where poor Meyler was still peacefully sleeping, and Lord Ebrington quickly rushed out of the room. I then got out of bed and carefully looked at Meyler's face to make sure he was really asleep, grabbed my lamp, and hurried to wake up my English maid, who was sleeping in a closet next to my bedroom, which was right by the entrance room.

I asked her how she came to be so forgetful as to leave the key on the outside of the ante-room.

I asked her how she could be so forgetful as to leave the key on the outside of the foyer.

Martha was frightened to death and begged my pardon; hoped nothing had been stolen.

Martha was terrified and apologized to me, hoping nothing had been taken.

"A man has entered our bedroom," answered I, and Martha was thinking about fainting!

"A man has come into our bedroom," I replied, and Martha was on the verge of fainting!

"Don't faint," said I, "but secure the door instead." I then crept quietly back to my bed, resolved not to tease poor Meyler by acquainting him with Lord Ebrington's unexpected return. I however wrote to his lordship early the following morning, desiring him not to make his appearance until Meyler should have left Paris.

"Don't faint," I said, "just make sure to lock the door." I then quietly went back to my bed, determined not to upset poor Meyler by letting him know about Lord Ebrington's sudden return. However, I wrote to his lordship early the next morning, asking him not to show up until Meyler had left Paris.

For more than a month after Meyler's departure for Melton Mowbray, I continued in very low spirits about him. Lord Ebrington, after travelling two whole days along a flat, ugly country, was seized with[Pg 591] a fit of love for me, or disgust of flat countries, I am not sure which.

For over a month after Meyler left for Melton Mowbray, I remained really down about him. Lord Ebrington, after spending two entire days traveling through a flat, dull landscape, suddenly developed a strong feeling for me, or maybe it was just a reaction to the boring countryside; I can’t tell which.

"Suppose we turn our horses' heads towards Paris again?" said Lord Ebrington to Lady Heathcote, on the third morning after they had quitted that gay delightful city. Now it happened to have been long shrewdly suspected, that my Lady Heathcote could refuse Lord Ebrington nothing. However that may be, certain it is, she did not refuse to return to Paris with the rest of the party, which consisted of—I forget who.

"How about we head back to Paris?" Lord Ebrington said to Lady Heathcote on the third morning after they had left that lively, charming city. It had long been suspected that Lady Heathcote could never deny Lord Ebrington anything. Regardless of that, it’s clear that she didn’t say no to going back to Paris with the rest of the group, which was made up of—I can’t remember who.

Ebrington, on the wings of love, flew to his faithful Harriette, whom he expected no doubt to find like fair Lucretia, surrounded by her virgins, at their spinning wheels; instead of which—but I told all this before.

Ebrington, carried by love, rushed to his loyal Harriette, whom he expected to find like the beautiful Lucretia, surrounded by her maidens at their spinning wheels; but instead—well, I already mentioned all this before.

I fancy his vanity was irreparably wounded with what he saw on his arrival. He had left me in tears, and returned almost under the impression that he should save me from despair. He was half in love with me for my tenderness of heart. We might have travelled to Italy altogether, and I would have rather made the tour of Italy with Ebrington, than almost anybody I knew, now that he had quarrelled with Ward, or rather cut and parted company with him. No wonder! who could travel with Ward? However, Meyler spoiled my preferment with Ebrington by hurting his lordship's vanity and thus damping all his ardour.

I think his ego was seriously bruised by what he saw when he arrived. He had left me in tears and came back believing he could rescue me from my despair. He was somewhat in love with me because of my kind nature. We could have traveled to Italy together, and I would have preferred doing that with Ebrington over almost anyone else I knew, especially now that he had a falling out with Ward, or rather had cut ties with him. It’s no surprise! Who could stand traveling with Ward? Unfortunately, Meyler ruined my chances with Ebrington by hurting his lordship's ego and killing all his enthusiasm.

We passed about a week together, during which time I was continually talking of poor Meyler and lamenting his precarious state of health. Ebrington took his leave of me and of Paris. Could I wonder at it?

We spent about a week together, during which I kept talking about poor Meyler and worrying about his unstable health. Ebrington said goodbye to me and to Paris. Could I really be surprised?

To drown care on this terrible occasion, I went to pay Nugent, Luttrell, and Amy a visit, all under one. There was a smart young Frenchwoman waiting in Nugent's ante-room, and we rated him most unmercifully about her.

To escape the stress of this awful situation, I decided to visit Nugent, Luttrell, and Amy all at once. There was an attractive young Frenchwoman waiting in Nugent's waiting area, and we teased him mercilessly about her.

"It is invariably the case," said Luttrell with his usual earnestness.

"It always happens," said Luttrell with his usual seriousness.

"Nugent ought really to hire some sort of a cheap machine in the shape of an equipage, to bring his ladies home in," Amy observed, "for the poor things look very miserable, arriving always alone and on foot."

"Nugent should really get some kind of affordable car or ride to bring his ladies home," Amy remarked, "because the poor things look really sad, always showing up alone and on foot."

"I have just hired a large light blue coach to contain six of them with ease. It is rather dirty, and one of the horses is thin and stone-blind, and the other very lame, so they go extremely well together."

"I just hired a large light blue coach that can easily fit six of them. It's pretty dirty, and one of the horses is thin and completely blind, while the other is very lame, so they actually work well together."

Amy, in the plentitude of her goodness, actually invited me to dine with her. She had found out an excellent black-pudding shop, in the first place; in the second, she wanted me to make her au fait as to what was going on in Paris, and hoped I would introduce her to some nice men, or at all events give her a place in my opera-box, when she should be too poor to hire one for herself. However that might be, I accepted her invitation, because Luttrell and Nugent were pleasant men, particularly the former, and I promised to return to them after I had taken my usual drive in the Bois de Boulogne.

Amy, in her generous spirit, actually invited me to dinner with her. She had discovered a fantastic black pudding shop, and she wanted me to update her on what was happening in Paris. She also hoped I would introduce her to some nice guys or, at the very least, save her a spot in my opera box when she couldn't afford one for herself. Regardless, I accepted her invitation because Luttrell and Nugent were enjoyable company, especially the former, and I promised to catch up with them after my usual drive in the Bois de Boulogne.

"What can be the matter with you, Harriette?" Luttrell inquired, "that you are eternally driving up that long stupid Bois de Boulogne?"

"What’s wrong with you, Harriette?" Luttrell asked, "that you keep driving up that long, pointless Bois de Boulogne?"

I replied that I could not live without air.

I said that I couldn't live without air.

"Mercy on me, what a tax upon life!" Luttrell said, turning up his eyes.

"Wow, what a burden life is!" Luttrell said, rolling his eyes.

There were, in fact, but few things which Luttrell did not vote a tax on life, being one of the most dissatisfied men I ever knew.

There were actually very few things that Luttrell didn’t consider taxing about life, as he was one of the most dissatisfied people I’ve ever known.

We were summoned to the common drawing-room to receive the visit of my mother. She complained of inflammation in her foot. Nugent prescribed for her. I was indeed surprised at the very respectful attention he showed towards her, it was so strikingly polite. As we were not alone, she soon left us, and I insisted on her taking my carriage, which she promised to send back for me.

We were called to the common living room to see my mother. She mentioned having inflammation in her foot. Nugent gave her some advice. I was really surprised by the respectful way he treated her; it was incredibly polite. Since we weren’t alone, she left us quickly, and I insisted she take my carriage, which she promised to send back for me.

"I have often wondered," said Nugent, as soon as my mother had left the room, "how it happened that[Pg 593] so very large a family as yours should not only all be very handsome, but likewise so perfectly lady-like and well bred. Now it is accounted for: the secret I discovered in your mother. I have not for many years felt such perfect respect and admiration for a woman, who at least must be bordering upon fifty. Not only is she still very handsome and delicate; but there is a certain air of modest dignity in her manner, which, I believe, the greatest libertine in France could not fail to be struck with."

"I've often wondered," said Nugent, right after my mother left the room, "how such a large family like yours could not only all be very attractive but also so perfectly ladylike and well-mannered. Now I understand: I discovered the secret in your mother. I haven’t felt such deep respect and admiration for a woman in many years, especially one who must be nearing fifty. She’s still very beautiful and graceful; there's a certain air of modest dignity about her that, I think, even the biggest libertine in France couldn't help but notice."

I was more grateful to Nugent than I can describe, for this most warm, uncalled-for, and spontaneous praise of my mother. I knew he only did her justice; but how few among the gay and the fashionable, ever think about doing justice to the excellent qualities of a woman of fifty!

I was more grateful to Nugent than I can express for this warm, unexpected, and genuine praise of my mother. I knew he was just recognizing her, but how few among the trendy and fashionable ever consider acknowledging the wonderful qualities of a woman in her fifties!

"Mind you are here by six," said Amy, as I was leaving her; "because, perhaps, we shall go to the opera, if we can procure a box."

"Make sure you're here by six," Amy said as I was leaving her. "Because, if we can get a box, we might go to the opera."

"Vous voilà," said I to myself, and then offered her a place in mine.

"There you are," I said to myself, and then offered her a spot in my life.

"Do be punctual," added she, "for it is not the fashion to dress unless when there is a new piece. Come as you are. That is a beautiful plume of white ostrich-feathers in your bonnet. You are always so very magnificent. Remember, black-puddings are good for nothing cold. The French consider them a very recherché dish I assure you, and they are much more expensive than in town."

"Please be on time," she added, "because it's not stylish to get dressed unless there's something new to show off. Come as you are. That white ostrich feather in your hat is stunning. You always look so amazing. Just remember, black puddings are useless when they're cold. The French think they’re a really fancy dish, I assure you, and they cost a lot more than they do in town."

I returned to Amy's just as her black pudding was being served up, and for once in my life I met Luttrell without Nugent.

I got back to Amy's right when they were serving her black pudding, and for once in my life, I ran into Luttrell without Nugent.

"Nugent is not dead, I hope?" said I.

"Nugent isn't dead, right?" I asked.

"Oh no," answered Amy, "he has just taken out one of his ladies in his large blue remise."

"Oh no," replied Amy, "he just took one of his ladies out in his big blue carriage."

"Shocking work!" Luttrell observed, with just as pious a face, turned towards the ceiling as though he had not lately stepped out of window for love and regard of that fair she who set his brain a madding.

"Shocking work!" Luttrell remarked, with an equally serious expression, looking up at the ceiling as if he hadn't just jumped out of a window for the love and admiration of that lovely woman who drove him crazy.

Amy was in a great hurry to go to the opera, and[Pg 594] we were comfortably seated in my private box before eight o'clock, and soon visited by my late, mild, and gentle acquaintance, Lord William Russell, who really appeared very glad to meet with me. In the room downstairs we mustered a tolerably brilliant number of beaux about us, for Paris; but Paris was not London. Among them was Lord Fife, who came sailing towards me the moment I entered the room.

Amy was in a big hurry to get to the opera, and[Pg 594] we were comfortably settled in my private box before eight o'clock. Soon after, we were joined by my late, mild, and gentle acquaintance, Lord William Russell, who seemed genuinely happy to see me. Downstairs, we had quite a crowd of beaux around us, at least for Paris; but Paris isn't London. Among them was Lord Fife, who came gliding toward me the moment I walked into the room.

"How do you do? How do you do?" said Fife. "Very glad to see you in Paris. Who would have thought to find you here? By the bye, you sent me the greatest rogue in the world some time ago, who told me a long story about having served: all entirely humbug. I know Spain well enough, and he had never been there in his life. Could not give the least description of it."

"How's it going? How's it going?" said Fife. "I'm really glad to see you in Paris. Who would have guessed you'd be here? By the way, you sent me the biggest con artist in the world a while back, who spun a long tale about having served: all total nonsense. I know Spain well enough, and he had never been there in his life. He couldn't give a single accurate description of it."

"I am truly sorry that I threw away five pounds on him then; for I might have guessed that your kindness would not have refused to assist him if he had been deserving."

"I really regret wasting five pounds on him back then; I should have known that your kindness wouldn’t have turned him down if he was truly deserving."

"I did not refuse," answered Fife. "You know my way, I give to everybody, good, bad, or indifferent. I gave him ten pounds, and told him he was the greatest rascal I had ever met with."

"I didn't refuse," Fife replied. "You know how I am; I give to everyone, whether they're good, bad, or just okay. I gave him ten pounds and told him he was the biggest rascal I'd ever encountered."

I resolved never to be duped again.

I decided I would never be fooled again.

"May I presume to inquire after the petite santé of Miss Eliza Higgins?" I asked.

"Can I ask how Miss Eliza Higgins is doing?" I asked.

"Oh! You are always quizzing me," answered Lord Fife, without answering my question.

"Oh! You're always grilling me," replied Lord Fife, avoiding my question.

Just as Amy, Luttrell and myself were seated in the carriage, Nugent came puffing up to it, whispered in my ear, "Beg ten thousand pardons, Harriette; but want to oblige a lady here, and am going to call on another. You will infinitely oblige me by setting her down. I know I take a liberty; but you may take two with me some other time in return."

Just as Amy, Luttrell, and I were sitting in the carriage, Nugent ran up to it, leaned in close, and whispered in my ear, "I’m really sorry, Harriette; but I want to help a lady here and I'm going to visit another one. I would greatly appreciate it if you could drop her off. I know I’m being presumptuous, but you can take two liberties with me another time in return."

It was easy to guess the style of lady who would be at the opera alone, trusting to chance or Nugent for a conveyance.

It was easy to picture the type of woman who would be at the opera alone, relying on chance or Nugent for a ride.

"Agreed," answered I, "so that I may affect not to understand a word of French."

"Agreed," I replied, "so that I can pretend I don't understand a word of French."

"Certainly," said Nugent, handing into my carriage a very gaily dressed young lady, whom I set down where he directed without exchanging a single word with her.

"Sure," said Nugent, helping a brightly dressed young woman into my carriage, which I dropped her off at the place he indicated without saying a word to her.

As one always requires a good supper after dining at Amy's expense, I accepted Luttrell's invitation to eat cold chicken and drink champagne. During our supper, Amy was entertaining us with the delightful qualities of one Mr. Grefule, a Swiss banker residing at Paris, whom I thought the most absurd, affected, mean, contemptible blockhead I had ever met with. It is true I knew but little about him and cared less, and may have been mistaken in all but his stinginess, of which I had an opportunity of judging, having heard that subject discussed by those who knew him well.

Since you always need a good meal after dining at Amy's expense, I accepted Luttrell's invitation to have cold chicken and champagne. During our dinner, Amy entertained us with the charming qualities of one Mr. Grefule, a Swiss banker living in Paris, who I thought was the most ridiculous, pretentious, petty, and contemptible fool I had ever encountered. It's true that I didn't know much about him and cared even less, and I might have been wrong about everything except for his stinginess, which I had a chance to observe, having heard that topic discussed by people who knew him well.

"You surely must be in love with his large property?" said I to Amy.

"You must really be in love with his big estate?" I said to Amy.

"In love with his property! Why is he not an Adonis?"

"In love with his property! Why isn’t he a hunk?"

Amy's Adonis is a short, thick man, almost a mulatto, with little purblind eyes and straight, coarse, black hair; and his age at least five and forty.

Amy's Adonis is a short, stocky man, almost mixed-race, with small, dull eyes and straight, coarse black hair; and he is at least forty-five years old.


CHAPTER XXXVII

The next day, Henry Brougham, M.P., engaged me to dine with him at Verié's in the Palais Royal. He had invited Nugent and Luttrell to join us, but not Amy. The shrewd observations which Brougham made during dinner, on all he had heard and seen in the morning, having passed several hours of it listening to the debates, dans la Chambre des Pairs, not only amused, they astonished me. I never yet came in contact with such a memory as Brougham's in my life. It was not like Worcester's, gaping wide open, to receive and retain all the trash that might assail his ears. Brougham caught the substance and pith of what he heard with peculiar tact, while the prose and folly appeared to have flitted across his memory but an instant, and then passed away like chaff, leaving only real matter behind.

The next day, Henry Brougham, M.P., invited me to dinner with him at Verié's in the Palais Royal. He asked Nugent and Luttrell to join us, but not Amy. The insightful comments Brougham made during dinner about everything he had heard and seen that morning—after spending several hours listening to the debates in the House of Lords—not only entertained me but also amazed me. I’ve never encountered a memory as exceptional as Brougham's in my life. Unlike Worcester's memory, which seemed to absorb everything indiscriminately, Brougham had a unique ability to grasp the essence and important details of what he heard while the trivial and nonsensical seemed to vanish from his mind almost immediately, leaving only substantial information behind.

After dinner, we went to witness Talma's performance in one of Racine's tragedies, Brougham being a very great admirer of French dramatic poetry. Before we parted, Brougham promised to present me to a very interesting new acquaintance of his, in the shape of a very fine, noble-looking, elderly man, whose name I have forgotten. He was a peer of France, and certainly one of the best bred and most imposingly respectable men I ever had the good fortune to meet with. He did Brougham and me the honour to accompany us to the Théâtre François, and I saw him depart with feelings of real regret, being well aware that I was not likely to fall into his society again.

After dinner, we went to see Talma perform in one of Racine's tragedies, since Brougham was a huge fan of French dramatic poetry. Before we parted ways, Brougham promised to introduce me to a fascinating new acquaintance of his, a distinguished, noble-looking older man whose name I've forgotten. He was a peer of France and definitely one of the best-mannered and most impressively respectable people I've ever been fortunate enough to meet. He honored both Brougham and me by accompanying us to the Théâtre François, and I watched him leave with genuine regret, knowing that I probably wouldn't have the chance to be in his company again.

Brougham I saw very frequently, and I one day[Pg 597] took the liberty of consulting him on the subject of my annuity from the Duke of Beaufort, which His Grace refused to pay me, owing to my having been induced to write a few lines to Lord Worcester, contrary to the letter of the bond.

Brougham I saw often, and one day[Pg 597] I took the chance to ask him about my annuity from the Duke of Beaufort, which His Grace was refusing to pay me because I had been persuaded to write a few lines to Lord Worcester, against the terms of the bond.

Brougham said boldly, and at a public dinner-table, that it was a mean, paltry transaction, the object of the duke being fully obtained by my final separation from his son, to seize hold of such a pretext for depriving me of a bare existence. He advised me to bring the cause to trial by all means; had no doubt of its success; afterwards wrote to me from England to the same effect, and I showed his letter to young Montagu, who was a friend of the Duchess of Beaufort, and often on a visit to her at Badminton. This gay young man was, however, now passing a few weeks at Paris.

Brougham boldly stated at a public dinner that it was a low, petty move for the duke to completely achieve his goal of separating me from his son and then use that as an excuse to take away my very livelihood. He urged me to take the case to trial, confident it would succeed. Later, he wrote to me from England with the same message, which I showed to young Montagu, a friend of the Duchess of Beaufort, who frequently visited her at Badminton. However, this lively young man was currently spending a few weeks in Paris.

Before Brougham went to England he very kindly promised to give me every assistance in his power, provided I would take the advice he so strongly recommended, of proceeding against his Grace of Beaufort.

Before Brougham went to England, he kindly promised to give me all the help he could, as long as I followed the advice he strongly suggested, which was to take action against the Duke of Beaufort.

"In the first place," said Brougham, "Lord Worcester could not in common decency, even supposing it were possible that he wished it—and I will not for an instant imagine that possible, or in human nature—but even if he wished to bring your letter, written under such circumstances, in evidence against you, shame must hold him back."

"In the first place," Brougham said, "Lord Worcester couldn’t, in all decency, even if he actually wanted to—and I won’t entertain the idea that he would, since it’s just not in human nature—but even if he did want to use your letter, written under these circumstances, as evidence against you, shame would have to stop him."

Everybody agreed with Brougham. Even his friend Montagu said that, of course, Lord Worcester would not think of turning witness against me in a court of justice. That he said was quite out of the question; but he understood that his evidence on oath would not be required to prove that I had forfeited the bond.

Everybody agreed with Brougham. Even his friend Montagu said that, of course, Lord Worcester wouldn’t dream of testifying against me in a court of law. That was definitely not an option; however, he understood that his sworn testimony wouldn’t be needed to prove that I had broken the bond.

I asked Montagu how he could excuse his friend the Duke of Beaufort for acting so very selfish and mean a part towards me, who had trusted so entirely to his honour.

I asked Montagu how he could defend his friend the Duke of Beaufort for being so selfish and petty towards me, someone who had trusted him completely with my honor.

"Why, as for the duke," said Montagu, "he was wholly guided in this business by Lord Worcester. For my part, I do not want to enter on the subject of what you may or may not deserve from Lord Worcester; but this I will say, that be your merits or demerits what they may, I think Worcester ought not to leave you unprovided for. It was due to himself and to his high rank after what had passed, that you should not be thrown upon the wide world, and so I would tell Worcester as I tell you, were he here at this moment. In Worcester's place I would most unquestionably have seen you provided for."

"Well, as for the duke," Montagu said, "he was completely influenced in this matter by Lord Worcester. Personally, I don't want to discuss what you might or might not deserve from Lord Worcester; however, I will say this: regardless of your strengths or weaknesses, I believe Worcester shouldn’t leave you unsupported. After everything that’s happened, it’s only right that you shouldn’t be left to fend for yourself in the world, and I would tell Worcester that directly if he were here right now. If I were in Worcester’s position, I would definitely make sure you were taken care of."

Now it would certainly be very easy for Montagu to deny having uttered one word of the above; for I cannot prove that he did. Luttrell and Nugent were present it is true: but this discourse, having been addressed to me by Montagu, who sat next to me at a dinner, or evening-party, and in a low voice, they in all probability had something more pleasant to do than listen to us. Nevertheless, as I believe in my heart that Edward Montagu is a perfect gentleman, he will not, I imagine, be ashamed to avow anything he ever said to me on this or any other subject.

Now, it would be really easy for Montagu to deny ever saying any of the above; after all, I can't prove that he did. It’s true that Luttrell and Nugent were there, but this conversation was directed at me by Montagu, who was sitting next to me at a dinner or evening party, and he said it in a low voice, so they probably had more interesting things to do than listen to us. Still, since I truly believe that Edward Montagu is a complete gentleman, I don’t think he would be embarrassed to acknowledge anything he ever said to me about this or any other topic.

I was very sorry to lose Brougham's society: his polite attention had flattered me greatly, and his conversation had been a source of the highest gratification to me. I disliked the idea of proceeding against the Duke of Beaufort: however, I promised to take the matter into serious consideration, and Brougham took his leave of me and of Paris nearly at the same moment.

I was really upset to lose Brougham's company; his considerate attention had made me feel quite pleased, and his conversation brought me a lot of enjoyment. I didn't like the thought of going up against the Duke of Beaufort; nonetheless, I promised to give the situation some serious thought, and Brougham said goodbye to me and to Paris almost at the same time.

During my stay in Paris Lord Herbert was introduced to me by Mr. Bradshaw. It was at a large party. I remember that I was very much struck with Lord Herbert's beauty, for it was generally believed that he was married to the Duke Spinelli's sister, whose name I have forgotten. As we had much conversation together, I asked him if this was really the case.

During my time in Paris, Mr. Bradshaw introduced me to Lord Herbert at a big party. I remember being really impressed by Lord Herbert's looks, as it was widely thought that he was married to the Duke Spinelli's sister, whose name I can't recall. Since we talked a lot, I asked him if this was actually true.

"No, to be sure not," answered his lordship, to[Pg 599] whom the subject appeared to be very annoying. "How can you fancy I would marry a d——d old Italian, old enough to be my mother? She answered my purpose very well while I was there, and I certainly entertained a violent passion for her. We, in fact, never met during her husband's existence, but at the risk of both our lives in the event of a discovery, which was not at all impossible. Our only place of rendezvous was the garden. The very night her husband died I made a bet that I would accomplish my wishes as usual; and I won it."

"No, definitely not," his lordship replied, to[Pg 599] whom the topic seemed really irritating. "How can you think I would marry a damn old Italian, someone old enough to be my mother? She suited my needs perfectly while I was there, and I definitely had a strong passion for her. In fact, we never met during her husband's lifetime, but we took the risk of our lives if we were caught, which was entirely possible. Our only meeting spot was the garden. The very night her husband died, I made a bet that I would get what I wanted as usual; and I won it."

Had Lord Herbert's profligacy not been so extravagant, I should probably have fallen in love with him; but profligacy, and such profligacy, in a man, was ever disgusting to me. I allude to that bare-faced want of decency which is in so very bad taste, and more particularly when it is unaccompanied by wit or humour; for then it appears in all its native ugliness! Not that I love a saint: but rather something which is most luxuriously sly and quiet.

Had Lord Herbert's reckless behavior not been so extreme, I might have fallen for him; but his shamelessness, especially that kind, was always a turn-off for me. I'm referring to that blatant lack of decency that is so tasteless, especially when it's not paired with any wit or humor; at that point, it shows its true ugliness! It's not that I want someone perfect: I actually prefer someone who's delightfully sly and subtle.

As I was one day taking a solitary drive up the Champs Elysées on my road to the Bois de Boulogne, the Duke of Wellington galloped past my carriage. He did look at me; but passing so rapidly I was uncertain whether he recognised me or not. In another instant he had returned and was at the side of my carriage.

As I was driving alone up the Champs Élysées on my way to the Bois de Boulogne one day, the Duke of Wellington rode past my carriage. He glanced at me, but since he was going so fast, I couldn't tell if he recognized me or not. A moment later, he came back and was at the side of my carriage.

"I thought it was you," said Wellington, "and am glad to see you are looking so beautiful. I'll come and see you. How long have you been in Paris? When may I come? Where do you live? How far are you going?"

"I thought it was you," Wellington said, "and I'm glad to see you're looking so beautiful. I'll come and visit you. How long have you been in Paris? When can I come by? Where do you live? How far are you going?"

"Which of these questions do you desire to have answered first, Wellington?" I inquired.

"Which of these questions do you want answered first, Wellington?" I asked.

"I want to know where you live?"

"I want to know where you live?"

"At thirty-five Rue de la Paix."

"At 35 Rue de la Paix."

"And may I pay you a visit?"

"And can I come over to see you?"

"When you like."

"Whenever you want."

"I'll come to night at eight o'clock. Will that suit you?" I assented, and shook hands with him.[Pg 600] His lordship was punctual and came to me in a very gay equipage. He was all over orders and ribbons of different colours, bows, and stars, and he looked pretty well.

"I'll come tonight at eight o'clock. Does that work for you?" I agreed and shook hands with him.[Pg 600] His lordship was on time and arrived in a very stylish carriage. He was adorned with various medals and ribbons in different colors, bows, and stars, and he looked quite well.

"The ladies here tell me you make a bad hand at ambassadorship," said I to him.

"The ladies here say you’re not great at being an ambassador," I said to him.

"How so?"

"How come?"

"Why, the other day you wrote to ask a lady of rank if you might visit her, à cheval? What does that mean pray?"

"Why, the other day you wrote to ask a lady of high status if you could visit her, on horseback? What does that mean, by the way?"

"In boots, you foolish creature! What else could it mean?"

"In boots, you foolish thing! What else could it mean?"

"Why the lady thought it just possible that the great Villainton, being an extraordinary man, might propose entering her drawing-room, on the outside of his charger, as being the most warrior-like mode of attacking her heart."

"Why the lady thought it was even possible that the great Villainton, being an exceptional man, might consider entering her living room on horseback, as the most heroic way to win her heart."

"You are a little fool," said Wellington, kissing me by main force.

"You’re such a little fool," Wellington said, kissing me against my will.

"And then your routs are so ill conducted, the society so mixed."

"And then your gatherings are so poorly organized, the company so diverse."

"What is that to me? I don't invite the people. I suppose they ask everybody to avoid offence. Who the devil was that old woman last Friday?"

"What does that matter to me? I don't invite anyone. I guess they ask everyone to avoid offending anyone. Who the heck was that old woman last Friday?"

"What do you mean? I was not there. What sort of an old woman do you allude to?" I inquired, laughing.

"What do you mean? I wasn't there. What kind of old woman are you talking about?" I asked, laughing.

"An old woman, with a piece of crape hanging down here," said he, pointing to his breast, "and ragged, red shoes."

"An old woman, with a piece of black fabric hanging down here," he said, pointing to his chest, "and tattered red shoes."

"How am I to know all your ragamuffins?"

"How am I supposed to know all your troublemakers?"

I hope my readers have now had enough of the immortal Wellington. In short, they must e'en be satisfied, whether they have or not; for they will get nothing better out of him.

I hope my readers have had enough of the legendary Wellington. In short, they have to be satisfied, whether they are or not; because they won’t get anything better than him.

Wellington was no inducement for me to prolong my stay in Paris, and as Buonaparte was now on his way from Elba, I began to prepare for my departure. The English were all hurrying away in a state of great alarm.

Wellington didn't make me want to stay in Paris any longer, and since Buonaparte was on his way from Elba, I started getting ready to leave. The English were all rushing to get away in a complete panic.

My mother, having settled herself in a small house just out of Paris, expressed her determination to remain where she was; so did Amy. They were neither of them in the least alarmed. For my part, besides being very anxious to see my sister Fanny, my finances required that I should return to London.

My mom, having settled into a small house just outside of Paris, made it clear that she wanted to stay put; Amy felt the same way. Neither of them were the least bit worried. As for me, aside from really wanting to see my sister Fanny, my finances meant I had to go back to London.

Before I quit Paris, I must once more revert to the "comment ça va?" of the Prince Esterhazy, who thus addressed me in his usual coarse style at a masquerade, but without his mask.

Before I leave Paris, I need to go back to the "comment ça va?" of Prince Esterhazy, who spoke to me in his usual blunt way at a masquerade, but without his mask.

Lord Beauchamp asked His Excellency to remain with me, while he left us to pay his respects to some old acquaintance.

Lord Beauchamp asked His Excellency to stay with me while he went to catch up with some old friends.

In the course of our conversation, the prince let fall a remark which astonished me. He actually alluded to our former intimacy!

During our conversation, the prince made a comment that surprised me. He actually referred to our past closeness!

"What intimacy ever existed between you and me, pray, beyond that of common acquaintance?"

"What intimacy has ever existed between you and me, really, beyond that of just being acquaintances?"

"Est-il possible? Did nothing more happen?"

"Is it possible? Did nothing else happen?"

"Do you doubt it still?"

"Do you still doubt it?"

"To be sure. I really thought I had been your favoured lover for some time, when I was last in England!"

"Sure thing. I honestly thought I had been your favorite lover for a while when I was last in England!"

"Your intrigues then are so frequent, that you forget with whom they occur it should seem?"

"Are your schemes so common that you forget who you're involved with?"

Esterhazy laughed with the most perfect self-complacency.

Esterhazy laughed with total confidence.

I met the Prince in the New Road, at the outskirts of London, some time afterwards. He pulled up his horse, to inquire about my health and learn where I was to be found. I gave him a very incorrect address, and his groom had on the following day failed to find me out. The prince then set off in his curricle, to search for me himself, and, having found a house in the neighbourhood where I had formerly lived, he wanted the owners to take charge of a letter for me, which was rudely refused. On the third day, the prince's servant was again despatched on the same errand, and he was at last successful.

I ran into the Prince on the New Road, on the outskirts of London, some time later. He stopped his horse to check on my health and to find out where I was staying. I gave him a very wrong address, and his groom failed to locate me the next day. The prince then took off in his carriage to look for me himself and found a house nearby where I had lived before. He asked the owners to hold onto a letter for me, but they rudely refused. On the third day, the prince's servant was sent out again on the same mission, and he finally succeeded.

"I have been two whole days vainly endeavouring[Pg 602] to find you out, madam," said the servant, while delivering into my hands the prince's note, which contained an earnest request for me to appoint an hour to receive his visit.

"I've spent two whole days trying to track you down, ma'am," said the servant as he handed me the prince's note, which contained a strong request for me to set a time for his visit.

I named Sunday at two o'clock, and immediately handed over his note to Mr. Livius, the amateur play-writer, French horn-blower, lady-killer, &c. He joined with me in anxious surprise, at what this sudden impressement, of a man who for years had been in the constant habit of meeting me in public, could mean.

I called Sunday at two o'clock and immediately passed his note to Mr. Livius, the aspiring playwright, French horn player, ladies' man, etc. He shared my puzzled surprise at what this sudden demand for a man who had habitually met me in public for years could mean.

On Sunday morning, it so happened that Livius wanted me to read my translation of Molière's play to him.

On Sunday morning, Livius asked me to read my translation of Molière's play to him.

"But the German prince?" said I.

"But what about the German prince?" I asked.

"Oh never mind a German prince! I'll wait in the parlour while you speak to him, in case he should have any secret communication to make to you."

"Oh, forget about the German prince! I'll stay in the living room while you talk to him, just in case he has something private to tell you."

Livius called at one o'clock, and, just as I was about to begin my play, Esterhazy drove up to my door.

Livius arrived at one o'clock, and just as I was about to start my play, Esterhazy pulled up to my door.

Livius saw him from the window, and went down into the parlour.

Livius saw him from the window and went down to the living room.

The prince entered and, throwing off his large German cloak, shook hands with me.

The prince walked in, took off his big German cloak, and shook my hand.

"Prince," said I, "I know you don't come here to make love to me, which knowledge renders me the more curious to learn what you do come here for."

"Prince," I said, "I know you didn't come here to flirt with me, which makes me even more curious about what you're really here for."

"Why," said the prince, "I have a high opinion of you, and always had."

"Why," said the prince, "I think very highly of you, and always have."

I bowed.

I bowed.

"In short, I have great confidence in you, and think you a very clever good creature, besides that you speak and write such excellent French."

"In short, I have a lot of confidence in you, and I think you're a really clever and good person, plus you speak and write such excellent French."

"True, prince! I remember that, presuming on this good opinion of yours, some time ago I ventured to address a letter to you in French, requesting you for old acquaintance' sake to send me a little cash, of which I stood much in need; but neither my excellent French nor all my other charming qualities to boot could excite in you the least desire to serve me."

"You're right, Prince! I remember that, counting on your good opinion, I wrote you a letter in French some time ago, asking you for a bit of money since I really needed it. But neither my great French nor all my other wonderful qualities could stir even the slightest desire in you to help me."

"Quite the contrary," said the prince, "nothing will give me greater pleasure."

"On the contrary," said the prince, "nothing would make me happier."

"Indeed! Why they say you are at all times the most stingy rich man in Europe."

"Absolutely! They say you're always the stingiest wealthy person in Europe."

"I assure you, Harriette," answered the prince, "that you can have no conception of the vast number of letters I receive containing applications for money. It is indeed quite impossible to satisfy them all: but, as to you, as a proof of my goodwill, I beg you to accept what I happen to have about me."

"I promise you, Harriette," the prince replied, "that you can't imagine how many letters I get asking for money. It's really impossible to meet all those requests. But for you, as a sign of my goodwill, I’d like you to take what I have on me."

He took out his pocket-book and presented me with a ten-pound note!

He pulled out his wallet and handed me a ten-pound note!

This Prince Esterhazy was nothing to me, and never had been, nor could be but a common acquaintance; so I thought I might just as well buy myself some little trinket with his magnificent donation as refuse to accept it.

This Prince Esterhazy meant nothing to me, and he never had, nor could he be more than a casual acquaintance; so I figured I might as well get myself a nice little gift with his generous donation instead of just turning it down.

"It is all I happen to have about me," said the prince, observing that I blushed for him, not for myself, at the insignificance of the sum; "but, rely on my future friendship. I am going to point out to you how we may serve each other very effectually. I want a friend like you. It is what I was always accustomed to have in Paris. In short, I want to make the acquaintance of some interesting young ladies. I hate those which are common or vulgar; now you could make a party here in this delightful, pretty cottage, and invite me to pay my court to any young lady of your acquaintance, perhaps your sister!"

"It’s all I have with me," said the prince, noticing that I was blushing for him and not for myself because of how little it was; "but trust in my future friendship. I’m going to show you how we can help each other really well. I need a friend like you. It’s what I was always used to having in Paris. In short, I want to meet some interesting young ladies. I can’t stand those who are ordinary or tacky; now you could host a gathering here in this lovely, charming cottage, and invite me to try my best with any young lady you know, maybe even your sister!"

"Do you allude to an innocent girl, prince?" said I; "and do you really imagine that, for all your fortune, paid to me twice over, I would be instrumental in the seduction of a young lady of education? And, if I would, would you not yourself scruple, as a married man, to be the cause of misery to a poor young creature?"

"Are you talking about an innocent girl, prince?" I asked. "Do you actually think that, despite all your money, given to me twice, I would help seduce a well-educated young lady? And even if I would, wouldn't you, as a married man, hesitate to bring misery to a poor young woman?"

"There are many girls who determine on their own fall," said Esterhazy. "All I want is that, when you see them going down, you will give them a gentle[Pg 604] push, thus," said he, "to accelerate their fall," making signs, with his hand, on my shoulders.

"There are many girls who decide to fall on their own," said Esterhazy. "All I want is that when you see them going down, you will give them a gentle[Pg 604] push, like this," he said, making gestures with his hand on my shoulders.

"Prince," I replied, "I will never injure a woman while I breathe, and I will assist and serve those of my own sex whenever I can, as I always have done. No innocent girl, however inclined she may be to fall, shall receive the push you suggest from me. On the contrary, I will always lend my hand, as I did to my sister Sophia, to try to prevent her from falling, or to lift her up again. If I knew a poor young creature, deserted by her friends and her seducer, and you would make a provision for her during her life, I would for her sake, not for yours, perhaps present her to you."

"Prince," I replied, "I will never harm a woman as long as I live, and I will always help and support my own kind whenever I can, just as I always have. No innocent girl, no matter how tempted she might be, will ever get the push you’re suggesting from me. In fact, I will always offer my hand, just like I did for my sister Sophia, to try to prevent her from falling or to help her get back up. If I knew of a young woman, abandoned by her friends and her seducer, and you would provide for her throughout her life, I might, for her sake and not yours, consider introducing her to you."

"Perhaps I would make a settlement on her," said Esterhazy; "but mind, she must be very young, very fair, and almost innocent."

"Maybe I would consider making a deal with her," said Esterhazy; "but just so you know, she has to be really young, really beautiful, and pretty much innocent."

"The only person I know who exactly answers your description, and for whom as a poor deserted orphan it would be a charity to provide, is in Paris."

"The only person I know who fits your description perfectly, and whom it would be a generous act to help as a struggling orphan, is in Paris."

"She might just as well be in the East Indies," said Esterhazy.

"She might as well be in the East Indies," said Esterhazy.

"Why you are like the princess in Tom Thumb! And all the while you have the enjoyment of the most beautiful wife in Europe!"

"Why are you like the princess in Tom Thumb! And all the while you get to enjoy the most beautiful wife in Europe!"

"Oh Harriette! a wife is altogether so very different from what is desirable, no sort of comparison can be made with them; but," continued His Excellency, taking up his cloak, "I cannot possibly stop now, because I must meet His Majesty at this very hour. Tell me the best time to find you and I will come often. In the meantime, pray write to me. You shall see me very soon:" and he hurried away.

"Oh Harriette! Being a wife is completely different from what you might wish for; there’s really no comparison. But," His Excellency continued, grabbing his cloak, "I can't stay now because I have to meet His Majesty at this exact hour. Let me know the best time to see you, and I'll come by often. In the meantime, please write to me. You'll see me very soon:" and he rushed off.

In two days he came to me again, in a dirty great coat, all over wet and mud, just at my dinner-time. He placed himself before my fire so that I could not see a bit of it, with his hat on, and declared he was much disappointed at not having heard from me.

In two days, he came to me again, wearing a filthy overcoat, soaked and muddy, right at dinner time. He positioned himself in front of my fire so that I couldn’t see it at all, with his hat still on, and said he was really disappointed that I hadn’t reached out to him.

"Take your hat off, prince," said I.

"Take your hat off, prince," I said.

"I never take it off, nor behave differently to the[Pg 605] first duchess in the land! It is my way. I cannot alter it. I am too old to mend. I saw two of the most lovely sisters, walking with their mothers to-day. They would not measure round the waist more than so much"—describing to me the circumference with his hands. "I watched them home, to No.— in ----Street. Do pray contrive to get acquainted with them."

"I never take it off, nor do I act any differently toward the[Pg 605] first duchess in the land! It's just how I am. I can’t change it. I’m too old to change my ways. I saw two of the most beautiful sisters walking with their mothers today. They wouldn’t have a waist measurement more than this"—showing me the size with his hands. "I followed them home, to No.— on ---- Street. Please try to get to know them."

"You had better leave my house," said I, beginning to be truly disgusted at the very honourable employment which this princely representative of Imperial dignity, morality, disinterestedness, and humanity wished to force upon me.

"You should really leave my house," I said, starting to feel genuinely disgusted by the so-called honorable role that this royal representative of imperial dignity, morality, selflessness, and humanity was trying to impose on me.

"At all events, take off your hat, prince, and let me see the fire!"

"Anyway, take off your hat, prince, and let me see the fire!"

"I tell you I will do no such thing," asseverated the prince, with the dignified positiveness of his own imperial master.

"I’m telling you I won’t do anything like that," asserted the prince, with the confident dignity of his own royal master.

"Ou ôtes ton chapeau, monsieur le prince, ou va-t-en au diable! comme je t'ai dis auparavant," said I, in a passion.

"Either take off your hat, Your Highness, or go to hell! As I told you before," I said, feeling angry.

"Je prendrai le dernier parti," said the prince, leaving the room.

"I will take the last option," said the prince, leaving the room.

"Et tant mieux," I observed to him, as he went downstairs.

"And that's great," I said to him as he went downstairs.


CHAPTER XXXVIII

I am indeed most inexcusably forgetful, I should otherwise have described, in its proper time and place, that famous masquerade which was given by the members of Wattier's club, to all the nobility in England, in honour of peace between Great Britain and France, which occurred prior to my leaving England. It was the most brilliant assemblage I had ever witnessed. Amy, Fanny, and I were promised tickets from the very beginning; but poor Julia was not popular. After making vain applications to half the town, and to all the members of the club who were stewards of the feast, she at last addressed herself to Lord Hertford.

I really am incredibly forgetful; otherwise, I would have described, at the right time, that famous masquerade hosted by the members of Wattier's club for all the nobility in England, held in celebration of peace between Great Britain and France, which took place before I left England. It was the most extravagant gathering I had ever seen. Amy, Fanny, and I were promised tickets from the start; but poor Julia wasn't popular. After unsuccessfully asking half the town and all the club members who were organizing the event, she finally turned to Lord Hertford.

"I am not a member of Wattier's; therefore I cannot obtain a lady's ticket for you," said his lordship; "but, if you like to go in boy's clothes, I have one at your disposal; but not transferable, mind."

"I’m not a member of Wattier's, so I can’t get you a lady’s ticket," said his lordship. "But if you want to dress in boy’s clothes, I have one you can use; just keep in mind it’s not transferable."

Julia was very shy and did not like boy's clothes; but Julia's legs were perhaps the handsomest in Europe, and then Julia knew there was no remedy: so, after accepting Lord Hertford's polite offer with many thanks, I accompanied her to Mr. Stultze, the German regimental tailor and money-lender in Clifford Street.

Julia was really shy and didn’t like wearing boys' clothes; but Julia had some of the prettiest legs in Europe, and she knew there was no solution to that: so, after graciously accepting Lord Hertford's kind offer, I went with her to Mr. Stultze, the German regimental tailor and money-lender on Clifford Street.

It was just before I left England for Paris. I cannot think why I am so very careless as not to put more order into my Memoirs. However, when a person gives a bad dinner, and apologises for not giving you a better, the apology is always more insufferable than the dinner.

It was just before I left England for Paris. I can’t understand why I’m so careless about organizing my Memoirs. However, when someone serves a bad dinner and apologizes for not making a better one, the apology is usually more annoying than the dinner itself.

We asked Stultze's advice about a modest disguise for Julia, and he referred us to a book full of drawings therein exhibited, the dress of an Italian or Austrian peasant-boy and girl, I forget which; but I remember that Julia wore black satin small-clothes, plaited very full, round the waist, à la Cossaque, fastened tight at the knee, with a smart bow, fine, black, transparent silk stockings, black satin shoes, cut very short in the quarters, and tied with a large red rosette, a French cambric shirt, with beautifully small plaited sleeves, a bright blue, rich silk jacket without sleeves, trimmed, very thick, with curiously wrought silver bell-buttons, and a plain, round black hat, with a red silk band and bow.

We asked Stultze for advice on a simple disguise for Julia, and he pointed us to a book full of illustrations featuring the attire of an Italian or Austrian peasant boy and girl, I can’t remember which. But I do remember that Julia wore black satin shorts, gathered quite full around the waist, styled like a Cossack, snug at the knee with a stylish bow, nice black sheer stockings, black satin shoes that were cut very short on the sides and tied with a big red bow, a French cambric shirt with beautifully small pleated sleeves, a bright blue, rich silk sleeveless jacket, heavily trimmed with intricately designed silver bell-buttons, and a plain round black hat with a red silk band and bow.

I, as Julia's fair companion, was to wear a bright, red, thick silk petticoat, with a black satin jacket, the form of which was very peculiar and most advantageous to the shape. The sleeves were tight, and it came rather high upon the breast. It was very full-trimmed, with a double row of the same buttons Julia wore. My shoes were black satin, turned over with red morocco; my stockings were of fine blue silk, with small red clocks; my hat was small, round, and almost flat, the crown being merely the height of a full puffing of rich pea-green satin ribbon. The hat was covered with satin of the same colour, and placed on one side at the back of the head. The hair was to fall over the neck and face in a profusion of careless ringlets, and, inside my vest, an Indian amber-coloured hankerchief.

I, as Julia's lovely companion, was to wear a bright red, thick silk petticoat, paired with a black satin jacket that had a very unique design and looked great on my figure. The sleeves were snug, and it rose quite high on the chest. It was very elaborately trimmed, featuring a double row of the same buttons that Julia had. My shoes were black satin with red morocco accents; my stockings were made of fine blue silk with small red designs; my hat was small, round, and nearly flat, with a crown that was just tall enough to support a plush puff of rich pea-green satin ribbon. The hat was covered with satin in the same color and was positioned at an angle on the back of my head. My hair was to cascade over my neck and face in loose ringlets, and tucked inside my vest was an Indian amber-colored handkerchief.

Stultze brought home our dresses himself in his tilbury, on the morning of the masquerade, being anxious that we should do him credit. Everything fitted us to a hair. The crowd was expected to be immense, and we were advised to get into our carriage at five in the afternoon, as, by so doing, we should stand a chance of arriving between nine and ten o'clock, at which hour the rooms were expected to be quite full.

Stultze personally brought our dresses home in his carriage on the morning of the masquerade, eager for us to look great. Everything fit us perfectly. The crowd was expected to be huge, and we were told to get into our carriage by five in the afternoon so we would have a chance of arriving between nine and ten o'clock, when the rooms were likely to be packed.

Fanny chose the character of a country house-maid. She wore short sleeves to show her pretty arms, an Indian, glazed, open, coloured gown, neatly tucked up[Pg 608] behind, a white muslin apron, coloured hankerchief, pink glazed petticoat, and smart, little, high, muslin cap.

Fanny picked the role of a country housemaid. She wore short sleeves to show off her lovely arms, a colorful Indian gown that was neatly tucked up behind, a white muslin apron, a colored handkerchief, a pink glazed petticoat, and a cute little high muslin cap.[Pg 608]

What character in the name of wonder did Amy choose? That of a nun, forsooth!

What character in the name of wonder did Amy choose? That of a nun, really!

We were actually on our road, seated in the carriage, from the hour of five till nine. At last we arrived and were received at the first entrance-room by the Dukes of Devonshire and Leinster, dressed in light blue dominos. They were unmasked, this being the costume fixed on for all the members of Wattier's club. No one else was to be admitted but in character. The newspapers described this most brilliant fête in glowing colours long ago, and much better than I can do it; I will therefore merely state that it exceeded all my highest flights of imagination, even when, as a child I used to picture to my fancy the luxurious palaces of the fairies described in my story-books.

We were on our way, sitting in the carriage, from five to nine. Finally, we arrived and were greeted in the first reception room by the Dukes of Devonshire and Leinster, wearing light blue capes. They were unmasked, as this was the outfit chosen for all the members of Wattier's club. No one else was allowed in except in costume. The newspapers had described this amazing event in vivid detail long before, and much better than I can; so I'll just say it surpassed all my wildest imaginations, even when I was a kid dreaming about the luxurious palaces of fairies from my storybooks.

One of the immense suite of rooms formed a delicious, refreshing contrast to the dazzling brilliancy of all the others. This room contained, in a profusion almost incredible, every rare exotic root and flower. It was lighted by large, ground-glass, French globe-lamps, suspended from the ceiling at equal distances. The rich draperies were of pale green satin and white silver muslin. The ottomans, which were uniformly placed, were covered with satin to correspond with the drapery, and fringed with silver. Mixing carelessly in the motley throng, I did not discover this charming spot till I had been there some time.

One of the large suites of rooms provided a delightful, refreshing contrast to the dazzling brilliance of all the others. This room was filled with an incredible variety of rare, exotic roots and flowers. It was lit by large, frosted French globe lamps hanging from the ceiling at equal distances. The rich draperies were made of pale green satin and white silver muslin. The ottomans, arranged uniformly, were covered in satin to match the drapery and trimmed with silver. As I mingled casually in the colorful crowd, I didn’t notice this charming spot until I had been there for a while.

On our entrance, the Duke of Devonshire presented us with tickets for a raffle. "These," said His Grace bowing low, without in the least guessing who we were, "these tickets will entitle you to one chance each in the lottery, which will commence drawing at twelve o'clock."

Upon our arrival, the Duke of Devonshire handed us tickets for a raffle. "These," said His Grace, bowing deeply and completely unaware of our identities, "these tickets will give you one chance each in the lottery, which will start drawing at twelve o'clock."

The two best characters in my opinion, were the Honourable Douglas Kinnaird as a Yorkshireman in search of a place, and Colonel Armstrong as an old, stiff, maiden-lady of high rank in the reign of Queen[Pg 609] Anne. He wore no mask; but his face, though curiously patched and painted, was easily known. He sat on a bench, with his hoops and ruffles and high powdered head, his point laced lappets, &c., fanning himself, and talking to his young maids of honour, who sat, one on each side of him. Everybody who passed stopped to examine him with much doubtful curiosity, which was constantly followed by a loud laugh, and exclamations of, "It is Colonel Armstrong!" "Ha! ha! ha!" "Capital." Those who could command their countenances among the ambassadors, and men who bore high characters, for that night at least, addressed him in the most obsequious manner, with "I hope your ladyship caught no cold at Lady Betty's last night. Immense crowd! Charming evening!"

In my opinion, the two best characters were the Honorable Douglas Kinnaird, playing a Yorkshireman looking for a place, and Colonel Armstrong, depicting an old, prim lady of high status during Queen[Pg 609] Anne's reign. He didn’t wear a mask; his face, though oddly patched and painted, was easily recognizable. He sat on a bench with his hoops, ruffles, and high powdered wig, fanning himself and chatting with his young maids of honor, who were seated on either side of him. Everyone who walked by stopped to look at him with a mix of curiosity and laughter, frequently followed by exclamations like, "It's Colonel Armstrong!" "Ha! ha! ha!" "Fantastic!" Those who could keep a straight face, including ambassadors and well-respected gentlemen, at least for that night, addressed him in the most flattering way, saying things like, "I hope you didn’t catch a cold at Lady Betty's last night. Huge crowd! Lovely evening!"

Armstrong answered all these orations, sticking close to the character and with the most dignified politeness, while the loud, vociferous roars of laughter, which were bestowed on his successful efforts to make himself so very ridiculous, never once tempted him to move a single visible muscle of his odd countenance.

Armstrong responded to all these speeches, staying true to his character and with the utmost dignified politeness, while the loud, boisterous laughter that followed his successful attempts to make himself look ridiculous never once tempted him to move a single visible muscle in his strange face.

One of his lace lappets came unpinned.

One of his lace trimmings came undone.

"I'll trouble you for a pin, my dear," said Armstrong to one of his attendant maidens.

"I’d like a pin, please," said Armstrong to one of the maids attending him.

"I have not got one," answered the fair virgin, in confusion.

"I don't have one," replied the young woman, feeling embarrassed.

She was, if I remember rightly, a young rake of fashion thus disguised.

She was, if I remember correctly, a young fashionable person pretending to be someone else.

"Oh fie, child! You ought always to have your pincushion about you. Always, always, child!" fanning himself with increased rapidity.

"Oh come on, kid! You should always have your pincushion with you. Always, always, kid!" he said, fanning himself more quickly.

Douglas Kinnaird was unfeelingly severe on almost everybody in their turn. To one gay fashionable mother, whose name I have forgotten, he said, "Why Missis, you've been hawking them girls all over the world for these last six years, and sin they be made to hong upon hond like, mayhap they'd go off better all of a lump, if you was to tie um up in bunches you see, as they do cherries, look ye. I manes no offence."

Douglas Kinnaird was coldly harsh towards almost everyone. To one stylish mother, whose name I can't remember, he said, "Well, ma'am, you've been parading those girls around the world for the last six years, and if they're meant to hang on like that, maybe they'd be better off as a group if you tied them up in bunches like they do with cherries, you see. I'm not trying to offend you."

Fanny, in her housemaid's dress, and with her natural, lively humour, made an excellent companion for Kinnaird, who appeared much pleased with her and delighted to draw her out, although he had not any idea who she was. The fact is, we had determined not to unmask or make ourselves known to anybody during the whole evening.

Fanny, in her maid's outfit and with her natural, lively sense of humor, made a great companion for Kinnaird, who seemed quite happy with her and enjoyed bringing her out, even though he had no idea who she was. The truth is, we had decided not to reveal ourselves or let anyone know who we were throughout the entire evening.

Meyler looked very interesting and handsome, in his blue domino of rich Gros de Naples. I had given him leave to find me out if he could, and I guessed that he was busily but vainly employed in the pursuit. I waltzed and danced quadrilles with half the young ladies and gentlemen in the room.

Meyler looked really interesting and handsome in his blue domino made of luxurious Gros de Naples. I had told him he could look for me if he wanted, and I figured he was busy but not getting anywhere with it. I waltzed and danced quadrilles with half the young women and men in the room.

"Is that a boy, or a girl, think you?" was the question from every mouth, as Julia and I passed them. "The leg is a boy's, the finest I ever saw," said one; "but then that foot, where shall we find a boy with such delicate feet and hands?" Still it remained a puzzle, and everybody seemed undecided as to the sex of Julia.

"Is that a boy or a girl, what do you think?" was the question on everyone's lips as Julia and I walked by. "The leg looks like a boy's, the best I've ever seen," said one; "but then that foot—where will we find a boy with such delicate feet and hands?" It was still a mystery, and everyone seemed unsure about Julia's gender.

"Who can they be?" said Mrs. Scott Waring to Berkeley Craven.

"Who could they be?" Mrs. Scott Waring asked Berkeley Craven.

"I want to know myself," answered he; "for I am in love with the lady's feet."

"I want to know myself," he replied; "because I'm in love with the lady's feet."

"I think they are both ladies," returned Mrs. Scott Waring.

"I think they’re both ladies," replied Mrs. Scott Waring.

"Pray who made that lovely shoe to fit that pretty foot so charmingly?" Berkeley Craven asked me.

"Hey, who made that beautiful shoe to fit that attractive foot so perfectly?" Berkeley Craven asked me.

I was determined not to open my lips, lest my voice should betray me to Berkeley Craven.

I was set on keeping quiet, so my voice wouldn't give me away to Berkeley Craven.

"We are admiring your feet and ankles," said Mrs. Scott Waring, addressing herself to me; but I was still dumb, preferring the idea of passing for a fool, to the risk of making myself known. At last, Meyler discovered my sister Fanny by her voice.

"We're admiring your feet and ankles," said Mrs. Scott Waring, speaking to me; but I stayed silent, choosing to seem like a fool rather than risk revealing my identity. Finally, Meyler recognized my sister Fanny by her voice.

"Pray point out Harriette to me," said Meyler, "for I am tired and worn out with my fruitless search."

"Please show me Harriette," said Meyler, "because I'm exhausted and fed up with my pointless search."

"That is Harriette," answered Fanny, directing his attention to a young flower-girl who, with her[Pg 611] disguised mincing voice, kept him a quarter of an hour in suspense, before he could ascertain the joke Fanny had practised against him; and it took him a second quarter of an hour to find Fanny again.

"That's Harriette," Fanny replied, pointing out a young flower girl who, with her[Pg 611] affected, high-pitched voice, kept him in suspense for a good fifteen minutes before he could figure out the joke Fanny had played on him; it took him another fifteen minutes to locate Fanny again.

"Oh you little, wicked, provoking creature!" exclaimed Meyler, at length, catching hold of her hand. "I now vow and declare not to relinquish this fair hand until you conduct me to your sister."

"Oh you little, wicked, teasing creature!" exclaimed Meyler, finally grabbing her hand. "I now pledge that I won’t let go of this lovely hand until you take me to your sister."

"Upon my word and honour that nun is my sister," answered Fanny, leading him towards Amy, who was standing near her in conversation with Colonel Armstrong.

"Honestly, that nun is my sister," answered Fanny, guiding him toward Amy, who was standing close by talking to Colonel Armstrong.

"Thank you," said Meyler, releasing Fanny's hand in his zeal to join the nun.

"Thank you," Meyler said, letting go of Fanny's hand as he eagerly moved to join the nun.

Fanny was out of sight in one instant, and, in the next, Meyler had discovered his mistake and resumed his pursuit of her.

Fanny was gone in an instant, and the next moment, Meyler realized his mistake and went after her again.

"Why is this unusual pressure of company?" I inquired of a gay captain of Italian banditti with whom I had been waltzing. It was owing to the raffle! Having been absolutely carried along by the immense concourse of ladies, we came up close to Lord Kinnaird, who was dealing out the blanks and prizes.

"Why is there such unusual pressure from the crowd?" I asked a cheerful captain of the Italian bandits I had been dancing with. It was because of the raffle! Completely swept up by the huge gathering of ladies, we found ourselves right next to Lord Kinnaird, who was handing out the blanks and prizes.

"Nay, don't push forward so, ladies," said his lordship, "now, pray, really, I must beg. This is almost unladylike. Patience then! Ladies, I cannot endure this pressure. Ladies, I must retire. Ladies, I am overpowered," and he handed some one a small French prize; to Fanny a pretty brooch; to me, a blank. "Ladies, I never knew ladies so violent and rude before."

"Please, don’t crowd me like that, ladies," said his lordship. "Really, I must insist. This is quite unladylike. Be patient! I can't handle this pressure. I need to leave. I’m feeling overwhelmed," and he gave someone a small French prize; to Fanny, a pretty brooch; to me, nothing. "Ladies, I've never encountered such aggressive and rude behavior before."

Poor man! He might well complain, supposing he had been the meekest of Christians, which is not exactly the case: for never was poor knight of the ladies so hemmed in, squeezed and teased.

Poor man! He could definitely complain, if he were the most patient of Christians, but that's not really true: for never was a poor knight surrounded, pressured, and bothered quite like this.

Lord Kinnaird is not, I have heard say, a popular man; but as I have always seen him pleasant and gentlemanly, except when fair ladies tried to squeeze the breath out of his body, it gives me pleasure to[Pg 612] assert that I cannot help thinking favourably of him, notwithstanding he admired my sister Amy infinitely more than me.

Lord Kinnaird isn’t, from what I’ve heard, a very popular guy; but since I’ve always found him to be pleasant and gentlemanly, except when charming ladies tried to smother him, I’m glad to[Pg 612] say that I can’t help but think positively of him, even though he clearly admires my sister Amy much more than me.

William Lamb, who is very handsome, wore a magnificent Italian dress, supported no character, and looked so stupid, I could not help fancying that Lady Caroline had insisted on his showing himself thus beautiful, to gratify her vanity: for, to do William Lamb justice, his character is in truth a manly one, and I will venture to say this said tawdry dress was never one of his own choosing.

William Lamb, who is very handsome, wore a stunning Italian outfit, showed no personality, and looked so foolish that I couldn’t help but think Lady Caroline had insisted he present himself this way to feed her vanity. To be fair to William Lamb, he actually has a strong character, and I’ll dare to say that this flashy outfit was never his own choice.

I know not how I came to lose my party, just as the grand supper-rooms were thrown open to accommodate, as I should guess, at the least five thousand people. I was in a great fright lest I should lose my supper. The rooms were suddenly deserted. I found myself alone; but it was only for an instant. A gentleman, in a rich white satin, Spanish dress, and a very magnificent plume of white ostrich-feathers in his hat, suddenly seized me in his arms, and forcing over my chin my mask, which was fastened loosely to admit of air, pressed his lips with such ardour to mine that I was almost suffocated; and all this without unmasking, but merely by raising for an instant, the thick black crape, which fully concealed the lower part of his face. I would have screamed, but from a dread of what might follow.

I don't know how I ended up losing my group right when the grand dining rooms opened up to host, I would guess, at least five thousand people. I was really worried about missing out on dinner. The rooms suddenly emptied. I found myself alone for just a moment. Then, a man dressed in a luxurious white satin Spanish outfit, complete with a magnificent plume of white ostrich feathers on his hat, suddenly grabbed me and pushed my mask, which was loosely tied to let in air, over my chin. He pressed his lips against mine with such passion that I nearly couldn't breathe; and he did all this without taking off his mask, just lifting the thick black crape that covered the lower part of his face for a second. I wanted to scream, but I was too afraid of what might happen next.

"This is most unmanly conduct," said I, as soon as I could recover my breath.

"This is really unmanly behavior," I said as soon as I could catch my breath.

"My dear, dear, sweet, lovely Harriette," said the mask, "I implore your forgiveness of a poor married wretch, who hates and abhors the wife whom circumstances oblige him to fear. I have been mad for you these five years. I knew you were here, and how could I fail to discover you? I shall never on earth have such another opportunity, and I had taken an oath to press my lips to yours as I have now done, before I died."

"My dear, sweet, lovely Harriette," said the mask, "I beg for your forgiveness from a poor married man, who despises and fears the wife that circumstances force him to be with. I've been crazy about you for five years. I knew you were here, and how could I not find you? I'll never have such an opportunity again, and I had promised myself to kiss you like I just did before I die."

"I believe this to be all nonsense," answered I, "so pray tell me who you are."

"I think this is all nonsense," I replied, "so please tell me who you are."

"So far from it," answered the mask, with mysterious earnestness, "that, after what has passed, were you to discover me I would blow my brains out."

"Not at all," the mask replied seriously, "that after everything that’s happened, if you were to find out who I am, I would end my own life."

"Not surely, if I were secret as the grave itself?"

"Not really, if I kept it as secret as the grave itself?"

"I would not trust you! But come, I am keeping you from your supper. I accompanied my wife in the disguise of an Italian monk, and having only this instant changed it for the gay one I now wear, I will venture to hand you down to supper, and place you at the greatest distance from my own family; but I entreat one more kiss, dear Harriette, and if ever the fates make me free then you shall not doubt my affection. The feelings you have inspired in me are unaccountable, even to myself. I am in love with your character."

"I wouldn’t trust you! But come on, I’m keeping you from your dinner. I was with my wife disguised as an Italian monk, and I just changed out of that into this fancy outfit I’m wearing now. I’ll take you down to dinner and make sure you’re seated as far away from my family as possible; but I ask for one more kiss, dear Harriette, and if fate ever gives me my freedom, you won’t have to doubt my feelings for you. The emotions you’ve stirred in me are beyond explanation, even for me. I’m in love with your personality."

"Are you old?"

"Are you elderly?"

"Guess my age," answered the mysterious mask.

"Guess my age," replied the mysterious mask.

"To judge of you by the nonsense you talk, I should say twenty; but by your voice, your hands, and your person, I should say five and thirty."

"Based on the nonsense you say, I'd guess you're twenty; but from your voice, your hands, and your appearance, I'd say you're thirty-five."

"No matter which," said the mask, sighing, or making a feint to sigh. I do not pretend to say it was a true, genuine sigh! "No matter; for I shall, I fear, never enjoy your society more."

"No matter which," said the mask, pretending to sigh. I don't mean to say it was a real, genuine sigh! "No matter; for I fear I will never enjoy your company again."

I liked his voice, and there was something romantic throughout this little adventure which pleased me. I was in high spirits, and the mask's beautiful dress was set off by a very fine person: and so, when he again insisted on more kisses, I candidly confess I never once dreamed of calling out murder.

I liked his voice, and there was something romantic about this little adventure that made me happy. I was feeling really good, and the gorgeous outfit of the mask was complemented by a really attractive person. So, when he insisted on more kisses, I honestly admit I never once thought about shouting for help.

"Come," said the mask at last, dragging me hastily towards the supper rooms, "you shall not lose your supper for such an insignificant wretch as I am: and yet, had I known you before my marriage, my dearest and most generous of all human beings, you should never have been exposed to the cold-blooded, unfeeling wretches, who have always taken such an unfair advantage of you."

"Come," said the mask finally, pulling me quickly toward the dining room, "you won't miss your supper because of such a small nothing like me: but if I had known you before I got married, my dearest and most generous person of all, you would never have had to deal with the cold-hearted, cruel people who have always taken such an unfair advantage of you."

"Why be a slave to any unamiable woman?" I inquired.

"Why be tied down to any unpleasant woman?" I asked.

"Political necessity," replied the mask, in a low whisper.

"Political necessity," replied the mask in a quiet whisper.

"Do you think I believe all this incredible, romantic nonsense? Why you are some strolling player perhaps!"

"Do you really think I buy all this ridiculous, romantic nonsense? You must be some kind of wandering performer!"

"No matter: for we are not likely to meet again," the mask said coldly.

"No worries: we probably won't see each other again," the mask said coldly.

"I am glad," added he, "that the little you have heard and seen of me is disagreeable to you; for, neither wife nor children nor politics should have kept me from Harriette Wilson, if it had been possible for her to have loved me only half as much as she once loved——" he paused.

"I’m glad," he added, "that what you’ve heard and seen of me is unpleasant for you; because neither a wife, children, nor politics should have stopped me from Harriette Wilson if she could have loved me even half as much as she once loved——" he paused.

"Who?"

"Who?"

"Ponsonby."

"Ponsonby."

"Do you know Lord Ponsonby?" I inquired, with surprise.

"Do you know Lord Ponsonby?" I asked, surprised.

"It is of no consequence. You are losing your supper. I will conduct you to your own party."

"It doesn’t matter. You’re going to miss your dinner. I'll take you to your own party."

The mask now hurried me along so fast, that I arrived at the table panting for breath.

The mask rushed me along so quickly that I got to the table out of breath.

"Make room for your sister," whispered the mask in Fanny's ear, as soon as he approached her, and the next moment we were both seated.

"Make room for your sister," whispered the mask in Fanny's ear as soon as he got close to her, and the next moment we were both seated.

"Is there nothing in the tone of my voice or in my manner which seems familiar to you?" questioned the mask, in a low voice.

"Is there anything in the tone of my voice or in my manner that feels familiar to you?" the mask asked quietly.

"Nothing, positively."

"Nothing at all."

"And my kisses? Think you that you felt them to-night for the very first time in your life?"

"And my kisses? Do you really think you felt them tonight for the very first time in your life?"

I started, and threw a hasty earnest glance on the person of the stranger; for there had indeed seemed magic in his kiss; and, while his lips were pressed to mine, I did think on Ponsonby, yet it was quite impossible that this should have been his lordship, who was I knew on the continent. Neither was it his voice nor his person.

I started and quickly took a serious look at the stranger. There had really seemed to be something magical in his kiss, and while his lips were against mine, I did think of Ponsonby, but it was totally impossible for this to be him since I knew he was in Europe. It wasn't his voice or his appearance either.

"Tell me; did you several times receive money sent to you in a blank envelope by the post?"

"Tell me, did you receive money sent to you in a blank envelope by mail several times?"

"And was it you who——?"

"And was it you who—?"

"No, not I," interrupted the mask. "A mere accident made me acquainted with the circumstance, and yet I am always near you, I watch over you like a poor wretch, as I am," said he, seizing my hand, and, pressing his lips most ardently on every part of it, he arose from the supper table and was out of sight in an instant.

"No, not me," interrupted the mask. "It was just a coincidence that I found out about this, and still, I’m always close to you, watching over you like a desperate soul, as I am," he said, grabbing my hand and kissing it passionately on every part. Then he got up from the dinner table and vanished in an instant.

Before I could recover my astonishment, a man habited as a friar came towards me, and bending his head close to my ear said, in a tremulous voice, affected by real agitation, or, if otherwise, it was excellent acting, "Farewell, daughter! Every night I shall fervently pray that you and I may love each other in a better world!" It was the stranger-mask, who again vanished from my sight never to return.

Before I could get over my shock, a man dressed as a friar approached me and leaned in close to my ear, saying in a shaky voice, whether from genuine emotion or simply great acting, "Goodbye, daughter! Every night, I'll earnestly pray that we may love each other in a better world!" It was the masked stranger, who then disappeared from my view, never to be seen again.

I soon forgot this odd adventure; because I was not so radically vain as to conceive it possible that I could have excited such deep interest in the breast of any individual, as could thus survive hope and feed on air! "It is a mere masquerade-trick, got up to perplex me; so I'll e'en not puzzle about it," thought I.

I quickly forgot about this strange experience because I wasn't so egotistical to think I could have stirred such deep interest in anyone that it could last beyond hope and survive on nothing! "It's just a silly trick meant to confuse me, so I won't bother trying to figure it out," I thought.

"Have you everything that you require, at this end of the table?" said Meyler, passing close to me, and bowing with distant respect; for the table was so excessively crowded, and there were so many more housemaids in nearly the same costume as Fanny, that he passed her without observing his late tormentor, otherwise he might have guessed that I could not be far off.

"Do you have everything you need on this side of the table?" Meyler asked, walking by me and bowing with a distant respect. The table was so packed, with many more housemaids dressed similarly to Fanny, that he missed her completely. If he had noticed her, he probably would have figured out that I wasn't far away.

Douglas Kinnaird kept up his character the whole of the evening, and contributed much to our amusement during supper. This consisted of every rare delicacy, in and out of season. The wines were delicious, and the members of Wattier's club were as attentive to us as though they had all been valets, and bred up to their situations like George Brummell, who, by the bye, was the only exception. Instead of parading behind our chairs to inquire what we wanted, he sat teasing a lady with a wax mask, declaring that he would not leave her till he had seen her face.

Douglas Kinnaird kept up his act the entire evening and added a lot to our enjoyment during dinner. The meal included every rare delicacy, whether in season or not. The wines were fantastic, and the members of Wattier's club were as attentive to us as if they had all been personal servants, raised for their roles like George Brummell, who, by the way, was the only exception. Instead of standing behind our chairs to ask what we needed, he sat there playfully teasing a lady with a wax mask, insisting he wouldn’t leave until he had seen her face.

I love a masquerade; because a female can never enjoy the same liberty anywhere else. It is delightful to me to be able to wander about in a crowd, making my observations, and conversing with whomsoever I please without being liable to be stared at or remarked upon, and to speak to whom I please, and run away from them the moment I have discovered their stupidity. Fanny was very angry with me for running away from her after supper; but I was in my glory, and determined to enjoy myself in perfect freedom. I chatted with everybody who addressed me, just long enough to ascertain that they were uninteresting people.

I love a masquerade because a woman can never have the same freedom anywhere else. It’s so enjoyable to move around in a crowd, making observations and talking to whoever I want without being stared at or judged, and to engage with anyone I like and walk away the moment I realize they’re boring. Fanny was really mad at me for ditching her after dinner, but I was having the time of my life and decided to enjoy myself without any restrictions. I chatted with everyone who spoke to me, just long enough to figure out that they were dull.

At last I found myself in the still quiet room I have before described. It was entirely deserted, save by one solitary individual. He was habited in a dark brown flowing robe, which was confined round the waist by a leathern belt, and fell in ample folds to the ground. His head was uncovered, and presented a fine model for the painter's art. He was unmasked, and his bright penetrating eyes seemed earnestly fixed, I could not discover on what. "Surely he sees beyond this gay scene into some other world, which is hidden from the rest of mankind," thought I, being impressed, for the first time in my life with an idea that I was in the presence of a supernatural being. His attitude was graceful in the extreme. His whole countenance so bright, severe, and beautiful, that I should have been afraid to have loved him.

At last, I found myself in the quiet room I mentioned before. It was completely empty, except for one person. He wore a dark brown robe that flowed down and was tied around the waist with a leather belt. His head was bare, and he looked like a perfect subject for a painter. He wasn't wearing a mask, and his bright, intense eyes seemed focused intently, but I couldn’t tell on what. "He must see beyond this lively scene into another world that’s hidden from everyone else," I thought, feeling for the first time that I was in the presence of something supernatural. His posture was incredibly graceful. His entire face was so radiant, serious, and beautiful that I would have been afraid to love him.

After watching his unchanged attitude for nearly ten minutes, I ventured to examine that side of the room towards which his fine head was directed; but there was nothing visible at all likely to fix the attention of any one after the first coup d'oeil. "Can this be a mere masquerade-attitude for effect, practised in an empty room?" though I, being almost convinced that I had not been observed. His age might be eight and twenty, or less; his complexion clear olive; his forehead high; his mouth, as I afterwards[Pg 617] discovered, was beautifully formed, for at this moment the brightness of the eyes and their deep expression fixed the whole of my attention. "Surely that man's thoughts are occupied with intense interest, on something he sees, which is beyond our common sight or conception," said I, encouraging the mysterious turn of ideas which had obtained the mastery over my imagination: and I will speak to him. I approached slowly, and on the points of my feet. The stranger seemed not to have observed me; for he did not change his position, nor did his eyes move from their fixed and penetrating gaze on what seemed but space and air, until I came up, close to him, and addressed him thus:

After watching his unchanged attitude for nearly ten minutes, I decided to look at the side of the room where his handsome head was turned; but there was nothing visible that would catch anyone's attention after the initial glance. "Could this be just a show, an act performed in an empty room?" I thought, almost convinced that I hadn’t been noticed. He looked to be around twenty-eight or younger; his complexion was a clear olive; he had a high forehead; and his mouth, as I later discovered, was beautifully shaped. At that moment, the brightness of his eyes and their deep expression captured my full attention. "Surely that man's thoughts are intensely focused on something he sees that’s beyond our common perception," I said, feeding the mysterious ideas that had taken hold of my imagination: and I will talk to him. I approached slowly, on the tips of my toes. The stranger didn’t seem to notice me; he didn’t change his position or shift his penetrating gaze from what appeared to be just space and air until I was right next to him and spoke to him like this:

"I entreat you to gratify my curiosity. Who and what are you, who appear to me a being too bright and too severe to dwell among us?"

"I urge you to satisfy my curiosity. Who are you and what are you, that you seem too radiant and too serious to live among us?"

He started violently, and reddened, while he answered rather peevishly, "You had better bestow your attention on some one more worthy of you, fair lady. I am a very stupid masquerade-companion;" and he was going away.

He jumped back, flushed, and replied a bit irritably, "You should focus your attention on someone more deserving of you, beautiful lady. I’m just a very dull party guest," and he began to walk away.

"Listen to me," said I, seizing one of his beautiful little hands, urged on by irresistible curiosity, "whoever you are, it is clear to me, that my intrusion bores you; but it cannot be more annoying to you than your running away will be to me. Do not torment me, to secure to yourself a moment's ease. I promise to leave you at liberty in one quarter of an hour; nor will I insist on your disclosing your name, and I promise you shall not know mine."

"Listen to me," I said, grabbing one of his lovely little hands, driven by uncontrollable curiosity. "Whoever you are, it’s obvious that my presence bothers you, but running away will only annoy me more. Don’t make me suffer just for a moment of peace for yourself. I promise to leave you alone in fifteen minutes, and I won’t push you to share your name, plus you won’t have to learn mine."

The stranger hesitated.

The stranger paused.

I had addressed him in French; because I wore a foreign costume, and had promised Meyler, when he presented me with a ticket, that I would remain the whole evening incognita.

I had spoken to him in French because I was in a foreign outfit and had promised Meyler, when he gave me a ticket, that I would stay the entire evening incognita.

The stranger hesitated.

The stranger paused.

"Don't you understand French?" I inquired.

"Don’t you speak French?" I asked.

"Perfectly."

"Perfect."

"Well then, take out your watch. In one quarter[Pg 618] of an hour you shall be free from all my persecution; but, give me that time, pray do!"

"Alright, take out your watch. In fifteen minutes[Pg 618] you’ll be free from all my harassment; but please, just give me that time!"

"Agreed," said the stranger smiling, as he gracefully offered me his arm.

"Agreed," said the stranger with a smile, as he smoothly offered me his arm.

"This," said I, pressing the arm I had taken, "this seems, I am sorry to say, to be mere solid flesh and blood. I had fancied——"

"This," I said, gripping the arm I had taken, "this seems, I'm sorry to say, to be just solid flesh and blood. I had imagined——"

"What?"

"Excuse me?"

"Why," continued I, half ashamed of myself, "upon my word and honour, I do confess I thought you something supernatural!"

"Why," I said, feeling a bit embarrassed, "I honestly thought you were something out of this world!"

The stranger's countenance brightened, and he asked me eagerly if I had ever seen him before.

The stranger's face lit up, and he eagerly asked me if I had ever seen him before.

"Never, nor am I naturally superstitious or weak."

"Never, and I'm not naturally superstitious or weak."

"I am not much like the world, I believe," said the stranger; "but I am merely one of ye."

"I don't think I'm much like the world," said the stranger, "but I'm just one of you."

"Does not that satisfy you?" I inquired.

"Doesn't that satisfy you?" I asked.

"No; I would be more or less: anything rather than myself; but what is all this to you? Are you a Frenchwoman?"

"No; I’d rather be anything else than myself; but what does this matter to you? Are you French?"

"No; English."

"No, English."

"Nonsense!"

"That's ridiculous!"

"Fact, upon my word."

"Seriously, I swear."

"Well then, let me hear you speak in your own language?"

"Well then, let me hear you speak in your own words?"

"Excuse me."

"Excuse me."

"Allons! I like even an Englishwoman better than a Frenchwoman. Not, I assure you, from any national prejudice in their favour; but, Frenchwomen are my aversion, generally speaking."

"Let's go! I actually prefer an English woman over a French woman. Not, I promise you, because of any national bias in their favor; it's just that, generally speaking, I really dislike French women."

"No matter, I do not require you to like me, for you are too handsome to love in vain."

"No worries, I don't need you to like me, because you're way too attractive to fall for someone unworthy."

"What! Then you really could not return my passion?"

"What! So you really couldn't feel the same passion for me?"

"No, upon my word; and yet your countenance is magnificently beautiful!"

"No, I swear; but your face is incredibly beautiful!"

"So much the better," answered he; "for I am sick to death of woman's love, particularly to-night."

"So much the better," he replied; "because I'm really tired of love from women, especially tonight."

I looked at the stranger with earnest curiosity.

I stared at the stranger with genuine curiosity.

"You are what most ladies would call very[Pg 619] conceited and impertinent, but I can forgive you; because I have not discovered any affectation in your manner, and you appear to speak as you feel, and to feel like a man whose natural superiority has made him despise and look down on the common every-day blessings of life."

"You are what most women would call very[Pg 619] conceited and rude, but I can overlook it; because I haven't noticed any pretentiousness in how you act, and you seem to speak honestly and feel like a person whose natural advantages have led him to disregard and underestimate the everyday blessings of life."

"Perhaps you are right, and no doubt I have been very rude: but then you really struck me as rather a sensible girl, and, if so, you will not like me the worse for saying whatever comes into my head, just as it may occur. Why did you make believe to be English?"

"Maybe you’re right, and I admit I’ve been quite rude: but you really seemed like a sensible girl, and if you are, you won’t think less of me for saying what’s on my mind as it comes to me. Why did you pretend to be English?"

"An Englishwoman would have had too good taste not to have fallen in love with you, perhaps you mean; but," added I, in English, "the fact is, I am English: nevertheless, I could not love you, though you were to break your heart about it."

"An English woman would have too much good taste not to fall in love with you, maybe that’s what you mean; but," I added in English, "the truth is, I am English; still, I couldn’t love you even if it broke your heart."

"Who can you be?" said the stranger, in evident surprise, "and why, if you dislike me, were you so very desirous to speak to me?"

"Who are you?" the stranger asked, clearly surprised. "And if you don’t like me, why were you so eager to talk to me?"

"Who on earth could dislike you? Now would I forswear love, which has hitherto been my all, to follow you to banishment or to death, so that I could be considered your equal, worthy to be consulted by you as a friend; for, though I do not know you, yet I guess that you are on earth and that there's nothing like you. I could pity you, for your fifty thousand weaknesses and errors, adore your talents, and——"

"Who could possibly dislike you? I would never give up love, which has always meant everything to me, just to follow you into exile or death, just to be seen as your equal, worthy of your friendship. Even though I don’t know you well, I sense that you’re unique in the world. I could feel sorry for you because of your countless flaws and mistakes, admire your abilities, and——"

"Here is a high flight," interrupted the stranger, "I can now guess who you are; but dare not name the person I take you to be, lest I offend. Yet," and he paused to examine my person and my feet, "yet, it is impossible it can be anybody else. Why did you affect not to know me? Was it one of my weaknesses you wanted to humour, by appearing to guess me something out of the common way?"

"Here’s a lofty idea," interrupted the stranger, "I can now take a guess at who you are; but I won’t say your name for fear of offending you. Still," and he paused to look me over, "still, it can’t possibly be anyone else. Why did you pretend not to recognize me? Were you trying to cater to one of my quirks by acting like you thought I was someone unusual?"

"Indeed I do not know you: and it has only this instant struck me, for the first time, that you must be Lord Byron, whom I have never seen."

"Actually, I don’t know you at all; it just hit me right now for the first time that you must be Lord Byron, whom I've never met."

"And you are Harriette Wilson."

"And you’re Harriette Wilson."

We shook hands cordially.

We shook hands warmly.

"I know you hate me, Lord Byron," said I.

"I know you hate me, Lord Byron," I said.

"On the contrary, upon my word, you inspired me with a very friendly disposition towards you at once. I was in the humour to quarrel with everybody, and yet I could not resist offering you my arm."

"On the contrary, I’m serious, you immediately made me feel very friendly towards you. I was in the mood to argue with everyone, but I couldn’t help but offer you my arm."

"You did not, I fear, believe in women's friendship and affection, towards men they could not love."

"You didn't, I’m afraid, believe in women's friendships and their feelings for men they couldn’t love."

"Why could not you love me? Mind, I only ask from curiosity."

"Why can’t you love me? Just so you know, I’m only asking out of curiosity."

"It is a foolish question."

"That's a silly question."

"I agree with you. Love comes on, we know not why nor wherefore, for certain objects, and for others never will come."

"I agree with you. Love arrives unexpectedly, and we don’t know why or for whom, while for others, it may never happen."

"And yet, I think, I can describe why I could never entertain anything like passion for you. Your beauty is all intellectual. There is nothing voluptuous in the character of it. Added to this, I know that such a man as you are, ought not, or if he ought, he will not, make woman his first pursuit; and, to love at all, he must feel pride in the object of his affections. I might excite your passions; but then, such contempt as you have lavished on poor Lady Caroline Lamb would kill me."

"And yet, I believe I can explain why I could never feel any passion for you. Your beauty is purely intellectual. There's nothing sensual about it. On top of that, I know a man like you should not, and if he does, he won't, make a woman his main pursuit; and to truly love someone, he has to take pride in the person he cares for. I might stir your passions; but then, the same disdain you’ve shown towards poor Lady Caroline Lamb would destroy me."

"Is there any sort of comparison to be made between you and that mad woman?" Lord Byron asked.

"Is there any comparison between you and that crazy woman?" Lord Byron asked.

"No matter! I would never put myself in the power of a man who could speak thus of any lady whom he had once professed to love."

"No way! I would never give my power to a man who could talk like that about any woman he once claimed to love."

"How do you know I ever did?"

"How do you know I actually did?"

"Those letters, in her ladyship's novel, Glenarvon, are much in your own style, and rather better than she could write. Have you any objection to tell me candidly whether they are really your originals?"

"Those letters in her ladyship's novel, Glenarvon, have a lot of your style and are even better than what she could write. Do you mind telling me honestly if they are truly your originals?"

"Yes! they are. But what of that? Is it not absurd to suppose that a woman, who was not quite a fool, could believe in such ridiculous, heartless nonsense? Would not you have laughed at such poetical stuff?"

"Yeah! they are. But so what? Isn't it ridiculous to think that a woman, who wasn’t totally clueless, could believe in such silly, heartless nonsense? Wouldn't you have laughed at such poetic nonsense?"

"Certainly. Those letters would have done more to[Pg 621] convince me of your perfect indifference, than even your silence and neglect. Nobody ever did or can impose upon me by a heartless love-letter. Quand le coeur parle, adieu l'esprit. It is, in fact, almost impossible to compose anything, which has a resemblance to strong feeling, when one is addressing a person towards whom our heart is cold."

"Absolutely. Those letters would have convinced me more of your complete indifference than even your silence and neglect. No one has ever been able to sway me with a soulless love letter. When the heart speaks, goodbye to reason. In fact, it’s almost impossible to write anything that truly reflects strong feelings when addressing someone our heart feels nothing for."

"I am glad we agree on one point. Now, with regard to my various errors, of which you have been pleased to make mention."

"I’m glad we see eye to eye on that. Now, about my many mistakes, which you’ve kindly pointed out."

"I did not do so to wound or to vex;" interrupted I, "but you are too touchy and susceptible. I am surprised at what, when carried to excess, I conceive to be the defect of a little mind. However, much may be said in extenuation of your sensitiveness; because you are in ill-health, and may be blue-devilled, when you see things in such a sickly light, or suspect persons of meaning to insult your feelings, when they perhaps never once thought about you in their lives."

"I didn't say that to hurt or annoy you," I interrupted. "But you’re too sensitive and easily offended. I’m surprised by what I see as a flaw in a narrow mind when taken to extremes. However, I can understand your sensitivity; you're not feeling well and might be feeling down, which makes you see things in a negative light or think people are trying to insult you when they probably haven't even thought about you at all."

"You use me worse than anybody, and yet, touchy as I am, I really like you, because I feel the conviction, that you would sacrifice your own interest to do me good: and, suspicious as you are pleased to describe me, I am convinced that there is nothing you could ever say or do to me, but I should take as I know it would be meant, in good part. You have perhaps the sort of plain understanding which would serve to make me better; but you could not live with me or endure much of my society. I am, in short, determined that you shall like me all my life, and I know myself too well to believe that to be possible, were you to see me at all times."

"You treat me worse than anyone else, and still, as sensitive as I am, I genuinely like you because I truly believe you would put my needs before your own. And even though you think I'm overly cautious, I’m sure that nothing you say or do is meant to harm me. You might have a straightforward way of thinking that could help me improve, but you wouldn’t be able to handle spending much time with me. In short, I’m determined that you’ll like me for life, and I know myself well enough to realize that this wouldn’t be possible if you saw all my sides."

"As you please. Remember I am always, while I live, your faithful friend, proud when you will employ me or invite me near you, yet submitting to your better judgment with philosophic cheerfulness, whenever you may desire my absence."

"As you wish. Remember I am always, as long as I live, your loyal friend, happy when you choose to include me or invite me to be close to you, yet accepting your better judgment with a philosophical attitude whenever you want me to be absent."

"I thank you very sincerely," said Lord Byron, pressing my hand with much friendly warmth.

"I really appreciate it," said Lord Byron, shaking my hand with a lot of warmth.

"You must be ill or unhappy, when you are so violent and gloomy," I continued, "and, while your genius is delighting all the world, it is hard, and deeply I lament, that you do not enjoy such calm tranquil thoughts, as I shall pray may yet be yours."

"You must be sick or upset when you're acting so violently and gloomily," I continued, "and while your talent brings joy to everyone, it's tough, and I truly regret that you don't experience the peaceful, calm thoughts that I hope will eventually be yours."

"Who shall console us for acute bodily anguish?" said Lord Byron, in a tone of wild and thrilling despondency. "But," added he hastily, "you are a dear, good-natured creature to waste the gay fleeting pleasures of this evening, in listening to the despair of a wretch like me."

"Who will comfort us for intense physical pain?" said Lord Byron, in a voice filled with wild and thrilling despair. "But," he added quickly, "you are such a kind, good-natured person to spend the joyful, fleeting pleasures of this evening listening to the misery of a miserable person like me."

I pressed his hand to my heart because being masked, I could not kiss it.

I pressed his hand to my heart because I was wearing a mask, so I couldn't kiss it.

"I seldom have intruded my wretchedness on others," said Lord Byron.

"I rarely have burdened others with my misery," said Lord Byron.

"A thousand thanks, my dear Lord Byron. You do, I know, feel sure of my heart. We are all more or less subject to bodily sufferings. Thank God, they will have an end."

"A thousand thanks, my dear Lord Byron. You know I trust you with my heart. We all experience physical pain to some extent. Thank God, it will eventually come to an end."

"And what then?" inquired his lordship.

"And what then?" asked his lordship.

"We will hope, at least, that bodily pain and anxiety shall cease with our lives. This, surely, is a reasonable hope. In the meantime, yours cannot be all made up of bitterness. You have enjoyed exquisite moments of triumphs, and you have written the Corsair!"

"We can at least hope that physical pain and anxiety will end with our lives. That seems like a reasonable hope. In the meantime, your life can't be entirely filled with bitterness. You've experienced wonderful moments of triumph, and you wrote the Corsair!"

"True! I cannot deny that my sensations are sometimes enviable. You have already done me good, and you and I are now, I hope, sworn friends. Something has this day ruffled me beyond my stock of patience. I must leave you; but we shall meet again, and you will let me hear from you I hope. Or, do you mean to forget me? I may not long continue in the same country with you; but wherever I am, it will console me to know that I am remembered kindly by you."

"True! I can’t deny that sometimes my feelings are something to envy. You’ve already done me a favor, and I hope you and I are now close friends. Something today has really tested my patience. I have to go now, but we’ll meet again, and I hope you’ll keep in touch. Or do you plan to forget about me? I might not stay in the same country as you for long, but wherever I am, it will make me feel better to know you remember me fondly."

"Do you wish to leave me now, then?" I asked.

"Do you want to leave me now?" I asked.

"Yes."

Yes.

"Thank you for being candid, and God bless you, dear Lord Byron," said I, this time raising up my mask, that I might press his hand to my lips.

"Thank you for being honest, and God bless you, dear Lord Byron," I said, this time lifting my mask so I could kiss his hand.

"Amuse toi, bien, mon enfant," said Lord Byron, drawing away his hand from my mouth, to give me an affectionate kiss.

"Have fun, my child," said Lord Byron, pulling his hand away from my mouth to give me a loving kiss.

I saw no more of him for that evening; but I offered up a fervent, short, ejaculatory prayer to Heaven, for this interesting young man's better health, and then joined the noisy merry throng in the adjoining rooms.

I didn’t see him again that evening, but I said a quick, heartfelt prayer to God for this interesting young man’s health, and then I joined the lively crowd in the next rooms.

A party of high-bred young ladies, with whom I had danced before supper, came round me, and asked me if I was too tired for a quadrille. "But do, for heaven's sake, take off your mask, child: it really is such affectation! What are you afraid of? I am sure you cannot be so very ugly as to be ashamed of your face, with those bright hazel eyes, and all that fine hair!"

A group of well-bred young women, whom I had danced with before dinner, approached me and asked if I was too tired for a quadrille. "But please, for heaven's sake, take off your mask, dear: it really is such a show! What are you so afraid of? I’m sure you can’t be so ugly that you’d be ashamed of your face, with those bright hazel eyes and all that lovely hair!"

"Come," said another, "let me untie your ugly mask; we are all so tired of looking at the nasty simpering expression of it."

"Come on," said another, "let me take off your ugly mask; we’re all so tired of seeing that gross, fake smile."

While I was defending my mask Fanny passed me, followed by Meyler, who was still tormenting her to tell him under what disguise he must look for me.

While I was protecting my mask, Fanny walked by, followed by Meyler, who was still nagging her to tell him what disguise he should look for me in.

"There," said Fanny, "Harriette is among those ladies. There are not more than eight or ten of them, and I declare to you that I will not point out Harriette from the rest, say or do what you will." Meyler, in his anxiety to make us all speak to him, suffered Fanny to depart in peace. He did not once address me, but stood puzzling between a gipsy-girl and a flower-girl, till I was induced so far to take compassion on him, as to place my hand in that of the gipsy, making signs for her to tell my fortune, as though I had been representing a dumb woman.

“Look,” Fanny said, “Harriette is over there with those ladies. There are only eight or ten of them, and I swear I won’t point out Harriette to you, no matter what you say or do.” Meyler, eager to get us all to talk to him, let Fanny walk away without a fuss. He didn’t say a word to me, but stood there confused between a gypsy girl and a flower girl, until I felt sorry for him and took the gypsy’s hand, signaling for her to tell my fortune, as if I were pretending to be mute.

Meyler examined my hand and nails attentively, and then called me by my name.

Meyler looked closely at my hand and nails and then called me by name.

"I could swear to this hand anywhere; but how you have tormented me to-night," said Meyler.

"I could swear to this hand anywhere; but you've really tormented me tonight," said Meyler.

The novelty of my dress seemed to make the impression on Meyler, which a new woman might be expected to make on a man, who, like him, was so[Pg 624] fond of variety. He was quite in raptures, and refused to leave my side an instant during the remainder of the evening, lest any famous knight-errant should carry me off in a balloon.

The uniqueness of my dress clearly impressed Meyler, just as a new woman would attract a man like him, who was so[Pg 624] fond of variety. He was completely enchanted and wouldn’t leave my side for a moment for fear that some famous knight-errant might whisk me away in a balloon.

At eight o'clock in the morning an excellent breakfast was served. It consisted of coffee, tea and chocolate; and, when I returned home at half-past nine o'clock, I heartily wished that the whole fête would begin again.

At eight in the morning, a great breakfast was served. It included coffee, tea, and chocolate; and when I got home at nine-thirty, I sincerely wished that the whole fête would start over.


CHAPTER XXXIX

Very soon after this I left London for Paris, as I have already described, and I must now carry my readers back a few pages, to that part of my Memoirs where I have stated that my finances required my return to London.

Very soon after this, I left London for Paris, as I already mentioned, and I now need to take my readers back a few pages to the part of my Memoirs where I said that my finances needed me to return to London.

I passed the whole of the last day with Rosabella, who was in an agony of passionate grief, when at last I, with my English maid and femme de chambre, was seated in the carriage. She absolutely called after the post-boys, and insisted on once more pressing me in her arms. Any one who had heard her sobs would have thought she was parting with a beloved husband for ever: and yet, when we afterwards got her adored Bonaparte into our power, Rosabella cut me dead, just as if I could possibly have helped it.

I spent the entire last day with Rosabella, who was in deep, passionate sorrow. Finally, when I was seated in the carriage with my English maid and femme de chambre, she called after the post-boys and insisted on hugging me one last time. Anyone who heard her sobs would have thought she was saying goodbye to a beloved husband forever. Yet, when we later had her dear Bonaparte in our custody, Rosabella completely ignored me, as if I could have done anything to change it.

I arrived in town late in the evening, and was immediately visited by my constant swain, Lord Frederick Bentinck, whom I found at least as entertaining as usual. I visited my sister Fanny early the next morning, and presented her son and heir, George Woodcock who, strange to tell, had actually forgotten his English and answered everybody in French, to his mother's great surprise and amusement.

I arrived in town late at night and was quickly met by my regular admirer, Lord Frederick Bentinck, who I found just as entertaining as always. The next morning, I visited my sister Fanny and introduced her son and heir, George Woodcock, who, oddly enough, had actually forgotten his English and was responding to everyone in French, much to his mother's surprise and amusement.

Amy continued with Paget, and insisted with much vulgarity on his appearing with her everywhere in public; particularly at the opera, because Mrs. Berkeley Paget frequented the theatre herself.

Amy stayed with Paget and bluntly insisted that he go out with her in public all the time, especially at the opera, since Mrs. Berkeley Paget also went to the theater.

I forget whether the Prussian King and the Russian Emperor were in London, or only expected; but I remember well that London had never been so[Pg 626] brilliantly gay in my time before, and the opera-house was perhaps never so crowded, in the memory of any person now living, as on the night that these two crowned heads, accompanied by our own beloved Sovereign, who was then Regent, appeared at this theatre. Thirty guineas were, I know, refused for a box on the upper tier.

I can't remember if the Prussian King and the Russian Emperor were actually in London or just expected to be, but I clearly recall that London had never been so[Pg 626] extravagantly lively in my lifetime, and the opera house was probably never as packed, in the memory of anyone alive today, as it was on the night those two royal figures, along with our beloved Sovereign, who was then Regent, showed up at this theater. I know there were offers of thirty guineas turned down for a box in the upper tier.

Amy, with her usual selfishness, forced herself into my box, which was already crowded almost beyond endurance, because it exactly faced the royal one. No less than fifty people obtained permission to take a peep at the three reigning princes from my excellent position. Altogether, I had like to have been suffocated. A little before the curtain dropped, I contrived to secure a seat near the entrance to the upper room, called the round-room, which faces the Haymarket. There I waited patiently till the gay crowd should disperse, amusing myself by endeavouring to guess at the characters of those persons who were nearest me.

Amy, being her usual selfish self, squeezed into my already cramped box, which was almost bursting at the seams, because it directly faced the royal box. No fewer than fifty people got permission to sneak a peek at the three reigning princes from my prime spot. Honestly, I nearly suffocated. Just before the curtain fell, I managed to grab a seat near the entrance to the upper room, known as the round room, which faces the Haymarket. There, I waited patiently for the lively crowd to thin out, keeping myself entertained by trying to guess the personalities of the people closest to me.

Lady Anne Wyndham was leaning against the crimson door in her most studied attitude: her swan's-down tippet thrown back on purpose to display her bosom, while the same set soft smile she had worn for the last twenty years played on her lips, and might have played there unobserved till doomsday, but for her faithful solitary swain, Cecisbo or lover, I know not which appellation he best deserved, my Lord Petersham, who was eagerly making his way through the crowd in his outré costume d'Espagne, in order to pay his respects to her ladyship. His address was most correctly elegant, his school, Lord Chesterfield, with less of pedantry, or the late Duc de Richelieu perhaps, without his depravity.

Lady Anne Wyndham was leaning against the red door in her most practiced pose: her feather shawl deliberately tossed back to show off her neckline, while the same soft smile she had worn for the last twenty years lingered on her lips, and might have gone unnoticed forever, if not for her devoted admirer, Cecisbo—or lover, I'm not sure which title he deserved more—Lord Petersham, who was eagerly making his way through the crowd in his flashy Spanish outfit to pay his respects to her ladyship. His greeting was impeccably elegant, influenced by Lord Chesterfield, but with less pretentiousness, or perhaps the late Duc de Richelieu, without his moral failings.

"I am quite distressed," said his lordship, after performing his graceful bow of six years studying, "that I have been prevented joining you earlier. I am afraid you found the heat very oppressive to-night. Allow me to offer you these violets," presenting a small bouquet between his delicate finger and thumb. "They are, I know, the flowers you prefer." Lady[Pg 627] Anne became broad awake, if not animated by the attention of her admirer.

"I’m really sorry," said his lordship, after executing a graceful bow perfected over six years, "that I haven’t been able to join you sooner. I’m worried the heat has been quite unbearable tonight. Please let me give you these violets," as he offered a small bouquet between his delicate finger and thumb. "I know these are your favorite flowers." Lady[Pg 627] Anne became fully alert, if not excited, by the attention of her admirer.

I now observed a very corpulent gentleman sailing towards us. He had a lady leaning on his right arm, and two ugly, tawny daughters on his left: all three seemed ready to expire under the pressure of heat and finery.

I now saw a very overweight man coming our way. He had a woman leaning on his right arm and two unattractive, dark-skinned daughters on his left: all three looked like they were about to pass out from the heat and their fancy clothes.

"La! papa, don't pull so," said the eldest daughter.

"La! Dad, don't pull so hard," said the eldest daughter.

"Somebody has shoved the comb out of my head, I declare; and I have torn my dress," said the youngest.

"Someone has knocked the comb out of my hair, I swear; and I’ve ripped my dress," said the youngest.

"Why don't William stay with the girls?" said mamma. "I declare I am squeezed to death."

"Why doesn't William stay with the girls?" said mom. "I swear I'm being squeezed to death."

Beau Brummell, at this moment, passed immediately between Lord Petersham and this interesting family party. As the pressure prevented the possibility of advancing, the corpulent gentleman, after taking out his pocket-handkerchief and wiping his head and face, seemed about to address Beau Brummell, and I promised myself not a little amusement, from observing the very essence of vulgarity in close contact with the finest man in town.

Beau Brummell, at that moment, walked right between Lord Petersham and this intriguing family group. Since there wasn't enough space to move forward, the overweight man, after pulling out his handkerchief to wipe his head and face, looked like he was about to speak to Beau Brummell. I expected to get quite a bit of amusement from seeing pure vulgarity up close with the most elegant man in town.

"Warm work this, sir," said the corpulent gentleman to Brummell, who merely answered by a look of dismay, softened, however, by a glance at the muscular strength of his neighbour.

"That's tough work, sir," said the hefty man to Brummell, who just responded with a look of dismay, though it was softened by a glance at the muscular strength of his neighbor.

"Pray, sir," said the fat gentleman, speaking louder, "may I be bold to ask which of they two foreigners might be the Russian Emperor?"

"Excuse me, sir," said the plump gentleman, raising his voice, "can I be bold enough to ask which of those two foreigners might be the Russian Emperor?"

"Sir?" said Brummell, shrugging up his shoulders, and turning up his eyes from Lord Petersham to the ceiling in utter despondency at observing no possible means of escape. The man of real high rank and breeding might here have been easily distinguished from the mere man of impudent pretensions. Lord Petersham good-naturedly condescended to answer for the beau.

"Sir?" Brummell said, shrugging his shoulders and rolling his eyes from Lord Petersham to the ceiling in total despair at seeing no way out. The truly highborn gentleman could easily be distinguished here from someone who just boasted false pretensions. Lord Petersham kindly agreed to speak on behalf of the dandy.

"Thank you, sir," said the fat gentleman. "I thought so; and, do you know, I likes the look of him."

"Thank you, sir," said the heavyset man. "I thought so; and, you know, I like the way he looks."

"Pa!" said the eldest daughter, anxious to be[Pg 628] thought of consequence, and having actually made a slight acquaintance with Lord Alvanly by accident, "here comes our friend Lord Alvanly."

"Hey, Dad!" said the eldest daughter, eager to be[Pg 628] considered important, and having actually had a brief encounter with Lord Alvanly by chance, "here comes our friend Lord Alvanly."

Lord Alvanly, much amused at finding the Smiths in such society, affected great cordiality, and shaking them heartily by the hand, begged to have the honour of introducing Mr. and Mrs. Smith, also the two Misses Smith, to Lord Petersham and Mr. Brummell. On hearing the name of Brummell Mr. Smith, mistaking it for some acquaintance of his own, repeated the name to himself, "Brummell! Brummell!"

Lord Alvanly, quite amused to see the Smiths in such company, acted very friendly and shook their hands warmly. He asked to introduce Mr. and Mrs. Smith, along with the two Misses Smith, to Lord Petersham and Mr. Brummell. When Mr. Smith heard the name Brummell, thinking it was someone he knew, he repeated it to himself, "Brummell! Brummell!"

"I believe, sir," addressing the beau smirkingly, "I fancy, sir, I have had the pleasure of meeting you before? I am sure I have. You are the gentleman as sung such a good song at our club."

"I believe, sir," she said with a smirk, "I think I’ve had the pleasure of meeting you before? I’m sure of it. You’re the guy who sang such a great song at our club."

The well-taught muscles of Lord Petersham's face were nearly giving way, not only against all superfine Chesterfieldian rules, but common civility. Even Lady Anne's placid waxen smile was almost enlarging into a laugh, at the idea of Brummell singing a good song at Smith's club; but Lord Alvanly whispered gravely in Smith's ear, that he had no doubt it was the very same person, adding that Mr. Brummell did sing a remarkably good song; but was always shy at receiving compliments, in public.

The well-trained muscles of Lord Petersham's face were almost breaking, not just against all the fancy etiquette rules but also common courtesy. Even Lady Anne's calm, waxy smile was nearly turning into a laugh at the thought of Brummell singing a good song at Smith's club; but Lord Alvanly leaned in seriously to Smith and said he had no doubt it was indeed the same person, adding that Mr. Brummell did sing a remarkably good song but was always shy about receiving compliments in public.

"Sir," said Smith, bowing to Brummell, "I shall be most happy to see you at my snug box at Clapham. All my family are fond of a good English song, and I will venture to say I can give you as good a bottle of port wine as any in England."

"Sir," said Smith, bowing to Brummell, "I would be delighted to have you at my cozy place in Clapham. My family loves a good English song, and I dare say I can offer you a bottle of port wine that's as good as any in England."

Brummell here forced his way through the crowd in a fit of desperation and disappeared.

Brummell pushed his way through the crowd in a moment of desperation and vanished.

"That's a queer chap!" said Smith, much offended; "but, good Lord, who have we got here? Crazy Jane?"

"That's a strange guy!" said Smith, quite upset; "but, good Lord, who do we have here? Crazy Jane?"

The personage who thus excited his surprise was Lady Owen, who came sailing towards them under the escort of a young barrister, whose broad unmeaning face some ladies have been pleased to call handsome. A profusion of full-grown artificial wheat was[Pg 629] scattered over her head in grotesque confusion. Several dark ringlets were suffered to fall loosely over her neck and shoulders, and the rest was confined by immense red roses, indigenous, probably, to Brobdingnag or Patagonia, or some other climate where everything is gigantic. She did not appear to affect youth, but voluptuousness; rolling her eyes in affectation of libertinism, such as she had no inclination to indulge, yet seemed as anxious to excite, as if it had been her natural vocation. Indeed that was the character of her countenance, which could have expressed no other feeling even at her best beloved's funeral!

The person surprising him was Lady Owen, who came gliding towards them accompanied by a young lawyer, whose broad, blank face some women have called attractive. A bunch of fake wheat was[Pg 629] scattered across her head in a ridiculous mess. Several dark curls fell loosely over her neck and shoulders, while the rest was held up by huge red roses, likely native to a place like Brobdingnag or Patagonia, or some other place where everything is massive. She didn’t seem to be trying to appear youthful but instead to convey sensuality; she rolled her eyes in a way that pretended to be wild, even though she had no real desire to act that way, yet seemed eager to provoke it as if it were her true calling. Indeed, that was the expression on her face, which couldn’t have shown any other emotion, even at her beloved's funeral!

Miss Smith now addressed a young man, with stiff dark whiskers, by the appellation of brother, who, though a better grammarian, appeared to be as much more radically vulgar than his father, as he was presuming and self-sufficient.

Miss Smith now spoke to a young man with rigid dark whiskers, calling him brother, who, although he was a better grammarian, seemed to be much more fundamentally crass than his father, as he was arrogant and self-assured.

"Laws! William," said his youngest sister, "Pa has had a nice job with us three women."

"Laws! William," said his youngest sister, "Dad has had a nice time with us three women."

"We are very much obliged to you, indeed," the eldest Miss Smith observed.

"We really appreciate it, thank you," the oldest Miss Smith said.

"I told you before," said the pompous youth, pulling up his neck-cloth without looking at his sisters, "I have frequently informed you that brothers attending their sisters in public is not at all the correct thing, neither is this the proper spot to wait in."

"I told you before," said the arrogant young man, adjusting his necktie without looking at his sisters, "I’ve often let you know that brothers accompanying their sisters in public isn’t appropriate at all, and this isn’t the right place to wait."

"Don't tell me your nonsense about the proper spot," said old Smith, "I have almost had the breath shoved out of my body to-night."

"Don't give me your nonsense about the right place," said old Smith, "I've nearly had the breath knocked out of me tonight."

"Pray William," said his mother, "why do you come to the Hoppera in that hodious round 'at, after giving such a price for a three-cornered one?"

"Please, William," his mother said, "why are you coming to the Hoppera in that horrible round hat, after paying so much for a three-cornered one?"

"If you inquire, Madam," answered William, with grave contempt, "you will learn that a round hat is the correct thing at this time of the year."

"If you ask, ma'am," replied William, with serious disdain, "you'll find that a round hat is what's appropriate for this time of year."

Hearing the clock strike three, I immediately fancied myself half dead with fatigue, and hurried to my carriage as fast as the crowd, which still continued, would permit me.

Hearing the clock strike three, I immediately felt completely exhausted and rushed to my carriage as quickly as the ongoing crowd would allow.

Meyler, as I had been informed, while at Paris was[Pg 630] consoling himself with a Mrs. Stonyer, as she was called, because she lived with Mr. Stonyer. However, I saw him at the Opera looking so very pale and ill that my heart relented, and I wrote to inquire after him, and the next day he called upon me. I asked him if he was much in love with his new acquaintance.

Meyler, as I had heard, was in Paris and keeping company with a woman named Mrs. Stonyer, since she lived with Mr. Stonyer. However, when I saw him at the Opera looking incredibly pale and unwell, I felt sorry for him and wrote to check on him. The next day, he came to visit me. I asked him if he was really in love with his new acquaintance.

"Not at all," said Meyler; "but, Stonyer being such a fool, there was no resisting the amusement of making him a cuckold. How do you think I manage it at Melton?"

"Not at all," said Meyler; "but since Stonyer is such an idiot, I couldn't resist the fun of making him a cuckold. How do you think I pull it off at Melton?"

"How should I know?"

"How am I supposed to know?"

"Why we all go out hunting together and, when I have rode a few miles, I wink at the rest and fall down from my horse, or affect to hurt my ankle. I then express my vexation at being obliged to return home to nurse myself. Stonyer condoles with and offers to accompany me. I insist on his remaining to enjoy the fine sport of the day, and I go back to his mistress. However," continued Meyler, "she got jealous and fond of me latterly, which disgusted me, and I cut her. She then so far lost sight of common prudence as to send her good man Stonyer after me."

"Why we all go out hunting together, and when I’ve ridden a few miles, I wink at the others and fall off my horse or pretend to hurt my ankle. I then express my irritation at having to go home to take care of myself. Stonyer sympathizes and offers to come with me. I insist that he stays to enjoy the great sport of the day, and I head back to his girlfriend. However," Meyler continued, "she started to get jealous and attached to me lately, which turned me off, so I ditched her. She then lost all sense of common sense and sent her good man Stonyer after me."

"My Mary Ann," or "my Betsy," or whatever her name was, which I have forgotten, "wishes, of all things to see you, if you please," would he say to Meyler, and when Meyler rudely refused to obey the fair lady's summons, Stonyer would remark to some of his Melton friends in a whisper, that, being a delicate subject, he could not well consult Mrs. Stonyer concerning Meyler's rudeness, in being sulky and refusing to obey her invitation: but he was himself pretty shrewd and could guess how the affair stood. He was afraid his friend Meyler had presumed to take some slight liberty with Mrs. Stonyer, which must have seriously alarmed her, and which she must have resented, perhaps so harshly as to wound Meyler's pride in a way not to be overcome.

"My Mary Ann," or "my Betsy," or whatever her name was, which I've forgotten, "wants, more than anything, to see you, if you could," he would say to Meyler. And when Meyler rudely refused to respond to the lady's invitation, Stonyer would quietly tell some of his Melton friends that, since it was a sensitive issue, he couldn't really talk to Mrs. Stonyer about Meyler's rudeness—being sulky and ignoring her invite. But he was pretty sharp and could guess how things were. He was worried that his friend Meyler had crossed a line with Mrs. Stonyer, which must have seriously upset her and which she probably resented, maybe even so much that it hurt Meyler's pride in a way that wouldn't be easy to fix.

"Stonyer," Fred Bentinck would sometimes say to me, "Stonyer is like a man in a play; a man quite[Pg 631] below par. I never heard such a fool off the stage. He often calls me aside, with much mystery and, having got me into a corner, whispers in my ear that he is afraid we shall have a wet season."

"Stonyer," Fred Bentinck would sometimes say to me, "Stonyer is like a man in a play; a man quite[Pg 631] below par. I’ve never heard such a fool off the stage. He often pulls me aside, acting all mysterious, and once he has me cornered, he whispers in my ear that he's worried we'll have a rainy season."

Somewhere about this time John Mills of the Guards insisted on falling in love with me, merely to prove himself a fashionable man. Being a friend of Meyler's, I could not easily avoid making his acquaintance. He was rather well informed: but a stiff, bad imitator of Meyler's gentlemanly carriage and manner: a sort of man who would rather have died than not been a member of White's club, at the door of which he always wished his tilbury and neat groom to be found, between the hours of four and five. From that he went into Hyde Park, for such was the fashion, and he had a chance of meeting Brummell and Meyler there. The former was just now getting into disgrace. The story was this.

Around this time, John Mills from the Guards started to fall in love with me, just to prove he was a trendy guy. Since he was a friend of Meyler's, I couldn’t easily avoid meeting him. He had decent knowledge but was a stiff, poor copy of Meyler’s gentlemanly style and demeanor. He was the type of guy who would rather die than not be part of White's club, which he always wanted his tilbury and smart groom to be parked outside between four and five. After that, he would head to Hyde Park, as was the trend, hoping to run into Brummell and Meyler there. The former was just starting to fall out of favor. Here’s what happened.

Brummell, Alvanly, and Worcester agreed to raise thirty thousand pounds on their joint securities. Brummell, having made Worcester believe that he was at least competent to pay the interest of the debt, the money was raised, and the weight of the debt was expected to fall on the Duke of Beaufort, who, after strict inquiry, ascertained that Brummell was deeply involved and without even the most remote prospect of ever possessing a single guinea. When Meyler heard this he became furious, both on his friend Worcester's account and his own, declaring that Brummell had borrowed seven thousand pounds from him, which he had lent in the fullest conviction that Brummell was a man of honour.

Brummell, Alvanly, and Worcester agreed to raise thirty thousand pounds using their combined securities. Brummell, convincing Worcester that he could at least cover the interest on the debt, managed to secure the funds. The burden of the debt was expected to fall on the Duke of Beaufort, who, after a thorough investigation, found out that Brummell was heavily in debt and had no chance of ever having even a single guinea. When Meyler heard this, he became furious, both for his friend Worcester and himself, claiming that Brummell had borrowed seven thousand pounds from him, which he had lent believing that Brummell was a man of honor.

I asked Meyler how he could be so very stupid as to have been deceived, even for an instant, about Brummell.

I asked Meyler how he could be so foolish as to have been tricked, even for a moment, about Brummell.

"Why, did not everybody think so?"

"Didn't everyone think that?"

"Certainly not. Brummell was pretty generally known for a man destitute of feeling or principle; but he looked well at an assembly, and was the fashion."

"Definitely not. Brummell was widely recognized as a man lacking in feeling or principles; but he looked great at gatherings and was in style."

"I would forgive him the seven thousand pounds he has robbed me of; but, on Worcester's account, I shall expose him to-morrow at White's."

"I would forgive him the seven thousand pounds he's stolen from me; but, for Worcester's sake, I will expose him tomorrow at White's."

"Why not let Worcester fight his own battles?"

"Why not let Worcester handle his own problems?"

"That is just what, for the Duchess of Beaufort's sake, I wish to prevent."

"That's exactly what I want to stop for the Duchess of Beaufort's sake."

"I think you may trust Worcester, who has no sort of inclination to fight Brummell nor anybody else."

"I think you can trust Worcester, who has no desire to confront Brummell or anyone else."

"No matter. Brummell I will certainly expose; because he has basely obtained a sum of money from my friend."

"No problem. I'm definitely going to expose Brummell because he has dishonestly taken money from my friend."

"So has Lord Alvanly."

"Lord Alvanly has too."

"But then, Lord Alvanly may at least contrive to pay the interest; therefore it was not so complete a fraud. Nevertheless, I hold it my duty, as an independent gentleman, never to give my countenance nor society to a man who has done a dishonourable action. I shall therefore cut Lord Alvanly wherever I meet him, notwithstanding no man delights more in his amusing qualities than I do; but, believing that society would be much improved by general firmness of this kind, no power on earth should prevail on me to swerve from this my fixed determination."

"But then, Lord Alvanly might at least manage to pay the interest; so it wasn't a complete scam. Still, I feel it's my duty, as an independent gentleman, to never support or associate with someone who has acted dishonorably. Therefore, I will avoid Lord Alvanly whenever I see him, even though no one enjoys his entertaining qualities more than I do; but I believe that society would improve significantly with this kind of unwavering stance, and no one can convince me to waver from this firm decision."

Meyler strictly adhered to this resolution to the day of his death. Even when he met Lord Alvanly in the Duchess of Beaufort's box, or no matter where, he never spoke to him again. Alvanly used to rail at Meyler for this, as might naturally be expected, calling him a d——d methodistical grocer, &c.

Meyler stuck to this decision until the day he died. Even when he ran into Lord Alvanly in the Duchess of Beaufort's box, or anywhere else, he never talked to him again. Alvanly often criticized Meyler for this, as you might expect, calling him a damn methodical grocer, etc.

The little sugar-baker kept his promise of exposing Mr. Brummell at White's Club, where he placed himself the following morning for the sole purpose of saying to every man who entered, that Mr. Brummell's late conduct both towards the Marquis of Worcester and himself, had been such as rendered him a disgrace to society, and most unfit to remain a member of that club. Tom Raikes, I believe it was, who acquainted Brummell the next day of this glowing panegyric on his character.

The little sugar-baker kept his promise of revealing Mr. Brummell at White's Club, where he situated himself the next morning solely to tell every man who walked in that Mr. Brummell's recent behavior towards both the Marquis of Worcester and himself had made him a disgrace to society and completely unfit to be a member of that club. I think it was Tom Raikes who informed Brummell the following day about this glowing criticism of his character.

Brummell addressed a few lines to Meyler, begging[Pg 633] to be informed if such had really and truly been the expressions made use of.

Brummell wrote a few lines to Meyler, asking[Pg 633] to let him know if those were actually the words that were said.

Meyler answered that not only he had used expressions, but that he further proposed returning to the club on the following day, for the sole purpose of repeating them between the hours of two and four, to anybody who might happen to be present, and, if Mr. Brummell had anything to say to him in return, he would be sure to find him at White's during that particular time.

Meyler replied that not only had he used certain phrases, but he also suggested coming back to the club the next day just to repeat them between two and four, to anyone who might be there. And if Mr. Brummell wanted to respond, he would definitely be at White's during that time.

Brummell never made his appearance in London after the receipt of this letter, which gained Meyler the nickname of the dandy-killer. Since then, dandies have gone out of fashion.

Brummell never showed up in London after he got this letter, which earned Meyler the nickname of the dandy-killer. Since then, dandies have fallen out of style.

Brummell, finding himself on his last legs, made the best of his way to about a dozen of his former acquaintances, from most of whom he had already contrived to obtain large sums of money.

Brummell, realizing he was in dire straits, sought out about a dozen of his old friends, from whom he had already managed to secure substantial amounts of money.

"Play has been the ruin of me," said he to each of them in turn. "I now throw myself on your compassion, being in a wretched plight; for I have been led into such scrapes, as oblige me to leave London at a minute's notice, and I have not a guinea to pay post horses."

"Playing around has ruined me," he told each of them in turn. "I’m now relying on your kindness because I’m in a terrible situation; I’ve gotten into such trouble that I need to leave London at a moment’s notice, and I don’t even have a guinea to pay for post horses."

Many of them gave him a fifty-pound note; so did John Mills I believe; but first, he expostulated with the beau, and asked him what excuse he could offer for having already obtained such large sums from one who knew so little of him.

Many of them gave him a fifty-pound note; so did John Mills, I think; but first, he argued with the stylish guy and asked him what reason he could give for having already gotten such large amounts from someone who knew so little about him.

"Why," said Brummell to several of these half-and-half sort of gentry, "have not I called you Dick, Tom, and John, you rogues? And was not that worth all the money to you? But for this, do you fancy or flatter yourselves that you would ever have been seen picking your teeth in Lady Foley's box, or the Duchess of Rutland's? John Mills above all!"

"Why," Brummell said to a few of these in-between types, "haven't I called you Dick, Tom, and John, you scoundrels? And wasn’t that worth all the money to you? Without this, do you really think you would have ever been caught picking your teeth in Lady Foley's box or the Duchess of Rutland's? Especially you, John Mills!"

Brummell was soon after this established in Calais, and half the world went to see him, as though he had been a lion. I determined to do so too on my return[Pg 634] to Paris, where I promised to join my mother as soon as I had settled the business which had brought me to England. In the interval, I passed much of my time with Fanny, who now saw a good deal of Lord Bective. Her health continued much as usual.

Brummell was soon set up in Calais, and half the world flocked to see him, as if he were a celebrity. I decided to do the same on my way back to Paris, where I promised to meet my mom as soon as I wrapped up the business that brought me to England. In the meantime, I spent a lot of my time with Fanny, who was now spending quite a bit of time with Lord Bective. Her health was about the same as usual.

Lord Byron paid me frequent visits; but I really cannot recollect whether it was just at this period or later in that year or the next. No matter, Voltaire says somewhere, that provided there was a battle, it does not signify when it took place. His lordship's manner was always natural, sometimes very pleasant; but generally egotistical. He would listen to one's conversation just as long as he was entertained by it and no longer. However, he very good-naturedly permitted one to grow tired of him in the like manner, which was more than many great men could pardon. Once he talked with me on religion till I grew weary and absent. He then fixed his expressive eyes keenly on my face for an instant, as if to read my thoughts before he ventured to proceed, and complacently changed the subject, observing, "I have tired you to death on religion. Let us talk of the gay world, men and women! Perhaps you may find me less tiresome."

Lord Byron visited me often, but I can’t really remember if it was during this time or later that year or the next. It doesn’t matter; Voltaire said somewhere that as long as there was a battle, it doesn’t matter when it happened. His lordship was always natural, sometimes very pleasant, but generally self-centered. He would listen to our conversations only as long as he found them entertaining, and not a moment longer. However, he kindly allowed us to grow bored with him in the same way, which is more than many important people would tolerate. Once, he talked with me about religion until I became tired and distracted. Then he fixed his intense gaze on my face for a moment, as if trying to read my thoughts before he continued, and then smoothly changed the subject, saying, “I’ve bored you to death with religion. Let’s talk about the lively world, men and women! Maybe you’ll find me less boring.”

"You are never tiresome on any subject; but I was vexed, and tired of the vain attempts I have been making to change such opinions, as seem to engender black melancholy, in the mind of a man superior and amiable, as you would be with a happier temper. It was indeed the very height of vanity and folly in me, to have hoped for an instant, that anything I could say would influence you."

"You never get annoying on any topic, but I was frustrated and grew weary of my pointless efforts to change opinions that seem to create deep sadness in someone as admirable and kind as you would be with a more positive attitude. It was truly the height of vanity and foolishness on my part to have thought, even for a moment, that anything I said would make a difference to you."

"The strong proof that you have affected me by much which you have been saying, is the energy and nerve with which I have been striving to refute your arguments during the last half-hour. Do you believe I should have taken all this trouble, if you had said nothing to strike me or throw new lights on a subject which is often tormenting me?"

"The strong evidence that your words have influenced me is the energy and effort I've been putting into refuting your arguments over the last half-hour. Do you really think I would have gone to all this trouble if you hadn't said something to challenge me or shed new light on a topic that often troubles me?"

"Why not make up our minds that we know[Pg 635] nothing, and then, while we quietly follow the dictates of our own consciences, hope the best?"

"Why not decide that we know[Pg 635] nothing, and then, while we quietly follow our own consciences, hope for the best?"

"Very comfortable doctrine, certainly," said Lord Byron: "but, if thoughts and wishes, boundless as the heavens, will force themselves on a soaring inquisitive mind almost to madness, while shame for its own littleness, and dread of a future which cannot be understood or avoided, contribute to disgust me with my present state, and make me the wretch of impulse which you and all must hate——?"

"That's a pretty easy doctrine to follow," said Lord Byron. "But if thoughts and desires, endless like the sky, push into a curious mind to the point of madness, while feeling ashamed of its own smallness and being frightened by a future that can't be understood or escaped, it makes me sick of my current situation and turns me into the impulsive wretch that you and everyone else must despise——?"

Lord Byron uttered these words in such a tremendous, loud voice, that his strength and feelings were suddenly exhausted, and his countenance changed to the ashy paleness of death as he threw his head against the back of the sofa whereon he was sitting. Common-place words of sympathy and condolence I conceived must be thrown away on any person, at a moment when the feelings were so highly wrought. I therefore silently placing myself by his side imprinted a kiss on his hand. He was in the act of withdrawing it almost furiously; but I fixed my eyes upon his face, and their expression must have pleased him; for he immediately replaced his hand in mine, which he pressed very affectionately. I reclined my head on his shoulder, in order to talk to him with less formality.

Lord Byron spoke these words in such a powerful, loud voice that he suddenly exhausted his strength and emotions, and his face turned ashen, like he was on the brink of death, as he threw his head back against the sofa he was sitting on. I thought that ordinary words of sympathy and condolence would be pointless at a moment when emotions were running so high. So, I silently sat down next to him and kissed his hand. He almost pulled it away in anger, but I looked into his eyes, and my expression must have comforted him because he put his hand back in mine, which he held very affectionately. I leaned my head on his shoulder to speak to him more casually.

"It is the over-excitement of a too active mind which operates thus upon our nerves," said I, trying to identify myself with his mental sufferings. "It would surely soothe us, could we in such moments recline on the fresh grass by the side of a clear brook, and amuse ourselves in luxurious indolence watching the pebbles, as we threw them into the water, until the monotony of this lazy occupation should put us to sleep, when we might happen to dream of infinite space, and freedom, and joy, with no sad void left aching in the breast."

"It’s the excessive excitement of a restless mind that affects our nerves," I said, trying to connect with his mental struggles. "It would definitely calm us down if we could just lie on the cool grass next to a clear stream, leisurely tossing pebbles into the water until the monotony of this lazy activity lulled us to sleep, where we might dream of endless space, freedom, and joy, without any painful emptiness in our hearts."

Lord Byron smiled on me with the earnest warmth which a parent would show towards a child, in reward for its attempts to please and amuse him.

Lord Byron smiled at me with the genuine warmth a parent shows to a child, in appreciation for its efforts to please and entertain him.

"One day or other such a dream as this shall be eternal;" I continued, and, without giving him time to argue on the subject I drew his attention, as if by accident, to some of the most striking and animated beauties of his Corsair, just as they had really impressed me. Where is the author who can be indifferent to the genuine unhackneyed praise bestowed on his own composition?

"One day, a dream like this will be eternal," I continued, and without giving him a chance to argue about it, I pointed out, seemingly by accident, some of the most striking and lively beauties of his Corsair, just as they had genuinely impressed me. Who is the author that can remain indifferent to sincere, original praise for their own work?

Lord Byron gradually recovered his serenity, and, before we separated, we had mutually indulged in many a hearty laugh at the expense of false prudes: ladies who put their heads into their pillows, while affecting to cry nay, and, at the same time, elles se prêtent à la circonstance. But never mind what we laughed at, or how absurd our conversation, so that poor dear Lord Byron got rid of his sombre melancholy.

Lord Byron gradually regained his calm, and before we parted ways, we shared many good laughs at the expense of false prudes: women who buried their heads in their pillows while pretending to cry no, and at the same time, elles se prêtent à la circonstance. But let’s not focus on what we laughed about or how silly our conversation was, as long as dear Lord Byron was able to shake off his deep sadness.

We met on various occasions previously to his separation from his wife; and his lordship made me very happy one day, by assuring me that there was a soothing kind of softness in my temper and disposition, which, joined to much playful humour, had more than once saved him from feelings nearly allied to madness.

We met several times before he separated from his wife, and one day, he made me really happy by telling me that there was a calming softness in my nature and personality that, combined with my playful humor, had more than once kept him from feeling almost crazy.

Speaking one day of the severe critique published by the Edinburgh reviewers on his first work, entitled Hours of Idleness, I mentioned my surprise at his lordship having been so irritated and annoyed by it.

Speaking one day about the harsh critique published by the Edinburgh reviewers on his first work, called Hours of Idleness, I expressed my surprise at how irritated and annoyed he had been by it.

"I can easily conceive a stupid, prosing poet, who felt his own inferiority and despaired of writing anything better, becoming furious at such absurd scurrility; but I should have expected you to have read it without feeling your temper ruffled; though, in fact, your poetry was perhaps a little lame: but the satire directed against it became pointless, from its unnatural severity."

"I can easily imagine a clueless, boring poet who knows he’s not as good and ends up angry at such ridiculous mockery; but I would have thought you could read it without getting annoyed; although, honestly, your poetry might have been a bit weak: still, the harsh criticism aimed at it felt over the top and pointless."

"And where did you ever see a stupid, prosing poet, who did feel his own inferiority?" asked Lord Byron. "As a boy, I certainly had a strong suspicion that I possessed unusual abilities; but I was by no[Pg 637] means convinced of it: and I often felt myself very deficient in things which it was incumbent on any man to know. I offered my work to the public in fear and trembling; for I knew but very little of the world, and was foolishly sensitive."

"And where have you ever seen a foolish, rambling poet who actually feels his own shortcomings?" asked Lord Byron. "As a kid, I definitely had a strong feeling that I had some unusual talents, but I wasn't at all convinced of it: I often felt very lacking in knowledge about things that every man should know. I presented my work to the public with fear and anxiety; I knew very little about the world, and I was overly sensitive."

Speaking of vanity some time afterwards, Lord Byron remarked, laughingly, that he was tired of praise as Lord Byron, because it now became a thing of course; but still he felt at all times proud and grateful, when any stranger took him for a very fine fellow.

Speaking of vanity some time later, Lord Byron joked that he was tired of being praised as Lord Byron, since it had become expected. However, he always felt proud and thankful when a stranger saw him as a really great guy.

"I, one day," he continued, "determined to try what effect I could produce on an untaught servant-maid. She was very pretty and not, I think, deficient in natural abilities, though it is really very good of me to say so; for she could not endure me! I made myself very smart too at our second meeting, and she became a little more reconciled to me before I left England. However, she certainly was much more in love with a young shop-keeper in the neighbourhood. You made my vanity ample amends: for I am too proud of your spontaneous good opinion, to suffer myself to doubt the truth of your former assurance, upon your word and honour, that you did not know me when you addressed me at the masquerade."

"I decided one day," he continued, "to see what kind of impact I could have on an untrained maid. She was really attractive and, I think, not lacking in natural talent, although it’s generous of me to say that; she really couldn’t stand me! I dressed up nicely for our second meeting, and she started to warm up to me a bit before I left England. Still, she was definitely more interested in a young shopkeeper in the area. You made up for my wounded pride completely: I’m too proud of your sincere opinion to let myself question the truth of your earlier assurance, based on your word and honor, that you didn’t recognize me when you talked to me at the masquerade."


CHAPTER XL

Lord Ebrington came to see me in town on his return from Italy, and declared me so delightful that I reminded him of les beaux vieux temps passés. I nevertheless went hack to Paris, without doing anything with the Duke of Beaufort respecting my annuity.

Lord Ebrington visited me in the city after returning from Italy, and said I was so charming that I reminded him of the wonderful old times. Still, I went back to Paris without discussing my annuity with the Duke of Beaufort.

I cannot help thinking that many persons are governed rather by worldly than by moral principles, in their determination to praise everybody they know without rhyme or reason: for I have been acquainted with many, to whom mild Christian charity was a stranger, who courted popularity by indiscriminate praise of the good and of the bad. Coldness of heart renders all this easy and natural.

I can't help but think that a lot of people are influenced more by social norms than by moral values when it comes to praising everyone they know, no matter if it makes sense or not. I've met many people who showed no signs of true Christian charity, yet sought popularity through offering equal praise to both good and bad individuals. A cold heart makes all of this seem easy and natural.

The good-natured man, says some great writer or other, is generally without benevolence or any other virtue, than such as indolence and insensibility confer. Now, the selfsame energy and warmth of heart, which creates enthusiastic admiration of the virtuous and amiable, excites the strongest feelings of resentment against those who are capable of meanness or dishonour.

The kind-hearted person, as some great writer has pointed out, usually lacks true kindness or any other virtue beyond what laziness and apathy provide. However, the same energy and warmth that lead to a passionate admiration of virtuous and likable people also stir intense feelings of anger towards those who act in a petty or dishonorable way.

Few were, I believe, unacquainted with the real character of Beau Brummell, among those who courted, praised, sought and copied him. The prudence of such conduct can no more be doubted, in my humble opinion, than its injustice towards the truly amiable. Although for my part I never affected friendship for Mr. Brummell, either in his day of triumph or since his disgrace, yet curiosity[Pg 639] induced me to inquire about him as I passed through Calais.

Few, I think, were unfamiliar with the true nature of Beau Brummell among those who admired, praised, pursued, and emulated him. The wisdom of such behavior can be no more questioned, in my humble opinion, than its unfairness towards genuinely kind people. Although I never pretended to be friends with Mr. Brummell, whether during his time of success or after his downfall, curiosity [Pg 639] led me to ask about him as I traveled through Calais.

"C'était un homme charmant" his French language-master informed me. "Qu'il avait un ton parfait; que c'était aussi étonnant, qu'heureux qu'il n'eut jamais appris à parler Français, en Angleterre."

"He was a charming man" his French teacher told me. "That he had a perfect accent; that it was both astonishing and fortunate that he had never learned to speak French in England."

I made the beau a hasty visit, just as the horses were being put to my carriage. My inquiry, "Si Monsieur Brummell était visible?" was answered by his valet, just such a valet as one would have given the beau in the acme of his glory, bien poudré, bien cérémonieu, et bien mis, que Monsieur fesait sa barbe.

I made a quick visit to the gentleman just as the horses were being harnessed to my carriage. When I asked, "Is Mr. Brummell available?," his valet, just the kind of valet you would expect from the gentleman in the height of his fame, replied, well-dressed, very formal, and well-groomed, as Mr. was doing his grooming.

"Pardon," added the valet, seeing me about to leave my card, "mais Monsieur reçoit, en faisant la barbe toujours. Monsieur est à sa seconde toilette, actuellement.

"Excuse me," added the valet, seeing me about to leave my card, "but the gentleman is receiving guests while he shaves. He is currently in the middle of his second grooming session."

I found the beau en robe de chambre de Florence, and, if one might judge from his increased embonpoint and freshness, his disgrace had not seriously affected him. He touched lightly on this subject in the course of our conversation, faisant toujours la barbe, avec une grace toute particulière, et le moindre petit rasoir, que je n'eus jamais vu.

I came across the guy in a bathrobe from Florence, and judging by his noticeable weight gain and fresh appearance, his downfall didn’t seem to have impacted him too much. He briefly mentioned this topic during our chat, always playfully making fun of it, with a particular charm, using the tiniest razor I had ever seen.

"Play," he said, "had been the ruin of them all."

"Playing," he said, "had been the downfall of them all."

"Whom do you include in your all?"

"Who do you include in your all?"

He told me there had been a rot in White's club.

He told me there was a problem at White's club.

"I have heard all about your late tricks in London," said I.

"I've heard everything about your recent antics in London," I said.

Brummell laughed, and told me that in Calais he sought only French society; because it was his decided opinion that nothing could be more ridiculous than the idea of a man going to the continent, whether from necessity or choice, merely to associate with Englishmen.

Brummell laughed and told me that in Calais, he only looked for French society because he firmly believed that nothing could be more ridiculous than the idea of a man going to the continent, whether out of necessity or choice, just to hang out with Englishmen.

I asked him if he did not find Calais a very melancholy residence.

I asked him if he didn’t think Calais was a really gloomy place to live.

"No," answered Brummell, "not at all. I draw, read, study French, and——"

"No," Brummell replied, "not at all. I draw, read, study French, and——"

"Play with that dirty French dog," interrupted I.

"Play with that filthy French dog," I interrupted.

"Finissez donc, Louis," said he laughing, and encouraging the animal to play tricks, leap on his robe[Pg 640] de chambre de Florence, and make a noise. Then, turning to me. "There are some pretty French actresses at Paris. I had such a sweet green shoe here just now. In short," added Brummell, "I have never been in any place in my life, where I could not amuse myself."

"Finish up, Louis," he said, laughing and encouraging the animal to play tricks, jump on his robe[Pg 640] de chambre de Florence, and make some noise. Then, turning to me, he said, "There are some really lovely French actresses in Paris. I just had this adorable little green shoe here a moment ago. In short," Brummell added, "I've never been anywhere in my life where I couldn't find something to entertain myself."

Brummell's table was covered with seals, chains, snuff-boxes and watches: presents, as he said, from Lady Jersey and various other ladies of high rank.

Brummell's table was filled with seals, chains, snuffboxes, and watches: gifts, as he mentioned, from Lady Jersey and several other high-ranking ladies.

The only talent I could ever discover in this beau was that of having well-fashioned the character of a gentleman, and proved himself a tolerably good actor; yet, to a nice observer, a certain impenetrable, unnatural stiffness of manner proved him but nature's journeyman after all; but then his wig—his new French wig was nature itself.

The only skill I could find in this guy was that he managed to play the part of a gentleman pretty well, and he was a decent actor too; however, to a careful observer, his awkward and overly formal manner showed he was just going through the motions. But his wig—his new French wig was genuinely impressive.

From what I had heard of the hero's fall, I fully expected to have found him reclined on a couch worn down to a skeleton, and with these lines of the poor Cardinal Wolsey, or the like of them, ever and anon in his mouth:

From what I had heard about the hero's downfall, I really expected to find him lying on a couch worn down to the bones, constantly mumbling lines like those of the unfortunate Cardinal Wolsey:

Go get thee from me!
I am poor fallen man.
No sun shall ever usher forth mine honours,
Or gild again the noble hoofs that waited
Upon my smiles.

Stay away from me!
I am a lost, unfortunate man.
No sun will ever shine on my achievements again,
Or bring back the noble hooves that once
Gave back my smiles.

Quite the contrary however was Brummell, who, had he not covered his bald pate with the said model of a wig, would have looked just as usual.

Quite the opposite, however, was Brummell, who, if he hadn't covered his bald head with that wig, would have looked completely normal.

At Paris, I found most of my friends just as I had left them. Rosabella was delighted to see me. Nugent's old blue remise was still kept in constant motion, rattling about the dirty streets of Paris after his favourite women, and Amy's eyes still rolled and ogled her ugly Swiss banker, Monsieur Grefule, who, being still cruel, my pen was employed to melt his Swiss heart; but one might as well have attempted to thaw a Swiss mountain-cape of ice.

At Paris, I found most of my friends just as I had left them. Rosabella was thrilled to see me. Nugent's old blue carriage was still in constant use, rattling through the dirty streets of Paris after his favorite women, and Amy's eyes still dazzled at her unattractive Swiss banker, Monsieur Grefule, who, remaining as heartless as ever, had my pen trying to soften his icy Swiss heart; but it was just as if I were attempting to thaw a Swiss glacier.

I think it was during this visit of mine to Paris,[Pg 641] that I happened to be in want of money, an exigency by no means unusual with me; and, having considered who was most likely to give it me, after vainly applying to Argyle I fixed on Lord Byron, who was at that time in Italy: and I addressed him as follows:

I think it was during my visit to Paris,[Pg 641] that I found myself in need of money, which isn’t unusual for me; and, after thinking about who was most likely to lend it to me, I ended up reaching out to Lord Byron, who was then in Italy: and I wrote to him as follows:

"Paris, 15th March.

"Paris, March 15."

"MY DEAR LORD BYRON,—I hate to ask you for money, because you ought not to pay anybody: not even turnpike men, postmen nor tax-gathering men: for we are all paid ten-fold by your delicious verses, even if we had claims on you, and I have none. However, I only require a little present aid, and that I am sure you will not refuse me, as you once refused to make my acquaintance because you held me too cheap. At the same time, pray write me word that you are tolerably happy. I hope you believe in the very strong interest I take, and always shall take, in your welfare: so I need not prose about it. God bless you, my dear Lord Byron.

"My Dear Lord Byron, — I really dislike asking you for money because you shouldn’t have to pay anyone: not even toll collectors, mailmen, or tax collectors, since we all benefit greatly from your incredible poetry, even if I had any reasons to expect help from you, which I don’t. That said, I just need a bit of assistance for now, and I’m sure you won’t say no, even though you once chose not to get to know me because you thought I wasn’t worthy. Also, please let me know that you’re doing reasonably well. I hope you realize how much I truly care about your well-being and always will, so I won’t go on about it. God bless you, my dear Lord Byron."

"H.W."

"H.W."

By return of post, I received the following answer:

By mail, I received the following response:

Ravenna, March 30th.

Ravenna, March 30th.

"I have just received your letter, dated 15th instant, and will send you fifty pounds, if you will inform me how I can remit that sum; for I have no correspondence with Paris of any kind; my letters of credit being for Italy; but perhaps you can get some one to cash you a bill for fifty pounds on me, which I would honour, or you can give me a safe direction for the remission of a bill to that amount. Address to me at Ravenna, not Venice.

I just received your letter from the 15th, and I’m ready to send you fifty pounds if you let me know how to get that money to you. I don’t have any contacts in Paris since my letters of credit are only for Italy. Maybe you can find someone who can cash a fifty-pound bill for me, which I would honor, or you can give me a secure way to send a bill for that amount. Please address me at Ravenna, not Venice.

"With regard to my refusal, some years ago, to comply with a very different request of yours, you mistook, or chose to mistake the motive: it was not that 'I held you much too cheap' as you say, but that my compliance with your request to visit you, would just then have been a great wrong to another person:[Pg 642] and, whatever you may have heard, or may believe, I have ever acted with good faith in things even where it is rarely observed, as long as good faith is kept with me. I told you afterwards that I had no wish to hurt your self-love, and I tell you so again, when you will be more disposed to believe me.

"Regarding my refusal a few years ago to agree to a very different request of yours, you either misunderstood or chose to misunderstand my reason: it wasn't because 'I thought very little of you,' as you claim, but because agreeing to your request to visit would have been very unfair to someone else:[Pg 642] and, regardless of what you may have heard or believe, I have always acted with honesty in situations where that is rarely seen, as long as I am treated with honesty. I told you afterward that I didn’t want to hurt your pride, and I’m saying that again, hoping you will be more willing to believe me this time."

"In answer to your wish that I shall tell you if I was 'happy,' perhaps it would be a folly in any human being to say so of themselves, particularly a man who has had to pass through the sort of things which I have encountered; but I can at least say that I am not miserable, and am perhaps more tranquil than ever I was in England.

"In response to your question about whether I was 'happy,' it might be foolish for anyone to claim that about themselves, especially someone like me who has been through what I have. However, I can at least say that I'm not unhappy, and I'm probably more at peace than I ever was in England."

"You can answer as soon as you please: and believe me

"You can respond whenever you're ready: and trust me

"Yours, &c.
"BYRON.

"Yours, & c.
"BYRON.

"P.S. Send me a banker's or merchant's address, or any person's in your confidence, and I will get Langle, my banker at Bologna, to remit you the sum I have mentioned.

"P.S. Send me the address of a banker or merchant, or anyone you trust, and I will have Langle, my banker in Bologna, send you the amount I mentioned."

"It is not a very magnificent one; but it is all I can spare just now."

"It’s not anything grand, but it’s all I can manage right now."

Answer:

Please provide the text for modernization.

Paris, 30 Rue de la Paix.

Paris, 30 Rue de la Paix.

"Ten thousand thanks, dear Lord Byron, for your prompt compliance with my request. You had better send the money to me here and I shall get it safe. I am very glad to learn that you are more tranquil. For my part, I never aspired to being your companion, and should be quite enough puffed up with pride, were I permitted to be your housekeeper, attend to your morning cup of chocolate, damn your night-cap, comb your dog, and see that your linen and beds are well aired, and, supposing all these things were duly and properly attended to, perhaps you might, one day or other in the course of a season, desire me to put on my clean bib and apron and seat myself by[Pg 643] your side, while you condescended to read me in your beautiful voice your last new poem!

"Thank you so much, dear Lord Byron, for quickly agreeing to my request. It’s best if you send the money to me here, and I’ll make sure it stays safe. I’m really happy to hear you’re feeling more at ease. As for me, I never wanted to be your companion; I’d be more than happy just being your housekeeper, looking after your morning chocolate, managing your nightcap, taking care of your dog, and ensuring your linens and beds are fresh. If all this were sorted, maybe one day during the season, you’d want me to put on my clean apron and sit by your side while you read your latest poem to me in that lovely voice of yours![Pg 643]"

"Apropos! I travelled with a man lately who had just left you. I forget his name; a sort of a lawyer as I guessed, because he would talk about the 'parties' every few minutes. No! he could not be quite so bad as that neither. I don't know what he was; but he had not the least mite of skin on his long, thin, straight nose. That had been all entirely burnt off, he said, while he was enjoying the charms of your delightful society at Venice. Heaven defend me from such a nose, however poetically bestowed upon me! Don Juan kept me up the whole of last night. I will not attempt to describe its beauties, as they struck and delighted me; because that would be at the expense of another night's rest: and, what can I say to you, who know well that you are the first poet of this, I am inclined to think of any, age? And, being this, as well as young and beautiful, why condescend to resent our sins against you? A common man might as well be angry with a wasp, as Lord Byron with a common man, when he is waspish towards him, and let me ask you, what harm the commandments ever did you or those who believe in them since they teach nought but virtue. And what catchpenny ballad writer could not write a parody on them as you have done? Souviens toi, comme tu es noble, et ne te mêle point de tout cela. Let our religion alone, till you can furnish us with a more perfect creed. Till then, neither you nor Voltaire will ever enlighten the world by laughing at it.

"By the way! I recently traveled with a guy who had just seen you. I can’t remember his name; I assumed he was some kind of lawyer because he kept mentioning the 'parties' every few minutes. No, he couldn't be that bad. I have no idea what he was, but he had zero skin on his long, thin, straight nose. He said it had been completely burned off while he was enjoying your wonderful company in Venice. God help me from such a nose, even if it were poetically gifted to me! Don Juan kept me up all night. I won’t try to describe its beauty, as it struck and delighted me; that would cost me another night’s sleep: and what can I say to you, who know you're the greatest poet of this age, or maybe any age? And, being young and beautiful as you are—why bother being offended by our misdeeds? It’s like a regular guy being angry with a wasp, or Lord Byron being upset with a regular guy when he’s being rude, and let me ask you, what harm have the commandments ever done you or anyone who believes in them since they only promote virtue? And what hack songwriter couldn’t parody them as you have done? Souviens toi, comme tu es noble, et ne te mêle point de tout cela. Leave our religion alone until you can offer us a better belief system. Until then, neither you nor Voltaire will ever enlighten the world through mockery."

"It would serve me right, were you to refuse to send me what you promised after my presumption in writing you this sermon. However, I must be frank and take my chance, and, if you really wish to convince me you bear no malice nor hatred in your heart, tell me something about yourself; and do pray try and write a little better, for I never saw such a vile hand as yours has become. Was it never a little more decent? True, a great man is permitted to write[Pg 644] worse than ordinary people; mais votre écriture passe la permission. Any one, casting a hasty glance at one of your effusions, would mistake it for a washer-woman's laboured scrawl, or a long dirty ditty from some poor soul just married, who humbly begs the favour of a little mangling from the neighbouring nobility, gentry, and others! Look to it, man! Are there no writing-masters at Ravenna? Cannot you write straight at least? Dean Swift would have taken you 'for a lady of England!'

"It would be fair if you decided not to send me what you promised after my boldness in writing you this letter. However, I need to be honest and take my chance, and if you really want to show me that you hold no grudges or hatred in your heart, share something about yourself; and please, try to write a little better, because I’ve never seen such terrible handwriting as yours has become. Was it never a bit more decent? It’s true that great people are allowed to write worse than average folks; mais votre écriture passe la permission. Anyone taking a quick look at one of your writings would think it’s the messy scrawl of a washerwoman or a long dirty poem from some recently married person humbly asking for help from the local nobility, gentry, and others! Watch out, man! Are there no writing teachers in Ravenna? Can’t you at least write in a straight line? Dean Swift would have thought you were 'a lady of England!'"

"God bless you, you beautiful, little, ill-tempered, delightful creature, and make you as happy as I wish you to be.

"God bless you, you beautiful, little, feisty, delightful creature, and may you be as happy as I hope you will be."

"HARRIETTE.

"HARRIETTE.

"Can I forward you a bundle of pens, or anything?"

"Can I send you a pack of pens or something?"

Answer:

Please provide the text you would like me to modernize.

span style="margin-left: 75%;"> "Ravenna, May 15th.

"Ravenna, May 15th.

"I enclose a bill for a thousand francs, a good deal short of fifty pounds; but I will remit the rest by the very first opportunity. Owing to the little correspondence between Langle, the Bologna banker, I have had more difficulty in arranging the remittance of this paltry sum, than if it had been as many hundreds, to be paid on the spot. Excuse all this, also the badness of my hand-writing, which you find fault with and which was once better; but, like everything else, it has suffered from late hours and irregular habits.

"I’m sending a bill for a thousand francs, which is quite a bit short of fifty pounds. I'll send the rest as soon as I can. Due to limited communication with Langle, the banker in Bologna, I've had more trouble sending this small amount than if I were handling hundreds to be paid right away. Please excuse all of this, along with my messy handwriting, which you've criticized and which used to be better; but, like everything else, it has suffered from late nights and irregular habits."

"The Italian pens, ink and paper are also two centuries behind the like articles in other countries.

"The Italian pens, ink, and paper are also two centuries behind similar products in other countries."

"Yours very truly and affectionately,
"BYRON.

"Yours very truly and affectionately,
"BYRON.

"I should have written more at length, in reply to some parts of your letter; but I am at 'this present writing' in a scrape (not a pecuniary one, but personal, about one of your ambrosial sex), which may probably end this very evening seriously. Don't be frightened. The Italians don't fight: they stab a little now and[Pg 645] then; but it is not that, it is a divorce and separation; and, as the aggrieved person is a rich noble and old, and has had a fit of discovery against his moiety, who is only twenty years old, matters look menacing.

"I should have written more to address some parts of your letter; but right now, I’m in a bit of a predicament (not a financial one, but a personal issue involving one of your lovely gender), which might actually have serious consequences this evening. Don’t worry. Italians don’t really fight; they poke each other a bit now and[Pg 645] then; but it’s not that. It’s about a divorce and separation, and since the upset party is a wealthy old nobleman who just realized something about his much younger wife, who is only twenty, things are looking pretty serious."

"I must also get on horse-back this minute, as I keep a friend waiting.

"I need to get on my horse right now because I have a friend waiting for me."

"Address to me at Ravenna as usual."

"Please contact me in Ravenna like you usually do."

Lord Byron wrote me many letters at times; but I have lost or mislaid them all, except those which I have herein given, and can show to any one, who may be pleased to question their being really originals.

Lord Byron wrote me a lot of letters, but I've lost or misplaced all of them except for the ones I've included here. I can show them to anyone who wants to verify that they are the real originals.

Here's a disaster—a multiplicity of disasters in short, as Lady Berwick said one day, when the compound evils fell upon her. First, Peacock did not send her shoes home. Secondly, Lord Berwick threw a large, hot leg of mutton at his well-powdered footman's head. I will tell you why: the stupid cook insisted on serving it up, unadorned by the smart piece of writing-paper which is usually wrapped round the shank-bone. His lordship had expostulated so often that, this time, he hoped to imprint the fact more strongly on the memory by dousing the untouched, greasy joint against his lacquey's brain. Now Sophia, it so chanced, was fond of a slice of mutton. Thirdly, that little man in St. James' Street, who sells box-combs, I forget his name, cut her hair at least an inch too short on the forehead. Fourthly, Sophia could not match the silk she wanted to finish a purse she happened to be netting for her handsome harp-master, Boscha of —— notoriety.

Here's a disaster—a bunch of disasters, really, as Lady Berwick said one day when everything started going wrong for her. First, Peacock didn’t send her shoes back. Second, Lord Berwick threw a large, hot leg of mutton at his well-dressed footman’s head. I’ll explain why: the silly cook insisted on serving it without the stylish piece of paper that usually wraps around the shank-bone. His lordship had complained so many times that this time, he hoped to make a stronger impression by smashing the untouched, greasy joint against his servant's head. Now, Sophia happened to really like a slice of mutton. Third, that little guy on St. James’ Street, the one who sells box-combs, I can’t remember his name, cut her hair at least an inch too short on her forehead. Fourth, Sophia couldn’t find a match for the silk she needed to finish a purse she was knitting for her handsome harp-master, Boscha of —— fame.

"One thing coming upon another," said Sophia, turning up her eyes as she sat with her feet on the fender; "one thing coming upon another, I feel I shall go mad." But, heavy as were her ladyship's afflictions, they cannot reasonably be named in the same day with the tragic misadventures which have been lately heaped on my poor little devoted shoulders.

"One thing after another," Sophia said, rolling her eyes as she sat with her feet on the fender. "One thing after another, I feel like I'm going to lose my mind." But, as tough as her ladyship's troubles were, they can't really compare to the awful things that have recently been piled onto my poor little devoted shoulders.

I had proceeded nearly thus far with these my most[Pg 646] valuable Memoirs, and nearly thus much had been kindly forwarded by the late, good-natured, obliging ambassador, Sir Charles Stuart.

I had gotten this far with my most[Pg 646] valuable Memoirs, and this much had been graciously sent to me by the late, kind-hearted, helpful ambassador, Sir Charles Stuart.

Hélas! les voilà passés, ces jours de fêtes! Sir Charles is sent to India, and his place supplied by that self-same beau, whom I one Sunday trotted up to Marylebone Fields in the dog-days, and did not order him home again till he was expiring with fatigue and perspiration. It just now occurs to me that I styled him Lord George, instead of Lord Granville Leveson Gower, an error which I hasten to correct and in all humility atone for: but it really is difficult to bear in mind the names of those who do not excite in us the least interest. Now that the case is altered, my readers perceive how readily I correct myself, having addressed his lordship to this effect:

Alas! Those festive days are gone! Sir Charles has been sent to India, and his spot is taken by that same dandy, whom I once took to Marylebone Fields on a hot Sunday, and didn’t send home until he was completely worn out and soaked with sweat. It just hit me that I called him Lord George instead of Lord Granville Leveson Gower, a mistake I’m quick to fix and humbly apologize for: but it really is hard to keep track of the names of people who don't interest us at all. Now that things have changed, my readers can see how easily I correct myself, having addressed his lordship like this:

"My acquaintance with your lordship is very slight, since we have met but once in our lives, and that was a long while ago. Nevertheless, I hope you will prevent my feeling the loss of my late kind friend, whom everybody likes, as far as permitting me to forward my letters in the bag.

"I don't have much of a relationship with you since we've only met once, and it was a long time ago. Nonetheless, I hope you can assist me in dealing with the loss of my dear friend, who was beloved by everyone, by letting me send my letters in the bag."

"You will thus, my lord, serve me just now most positively and effectually, for which condescending kindness I shall ever remain your lordship's obliged and most obedient servant,

"You will now serve me well, my lord, and for that kind gesture, I will always be your loyal and most obedient servant,

"H. WILSON."

"H. WILSON."

Lord Granville sent me a stiff formal note, which I have neither time nor inclination to look for, stating his regrets that, owing to certain regulations at the Foreign Office, he was compelled to refuse my request.

Lord Granville sent me a very formal note, which I don't have the time or desire to find, saying he was sorry but had to decline my request because of some rules at the Foreign Office.

To which I replied:

I replied:

"MY LORD,—I was looking about for a fool to fill up my book, and you are just arrived in Paris in time to take the place, for which I am indebted to you.

"My Lord, I was looking for a fool to finish my book, and you just happened to arrive in Paris at the perfect moment to fill that role, for which I am grateful."

"Yours obliged and obediently,
"H.W."

"Yours sincerely and obediently,
"H.W."

In the following week, this most upright Plenipo's conscience growing slack, he slackened the strings of the bag so far as to admit the private correspondence of an acquaintance of mine, whose name he may learn whenever he thinks it worth his while to apply for it to me, who am his near neighbour.

In the following week, this very honest diplomat's conscience started to loosen up, and he loosened the strings of the bag enough to allow for the private correspondence of a friend of mine, whose name he can find out whenever he thinks it’s worth his time to ask me, as I live nearby.

To proceed with my disasters: the next was a pressing letter from Stockdale, handed to me by bag, declaring that he must have the rest of my Memoirs, because folks began to think it was all an hoax, as Liston or some other funny fellow says. Que faire? Having, by some wonderful chance or providence, contrived to scrape together two hundred francs, I determined to cross the Channel once more; for I hate to break my word.

To continue with my troubles: the next was an urgent letter from Stockdale, delivered to me by courier, saying that he needed the rest of my Memoirs, because people were starting to think it was all a joke, as Liston or some other comedian claims. What to do? Having, by some lucky chance or fate, managed to gather two hundred francs, I decided to cross the Channel again; I really dislike going back on my promises.

Arrived at Mr. Stockdale's house, 'willa' I would call it were it at all cockneyish, I handed him over, as a plenipo-pacificator, the chief part of my delectable memoirs. I conceived that my disasters were now completely at an end, and I looked forwards to a rich harvest, with unbounded applause.

Arriving at Mr. Stockdale's house, which I would call 'willa' if it sounded at all Cockney, I handed him the main part of my delightful memoirs as a peacekeeping representative. I thought my troubles were finally over, and I looked forward to a bountiful reward with endless praise.

Unfortunately, Stockdale, in a courteous fit, acquainted the immortal Wellington that I was about to publish part of his private life, under the impression, of course, that every act which relates to so great a hero must be interesting.

Unfortunately, Stockdale, in a polite moment, informed the legendary Wellington that I was going to publish part of his private life, thinking, of course, that every action connected to such a great hero must be interesting.

Will it ever be believed? His Grace, in the meek humility of his heart, has written to menace a prosecution if such trash be published. What trash, my dear Wellington? Now, I will admit, for an instant, and it is really very good of me, that you are an excellent judge of literature, and could decide on the merits or demerits of a work with better taste and judgment than the first of Edinburgh reviewers. Still, in order to pronounce it trash, we should fancy that even Wellington himself must throw a hasty glance on one of its pages at least. Quite the contrary. Wellington knows himself to be the subject, and therefore wisely prejudges the book trash one fortnight before it sees the light! So far so good! But when[Pg 648] my own Wellington, who has sighed over me, and groaned over me by the hour, talked of my wonderful beauty, ran after me, bribed Mrs. Porter over and over again, after I refused to listen to her overtures, only for a single smile from his beautiful Harriette! Did he not kneel? And was I not the object of his first, his most ardent wishes, on his arrival from Spain? Only it was such a pity that Argyle got to my house first. No matter! Though Argyle was not his rose, he had dwelled with it; therefore, what could my tender swain Wellington do better than stand in the gutter at two in the morning, pouring forth his amorous wishes in the pouring rain, in strains replete with the most heart-rending grief, to the favoured and fortunate lover who had supplanted him, as Stockdale has indulged me by getting so inimitably delineated. When, I say, this faithful lover, whose love survived six winters, six frosts, six chilling, nay, killing frosts, when Wellington sends the ungentle hint to my publisher, of hanging me, beautiful, adored and adorable me, on whom he had so often hung! Alors je pend la tête! Is it thus he would immortalise me?

Will it ever be believed? His Grace, in the gentle humility of his heart, has threatened legal action if such nonsense gets published. What nonsense, my dear Wellington? Now, I’ll admit, just for a moment, and it’s really very generous of me, that you are an excellent judge of literature, and could evaluate the merits or flaws of a work with better taste and judgment than the top Edinburgh reviewers. Still, to label it as nonsense, one would think that even Wellington himself must take a quick look at at least one of its pages. Quite the opposite. Wellington knows he’s the subject, and so wisely dismisses the book as nonsense a full two weeks before it’s even released! So far, so good! But when my own Wellington, who has sighed for me and groaned over me for hours, talked about my amazing beauty, chased after me, bribed Mrs. Porter time and time again after I ignored her offers, just to get a single smile from his lovely Harriette! Did he not kneel? And was I not the object of his first, most passionate wishes upon his return from Spain? It was just a pity that Argyle got to my house first. No matter! Though Argyle wasn’t his rose, he had spent time with it; so what could my tender swain Wellington do better than stand in the street at two in the morning, pouring out his romantic wishes in the heavy rain, in tones full of the most heart-wrenching sorrow, to the favored and fortunate lover who had taken his place, as Stockdale has graciously allowed me to be so vividly portrayed. When I say this loyal lover, whose love has withstood six winters, six frosts, six chilling, even deadly frosts, when Wellington sends the unkind hint to my publisher, suggesting that I, beautiful, adored, and precious me, should be hanged, on whom he has so often hung! Alors je pend la tête! Is this how he would make me immortal?

I do not mean to say that Wellington threatened to hang me, in so many words: but honestly, it was something to say the least, not very unlike it: viz., it assumed the questionable shape of ——. The prosecution might take a different turn from the circumstance of my having written to him, stating that I would certainly publish some anecdotes from real life, to try to get paid for them, in case my tender lover refused me some small assistance, to procure a little bread and cheese or so. Of course, it could never enter the brain of any one, save that of stupidity personified, to conceive that so great a man as Wellington, ever did anything whatever, of which he was the least ashamed or minded my publishing. Nevertheless, since he has threatened to bring forward my soft epistles, in which I remember I wrote that old frights like himself, who could not be contented with amiable wives, but must[Pg 649] run about to old procuresses, bribing them to decoy young girls, who are living in perfect retirement in Duke's Row, Somers Town, and not dreaming of harm, ought to pay us for the sacrifice they tempt us to make, as well as for our secrecy. However, all I entreat of my late tenderly enamoured wooer is, that he forthwith fulfil his threat and produce these said letters in court: and, lest a small trifle of hanging should be the result, but whether of him or me is yet to be seen, I'll e'en make my will, and so good-bye to ye, old Bombastes Furioso.

I don’t mean to say that Wellington actually threatened to hang me in those exact words, but honestly, it was something similar, to say the least. It took on a rather questionable form. The prosecution might take a different direction because I wrote to him, saying that I would definitely publish some true stories to try to get paid for them, in case my dear lover refused me a bit of help to get some bread and cheese or something like that. Of course, no one with any sense would think a great man like Wellington ever did anything he was ashamed of or minded me publishing. Still, since he’s threatened to bring up my soft letters, in which I mentioned that old creeps like him, who can’t be happy with nice wives, but must run around to old pimps, bribing them to lure young girls who are living quietly in Duke's Row, Somers Town, completely unaware of any danger, should pay us for the sacrifice they tempt us into making as well as for our silence. However, all I ask of my recently affectionate suitor is that he actually goes through with his threat and presents these letters in court: and, just in case a little hanging comes out of this—whether it’s him or me remains to be seen—I’ll go ahead and make my will, and so goodbye to you, old Bombastes Furioso.

Yet I scarcely know how to take leave of the subject, it affects me so deeply! I should not have been half so much afraid of hanging, only I was subpoenaed on a trial at the Old Bailey a short time ago, as witness against a poor girl who stole a watch out of my house. She acknowledged the fact, and was honourably acquitted!

Yet I hardly know how to wrap up the topic; it affects me so deeply! I wouldn't have been nearly as scared of hanging, except I was called to testify in a trial at the Old Bailey not long ago, as a witness against a poor girl who stole a watch from my house. She admitted it, but ended up being honorably acquitted!

"Och! the divel fly away wid all the world!" shrieked out my Irish cook, a widow who had just lost her husband. "Sure my darlink's watch has been stolen out of the kitchen."

"Och! the devil fly away with all the world!" shrieked my Irish cook, a widow who had just lost her husband. "Sure my darling's watch has been stolen from the kitchen."

She came flying into my room when I was ill in bed, and frightened me half out of my wits.

She burst into my room while I was sick in bed and scared me out of my mind.

"Nonsense!" said I. "Who could steal your watch, think you?"

"Nonsense!" I said. "Who do you think could steal your watch?"

"Och! Don't bother me now. Sure it was the last thing my own darlink husband clapped his two good-looking eyes upon, before he died, and I'll murder every mother's son of you, but I'll have my watch!"

"Och! Don't disturb me now. It was the last thing my darling husband looked at before he died, and I swear I'll take down every one of you, but I'm getting my watch!"

"For God's sake look for your watch, you provoking, impertinent creature, and don't stand there making a noise in my ears. Who on earth could steal your watch?"

"For heaven's sake, find your watch, you irritating, rude person, and stop making noise in my ears. Who on earth would steal your watch?"

"Oh! by the Almighty God, it was hanging on a nail of the kitchen-shelf half an hour ago, when I went out just to buy some petaties for my own dinner."

"Oh! by the Almighty God, it was hanging on a nail on the kitchen shelf half an hour ago, when I stepped out just to buy some potatoes for my own dinner."

"Why, not a soul has been here during your absence, except a very interesting young woman, who did not[Pg 650] appear to be more than seventeen years of age. She has left her direction, as she wanted to be my housemaid. I desired her to let herself out, and to be sure to shut the street door after her. On her head she wore a straw bonnet with green ribbons; but my room was rather dark, and that was all I noticed of her. I scarcely think I should know her again."

"Honestly, no one has been here while you were gone, except for a really interesting young woman who looked about seventeen. She left her contact information because she wanted to be my housekeeper. I asked her to let herself out and to make sure she closed the front door behind her. She was wearing a straw hat with green ribbons, but my room was pretty dark, so that's all I noticed about her. I doubt I would recognize her again."

My Irish cook raved, roared, stormed, and bellowed along the streets, on her way to a magistrate, from whom, having obtained a warrant, she passed three whole days in wandering about London to look for young women with ribbons on their bonnets. Of these she contrived to coax three or four to walk with her to my house; but, alas! they did not include the person she wanted. At last she chanced to meet with a young female about seventeen years of age, who blushed deeply when she mentioned to her having been cruelly robbed of a watch. Without hesitation she seized her by the arm, and observing how the young woman trembled, under a promise of pardon prevailed on her to confess the theft, and immediately had her taken into custody. Next day two officers made me accompany them to Marlborough-street public office. The girl was fully committed for trial and sent to Newgate, where I visited her, and expressed my astonishment that so young a girl could commit so daring a robbery. Her plea was, that a soldier had seduced her, she was pregnant by him, and he loved her no longer. In short, her only chance of being admitted to visit him rested in her having money to give him. Love had made her so desperate, that she stole my Irish woman's watch on her way downstairs, merely to ensure one more interview with her faithless lover.

My Irish cook was shouting, yelling, and fuming as she walked through the streets, on her way to a magistrate. After getting a warrant, she spent three whole days wandering around London looking for young women with ribbons in their hats. She managed to persuade three or four of them to walk with her to my house, but unfortunately, they didn’t include the one she was after. Finally, she ran into a young woman who was about seventeen years old, and the girl blushed deeply when she mentioned that she had been cruelly robbed of a watch. Without hesitation, she grabbed the girl’s arm and, noticing how scared she was, got her to confess to the theft under a promise of forgiveness, and immediately had her taken into custody. The next day, two officers took me with them to Marlborough Street public office. The girl was fully charged for trial and sent to Newgate, where I visited her, shocked that such a young girl could commit such a bold robbery. She claimed that a soldier had seduced her, she was pregnant with his child, and he no longer loved her. In short, her only hope of seeing him again depended on having money to give him. Love had driven her to such desperation that she stole my Irish cook’s watch while going downstairs, just to ensure one last meeting with her unfaithful lover.

Oh this love! this love!

Oh, this love! This love!

For more than a week I was shut up all day long in the witness box at the Old Bailey. The first evening, only petty offences were tried. Two men for pig-stealing, a gentleman for stealing a piece of pickled pork, and concealing it about the lower parts of his[Pg 651] person. This, notwithstanding it was a fundamental error, was pardoned, and excited an expression of loud applause from the gallery auditors. The judge reprimanded the noisy throng, with proper dignity, assuring them that, if this indecent conduct was repeated, they should be severely punished.

For over a week, I was stuck all day in the witness box at the Old Bailey. On the first evening, only minor offenses were tried. Two men were there for pig-stealing, a gentleman for stealing a piece of pickled pork and hiding it on his[Pg 651] person. Although this was a serious mistake, it was overlooked and received loud applause from the audience in the gallery. The judge scolded the rowdy crowd with the appropriate seriousness, warning them that if this inappropriate behavior continued, they would face severe punishment.

The next morning I saw three men condemned to be hanged. The same judge sat upon the bench. These dreadful scenes were new to me, and I was overpowered with a violent hysterical affection, for which I expected seven years transportation at least; but the judge, it should seem, preferred the sound of sobs and tears to applause, from mere habit, for he took no sort of notice of me. I forget his name. He was a very old man, and spoke as if he took much snuff. I know not whether he or Denman is most respected: but this I know, that, for my own part, next to not being hanged at all, plait à M. Wellington, I should like Denman to pronounce sentence upon me: so pleasing a voice and so persuasive manner I never witnessed, and the most placid, benevolent countenance! No one could see him on the bench, and not feel the comfortable conviction of his earnest wish to save the unfortunates, if it were consistent with his duty. Now I could not help fancying that the learned and snuffy judge was a little more convinced of the wholesomeness and convenience of hanging, than either Denman, or our good King George.

The next morning, I saw three men sentenced to hang. The same judge was sitting on the bench. These horrifying scenes were new to me, and I was overwhelmed by intense emotions, for which I expected at least seven years of transportation; but the judge, it seemed, preferred the sound of sobs and tears to applause, out of habit, as he didn’t acknowledge me at all. I forget his name. He was very old and spoke as if he took a lot of snuff. I don’t know who is more respected between him and Denman, but I can say that, aside from not being hanged at all, plait à M. Wellington, I would prefer Denman to pronounce my sentence: I’ve never heard a voice so pleasant or a manner so persuasive, not to mention his calm, kind face! No one could see him on the bench without feeling a comforting belief in his sincere wish to save the unfortunate souls, if it were possible within his duties. Now, I couldn’t help imagining that the learned, snuffy judge was a bit more convinced of the benefits and practicality of hanging than either Denman or our good King George.

There was a handsome young house-breaker, whose favourable witness was his sweetheart. The judge, of course, declared that such evidence was good for nothing. However, at the request of the house-breaker's counsel, she was allowed to speak, although I don't think the oath was administered to her.

There was a attractive young burglar, whose supportive witness was his girlfriend. The judge, of course, stated that her testimony was worthless. However, at the request of the burglar's lawyer, she was permitted to speak, although I don't think she was sworn in.

"Are you a girl of the town?" asked the judge, to begin with.

"Are you a local girl?" the judge asked to start off.

The lady honestly owned she was, and, being further questioned by my lord judge, she gave an account of her lover being taken out of her room by two police officers.

The lady honestly admitted that she was, and when further questioned by my lord the judge, she explained how two police officers took her lover out of her room.

"And did they not take you too?"

"And didn’t they take you as well?"

"No, my lord."

"No, my lord."

"A pity!"

"Such a shame!"

I observed Andrews among the counsellors, with his beak-nose, looking quite as wise and learned, as when he came forth a few years ago in defence of Mrs. Bertram, formerly Mrs. Kent. This gentleman stared at me with disgusting persevering effrontery. He seemed to me to be eternally labouring for distinction, from his discovery of loop-holes and knotty points in the law; but his attempts were invariably unsuccessful. When it shall please the mighty Wellington to try to hang me, Andrews certainly shall not plead in my behalf, to show cause why I should not have such a rise in the world. I can get an old woman in petticoats to prose for me for half the money!

I saw Andrews among the counselors, with his hooked nose, looking just as wise and knowledgeable as when he defended Mrs. Bertram, who used to be Mrs. Kent, a few years ago. This guy stared at me with an irritating, relentless boldness. It seemed like he was always trying to stand out by finding loopholes and tricky points in the law, but he always failed. When the mighty Wellington decides to try to hang me, Andrews definitely won't be the one to argue for me, showing why I shouldn’t get such a boost in life. I could get an old woman in a dress to write for me for half the price!

Young Law, Lord Ellenborough's son, was a very smart, fine, young gentleman, and his impatience of temper passed, I dare say occasionally, for quickness. His wig was never straight on his head. I rather fancy he liked to show his own good head of hair under it. He was constantly explaining to the witnesses what the snuffy judge said to them, from very impatience, and then again he would explain to my lud on the bench the blunders and mistakes of witnesses.

Young Law, Lord Ellenborough's son, was a very clever and charming young man, and his impatience sometimes came off as quickness. His wig was never straight on his head; I think he preferred to show off his own nice head of hair underneath it. He was always explaining to the witnesses what the grumpy judge said to them out of sheer impatience, and then he would turn around and explain to my lord on the bench the mistakes and errors made by the witnesses.

Young Law cross-questioned an old woman in an antique costume.

Young Law questioned an elderly woman dressed in vintage clothing.

"When you first beheld the deceased did you, from your own observation, conceive him to be in a dying state?"

"When you first saw the deceased, did you think he was in a dying state based on what you observed?"

"He said he was very bad, sir."

"He said he was really bad, sir."

"I do not ask you what he said, my good woman. I want to know what your own opinion of his health was."

"I’m not asking you what he said, my good woman. I want to know what you think about his health."

"Why, lord, sir, everybody said he was in a bad way: upon my word they did."

"Why, lord, everyone was saying he was in a bad situation, I swear they were."

"Come, come! This won't do, upon your word! What's upon your word to do with it? Don't you[Pg 653] know you are on your oath? What—was—your—own—opinion, as to the man's state of health?"

"Come on! This isn't right, I promise you! What does your word have to do with it? Don't you[Pg 653] realize you are under oath? What was your own opinion about the man's health?"

"Oh law!" said the witness, and then paused. I thought, really, that she was calling him by his name. "Oh law! I think he must have been but poorly! very so so, indeed."

"Oh my goodness!" said the witness, and then paused. I honestly thought she was calling him by his name. "Oh my goodness! I think he must not have been well! Really, very much so, indeed."

"My lud," said young Law, tossing up his little head with such uncontrollable impatience towards the bench, as to shake out a cloud of powder from his wig, "my lud, I am no match for this woman. She had better be examined by some one more competent."

"My lord," said young Law, tossing his little head with such uncontrollable impatience toward the bench that a cloud of powder flew from his wig, "my lord, I can't compete with this woman. She should be examined by someone more qualified."

The good woman was desired to leave the witness-box.

The woman was asked to leave the witness stand.

I was in a rage with Phillip's brogue; because I should otherwise have been so delighted with him. People say that a brogue is expressive; but I think a little goes a great way.

I was really irritated by Phillip's accent; because otherwise, I would have been so pleased with him. People say that an accent is expressive; but I think less is often more.

When the learned judge began to sum up the evidence, I thought we never should have done with it. I could not help naming him slow and sure, from what I observed of him.

When the knowledgeable judge started to summarize the evidence, I thought we would never finish. I couldn’t help but think of him as slow and steady, based on what I noticed.

"Mary Allen states that—(holding the paper close to his eyes)—Mary Allen states—she—states—she—no—she states—nothing—but she—ah—no! Mary Allen states, that—ah! right! that she knew the prisoner—when—when—when—Mary Allen states, that she knew the prisoner when he lodged—yes—Mary Allen knew the prisoner, when he—when he—when he—when he——"

"Mary Allen says that—(holding the paper close to his eyes)—Mary Allen says—she—says—she—no—she says—nothing—but she—ah—no! Mary Allen says, that—ah! right! that she knew the prisoner—when—when—when—Mary Allen says, that she knew the prisoner when he stayed—yes—Mary Allen knew the prisoner, when he—when he—when he—when he——"

"My lud!" said young Law, popping up his little powdered head again, in a high fever of desperate impatience—"My lud! shall I order candles?"

"My lord!" said young Law, popping up his little powdered head again, in a high fever of desperate impatience—"My lord! Should I get candles?"

Good-bye, judge snuffy. Heaven knows how soon you and I may meet again, thanks to the great Wellington. It is a nervous subject to me, yet I cannot help reverting to it. However, let us change it and proceed with my Memoirs.

Goodbye, Judge Snuffy. Who knows how soon you and I might meet again, thanks to the great Wellington. It makes me nervous, but I can't stop thinking about it. Anyway, let's switch topics and get back to my Memoirs.

There is surely something harsh and unmanly in threatening a woman with any kind of law or prosecution,[Pg 654] unless she were to do something much worse than telling the truth: and there is a double want of gallantry in threatening a fair lady, whose favours have been earnestly courted! N'est-ce pas?

There’s definitely something brutal and unmanly about threatening a woman with any kind of law or prosecution,[Pg 654] unless she’s done something far worse than just speaking the truth. Plus, it’s really lacking in gallantry to threaten a beautiful lady whose affection has been genuinely sought after! N'est-ce pas?

The man who lays his hand on a woman, save in the way of kindness, is a monster, whom it were gross flattery to call coward.

The man who lays a hand on a woman, except in a kind way, is a monster, and calling him a coward would be a huge understatement.

Now what would this excellent author say to Mr. Jack Ketch's hand being laid on one, and that not quite in the way of kindness either? Yet, if all the lords and law-givers are like Wellington, in the habit of threatening poor devils of authors and book-sellers with prosecution, hanging, and destruction, as often as they are about to publish any facts, which do not altogether redound to their honour and glory, while they modestly swallow all the outré applause which may be bestowed on their luck or their talents for killing men and winning battles, I can no longer be surprised that even Beaufort has maintained his good character up to this present writing, since publishers will quake when heroes bully.

Now, what would this incredible author say about Mr. Jack Ketch's hand being put on someone, and not in a kind way either? But if all the lords and lawmakers are like Wellington, constantly threatening struggling authors and booksellers with prosecution, hanging, and ruin whenever they're about to publish anything that doesn't entirely promote their honor and glory, while they happily accept all the exaggerated praise for their luck or their skills in killing people and winning battles, I can’t be shocked that even Beaufort has managed to keep a good reputation up to now, since publishers will tremble when heroes intimidate.

There's no spirit nowadays.

There’s no vibe these days.


CHAPTER XLI

London, 20th January.

London, January 20th.

Another hero in a passion! Another lover threatens prosecution! No less a personage than that most prolific Plenipo, the Hon. Frederick Lamb, who yesterday called on Stockdale to threaten him, or us, with prosecution, death and destruction, if his conduct towards me in times, auld lang syne, was printed and published in any part of my Memoirs, after Part I., which he acknowledged that his counsel had informed him he could not lay hold of. No wonder that he is sore. I have certainly told, as the Hon. Frederick Lamb was well aware must be the case, harsh truths of him, I confess: but then it will disgust one to think that a man would feel such violent passion for a girl without the heart to save her from absolute want afterwards. Yet I never deceived him, and I endeavoured to live on nothing, at my nurse's in Somers Town, pour ses beaux yeux, as long as I possibly could. When I say nothing I mean nothing, in the literal sense of the word. Frederick had never given me a single shilling up to the time when hard necessity obliged me to accept the Duke of Argyle for my lover.

Another hero caught up in passion! Another lover threatening legal action! None other than the very prolific Plenipo, the Hon. Frederick Lamb, who yesterday visited Stockdale to warn him—or us—about legal action, death, and destruction if anything he did to me back in the day was printed in any part of my Memoirs, after Part I., which he knew his lawyer had informed him he couldn't touch. It’s no surprise that he’s upset. I have certainly told, as the Hon. Frederick Lamb was well aware would be the case, some harsh truths about him, I admit: but it’s disheartening to think that a man would feel such intense passion for a girl without the decency to save her from total destitution later on. Yet, I never misled him, and I tried to live on nothing, at my nurse's in Somers Town, pour ses beaux yeux, for as long as I could. When I say nothing, I mean nothing, in the literal sense. Frederick had never given me a single penny up until the point when desperate circumstances forced me to take the Duke of Argyle as my lover.

As to Frederick Lamb's rage at my publishing these facts, he was fully acquainted with my intention; and had he, now that he is in better circumstances, only opened his heart, or even purse, to have given me but a few hundreds, there would have been no book, to the infinite loss of all persons of good taste and genuine morality, and who are judges of real merit. But I hate harping on peoples' unkindness, and vice versâ,[Pg 656] I cannot omit to acknowledge the generous condescension of Earl Spencer, who, though I have not the honour to be in the least acquainted with him, has very repeatedly assisted me. In short, his lordship has promptly complied with every request for money I ever made to him, merely as a matter of benevolence.

As for Frederick Lamb's anger about my publishing these facts, he was well aware of my intentions; and had he, now that he's in a better position, just opened his heart or even his wallet to give me a few hundred dollars, there wouldn't have been any book, which would have been a huge loss to everyone with good taste and genuine morals, and who truly appreciates real merit. But I dislike dwelling on people's unkindness, and vice versa,[Pg 656] I can't ignore the kind generosity of Earl Spencer, who, even though I don’t have the honor of knowing him at all, has consistently supported me. In short, his lordship has quickly agreed to every financial request I've ever made to him, purely out of kindness.

Lord Rivers, with whom I have but a bowing acquaintance, has not only often permitted me to apply to him for money; but once, when I named a certain sum to him, he liberally doubled it; because, as he kindly stated in his letter, he was so truly sorry to think that one who possessed such a generous heart as mine should not be in affluent circumstances. Lord Palmerston also, one fine day, did me a pecuniary service without my having applied to him for it. Neither can I express half the gratitude I feel, and shall entertain to the end of my life, for the steady, active friendship Mr. Brougham has invariably evinced towards me, actuated, as he is, solely by a spirit of philanthropy. When I see a man of such brilliant talents pleading the cause of almost all those persons whose characters I have sketched in these pages, with such honest warmth and benevolence of feeling, as Brougham did yesterday, to say I look up to him and love him, is but a cold description of the sentiments he inspires in my heart.

Lord Rivers, whom I know only casually, has not only often allowed me to ask him for money, but once, when I mentioned a specific amount, he generously doubled it. He kindly wrote in his letter that he truly regretted that someone with such a generous heart as mine should not be in a wealthy situation. Lord Palmerston also helped me out financially one day without me even asking him. I can’t express enough gratitude for the steady and active friendship Mr. Brougham has always shown me, motivated purely by a spirit of kindness. When I see a man with such incredible talent advocating for nearly everyone whose stories I’ve shared here, with such genuine warmth and goodwill, as Brougham did yesterday, saying I look up to him and love him hardly captures the feelings he inspires in my heart.

"A pretty list indeed," said Brougham, alluding to my characters, as advertised in the newspapers by Stockdale. "Almost every one of my particular friends is among them! The poor Duke of Argyle! What has he done? I am very angry with you. I don't really think I can shake hands with you."

"A nice list for sure," said Brougham, referring to my characters that Stockdale advertised in the newspapers. "Almost all of my close friends are on it! Poor Duke of Argyle! What did he do? I'm really upset with you. Honestly, I don't think I can shake your hand."

"I have strictly adhered to the truth."

"I have strictly followed the truth."

"Yes; but then, who wants to have their secrets exposed! Secrets, some of them, sixteen years old."

"Yeah; but then, who wants their secrets to be revealed! Some of these secrets are sixteen years old."

"Who do you think would have entrusted me with their secrets fifteen years ago? Besides, why don't my old friends keep me among them? They are all rich. I have applied to them and they refuse me the bare means of existence. Must I not strive[Pg 657] to live by my wits? You say you have not read even the first part of my book. How do you know that it is severe?"

"Who do you think would have trusted me with their secrets fifteen years ago? Besides, why don’t my old friends keep me in their lives? They’re all wealthy. I’ve reached out to them, and they won’t even help me survive. Must I not try to get by using my skills? You say you haven’t even read the first part of my book. How can you say it’s harsh?"

"Well! perhaps not! The Duke of Leinster tells me that it is not severe, nor does it, he says, contain any libel."

"Well! maybe not! The Duke of Leinster tells me that it isn't serious, and he says it doesn't contain any libel."

"To be sure not! Why, as His Grace goes on, he will find that I give him credit for a little more intellect than even a Newfoundland dog! Que voulez-vous? But I wish to explain the Duke of Beaufort's conduct, certainly."

"Absolutely not! As His Grace continues, he'll realize that I think he has a bit more intelligence than even a Newfoundland dog! Que voulez-vous? But I definitely want to clarify the Duke of Beaufort's actions."

"Aye! true! The Duke of Beaufort treated you shamefully. You are very welcome to tell the world that I am your counsel in that business; that I said then, and repeat now, that he took a shameful advantage of your generosity. There, you behaved only too well."

"Yes! It's true! The Duke of Beaufort treated you horribly. You're totally welcome to tell everyone that I'm your advisor in this matter; I said it back then and I'll say it again now, that he took unfair advantage of your kindness. You handled it way too well."

"Thus then, though many of you are angry with me, you all agree in being disgusted with the heartless selfishness of the Duke of Beaufort. The Duke of Portland says he cannot conceive or understand it. So say Montagu, Fred Bentinck, Headfort, yourself: in short, if Beaufort means to fight all those who call his treatment of me infamous, he may gain the high-sounding epitaph of fighting Bob before he knows where he is: so farewell Beaufort. I would not change hearts with you. May you meet with all the respect you merit here, and forgiveness hereafter. I have certainly deserved better from you."

"Even though many of you are upset with me, you all share a feeling of disgust over the heartless selfishness of the Duke of Beaufort. The Duke of Portland says he can’t understand it at all. So do Montagu, Fred Bentinck, Headfort, and you: in short, if Beaufort plans to confront everyone who calls his treatment of me disgraceful, he might end up with the grand title of fighting Bob before he knows what hit him: so goodbye, Beaufort. I wouldn't trade places with you. May you receive all the respect you deserve here, and forgiveness later on. I definitely deserved better from you."

"Well! never mind Beaufort," said Brougham, "tell all the truth of him; but, as to the others, pray don't be severe. Write something from your fancy, I cannot endure the idea of all this. You perhaps do not address your letters correctly when you want money. You are so careless. I was once desired to send you some in a great hurry, and there was no date to your letter! I am sure these old friends of yours would provide for you, if applied to civilly."

"Well! forget about Beaufort," Brougham said, "just tell the whole truth about him; but as for the others, please don’t be harsh. Write whatever comes to mind, I can't stand the thought of all this. You might not be addressing your letters correctly when you’re asking for money. You’re so casual about it. I was once asked to send you some really fast, and your letter didn’t even have a date! I'm sure these old friends of yours would help you out if you asked them politely."

"I tell you, you judge of them by your own excellent heart: you, who have never refused me any[Pg 658] assistance I asked you for, nor any act of friendship in your power, while I have not nor never had any claim upon you. There is the Duke of Argyle, who used to write thus:

"I’m telling you, you judge them by your own great heart: you, who have never turned down any[Pg 658] help I've asked for, or any act of kindness you could offer, even though I’ve never had any right to expect it from you. There’s the Duke of Argyle, who used to write like this:

"'If at any future time you are in trouble and will condescend to apply to me, you shall be as welcome as my sister; for indeed, I am afraid, I love you.'

"'If at any point in the future you find yourself in trouble and are willing to reach out to me, you will be as welcome as my sister; for honestly, I must admit, I love you.'"

"Well, I have, at His Grace's request, condescended to apply civilly, stating my distress, and humbly entreating for anything he could conveniently afford, at least fifty times: and I have never received one single shilling, nor any proof of friendship since it pleased him to become le beau papa. Everybody who knows me will admit that I have all my life been disposed to like Argyle, to pardon all his sins against me, and inspire others with a favourable opinion of his heart and character; but the invariable excessive selfishness and want of feeling which His Grace evinces towards me has, at length, I confess, disgusted me."

"Well, I have, at His Grace's request, chosen to reach out politely, expressing my distress and humbly asking for whatever he could reasonably provide, at least fifty times: and I have never received a single penny, nor any sign of friendship since he decided to be le beau papa. Everyone who knows me will agree that I've always been inclined to like Argyle, to forgive all his wrongs against me, and to inspire others to see the good in his heart and character; but the constant, excessive selfishness and lack of empathy that His Grace shows towards me has, I admit, finally turned me off."

I have a few more high characters in reserve to sketch for the benefit of my readers; but they are too noble and brilliant to come in at the fag-end of a work. I mean therefore to conclude these Memoirs, and take my rest for a month or so, in order to collect my ideas for a new work in two volumes, which ought to be printed on the most expensive hot-pressed vellum, wholly and solely for the express purpose of immortalising His Grace of Richmond, the Marquis of Londonderry, Lord Maryborough, Grand Master of the Mint, and of the Art of Love, and Mr. Arthur Chichester, contrary to their particular wishes; and at his own earnest, urgent and especial desire expressed in a letter now in my possession, the Earl of Clanricarde.

I have a few more important characters in mind to describe for my readers, but they are too admirable and impressive to be introduced at the end of a work. Therefore, I plan to wrap up these Memoirs and take a break for a month or so to gather my thoughts for a new two-volume work, which should be printed on the finest hot-pressed vellum, solely to honor His Grace of Richmond, the Marquis of Londonderry, Lord Maryborough, Grand Master of the Mint, and of the Art of Love, and Mr. Arthur Chichester, despite their personal preferences; and at the earnest, urgent, and specific request expressed in a letter now in my possession, the Earl of Clanricarde.

Oh muse, &c. &c. &c., grant me eloquence to do justice to my subjects on that great and mighty occasion! In the meantime let me conclude, or rather let us proceed to draw these anecdotes into something like the form of a conclusion, because I their writer[Pg 659] am tired of them, if you the reader of them are not.

Oh muse, etc., etc., etc., grant me the words to do justice to my topics on that great and important occasion! In the meantime, let me wrap this up, or rather let’s try to bring these stories together into something resembling a conclusion, because I, their writer[Pg 659], am tired of them, if you, the reader, are not.

My friend Rosabella permitted her interesting son to pass a week with my impudent nephew, George Woodcock, on our return to Paris.

My friend Rosabella allowed her fascinating son to spend a week with my cheeky nephew, George Woodcock, when we returned to Paris.

"What would you give to be as clever as Carlo?" said I, on the day after he had left us to return to his college.

"What would you do to be as smart as Carlo?" I said, the day after he had left us to go back to his college.

"Clever!" repeated George, in a tone of infinite contempt. "Clever! He is the greatest ass in the world. Why he plays at cricket in gloves! Clever indeed! Only come and see him swim!"

"Clever!" George repeated, with a tone full of disdain. "Clever! He's the biggest fool in the world. Why does he play cricket in gloves? Clever, really! Just come and watch him swim!"

My sister Fanny never came to the continent, and, when I again joined her in London some months afterwards, I found her in very indifferent spirits.

My sister Fanny never made it to the continent, and when I rejoined her in London a few months later, I found her in pretty low spirits.

"In vain do I strive," said Fanny to me, "I cannot get the better of Parker's marriage, and I never shall."

"In vain do I try," Fanny said to me, "I can't overcome Parker's marriage, and I never will."

One day, while I was dressing to drive out in my carriage, my servant informed me that Fanny had just called on me, and was in the drawing-room. I was surprised that she did not come up to my bedroom, that being her constant habit whenever I happened to be at my toilette. I hurried on my pelisse, and went down to join her. She was sitting near the window, with her head reclined on her hand, and appeared more than usually pensive.

One day, while I was getting ready to head out in my carriage, my servant told me that Fanny had just visited and was in the living room. I was surprised she didn’t come up to my bedroom since that was her usual habit whenever I was getting dressed. I quickly put on my coat and went downstairs to join her. She was sitting by the window, resting her head on her hand, and looked more thoughtful than usual.

"My dear Fanny," said I, "what is the matter? Why did not you come upstairs?"

"My dear Fanny," I said, "what's wrong? Why didn’t you come upstairs?"

"I feel a weight here," said she, laying her hand on her heart. "It is not a weight of spirits only; but there is something not right here. I am sick and faint."

"I feel a heaviness here," she said, placing her hand on her chest. "It's not just a weight from my emotions; there's something off here. I feel nauseous and weak."

"A drive in Hyde Park will do you good," said I, and we were soon seated in the carriage. Turning down Baker Street we saw Colonel Parker. Fanny was greatly agitated. He did not seem to have observed us.

"A drive in Hyde Park will be good for you," I said, and we quickly settled into the carriage. As we turned down Baker Street, we spotted Colonel Parker. Fanny looked very upset. He didn't seem to notice us.

"I dare say he is only just come to town, and means to call and see his child," said I, hoping to[Pg 660] enliven her. We then drove twice up the Park, and Fanny made an effort to answer the beaux who flocked around the carriage, with cheerfulness. Suddenly she complained to me again of sickness, occasioned by some pressure or tightness about the heart.

"I bet he just arrived in town and plans to visit his child," I said, hoping to[Pg 660] cheer her up. We then drove through the Park twice, and Fanny tried to respond to the gentlemen who gathered around the carriage with a smile. Suddenly, she told me again that she felt unwell, due to some pressure or tightness in her chest.

"I am sorry to take you from this gay scene," said poor Fanny, "but I am too unwell to remain." I immediately pulled the check-string, and desired my coachman to drive to Hertford Street, Mayfair, where Fanny was then residing. After remaining with her half an hour she begged me to leave her, while she endeavoured to obtain a little sleep. She made light of the sickness, and told me to call and take her into the park on the following day. I did so, and, just as I was stepping out of my carriage in Hertford Street for that purpose, Lord Hertford came running downstairs to join me, from Fanny's apartment.

"I'm sorry to pull you away from this lively scene," said poor Fanny, "but I'm not feeling well enough to stay." I quickly signaled the driver and told him to take us to Hertford Street in Mayfair, where Fanny was living at the time. After spending about half an hour with her, she asked me to go, saying she was trying to get some rest. She brushed off her sickness and suggested I come by to take her to the park the next day. I did just that, and as I was getting out of my carriage on Hertford Street for our outing, Lord Hertford came rushing downstairs to join me from Fanny's place.

"Don't get out, Harriette," said he, "as you will only lose time; but go directly for a surgeon. I was going myself. Fanny is very ill, and her physician has prescribed bleeding, without loss of time."

"Don't get out, Harriette," he said, "because you'll just waste time; just go straight for a surgeon. I was heading there myself. Fanny is really sick, and her doctor has recommended bleeding, no time to lose."

In the most extreme agitation I hurried after the surgeon and brought him with me in my carriage. Fanny was now affected with such a violent palpitation of the heart that its pulsations might be distinctly seen at the opposite side of the room through her handkerchief.

In my panic, I rushed after the surgeon and brought him back in my carriage. Fanny was experiencing such a strong heartbeat that you could clearly see it from across the room through her handkerchief.

"I am very ill, Harriette," said the dear sufferer, with encouraging firmness, holding out her hand to me; "but don't frighten yourself. I shall soon get better: indeed I shall. Bleeding will do me good directly," continued she, observing, with affectionate anxiety, the fast gathering tears in my eyes.

"I’m really sick, Harriette," said the dear sufferer with reassuring strength, reaching out her hand to me; "but try not to panic. I’ll be better soon: I promise. Bleeding will help me right away," she added, noticing the tears quickly filling my eyes with caring concern.

I called Lord Hertford aside, and addressed him: "Tell me, I earnestly implore you, most candidly and truly, do you think Fanny will recover?"

I pulled Lord Hertford aside and said to him, "Please, I'm begging you, be completely honest and straightforward with me—do you think Fanny will recover?"

"I do not think she ever will," answered Hertford.

"I don't think she ever will," answered Hertford.

"Nonsense!" said I, forcing my mind by an effort to disagree with him. "Fanny was so perfectly well[Pg 661] the day before yesterday, so fresh, and her lips so red and beautiful; and then many people are afflicted with these palpitations of the heart, and recover perfectly."

"Nonsense!" I said, making a real effort to disagree with him. "Fanny was perfectly fine[Pg 661] the day before yesterday, so lively, and her lips were so red and beautiful; plus, many people suffer from these heart palpitations and recover completely."

"If her pulse beat with her heart, I should have hopes; but her pulse is calm, and I have none. Disorders of the heart are incurable."

"If her pulse matched her heartbeat, I could hold on to some hope; but her pulse is steady, and I have none. Heart problems are hopeless."

Instead of wishing to display feeling, Lord Hertford seemed ashamed, and afraid of feeling too much.

Instead of wanting to show his emotions, Lord Hertford appeared embarrassed and scared of feeling too deeply.

For another fortnight, Fanny's sufferings were dreadfully severe and, being quite aware of her danger, she requested that her body might be examined after her death for the benefit of others. My readers will, I hope, do me the justice to acquit me of affectation, when I say that this subject still affects me so deeply, I cannot dwell upon it. All the world were anxiously, and almost hourly, inquiring if there were hope: Sir William Knighton and Sir John Millman, her medical attendants, gave us none, or very slight hopes, even from the first hour.

For another two weeks, Fanny's suffering was incredibly intense, and being fully aware of her situation, she asked for her body to be examined after her death to help others. I hope my readers can see that I'm not being overdramatic when I say this topic still impacts me so profoundly that I can’t linger on it. Everyone was anxiously and almost constantly asking if there was any hope: Sir William Knighton and Sir John Millman, her doctors, offered us no hope, or very little, right from the beginning.

Fanny never slept, nor enjoyed a single interval of repose. Her courage and patient firmness exceeded all I had imagined possible, even in a man. Once, and once only, she spoke of Colonel Parker; for it was the study of every moment of her life to avoid giving us pain. Fanny called me to her bedside: it was midnight.

Fanny never slept or took a moment to rest. Her bravery and calmness were beyond anything I had ever thought possible, even in a man. She mentioned Colonel Parker just once, and only then because she was determined to spare us any pain. Fanny called me to her bedside: it was midnight.

"Harriette, remember, for my sake, not to be very angry with poor Parker. It is true, you have written to say I am ill, and he refuses to come and shake hands with me; but then, believe me, he does not think me so ill as I really am, or he would come. Oblige me by forgiving him! Now talk to me of something else: no more of this pray!"

"Harriette, please try not to be too mad at poor Parker for my sake. I know you've written to say I'm not well, and he won't come to shake hands with me; but trust me, he doesn't think I'm as sick as I actually am, or he would come. Please forgive him! Now let’s talk about something else: no more of this, please!"

I pressed her hand and immediately changed the subject. She begged, when we told her of Lord Hertford having had straw put down by her door, and of all his constant, steady attentions, that, when he came next, she might see him and thank him. In consequence of this request, he was admitted on the[Pg 662] following morning. Fanny was not able to talk much; but she seemed gratified and happy to see him. When his lordship was about to depart, she held out her hand to him. Hertford said, in a tone of much real feeling, "God bless you, poor thing," and then left the room.

I took her hand and immediately changed the topic. She pleaded, when we told her that Lord Hertford had laid straw by her door and was always so attentive, that when he came back, she wanted to see him and thank him. Because of this request, he was allowed in the[Pg 662] next morning. Fanny couldn't speak much, but she looked pleased and happy to see him. As Lord Hertford was getting ready to leave, she reached out her hand to him. He said, with genuine feeling, "God bless you, poor thing," and then left the room.

A monster, in the shape of a nurse to Colonel Parker's child, Louisa, took this opportunity to remain out with the infant the whole of the night! I will no longer dwell on this subject; for, indeed, I cannot.

A monster, disguised as a nurse for Colonel Parker's child, Louisa, seized the chance to stay out with the baby all night! I won’t dwell on this any longer; honestly, I can’t.

Fanny was my only friend on earth. I had no sister but her. She was my hope, and my consoler in affliction, ever eloquent in my defence, and would not have forsaken me to have become the wife of an emperor, but God willed Fanny's Death.

Fanny was my only friend in the world. I had no sister but her. She was my hope and my comfort in hard times, always speaking up for me, and she would never have abandoned me to become the wife of an emperor, but God decided Fanny’s fate.

I saw her laid low in her kindred vaults,
And her immortal part with angels lives.

I saw her lying in her family tomb,
And her soul is with the angels.

Only three weeks had elapsed since Fanny's lovely, laughing countenance, as she drove round the ring in Hyde Park, excited the admiration of all who beheld her. Her life was ebbing fast, when her friends acceded to her earnest desire to be removed to a more airy situation.

Only three weeks had passed since Fanny's beautiful, cheerful face, as she drove around the ring in Hyde Park, captivated everyone who saw her. Her life was fading quickly when her friends agreed to her heartfelt wish to be moved to a more spacious location.

Reclined at length on a couch, in her new apartment, Fanny's spirits appeared so much improved as to encourage hopes which had become extinct.

Reclined on a couch in her new apartment, Fanny's spirits seemed so much better that it sparked hopes that had faded away.

"Do you not breathe with rather less pain?" I asked, while I pressed her cold damp hand between my own.

"Are you not breathing with a bit less pain?" I asked, as I held her cold, damp hand in mine.

"At all events," answered poor Fanny, "I would rather die here, than in the close apartment I have just quitted. How sweet and refreshing the flowers smelt, as I was carried along the garden! I did not see them, for I could not endure the light. I wish I could," continued Fanny, fixing her clear, still lovely blue eyes on my face beseechingly. "The prospect, I understand, is most beautiful, from the room above us; but I shall never see it."

"Anyway," replied poor Fanny, "I’d rather die here than in the cramped room I just left. The smell of the flowers was so sweet and refreshing as I was being carried through the garden! I didn’t see them because I couldn’t stand the light. I wish I could," Fanny added, gazing at me with her calm, still beautiful blue eyes, pleadingly. "I understand the view from the room above us is stunning, but I’ll never see it."

"Do, dearest Fanny," said I, making a violent effort to conceal my tears, lest they should agitate my suffering sister, "let me open one of the shutters a very little. The air is mild and delicious, and the heat no longer oppressive, as it was when you passed through the garden."

"Go on, dear Fanny," I said, making a strong effort to hide my tears so they wouldn't upset my hurting sister, "let me open one of the shutters just a little. The air is pleasant and refreshing, and the heat isn't as intense now as it was when you walked through the garden."

The last ray of the setting sun fell on poor Fanny's pale, beautiful features, as I drew back the curtains. It was one of those lovely evenings in the month of June, which often succeed a thunder-storm, and the honeysuckles, which clustered round the windows, emitted a rich and fragrant perfume.

The last light of the setting sun hit poor Fanny's pale, beautiful face as I pulled back the curtains. It was one of those lovely June evenings that often follow a thunderstorm, and the honeysuckles around the windows released a sweet and fragrant scent.

I asked her if the fresh air did not enliven her a little.

I asked her if the fresh air didn't make her feel a bit more alive.

She requested to have her head raised, and I rested it on my bosom.

She asked to have her head lifted, and I let her rest it on my chest.

"Alas!" said poor Fanny, "gloriously as the sun is setting, I may now behold it for the last time!"

"Alas!" said poor Fanny, "As glorious as the sun is setting, I might be seeing it for the last time!"

Cold drops hung on her fair, lovely forehead. I feared that the slightest agitation would destroy at once the fragile being I held in my arms, and yet, mastered by the strong impulse of irresistible tenderness, I suddenly imprinted a kiss on my sister's dying lips.

Cold drops rested on her beautiful, fair forehead. I was afraid that the slightest movement would shatter the delicate person I held in my arms, and yet, overwhelmed by a powerful urge of uncontainable tenderness, I suddenly pressed a kiss on my sister's dying lips.

The last tear poor Fanny ever shed trembled in her eyes. Forcing a smile, I now endeavoured to address her with cheerfulness, and administered her last draught of goat's milk, which she held firmly in her hand without requiring my assistance.

The last tear poor Fanny ever shed shimmered in her eyes. Trying to smile, I now aimed to talk to her cheerfully and gave her the last bit of goat's milk, which she held tightly in her hand without needing my help.

"I did not believe I should shed another tear," said Fanny, brushing away the drops which were stealing slowly down her fair, wan cheeks. "Pray for me, Harriette! Pray that my sufferings may soon cease."

"I thought I shouldn't cry anymore," Fanny said, wiping away the tears that were slowly rolling down her pale cheeks. "Please pray for me, Harriette! Pray that my pain will end soon."

"I do pray for you, my poor sister, and God knows how earnestly. Be assured, dearest, that your sufferings will very soon cease. You will recover, or you will be at rest for ever. Remember my love, that we have all committed many faults, and you may be called upon to suffer yet a few more hours, as your only punishment, before you are permitted to rest[Pg 664] eternally with your God. Yet a little fortitude, my dearest Fanny. It is all that will be required of you."

"I truly pray for you, my dear sister, and God knows how deeply. Please know, my sweetest, that your suffering will soon come to an end. You will heal, or you will find peace forever. Remember that we all make mistakes, and you might have to endure a bit more pain as your only punishment before you can rest[Pg 664] eternally with God. Just a little more strength, my dearest Fanny. That's all that's expected of you."

Fanny seemed deeply impressed with what I had said. Her agony was at that moment dreadfully severe. She crossed her hands on her breast, and there was something sublime in the stern expression her features assumed, while she suppressed the cries which nature would almost have wrung from her. She compressed her lips, and her brow was contracted. In this attitude, with her eyes raised to heaven, she appeared a martyr, severe in virtue and almost masculine fortitude.

Fanny looked really moved by what I had said. Her pain was incredibly intense at that moment. She crossed her arms over her chest, and there was something powerful in the serious look on her face as she held back the screams that would have naturally escaped her. She pressed her lips together, and her brow furrowed. In this position, with her eyes turned up to the sky, she resembled a martyr, strong in her righteousness and almost showing a masculine strength.

"I am better," said Fanny, half an hour after having made this strong effort.

"I feel better," said Fanny, half an hour after making this strong effort.

"Thank God!" I ejaculated, taking hold of her hand.

"Thank God!" I said, grabbing her hand.

"What o'clock is it?" she inquired.

"What time is it?" she asked.

"Near seven."

"About seven."

"I am very sleepy. I could sleep, if you would promise to continue holding my hand, and would not leave me."

"I’m really sleepy. I could fall asleep if you promise to keep holding my hand and won’t leave me."

I placed myself close to my sister, with her cold damp hand clasped between both of mine.

I sat next to my sister, holding her cold, damp hand between both of mine.

"I am near you, always, dearest," said I. "Sleeping or waking, I shall never leave you more." Fanny threw her arms once more round my neck, and with a convulsive last effort pressed me to her heart.

"I’m always close to you, my dear," I said. "Whether I’m asleep or awake, I’ll never leave you again." Fanny wrapped her arms around my neck once more and with a desperate final effort brought me to her heart.

"May the Almighty for ever bless you!" said she, and, sinking back on her pillow, a gentle sleep stole on her senses. I watched her lovely countenance with breathless anxiety.

"May the Almighty forever bless you!" she said, and, sinking back on her pillow, a gentle sleep washed over her. I watched her beautiful face with breathless anxiety.

In less than an hour poor Fanny opened her eyes and fixed them on me with a bright smile, expressive of the purest happiness.

In less than an hour, poor Fanny opened her eyes and looked at me with a bright smile that showed the purest happiness.

"I am quite well," said Fanny, in a tone of great animation.

"I’m doing really well," said Fanny, with a lot of enthusiasm.

Again her eyes closed and her breathing became shorter.

Again, her eyes closed, and her breathing got faster.

Suddenly, a slight convulsion of the upper lip[Pg 665] induced me to place my trembling hand on my sister's heart.

Suddenly, a small twitch of the upper lip[Pg 665] made me put my shaking hand on my sister's heart.

I felt it beat!

I felt it thump!

Joy flushed my face with a momentary hectic——

Joy flushed my face with a brief rush of excitement——

And then, hope fled for ever!

And then, hope was gone for good!

Fanny's cheek, still warm and lovely, rested on her arm. The expression of pain and agony was exchanged for the calm, still, innocent smile of a sleeping infant.

Fanny's cheek, still warm and beautiful, rested on her arm. The look of pain and suffering gave way to the peaceful, serene, innocent smile of a sleeping baby.

I had felt the last faint vibration of poor Fanny's heart.

I felt the last subtle heartbeat of poor Fanny.


CHAPTER XLII

It was some time previous to the death of my sister, that I was induced by the advice of Mr. Brougham and Mr. Treslove to commence proceedings against the Duke of Beaufort for the recovery of the small annuity he had thought fit to deprive me of.

It was some time before my sister passed away that I was encouraged by Mr. Brougham and Mr. Treslove to start legal action against the Duke of Beaufort to get back the small annuity he had decided to take away from me.

I have already related the circumstance of my having refused to marry Lord Worcester over and over again, solely to relieve the minds of his parents, and further went down to Oxford to implore Worcester, by all his future hopes of happiness, to pass his solemn word to the duke and duchess never to marry me; and it was only at my request he could be induced to promise to go abroad for one year, on condition that his father made me an allowance. This the duke gladly agreed to, and sent Worcester to me, accompanied by his attorney, to ask me what I required.

I’ve already mentioned how I repeatedly turned down Lord Worcester’s marriage proposal just to ease his parents' worries. I even went to Oxford to plead with him—by all his future hopes for happiness—to promise the duke and duchess that he would never marry me. It was only at my request that he agreed to spend a year abroad, on the condition that his father would give me an allowance. The duke happily agreed to this and sent Worcester to me, along with his lawyer, to ask what I needed.

"Enough to pay for my board only," was my reply. "Nor do I require bonds or signatures. The duke is a gentleman, and will take care that the person who has complied with all his wishes shall not come to want. Of that I am well satisfied."

"Just enough to cover my living expenses," I said. "And I don't need any contracts or signatures. The duke is a decent man and will make sure that someone who has met all his requests won’t be left in need. I’m completely confident of that."

Robinson told me to fear nothing, and down I went into Devonshire, where I might have wanted bread, without obtaining a shilling or an answer to any one of my letters addressed to His Grace, had I not, after waiting four or five months, been obliged to threaten that I would join Worcester in Spain. This, and this only, brought a polite letter, enclosing two quarters of the promised allowance, from His Grace.

Robinson told me not to be afraid, so I headed down to Devonshire, where I might have needed money for food but received neither a penny nor a response to any of my letters sent to His Grace. After waiting four or five months, I had to threaten that I would join Worcester in Spain. This, and only this, got me a polite letter back, along with two quarters of the promised allowance, from His Grace.

I should like to know if His Grace or his noble son will take upon them to deny any of these facts, or that he did not desire me to make my own terms if I would not marry Worcester? and for which, all the world are crying "Off! Off! Off!" to the Duke of Beaufort, just as if he were Kean the actor. At all events, the facts I am now proceeding to relate were public.

I want to know if His Grace or his noble son is going to deny any of these facts, or that he didn’t want me to set my own terms if I decided not to marry Worcester? And for that, everyone is shouting "Off! Off! Off!" to the Duke of Beaufort, just like he were Kean the actor. In any case, the facts I'm about to share were public knowledge.

Neither Brougham nor Treslove could be induced to believe that, since the Duke of Beaufort had bestowed a small annuity on me for the purpose of separating me from Lord Worcester, it could ever be His Grace's wish to rob me of that annuity, while the intent and purpose of it was fulfilled. I had indeed written a few lines to Lord Worcester, trusting to their humanity to forgive me for the exercise of mine; but, since my letter did not interrupt the object of the bond, which was to separate us, nobody would believe that the duke wished to throw on the world, me, who might have been his daughter, without the means of existence.

Neither Brougham nor Treslove could be convinced that since the Duke of Beaufort had given me a small annuity to keep me away from Lord Worcester, it could ever be His Grace's intention to take that annuity away from me while its purpose was still being served. I had indeed written a brief note to Lord Worcester, hoping that his compassion would allow him to forgive my actions; but since my letter did not disrupt the goal of the agreement, which was to separate us, no one would believe that the duke wanted to leave me, who could have been his daughter, to fend for myself without any means of support.

"The duke will prefer giving you fifty thousand pounds," said the duke's attorney to me.

"The duke would rather give you fifty thousand pounds," the duke's lawyer said to me.

My answer was, "Were I selfish, I would marry Worcester."

My response was, "If I were selfish, I would marry Worcester."

To satisfy these incredulous gentlemen, I renewed my applications to His Grace; but they were unattended to, as before.

To convince these skeptical gentlemen, I made more requests to His Grace; however, they were ignored, just like before.

As the day of trial drew near, I expressed my astonishment to my legal advisers that they wished me to bring forward a case like this, which I must inevitably lose if Lord Worcester produced the letter I wrote to him, which was directly in the teeth of the conditions of the bond.

As the trial date approached, I shared my surprise with my lawyers that they wanted me to present a case like this, which I would definitely lose if Lord Worcester presented the letter I wrote to him, as it directly contradicted the terms of the bond.

"Fear nothing," was Brougham's answer. "Lord Worcester cannot appear in it without irremediable disgrace and loss of character."

"Don't worry," Brougham replied. "Lord Worcester can't show up in it without suffering serious disgrace and losing his reputation."

"How can you imagine it possible," asked Brougham, "that Lord Worcester, the man who for years together has sworn to make you his wife, can appear[Pg 668] in evidence against you, for the purpose of leaving you destitute, and effectually robbing you of the trifling independence which you were gracious enough to be satisfied with, when you might have been Duchess of Beaufort?"

"How can you possibly think," Brougham asked, "that Lord Worcester, the guy who has promised for years to make you his wife, could show up[Pg 668] as evidence against you, trying to leave you broke and completely take away the small independence that you were nice enough to be content with, when you could have been the Duchess of Beaufort?"

I was at last almost convinced that Lord Worcester could not act thus.

I was finally almost convinced that Lord Worcester couldn't do that.

"If he does he ought to be ashamed of himself," said Fred Bentinck, "and so I shall tell him. I always tell everybody exactly what I think of them, for my part."

"If he does, he should be ashamed of himself," said Fred Bentinck, "and I’m going to tell him. I always tell everyone exactly what I think of them, for my part."

The day of trial arrived. Thee very hour approached, and Worcester had not obeyed his father's peremptory summons to come up to town and attend as evidence against me. The duke, knowing there could be no other witness, was in a terrible fever of agitation, as my attorney told me.

The day of the trial came. The hour was getting close, and Worcester still hadn't followed his father's urgent call to come to town and testify against me. The duke, understanding there would be no other witness, was extremely anxious, as my lawyer informed me.

Just at the last, when the furious duke had given up all hopes of his son, he, in a great fright, proposed to my attorney to pay him twelve hundred pounds, rather than stand the event of the trial alone, and Brougham had scarcely given his written consent to this compromise, which was immediately signed, when the most liberal, generous, high-minded, and noble Marquis of Worcester stepped out of his travelling carriage, and came driving towards the scene of action, with my poor, ill-fated letter in his hand. Such at least is my attorney's account of the business. He may be referred to by the incredulous. I was not present.

Just when the furious duke had given up all hope for his son, he, in a panic, offered my lawyer twelve hundred pounds to avoid facing the trial on his own. Brougham had barely given his written approval to this deal, which was immediately signed, when the incredibly generous and noble Marquis of Worcester got out of his traveling carriage and headed toward the scene, holding my poor, doomed letter in his hand. At least, that's what my lawyer says happened. Those who doubt can ask him. I wasn't there.

Thus was I indebted to the duke's fears of wanting a witness, or being hissed out of court, for the sum of twelve hundred pounds, which was handed to me as soon as I had accompanied the attorney to Westminster Hall and taken the following oath:

Thus I owed it to the duke's fear of lacking a witness, or being thrown out of court, for the amount of twelve hundred pounds, which was given to me as soon as I went with the attorney to Westminster Hall and took the following oath:

"THE KING'S BENCH,
"Between Harriette Wilson, Plt.
and
"His Grace the Duke of Beaufort, Deft.
"Harriette Wilson of
the above named

"THE KING'S BENCH,
"Between Harriette Wilson, Plt.
and
"His Grace the Duke of Beaufort, Deft.
"Harriette Wilson of
the above named

plaintiff, maketh oath, and saith that she hath, in the schedule hereunder written, set forth a full and true list of all the letters, papers, and writings in her possession, or power, written by the Marquis of Worcester to this deponent, and that she hath not retained or delivered to any person, any copies, or extracts of them, or any or either of them, save and except any extract that this deponent may have sent or delivered to the above defendant."

The plaintiff declares that she has given a full and accurate list of all the letters, documents, and writings she has or controls that were written to her by the Marquis of Worcester. She states that she has not kept or shared any copies or excerpts with anyone, except for any excerpts that she may have sent or given to the above-mentioned defendant.

And now good-bye, Beaufort.

And now goodbye, Beaufort.

I forgot to mention my having met with Lord Francis Conyngham, now Earl of Mount Charles, in Paris, with whose beauty I was much attracted. There was nothing national in his manner, nor, I think, in his character. He was perhaps rather cold; but amiable and truly unaffected. Such as he was, I remember he interested me very much. I did not fall in love with him, partly because he had the tremendous bad taste not to fall in love with me; but his ill health and his cough induced me to encourage somewhat of the tenderness of a mamma towards him; and I used to dream about his eyes, they were so very blue and beautiful.

I forgot to mention that I met Lord Francis Conyngham, now the Earl of Mount Charles, in Paris, and I was really drawn to his looks. There was nothing particularly national about his behavior, nor, I think, about his character. He was maybe a bit distant, but kind and genuinely down-to-earth. As he was, I remember he fascinated me a lot. I didn't fall in love with him, partly because he had the incredible bad taste not to fall for me; but his poor health and cough made me feel a bit maternal towards him, and I used to dream about his eyes—they were so strikingly blue and beautiful.

I have often met the young Marquis of Graham too, who is not very popular, as I am told; but that is nothing to me.

I have often met the young Marquis of Graham too, who isn't very popular, as I've been told; but that doesn't matter to me.

Any fool may be popular: it is the easiest thing in the world.

Any idiot can be popular: it's the simplest thing in the world.

Only be a good listener and praise everybody on the face of the earth, that is the whole fact.

Just be a good listener and compliment everyone you meet; that’s the whole point.

However, Lord Graham is rather reserved; mais ne méprisez pas les personnes froides; elles ont leurs bons côtés. Lord Graham is very just, friendly, and strictly honourable, neither is he the stupid person many imagine him to be. For my own part, I like Lord Graham, and always have had reason to like him; and I am sure Beau Brummell would like him, because his clothes are uniformly so well made and in such good taste.

However, Lord Graham is quite reserved; but don't underestimate cold people; they have their good sides. Lord Graham is very fair, friendly, and strictly honorable, and he’s not the fool many think he is. As for me, I like Lord Graham and have always had a reason to appreciate him; I’m sure Beau Brummell would like him too, because his clothes are always so well made and in such good taste.

My readers will believe that my poor sister's death affected me deeply, and my health suffered seriously from my anxiety and want of rest. About two days after I had seen my dear sister buried, Amy appeared to feel something like compassion for the weak state in which she found me. She suddenly took me in her arms, and told me she feared I should die, and then burst into a flood of tears, as she added that she knew well she had never been kind to me!

My readers will think that my poor sister's death hit me hard, and my anxiety and lack of rest took a toll on my health. About two days after I watched my dear sister get buried, Amy seemed to feel some compassion for the weak state I was in. She suddenly hugged me and told me she was afraid I might die, then she broke down in tears as she admitted that she knew she had never been kind to me!

Everything was forgiven from my heart and soul at that moment; but Amy soon ran up a fresh score of offences, just in her usual way.

Everything was forgiven in my heart and soul at that moment; but Amy quickly racked up a new list of offenses, just like she always does.

I cannot in justice help relating Sophia's kind attention to her sister Fanny in her last moments. Not that there was merit in one sister loving another, who was too amiable ever to have made a single enemy in her life: one, whom the most cold-blooded and unfeeling could not but love: yet, still I am glad I can, with truth, affirm that Sophia did her duty in this instance, and Amy also, in the daytime. The night-watching devolved entirely on me; but whoever else might have watched poor Fanny I would never have quitted her.

I have to mention Sophia's caring support for her sister Fanny in her final moments. It's not surprising that one sister would love another, especially someone as lovely as Fanny, who could never have made an enemy in her life—she was someone even the most cold-hearted person couldn't help but love. Still, I’m glad to honestly say that both Sophia and Amy did their part during the day. I took on the responsibility of watching over poor Fanny at night, but no matter who else might have been there, I would never leave her side.

From the hour of my sister's death, my dearest mother's health visibly declined, and exactly three months after Fanny had breathed her last, I followed my parent to her grave. From that period I was for more than two months confined to my room, and, generally, to my bed, with a violent liver complaint, or I know not what.

From the moment my sister passed away, my beloved mother’s health noticeably worsened, and exactly three months after Fanny took her last breath, I followed my mother to her grave. After that, I spent more than two months stuck in my room, mostly in bed, dealing with a severe liver issue, or something like that.

"It is liver," said Doctor Bree, "and she must swallow plenty of mercury."

"It’s liver," said Doctor Bree, "and she needs to take a lot of mercury."

"No such thing," said Doctor Nevinson. "It is neither more nor less than over-excitement of the nerves, with too much anxiety, fatigue, and distress of mind."

"No way," said Doctor Nevinson. "It's simply an over-excitement of the nerves, caused by too much anxiety, exhaustion, and mental distress."

"All this has disordered her liver," reiterated Doctor Bree, who has written a book on people's livers.

"All this has messed up her liver," repeated Doctor Bree, who has written a book about people's livers.

"I won't stand it," said Doctor Nevinson; "and,[Pg 671] before Harriette begins upon your mercury, I will call in Dr. Pemberton."

"I can't take this anymore," said Doctor Nevinson; "and,[Pg 671] before Harriette starts on your mercury, I’ll bring in Dr. Pemberton."

"Never mind that cough, ma'am," said Pemberton: "you may keep it till you are eighty, and it will be an amusement to you. It is only a nervous cough."

"Don't worry about that cough, ma'am," said Pemberton. "You can keep it until you're eighty, and it'll be entertaining for you. It's just a nervous cough."

However I continued very ill in spite of all these gentlemen could do for me.

However, I kept feeling very sick despite everything these gentlemen did for me.

When my spirits and health were at their very worst, I was informed that poor Julia was dying and wanted to see me. I could not refuse her request. Her features bore the fixed rigidity of death when I entered her room. Her complaint, like her late poor friend's, was a disease of the heart, and there was no remedy.

When I was feeling my lowest, I heard that poor Julia was dying and wanted to see me. I couldn't say no to her. When I walked into her room, her face looked like it was already frozen in death. Her illness, like that of my late friend, was a heart disease, and there was no cure.

She talked much of her dear Fanny, and said she had been certain from the first that she should soon follow her to the grave.

She talked a lot about her dear Fanny and said she had been sure from the start that she would soon join her in the grave.

I insisted on writing to Napier, who was at Melton Mowbray.

I insisted on writing to Napier, who was in Melton Mowbray.

"No! no!" said poor Julia. "If you will lend me your carriage, I am sure I shall be able to join him in a few days. I shall soon be better."

"No! no!" said poor Julia. "If you let me borrow your carriage, I'm sure I can catch up with him in a few days. I’ll be feeling better soon."

I wrote notwithstanding, and Napier came to her, kneeled by her bedside, read the service of the dead, and then—and then he again read prayers to her. All this he afterwards told me himself.

I wrote anyway, and Napier came to her, knelt by her bedside, read the funeral service, and then—then he read prayers for her again. He later told me all of this himself.

"You must have killed her," said I, "in so dreadfully weak a state as she was in."

"You must have killed her," I said, "given how weak she was."

This conversation took place some weeks after her death.

This conversation happened a few weeks after her death.

"Nonsense," replied Napier. "Why say such cruel unfeeling things to me? Upon my honour, there was no chance for poor, sweet, dear Julia, who was the image of death when I——"

"Nonsense," replied Napier. "Why say such cruel, heartless things to me? I swear, there was no hope for poor, sweet, dear Julia, who looked like a ghost when I——"

"Oh Julia! Angel Julia! I cannot bear it!" he added, pulling his hair, and throwing the handsome pillows of my new sofa all about the room.

"Oh Julia! Angel Julia! I can't stand it!" he added, grabbing his hair and tossing the beautiful pillows from my new sofa all over the room.

"Doucement! doucement! s'il vous plait," I observed. "Julia was my friend, I regret her certainly; but my feelings are so deeply affected by the death of my[Pg 672] adored mother, whom God knows how I have loved, that there is scarcely room in my heart for any other grief, and, at all events, I don't quite see the use of your knocking my new sofa about."

"Easy! Easy! please," I said. "Julia was my friend, and I certainly regret her; but my feelings are so deeply impacted by the death of my[Pg 672] beloved mother, whom God knows how much I have loved, that there is hardly any space in my heart for any other sorrow. Anyway, I really don’t see the point in you banging my new sofa around."

"Very true," said Napier, suddenly jumping up; and, having wiped his eyes with the back of his hand, he began briskly to make fierce love to me.

"Very true," said Napier, suddenly standing up; and, after wiping his eyes with the back of his hand, he started energetically to flirt with me.

"But Julia?" said I.

"But Julia?" I said.

"Oh, Julia!" retorted he, banging another pillow on the ground, "I had her laid out in state, and wax candles were kept burning round her coffin for a fortnight: and I paid half of all her debts!"

"Oh, Julia!" he snapped, throwing another pillow on the floor, "I had her laid out for viewing, and we kept wax candles burning around her coffin for two weeks: and I covered half of all her debts!"

"Suppose you had paid the whole?"

"Suppose you had paid it all?"

"Nonsense! They were very thankful for half."

"Nonsense! They were really grateful for half."

"And what is to become of her poor children?"

"And what will happen to her poor kids?"

"A noble relative has taken one, and Lord Folkestone another, and Mrs. Armstrong is consulting me about the rest."

"A noble relative has taken one, and Lord Folkestone has taken another, and Mrs. Armstrong is asking for my advice about the rest."

There was nothing on earth, not even Fanny nor Lord Ponsonby, I ever loved, as I loved my mother. I do not dwell on the subject, nor on the manner of her death; because it is to me a very sacred one. No one, not even Amy, will call my affection for that beloved, that sainted parent, in question.

There was nothing on earth, not even Fanny or Lord Ponsonby, that I ever loved as much as my mother. I won’t go into details about it or about how she died because it's very sacred to me. No one, not even Amy, will question my love for that cherished, saintly parent.

I am now about to return to Paris, from where I propose sending Stockdale this volume, or continuation of my Memoirs, provided you are all grateful and civil for the trouble I have already given myself; but I will pause now, at this period of my endeared parent's death; for my habits and character became more serious and melancholy from that hour. Meyler's sudden death too, which happened soon afterwards, certainly added much to those cold, desponding sensations, with which I was now often affected.

I’m about to head back to Paris, from where I plan to send Stockdale this volume, or continuation of my Memoirs, as long as you all show some gratitude and politeness for the trouble I’ve already taken; but I’ll stop here, at the time of my beloved parent’s death, because my habits and character grew more serious and gloomy from that moment. The sudden death of Meyler, which came soon after, also contributed significantly to the cold, despondent feelings I often experienced.

One night I dreamed that I saw my dearest mother standing at the top of a high hill or mountain: so high that her head seemed almost to touch the clouds, and her drapery was of such indefinite texture, that I doubted whether I saw a shadow or a real substance. She looked very pale and beautifully placid, as she[Pg 673] pointed towards the heavens, fixing her eyes on my face.

One night I dreamed that I saw my beloved mother standing at the top of a tall hill or mountain: so high that her head seemed almost to touch the clouds, and her clothing had such an unclear texture that I couldn’t tell if I was seeing a shadow or something real. She looked very pale and beautifully serene as she[Pg 673] pointed towards the sky, fixing her gaze on my face.

I would have given half my existence when I awoke for such another dream! Having, in that hope, vainly courted sleep for several hours, my mind being deeply impressed with the subject, I sat down. I imagined the vision subjoined, with which I will for the present conclude, after wishing to all, a good night and pleasant dreams, and slumbers light.

I would have given half my life to wake up from another dream like that! After spending several hours trying to sleep in that hope, my mind still focused on the topic, I sat down. I envisioned the dream I’m about to share, and with that, I wish everyone a good night, pleasant dreams, and light slumbers.


A VISION

As balmy sleep had charmed my cares to rest,
And love itself was banished from my breast,
A train of phantoms, in wild order, rose,
And, joined, this intellectual scene, compose.

As calming sleep had put my worries to rest,
And love itself had left my heart,
A chaotic parade of shadows emerged,
And together, this insightful vision was formed.

Methought a spirit beckoned me, from the height of a steep mountain: its drapery appeared to be now of earthly texture, and anon but the bright rays of the sun, glittering on a cloud, which enveloped the form of an angel. Her beautiful features were benignly placid. The shadowy paleness of her countenance seemed as though touched by the moon's softest beam; yet it was the bright sun, in the meridian of its splendour, and oppressed me with its heat. To ascend the vast acclivity of the mountain presented a work of such danger and fatigue that I hesitated. The spirit turned from me with an expression of tender sorrow. Its profile, which now became visible, was familiar to me! I threw myself on my knees and raised my clasped hands to Heaven! "I will endure thy sun's scorching rays, O God of Mercy!" said I, "with the toils and perils of this thorny road, in meek resignation to thy Divine will. Grant me but life to accomplish the task!"

I thought a spirit was calling to me from the top of a steep mountain. Its clothing looked like it was made of earthly fabric, but then it shone like the bright rays of the sun reflecting off a cloud that surrounded the form of an angel. Her beautiful features had a calm and kind expression. The shadowy paleness of her face seemed touched by the softest moonbeam, yet it was the bright sun at its peak, making me feel its oppressive heat. Climbing the mountain's steep slope seemed so dangerous and exhausting that I hesitated. The spirit turned away from me with a look of gentle sorrow. Its profile, now visible, was familiar to me! I knelt down and raised my clasped hands to Heaven! "I will endure your sun's scorching rays, O God of Mercy!" I said, "with the struggles and dangers of this difficult road, in humble acceptance of your Divine will. Just grant me life to complete the task!"

A smile now irradiated the features of the beautiful vision. Hope, doubt, and anxiety were blended in its expression, while the calm of angels' happiness prevailed, as though the spirit had passed the ordeal of human sufferings. She pointed with her right hand to the heavens; and, as she raised her eyes in the[Pg 676] same direction, I saw a seraphic, radiant smile illumine her countenance for an instant, and then the figure was indistinctly veiled by the clouds, into which, gradually blending, it receded from my sight into thin air. My tears now fell in despondency at the dangers and labour of the task I had undertaken; yet I toiled on with indefatigable industry. "Oh! for the light of thy benign countenance, to cheer me on my dreary road," said I, sighing heavily. "Yet no! rest thou in pure eternal happiness, unclouded by the sight of early sufferings."

A smile now lit up the features of the beautiful vision. Hope, doubt, and anxiety mixed in its expression, while the serenity of angelic happiness prevailed, as if the spirit had gone through the trials of human suffering. She pointed with her right hand to the heavens, and as she lifted her eyes in the[Pg 676] same direction, I saw a radiant, angelic smile light up her face for a moment, and then the figure was faintly obscured by the clouds, gradually blending into them until it disappeared from my view. Tears now fell in despair over the dangers and challenges of the task I had taken on; yet I continued working with tireless effort. "Oh! for the light of your kind face, to encourage me on my bleak path," I said, sighing deeply. "But no! you should rest in pure, eternal happiness, untroubled by the memories of past suffering."

The sharp, burning stones and flints wounded my feet and caused me extreme anguish. At length, exhausted in body, though unsubdued in mind, I sunk down on the earth, hoping, by a short interval of rest, to recover my strength. Suddenly, the air was fanned with soft refreshing breezes; the feathered choir chanted their enlivening strains; the trees about me were covered with ripe, delicious fruit; luxurious repasts were profusely spread in groves, where nymphs enjoyed the fragrant shades, or danced and gambolled in wild and careless gaiety. A lovely female, fantastically though tastefully habited, smilingly entreated me to turn from my thorny road and follow her; but gay luxury possessed no charms for one who ambitioned higher joys. Hunger, thirst, and labour, with the goal of happiness in view, were more suited to my character, nor dreamed I of merit in declining mere senseless ease. Again I prostrated myself on the earth, and, pressing my hands to my burning temples, prayed for strength sufficient to keep out despondency.

The sharp, hot stones and flints hurt my feet and caused me a lot of pain. Finally, worn out physically but not beaten mentally, I collapsed onto the ground, hoping that a short rest would help me regain my strength. Suddenly, a gentle, refreshing breeze filled the air; the birds were singing joyful songs; the trees around me were heavy with ripe, delicious fruit; lavish feasts were laid out in groves where nymphs enjoyed the sweet scents and danced around with carefree joy. A beautiful woman, dressed in a whimsical yet stylish way, smiled and urged me to leave my difficult path and follow her; but carefree luxury held no appeal for someone seeking greater joys. Hunger, thirst, and hard work, with the promise of happiness ahead, suited my nature better, and I didn’t think there was any value in rejecting mere mindless comfort. Again, I lay down on the ground and pressed my hands to my aching head, praying for the strength to fight off despair.

The gates of pleasure now were closed upon me. My head became giddy. My lungs were oppressed, and I was sinking to the earth, when I felt myself withheld, by the firm grasp of some one behind me, who placed me gently on the ground, and presented to my lips some fruit, which instantly revived me.

The gates of pleasure were now shut to me. I felt dizzy. My lungs were restricted, and I was about to collapse to the ground when I felt someone behind me hold me firmly, gently laying me down and offering me some fruit that immediately brought me back to life.

On opening my eyes, I beheld at my side an aged man, whose white beard descended to his middle. "I am called Fortitude," said he. "My hand alone can[Pg 677] lead you to the summit of your wishes. We will perform our task together. Nor will I forsake you till you forsake yourself."

On opening my eyes, I saw an old man next to me, his white beard reaching down to his waist. "I'm called Fortitude," he said. "Only my hand can[Pg 677] guide you to the peak of your desires. We'll do this together. I won't leave you until you give up on yourself."

Invigorated by the fruits which were presented to me by Fortitude, and comforted with the prospect of a friend to guide my trembling steps, we now continued our way along the pathless, barren track of the mountain, which seemed to mock my eagerness and retire as I advanced.

Energized by the gifts that Fortitude offered me and reassured by the idea of a friend to guide my unsteady steps, we continued our journey along the desolate, unmarked trail of the mountain, which seemed to taunt my eagerness and pull back as I moved forward.

Suddenly, the atmosphere was impregnated with the odour of the Indian berry, which grew in immense quantities around me. My senses were affected by it, and a voluptuous indolence began to steal over me. My hand shrunk from the grasp of Fortitude, who continued his firm and undeviating road, frequently beckoning me to follow him. My eagerness now relaxed. My senses were overpowered, and I scarcely regretted my stern guide, when the windings of the mountain concealed him from my sight. At this time, I beheld, coming towards me, a being of extraordinary beauty. His age might be near thirty, judging by the strong growth of a beard, which curled in rich abundance over his chin; but his dark blue eye of fire told him younger.

Suddenly, the air was filled with the scent of the Indian berry, which grew in huge amounts around me. It affected my senses, and a luxurious laziness started to wash over me. My hand slipped away from the grip of Fortitude, who kept moving steadily ahead, often signaling for me to follow him. My eagerness faded. My senses were overwhelmed, and I hardly missed my stern guide when the twists of the mountain hid him from view. At that moment, I saw a being of extraordinary beauty approaching me. He seemed to be around thirty, judging by the thick growth of his beard, which curled lushly over his chin; yet, his fiery dark blue eyes suggested he was younger.

"I am called Passion," said he. "There lies your road to Peace and Happiness," and he pointed to the height of the mountain. "Misery is here, and, though left of all when you forsake me, I scorn to complain. I deceive none but the weak and the wilful. If this bursting heart, this writhing lip speak not, leave me to the fate I deserve, and which I shall meet undismayed. Misery lies this way," repeated Passion, tearing his luxurious hair in all the frenzy of maddened sensation, while his teeth gnawed his nether lip till the red current disfigured a mouth of unequalled loveliness. He was turning from me with rapidity.

"I'm called Passion," he said. "Your path to Peace and Happiness is up there," and he pointed to the top of the mountain. "Misery is down here, and although you may leave me behind, I won't complain. I only deceive the weak and stubborn. If this aching heart and trembling lip don't express it, just leave me to the fate I deserve, which I will face bravely. Misery is down this way," Passion repeated, pulling at his beautiful hair in a frenzy of despair, while his teeth bit his lower lip until blood stained his incredibly beautiful mouth. He began to turn away from me quickly.

"Stay," said I faintly. He snatched me to his heart in all the wildness of frenzy. His heaving bosom seemed to threaten suffocation. His ardent gaze, and the liquid fire flashing from his eyes, dazzled[Pg 678] and bewildered me. They spoke of feelings but guessed at by our softer nature; yet coloured by our sanguine minds even beyond reality. The pulsations of his heart were seen, nay almost heard; and still he curbed the passion which was consuming him; and still he had not pressed the lip, which quivered with delicious expectation. Now, with an effort almost supernatural, he threw me from him. His cheeks, late vermilion glow, were changed to the ashy paleness of death; his Herculean strength to the feebleness of infancy.

"Stay," I said faintly. He pulled me close to him in a frenzy. His heaving chest felt like it could suffocate me. His intense gaze and the fiery emotion flashing in his eyes dazzled and confused me. They hinted at feelings that our softer nature could only guess at, colored by our hopeful minds to the point of being almost unreal. I could see, even almost hear, the pounding of his heart; yet he still held back the passion that was consuming him, and he hadn’t yet pressed his lips, which trembled with sweet anticipation. Then, with an almost supernatural effort, he pushed me away. His cheeks, once flushed with color, turned to the ashen pale of death, and his once Herculean strength faded to the fragility of a baby.

"Pursue thy happier path," said he, in accents scarcely audible, "nor seek thy destruction."

"Pursue your happier path," he said in barely audible tones, "and don't seek your destruction."

I threw myself on his bosom——. The delirium was succeeded by total insensibility, from which I slowly recovered, and, opening my languid eyes, I beheld myself in the arms of a hideous satyr!

I threw myself into his arms. The frenzy was followed by complete unconsciousness, from which I gradually came to, and as I opened my heavy eyes, I found myself in the grip of an ugly satyr!

The fright and horror which I experienced awoke me.

The fear and terror I felt woke me up.


POSTSCRIPT

BY THE EDITOR

In every age of life, man requires relaxation after the fatigues and the cares of business: but the distinction of rank and the forms of modern society prevent his enjoying freedom of social intercourse. Hence have arisen, in France, those assemblies of literary men, who, under the presidency of some celebrated lady, have distinguished themselves by their labours, and have enriched their country in the various branches of science and of literature.

At every stage of life, people need downtime after the stresses and worries of work. However, social status and the structures of today’s society often block their ability to enjoy relaxed social interactions. This is why, in France, gatherings of literary figures have formed, led by some well-known women, who have stood out for their contributions and have made their country richer in various fields of science and literature.

The utility and advantage to literary men of communicating their ideas have been equally felt in this country; and, from the time of Shakespeare to that of Johnson, mixed societies have been formed, in the freedom and conviviality of mirth, for the discussion of literary subjects. By these means, strength and copiousness have been imparted to the English language. The French, too, have introduced more correctness and elegance into their language, similar to the Greeks in the time of Pericles, by a greater devotion to the muses.

The usefulness and benefits for writers to share their ideas have been recognized in this country as well; from Shakespeare to Johnson's time, mixed groups have been created, enjoying the freedom and joy of laughter while discussing literary topics. These gatherings have enriched and expanded the English language. The French have also brought more precision and elegance to their language, much like the Greeks did during Pericles’ era, through a deeper commitment to the arts.

Monsieur Barthelemi speaking of the influence of Aspasia on the arts, the society, and the literature of Greece says, "Les Grecs furent encore moins étonnés de sa beauté, que de son eloquence, que de la profondeur, et des agréments de son esprit. Socrate, Alcibiade, les gens de lettres, et les artistes, les plus renommés, les Athéniens, et les Athéniennes les plus aimables, s'assemblaient auprès de cette femme singulière, qui parlait, a touts, leur langue, et qui s'attirait les regards de touts.

Monsieur Barthelemi, discussing Aspasia's impact on the arts, society, and literature of Greece, says, "The Greeks were even less astonished by her beauty than by her eloquence, the depth, and the charm of her mind. Socrates, Alcibiades, the most famous writers and artists, the Athenians, and the most charming Athenian women all gathered around this remarkable woman, who spoke their language and drew everyone's attention."

If a Prince of Wales should not think it unbecoming in him to have honoured the society of Mrs. Abington, it is not less creditable to the first Marquis of Lansdowne, Mr. Sheridan, and other celebrated characters, to have appreciated the elegance, the accomplishments and the acquirements of that lady.

If a Prince of Wales doesn’t think it inappropriate to have honored the company of Mrs. Abington, it is just as commendable for the first Marquis of Lansdowne, Mr. Sheridan, and other notable figures to have recognized the elegance, talents, and skills of that lady.

Comparisons are odious, says some saw or adage, therefore, without comparing Harriette Wilson to any of her predecessors, it is due to her from me, her editor, to say that she first introduced order and decorum into the reign of fashion, that she reformed and improved the great world, that she established regulations, among which was one, that no man should be introduced into her world until he had been first presented to her, and another, that due homage should be paid to her in all public places.

Comparisons are unpleasant, as some saying goes, so without comparing Harriette Wilson to any of her predecessors, I, her editor, feel it's important to acknowledge that she was the first to bring order and decorum to the fashion scene. She reformed and enhanced high society, establishing rules, including that no man should enter her circle without being introduced to her first, and that she should receive proper respect in all public spaces.

That Miss Wilson did possess an undivided allegiance, no one who has lived in our times will be so daring or so venturesome as to deny; that she established a voluntary submission to her power, it will be presumption to doubt; that she has subdued conquerors, and that she has drawn within the influence of her dominion, great and celebrated characters, whether by the charms of her conversation, the sprightliness of her ready wit, or the elegance of her manners, by the glare of her beauty, by the sweet tones of her voice, or by a combination of all, those who have been attracted by her enchantments, if the spell be now broken, may be able to explain. It may be attributed to her, as to Orpheus, who, as we all recollect, by the power of his music tamed wild beasts and monsters of every kind, that all were obedient to her voice. Not that I mean to insinuate that her lovers were wild beasts or monsters, until they were drawn into the vortex of her numerous attractions, and thus became humanised and polished, though a keener satirist than myself might furnish some small portion of amusement, by tracing certain wild and monstrous propensities, which might be compared with their untamed and domesticated state, and their[Pg 681] conduct and habits since they have divested themselves of the silken cords by which, while in her custody, they had been directed or restrained.

No one living in our time would dare deny that Miss Wilson had an unwavering loyalty; it's also undeniable that she established a voluntary submission to her power. She has captivated conquerors and brought influential and renowned figures under her spell, whether through her engaging conversation, quick wit, graceful manners, striking beauty, sweet voice, or a mix of all these qualities. Those who have fallen for her charms, if the spell is now broken, might be able to explain why. It could be likened to Orpheus, who, as we all remember, tamed wild beasts and monsters with his music, as everyone listened to her voice. I don’t mean to suggest that her lovers were wild beasts or monsters until they entered the whirlwind of her many attractions and became refined, though a sharper satirist than I could find some humor in highlighting the wild and monstrous tendencies that could be compared to their uncivilized and tamed behavior, as well as their conduct and habits after shedding the silken ties that directed them while they were under her influence.

We have now seen Miss Wilson in various fluctuations of her reign; but not in all of them. She has already promised some further sketches. If she has endeavoured, in her Memoirs, to illustrate the characters of those who principally figure in them, while she has wielded the lash of truth, she has lost no opportunity to do justice to their merits.

We’ve now seen Miss Wilson in different ups and downs of her reign, but not in all of them. She has promised to share more sketches. If she has tried, in her Memoirs, to highlight the personalities of those who mostly appear in them, while she has dealt out the harsh truth, she hasn’t missed a chance to acknowledge their strengths.

These Memoirs, in their character of fidelity, which no one can reasonably doubt, assume a rank of more than common consideration. The accuracy with which the author has drawn her different characters is such, that, in every single instance, they must have been recognised by their intimates, had no names been attached to them; and herein, she has just right to rank with the very few impartial and fearless historians of their own times; but she has also the higher claim of having conferred on the moral state of society in Europe, such a benefit as is I believe without parallel.

These Memoirs, renowned for their accuracy, hold a significance beyond the ordinary. The precision with which the author has portrayed her various characters is such that, in every case, their close acquaintances would recognize them even without names attached. In this regard, she rightfully stands among the very few unbiased and brave historians of her era; additionally, she holds a greater distinction for having provided an unparalleled benefit to the moral fabric of society in Europe.

This publication cannot fail to produce the greatest moral effect on the present and future generations. If

This publication is bound to have a significant moral impact on both current and future generations. If

Vice is a monster, of such hideous mien,
That, to be hated, needs but to be seen,

Vice is a dreadful monster,
And all it takes for it to be disliked is to be noticed,

when has vice ever been so unsparingly exposed? Who has hitherto ever had the courage to beard the lion in his den; to drag forth the monster from his most secret recesses, from his most impregnable fastnesses, in the castles of earthly power, strip him of the armour with which he had been, as not he only, but almost every one, supposed, invincibly clad, by the very giants of rank and fortune, and exhibit him shorn, at once, of all those glorious beams, whose dazzling glare blinded even the strongest-sighted spectators, deprived of all his means to do mischief, and harmless and submissive as the veriest pet lamb.

When has vice ever been so completely revealed? Who has ever had the courage to confront the powerful directly, to drag the monster out of its most hidden corners, from its strongest fortresses in the castles of earthly power, strip it of the armor that not just it, but almost everyone, believed to be invulnerable, propped up by the very giants of status and wealth, and show it stripped of all those glorious beams, whose blinding shine dazzled even the sharpest-eyed onlookers, left with no power to cause harm, and as harmless and obedient as a little lamb.

On the subject of the line generally taken by the[Pg 682] journalists of this country in reference to these Memoirs, it was my wish to have analysed their conduct with the same freedom they themselves have assumed. The publisher however prefers to choose his own time and place and mode of treating them. They may, notwithstanding, solace themselves with my assurance that a day of retribution will come, and may be nearer than many of them anticipate. He has, in the meantime, subjoined an extract of a letter from Colonel Rochfort, to Mr. Stockdale, dated Paris 24th of March: it runs thus, smoothly and pithily enough:

On the topic of the stance generally taken by the[Pg 682] journalists in this country regarding these Memoirs, I wanted to analyze their actions with the same openness they have shown. However, the publisher prefers to decide when, where, and how to address them. They can, however, find comfort in knowing that a day of reckoning will come, and it might be sooner than many expect. In the meantime, he has included an excerpt from a letter from Colonel Rochfort to Mr. Stockdale, dated Paris, March 24th: it reads quite smoothly and succinctly:

"I shall not talk, or write about vulgar editors: but shall act, the first time I come to England, practically; and, if you like, you shall see me."

"I won’t talk or write about rude editors, but I’ll take action the first time I get to England, and if you want, you can see me."

This will do, for the present, from the husband and the publisher. Mrs. Rochfort speaks also for herself, of the learned doctor who edits the New Times and I shall venture to add, ex uno, disce omnes.

This will be enough for now, from the husband and the publisher. Mrs. Rochfort also speaks for herself, about the knowledgeable doctor who edits the New Times, and I’ll dare to add, from one, learn about all.


HER ANSWER, TO THE EDITOR OF THE "NEW TIMES," IS AS FOLLOWS:

"While expressing my sincere gratitude to such friends as have held out a helping hand towards me, it would have been very ungrateful on my part, to have omitted some brief acknowledgment to my most cordial supporter the brilliant editor of the New Times newspaper. He, in a paragraph of at least a foot long, with true, genuine, manly dignity loads me, a female, who never injured him nor meant him harm, with the coarsest abuse, bestowing on me the most ungentlemanlike epithets!

"While I express my heartfelt thanks to friends who have helped me, it would be really ungrateful to not give a quick shout-out to my biggest supporter, the talented editor of the New Times newspaper. In a paragraph that's at least a foot long, with true, genuine, manly dignity, he piles on the harshest insults to me, a woman who has never wronged him or intended him any harm, using the most disrespectful names!"

"My book was going on well, it is true: still, there were, no doubt, thousands of young ladies who had neither read it, nor dreamt of reading it, when this paragraph of the kind and judicious editor, like the apple upon Eve, so worked upon their imagination and excited their curiosity:

"My book was doing well, that's true; however, there were definitely thousands of young ladies who had neither read it nor even thought about reading it when this paragraph from the thoughtful and fair editor sparked their imagination and piqued their curiosity:"

"'Most earnestly do we call on our fair countrywomen not to suffer such pollution to approach them, &c. &c. &c.'

"'We earnestly urge our honorable countrywomen not to let such corruption come near them, etc. etc. etc.'"

"He then goes on to prose something about pickling or preserving the chastity of virgins and matrons.

"He then starts talking about pickling or preserving the purity of young women and married women."

"Now, if such a notice as the above was not actually meant to excite curiosity, and, by making the book circulate, effect the very horrors which he deprecates, I appeal to the candour of readers in general, whether this editor's total ignorance of human nature as well as of the nature and properties of young ladies, does not entirely disqualify him for the profession of an editorial partisan. He must indeed be a weak and silly and spiteful sort of a reptile not worth my notice, were it not for my naturally grateful disposition, the man's long-winded oration having put money into my pocket; yet he is said to be a doctor, learned in the law, ycleped LL.D. and very probably A.S.S.

"Now, if the notice above wasn't really meant to spark curiosity and, by distributing the book, create the very horrors he warns against, I ask the honesty of readers in general: does this editor's complete ignorance of human nature and the nature and qualities of young women not completely unfit him for the role of an editorial supporter? He must be a weak, foolish, and petty kind of person not worth my attention, but for my naturally grateful nature, as his long-winded speech has put money in my pocket; still, he is said to be a doctor, learned in law, called LL.D., and probably A.S.S."

"Great ends are often effected by little means. I am sorry he has worked himself up into such a desperately vengeful fit against me; because, really, when I, in the first Volume, mentioned Sophy's porkman having wrapped her black pudding up with a dirty piece of Times newspaper, I never thought of calling its editor a dirty fellow, as that most worthy gentleman has taken it: but, could I help a cap fitting now and then, though it was never made to order? I declare, I merely conceived the porkman's greasy hands had made a dirty Times newspaper of it; for, whether it be good or bad composition, I know not, as it is a paper which neither I nor any other well-bred person of my acquaintance ever looks into.

"Big goals are often achieved with small means. I'm sorry he's gotten so worked up into such a vengeful state against me; because, honestly, when I mentioned in the first Volume that Sophy's porkman wrapped her black pudding in a dirty piece of Times newspaper, I never intended to insult its editor, as that respectable gentleman seems to believe: but, can I help it if the shoe fits sometimes, even if it wasn't made for him? I swear, I just thought the porkman's greasy hands had turned a clean Times newspaper into a dirty one; because, whether it’s good or bad writing, I have no idea, since it’s a paper that neither I nor any well-mannered person I know ever reads."

"I would appeal, even to Fred. Lamb himself, on whom I perhaps have been a little too severe, whether the editor's anonymous, personal, and low abuse of me, who affix my name to my Memoirs, is not disgraceful to any man?

"I would even reach out to Fred. Lamb himself, whom I may have been a bit too harsh on, and ask whether the editor's anonymous, personal, and petty attacks on me—someone who signs my name to my Memoirs—aren't shameful for any man?"

"And then the worthy editor winds up his oration with an argument, which, to all noble fathers and parents of high taste and renown, must be found[Pg 684] irresistible. He declares that his mighty immaculate pigmies, Gogs or Magogs, the Miss New Times's, or the Misses New Times, shall not read one line of my book!

"And then the respected editor concludes his speech with a point that, to all noble fathers and parents of refined taste and reputation, must be found[Pg 684] impossible to resist. He states that his impressive, pure-bred minions, Gogs or Magogs, the Miss New Times's, or the Misses New Times, will not read a single line of my book!"

"Quel malheur! tant pour les Misses New Times, que pour moi!

"What a disaster! Both for the Misses New Times and for me!"

"But who on earth are the Miss New Times's? We declare, plurally speaking, in humble imitation of the worthy editor, that we never once knew, saw, nor heard of such people, or if we did, like our Latin, we have forgotten them.

"But who on earth are the Miss New Times? We humbly say, in echo of the esteemed editor, that we never knew, saw, or heard of such people, or if we did, like our Latin, we've forgotten them."

"Editors, I humbly suppose, ought to be something like gentlemen, and if, though they may be old ladies, they are really moral characters too, I conceive they would be justified in expressing with manly firmness, their disapproval of any publication which they believed to be dangerous or improper; but the low meanness of loading with abuse a female like me, whose only protector resides on the continent, is the more cowardly, inasmuch as the said editors never applied those epithets to Lady Caroline Lamb, nor, in short, to any lady whose husband happened to be at hand, with that hand ready to pull their noses, if they have courage enough to let them appear.

"Editors, I believe, should act somewhat like gentlemen, and even if they happen to be older women, if they have good morals, they would have the right to firmly express their disapproval of any publication they think is dangerous or inappropriate. However, it's particularly cowardly to insult someone like me, whose only protector is far away, especially since these editors never used such terms for Lady Caroline Lamb or any other woman whose husband was nearby, ready to defend her if he had the guts to show up."

"Now I beg to ask the editor of the New Times, what can be more immoral than Lady Caroline Lamb, a wife and mother, publishing her own desperate love-letters to Lord Byron, written under her husband's own roof? Yet what editor ever took to task a lady whose friends were on the spot? While this bold champion of the public morals spits his toad-like venom on me, who never yet deceived, nor acted a dishonourable part towards anybody, except myself, and who was at first forced into that unfortunate situation, which the heartless conduct of my former acquaintances obliged me to continue in. Yet, whatever may have been their sins against me, I am confident, as of my existence, that they will all express their unequalified disgust at the editor's unmanly abuse of me."

"Now I would like to ask the editor of the New Times, what could be more immoral than Lady Caroline Lamb, a wife and mother, publishing her own desperate love letters to Lord Byron, written under her husband's roof? Yet, which editor has ever called out a woman whose friends were right there? While this bold defender of public morals spews his venom at me, someone who has never deceived or acted dishonorably toward anyone, except myself, and who was initially pushed into that unfortunate situation because of the heartless behavior of my former acquaintances. Despite whatever wrongs they may have done to me, I am certain, as sure as I am of my own existence, that they will all express their complete disgust at the editor's cowardly attacks on me."

Thus far the fair auto-biographer. The whole and sole conduct of the editors may be defined in one word, selfishness. Their private pecuniary interest, and that alone, influenced their proceedings. They one and all expected to derive pecuniary advantage from the conduct they adopted in regard to these Memoirs, and, while many of them were abusing her, for having endeavoured to get money by her work, their single object was the very same, whether they affected to be loud in their complaints, whether they assumed a tone of moderation, or whether they were wholly silent—a very rare occurrence!

So far, the fair autobiography. The complete conduct of the editors can be summed up in one word: selfishness. Their personal financial interests, and nothing else, shaped their actions. They all expected to gain financially from how they handled these Memoirs, and while many criticized her for trying to make money from her work, their only goal was the same—whether they complained loudly, took a moderate tone, or remained completely silent—a pretty rare event!

Scarcely inferior to the abuse of the press has been the abuse of power in the same case. Happy indeed is it for all concerned, and most happy for the general interests of society, that we live in a country where those who wield the sharpest swords with the most skilful hands, have even their power to oppress limited, and, from the throne itself, have bounds set to their wishes, by a constitution, which emphatically and almost with more than mortal voice exclaims, "Thus far shalt thou go and no farther."

Hardly less damaging than the misuse of the press has been the misuse of power in this situation. It's truly fortunate for everyone involved, and especially for the overall welfare of society, that we live in a nation where those who wield the most powerful weapons with great skill have their ability to oppress limited. Even from the throne, there are boundaries set on their desires by a constitution that firmly and almost with a voice beyond human asserts, "You may go this far and no farther."

It will be observed that this work has proved no less obnoxious to those out of power, than to those in power, and to some, we might almost say, of every rank and class, from the highest to the lowest. Here then was an embodied phalanx to be encountered, which the invincible, giant-arm of truth could alone dare, could alone meet, could alone discomfit. The great mass of the people, who did not know how soon their turn might come, exulted indeed in their present security, but dared not venture to do more than remain neutral: while the very, very few, who, when they knocked at the door of their own consciences, were sure of a comfortable answer, gave their unostentatious, almost silent, and not very effective encouragement to the publisher, not to be borne down by the torrent of abuse, which glanced harmless from that head which it was intended to crush and overwhelm, and bury in a heap of disgusting ruins.

It’s clear that this work has angered both those in power and those out of it, and honestly, nearly everyone from the highest to the lowest classes. There was a united opposition to face, which only the powerful force of truth could challenge, could meet, and could ultimately defeat. The large majority of people, unaware of how soon their own turn might come, felt secure in the moment but didn’t dare to take a stand beyond staying neutral. Meanwhile, the very few individuals who, when they looked within, were confident of a reassuring answer, offered their quiet, almost unseen, and not very impactful support to the publisher, encouraging them not to be overwhelmed by the wave of criticism that merely glanced off the very head it aimed to crush and bury in a pile of disgusting ruins.


A common interest, it was anticipated, would produce a more than common union of all the powers; yet great is truth, and it will prevail!

A shared interest, it was expected, would lead to a stronger union of all the powers; yet the truth is powerful, and it will triumph!

Amicus Plato, amicus Socrates; sed magis amica veritas.

Friend of Plato, friend of Socrates; but truth is a better companion.

The age of all the talents was revived on this occasion. Ministers and Opposition joined. White's, Brooke's, the United Service, and indeed all the principal clubs held meetings to extinguish this burning shame, which threatened an extent of desolation which, it was said, would make England not worth living in, and some actually quitted, while others prepared, to quit it in consequence.

The era of all talents was brought back on this occasion. Both ministers and the Opposition came together. White's, Brooke's, the United Service, and really all the main clubs held meetings to put an end to this shameful situation, which was feared to lead to a level of destruction that, it was said, would make England unlivable; some even left, while others got ready to leave because of it.

One sapient resolution was that they should not buy these Memoirs; but the private curiosity of each, to see what figure his companions cut, rendered that resolve nugatory in a moment. Another resolution was to withdraw all custom from the publisher, and discountenance and annoy him in every possible way, especially by actions at law against him. This has been carried into effect, in a manner perhaps without precedent, and under the harass and expense of which, most physical and pecuniary resources would have given way; but here again we have reason to be thankful, and with the motto, "Be firm and you triumph, fear and you fall!" we have pretty well weathered the imminent storm.

One wise decision was that they wouldn't buy these Memoirs; but the personal curiosity of each to see how their friends came across made that resolution pointless in an instant. Another decision was to stop all business with the publisher and to discourage and annoy him in every way possible, especially through legal actions against him. This has been put into action in a way that may be unprecedented, and under the stress and cost of which, most physical and financial resources would have given in; but once again, we have reason to be grateful, and with the motto, "Stay strong and you'll succeed, show fear and you'll fail!" we have managed to handle the looming crisis pretty well.

Then, probably, as a last resource, but we must not halloa before we are out of the wood, the strong hand of power put itself forth, in the person of the representative of our most gracious sovereign at the court of France. Lord Granville, whose personal beauty when Lord Granville Leveson Gower was inadequate to obtain him favour in the eyes of our fair Memoirist, replaced Sir Charles Stuart as ambassador at Paris. His noble magnanimity instantly rushed forward to seize an opening, however slight, to revenge the insult on his vanity, which, if it had ever slept, revived with more than pristine ardour, from the publicity given to it in this work. As has been already seen, he deprived[Pg 687] our heroine of the right of transmitting her letters direct by the ambassador's bag. This, however, was an obstacle easy to surmount. Her letters still passed by the same conveyance; but through an intermediate friend. It was now evident that her letters were opened, delayed, and sometimes withheld, and, at last, any letter from her was interdicted a reception in this select baggage, owing, as was stated, to orders from the Foreign Office, in consequence of personal dislike of Stockdale, whose letters were constantly delayed and perused, and not unfrequently suppressed. Her publisher soon satisfied her that it could not be true that such conduct prevailed here; because his letters continued to be received at the Foreign Office, as they had ever been, and therefore that it must be a false and paltry subterfuge of her Parisian friends, who were endeavouring by such means to make a breach between author and publisher.

Then, probably as a last resort, but we shouldn't count our chickens before they've hatched, the strong hand of authority stepped in through the representative of our most gracious sovereign at the court of France. Lord Granville, whose looks when he was Lord Granville Leveson Gower didn’t win him any favor with our fair Memoirist, replaced Sir Charles Stuart as ambassador in Paris. His noble magnanimity immediately rushed in to take advantage of any opportunity, however small, to avenge the blow to his pride, which, if it had ever faded, flared back to life with even more intensity due to the attention it received in this work. As has been previously mentioned, he took away[Pg 687] our heroine’s right to send her letters directly through the ambassador's bag. However, this was an easy obstacle to get around. Her letters still traveled by the same means, but through a mutual friend. It soon became clear that her letters were being opened, delayed, and sometimes withheld, and eventually, any letter from her was banned from being received in this select bag, supposedly due to orders from the Foreign Office, stemming from personal animosity towards Stockdale, whose letters were continuously delayed, read, and frequently suppressed. Her publisher quickly assured her that it couldn’t be true that such behavior was happening there, because his letters were still getting through to the Foreign Office as they always had, so it must be a false and petty excuse from her Parisian friends, who were trying to create a rift between the author and publisher.

Convinced by this plain unvarnished tale Mrs. Rochfort made known her sentiments, and the ambassador's influence soon produced an inquiry in the Foreign Office, of course promoted by that brilliant and eloquent satirist, the Right Hon. Secretary, George Canning, to ascertain the individual who took charge of my letters, and give him a reprimand for the present and caution for the future.

Convinced by this straightforward story, Mrs. Rochfort expressed her feelings, and the ambassador's influence quickly led to an investigation in the Foreign Office, naturally pushed by the brilliant and articulate critic, the Right Hon. Secretary, George Canning, to identify the person who handled my letters and to give him a reprimand for now and a warning for the future.

The sentiments of the head of the office being now so effectively made known, Mr. Stockdale soon learnt it by the return of two packets. He instantly transmitted them to the Earl of Mount Charles, who, he was confident, from attachment to the lady, had no less the means than the will to oblige her in so very trifling a matter. What then was the publisher's surprise, to receive back his letters from Lord Mount Charles, notwithstanding his lordship had in the customary official manner put his own initials at the corner of their envelopes, with a message that Lord Mount Charles had not the means of forwarding them.

Now that the head of the office's feelings were clearly expressed, Mr. Stockdale quickly learned about it through the return of two packets. He immediately sent them to the Earl of Mount Charles, who he believed, out of affection for the lady, had both the ability and the desire to help her with such a minor issue. So, Mr. Stockdale was shocked to receive his letters back from Lord Mount Charles, even though his lordship had typically signed his initials on the corners of the envelopes, along with a message stating that he couldn’t forward them.

In a trivial case, it would be difficult to instance a[Pg 688] more complete, a more servile, a more degrading submission to the fiat of political influence than this, by a scion of the most prominent and influential, if not the most opulent noble, in the peerage of the United Kingdom. Alas! we cannot parody the line and say of the independence of the young and high-born heir of the Marquisate of Conyngham.

In a trivial case, it would be hard to find a[Pg 688] more complete, more submissive, or more humiliating compliance with political pressure than this, coming from a descendant of one of the most prominent and powerful, if not the wealthiest, nobles in the peerage of the United Kingdom. Unfortunately, we can't mock the idea and speak of the independence of the young and high-born heir of the Marquisate of Conyngham.

And, fled from monarchs, Mount Charles, dwells with thee!

And, escaped from kings, Mount Charles lives with you!

But we will pursue this disgusting un-Englishlike, and mean abuse of power no farther, except to say that there is some reason to believe that the correspondence with this lady, which goes even by the General Post, at least from her publisher, is not kept inviolate; but whether at the English or at the French side of the Channel, this deponent saith not.

But we won't go any further with this disgusting, un-English-like, and petty abuse of power, except to say that there’s some reason to believe that the correspondence with this lady, which even goes through the General Post, at least from her publisher, is not kept confidential; but whether it's on the English or French side of the Channel, this witness doesn’t know.

Before I wholly drop this subject, I am requested by Mrs. Rochfort to say that she has been like her publisher, so annoyed by anonymous and other impertinence, that, she will henceforth receive no letters whatever, unless they bear the superscription of the name and seal of their writers.

Before I completely leave this topic, Mrs. Rochfort has asked me to mention that she has been as irritated by anonymous and other rudeness as her publisher has been. Therefore, from now on, she will not accept any letters unless they have the name and seal of the sender clearly marked on them.

One or two trivial matters still remain to be noticed.

One or two minor details still need to be addressed.

Charmouth, whither Harriette retired on the Marquis of Worcester's expatriation, is in Dorsetshire, not in Devonshire.

Charmouth, where Harriette went after the Marquis of Worcester was exiled, is in Dorset, not in Devon.

The publisher's courteous gallantry to the Countess of Clare induced him to make a communication to that lady and withhold the portion of the Memoirs which relates to her, until the printing had proceeded too far to admit its insertion in its assigned place, where Lord Ponsonby is spoken of, and this will therefore form part of the further Memoirs.

The publisher's polite dedication to the Countess of Clare led him to share a message with her and to hold back the section of the Memoirs that concerns her until the printing had advanced too much for it to be added in its intended spot, where Lord Ponsonby is mentioned, and this will therefore be included in the next part of the Memoirs.

As the question of piracies, and Mr. Blore's proceedings against the publisher for libel, will find due publicity in the Court of King's Bench, I shall also, for the present, take my leave, after unsparing congratulations on the success of these Memoirs, and on their moral effects on society and manners throughout[Pg 689] the civilised world, a consummation which will be assisted in no small degree by the series of prints, of which the publication has already commenced, and which, I cannot hesitate to affirm, are actually unrivalled in this or in any other country.

As the issue of piracy and Mr. Blore's lawsuit against the publisher for libel will get plenty of attention in the King's Bench Court, I will take my leave for now, extending my heartfelt congratulations on the success of these Memoirs, and on their positive impact on society and manners across[Pg 689] the civilized world, a result that will be significantly supported by the series of prints that have already started being published, which I confidently assert are truly unmatched in this or any other country.

THOMAS LITTLE.

THOMAS LITTLE.

1st June, 1825.

1st June, 1825.


ABDY, Sir William.
Vol. i. 106110, 132, 293
Vol. ii. 458
ABDY, Lady.
Vol. i. 97, 106-109, 293
Vol. ii. 461
ALDBOROUGH, Lady.
Vol. ii. 374, 375
ALLEN, Viscount ("King" Allen).
Vol. i. 117, 118, 275
ALVANLEY, Lord.
Vol. i. 42, 43, 49, 50, 67, 68, 250, 267-270,
272, 273, 310-312, 324
Vol. ii. 404, 443, 538-540, 571, 628, 631, 632
AMY (sister of Harriette Wilson).
Vol. i. 37, 38, 45, 51-53, 58, 59, 75, 76, 86, 115, 117-119,
172, 177-179, 207, 225-228, 242-244, 251, 253, 268, 271, 273, 280-282,
293, 304, 305, 310, 331
Vol. ii. 353, 413, 526, 530, 533, 572, 578, 591-595, 601,
606, 608, 625, 626, 640, 670
ANGLESEY, Lady.
Vol. i. 224, 225, 227
ANGLESEY, Marquis of.
Vol. i. 224
APSLEY, Lord.
Vol. ii. 502
ARGYLE, Duke of (George William Campbell, sixth Duke, born 1766, died 1839).
Vol. i. 12-19, 22-24, 27, 28, 30-32, 34, 35, 40, 44, 51, 54,
64, 84, 102, 165, 172, 177-180, 203, 204, 224-227, 254
Vol. ii. 641, 648, 655, 656, 658
ARMSTRONG, Colonel.
Vol. i. 114, 115, 117, 118, 246, 249
Vol. ii. 402, 608, 609, 611
ARMSTRONG, Mrs.
Vol. i. 246, 247, 248, 251, 268
Vol. ii. 402, 413

BEAUCHAMP, Lord. Vol. ii. 601
BEAUCLERC, Lord Frederick.
Vol. i. 128, 132, 135
Vol. ii. 440
BEAUFORT, Duchess of.
Vol. i. 253
Vol. ii. 391, 392, 442-444, 476, 523, 524, 536, 597, 632
BEAUFORT, Duke of (Henry Charles Somerset, sixth Duke; born 1766, died 1835).
Vol. ii. 358, 368, 374, 376, 377, 391-393, 398-400, 414, 416, 417,
445-449, 451-455, 459, 460, 465, 466, 497, 508-510, 518-521, 548, 597, 598,
631, 638, 654, 657, 666-669
BECTIVE, Earl of.
Vol. i. 115
Vol. ii. 573, 634
BECKENDORFF, Count.
Vol. i. 41, 45, 46, 52, 136
BECKFORD, Horace, 27, 28, 94, 96
BENTINCK, Lord Charles.
Vol. i. 96, 97, 106, 107, 109, 293.
Vol. ii. 461
BENTINCK, Lord Frederick.
Vol. i. 43, 53, 54, 94-98, 274, 275, 296-298, 303, 304, 338.
Vol. ii. 463, 538, 625, 630, 657, 668
BERKELEY, Augustus.
Vol. i. 185, 186, 195, 199, 341, 342.
Vol. ii. 422-425
BERKELEY, Colonel. Vol. i. 177, 180-186, 195-197, 200
BERWICK, Lady. See SOPHIA
BERWICK, Lord (Thomas Noel Hill, second Baron, born 1770; married Sophia Dubochet,
1812; died 1832).
Vol. i. 326-328, 341, 345-348.
Vol. ii. 354-357, 364-367, 384-390, 403, 546, 548, 572, 573, 645
BLORE, Mr. Vol. i. 334
BORINGDON, Lord. Vol. ii. 458, 473
BOULTBY, Mr. Vol. i. 280-282, 304, 305
BOYD, Sir John. Vol. ii. 429, 430, 443, 444
BROUGHAM, Henry (created Baron Brougham and Vaux 1830; Attorney-General under
Lord Melbourne's Government; afterwards Lord Chancellor).
Vol. ii. 399, 446, 578, 596-598, 656, 657, 666-668
BROWN, Dominic. Vol. i. 290
BRUMMELL, George Bryan (Beau Brummell).
Vol. i. 43, 44, 47-51, 65, 67, 80, 93-98, 214, 248, 274, 305, 321, 324.
Vol. ii. 402, 463, 539, 571, 615, 627, 628, 631-633, 638-640
BURGHERSH, Lord.
Vol. i. 40.
Vol. ii. 509
BYNG, Frederick ("Poodle" Byngham). Vol. i. 99
BYRON, Lord (George Gordon Byron, sixth Baron; the poet).
Vol. i. 258-261.
Vol. ii. 619-623, 634-637, 641-645

CAMPBELL, Lady Frederick.
Vol. i. 145
CARYSFORT, Lord.
Vol. i. 39, 77, 206
CASTLEREAGH, Lady.
Vol. i. 51.
Vol. ii. 468, 476
CHARLOTTE (sister of Harriette Wilson).
Vol. ii. 390, 391, 572, 573
CHARLTON, Mr.
Vol. ii. 539-541
CHENEY, General.
Vol. i. 145
CHICHESTER, Arthur.
Vol. ii. 658
CHURCHILL, Captain.
Vol. ii. 469-472
CLANRICARDE, Earl of. Vol. ii. 658
CLARENCE, Duke of (afterwards William IV.).
Vol. ii. 349, 350
COLLYER, Hon. Colonel.
Vol. i. 266
CONYNGHAM, Lady.
Vol. i. 78
CONYNGHAM, Lord Francis (Earl of Mount Charles).
Vol. ii.
669
COTTON, Colonel. Vol. i. 39, 40, 56, 57, 76, 77, 176
CRAVEN, Berkeley. Vol. i. 210, 214.
Vol. ii. 394, 463, 539, 610
CRAVEN, Earl of (William Craven, seventh Baron; born 1770;
created Earl of Craven 1801; died 1825).
Vol. i. 9-16, 29, 33
CROKER, J. W., M.P. (politician and man of letters; born 1780;
friend of Canning and Sir Robert Peel; edited Boswell's "Johnson").
Vol. i. 68, 72-75

DE BERRI, Duc.
Vol. i. 211.
Vol. ii. 463
DEERHURST, Lord (George William Coventry, afterwards eighth Earl
of Coventry; born 1784; died 1843).
Vol. i. 114, 116, 117, 138-140, 146-148, 176, 177, 180-186, 241-244,
272, 276-279, 293;
Vol. ii. 366, 401, 403
DE Roos, Henry.
Vol. i. 146, 177, 212-214, 24-244.
Vol. ii. 572, 573
DEVONSHIRE, Duke of (William George Spencer Cavendish, Sixth Duke; born 1790;
died 1858).
Vol. i. 41, 42, 287-289.
Vol. ii. 536, 537, 608
DICK QUINTIN.
Vol. i. 249, 250, 252, 267-270, 272, 273
DUBOCHET, John James (father of Harriette Wilson).
Vol. ii. 385-387
DUNDAS, Hon. Thomas. Vol. i. 215

EBRINGTON, Lord (afterwards 2nd Earl Fortescue), born 1783, died 1861.
Vol. ii. 538, 541, 542, 557, 560-566, 570, 572-576, 578, 580-588,
590-591, 638
EGREMONT, Lord.
Vol. i. 223,
Vol. ii. 424
ELLISTON, Robert William (actor, born 1774; appeared at the Haymarket
and at Covent Garden, 1796; lessee of the Surrey, 1827-31).
Vol. i. 232, 240, 262-265, 302, 303, 406, 407.
Vol. ii. 543-545
ESTERHAZY, Prince.
Vol. i. 318.
Vol. ii. 601-605
EVERSFIELD,
Mr. Vol. ii. 356, 357, 373

FANNY (sister of Harriette Wilson).
Vol. i. 19, 35-38, 42, 49-51, 70, 71, 75-78, 92-94, 128, 156,
157, 187-190, 244, 245, 252, 265, 266, 268, 273-275, 277, 281, 293, 309,
311, 318, 319, 322, 336-338.
Vol. ii. 354, 355, 363-365, 367, 384, 385, 396-398, 401, 429, 430,
443, 461, 463, 466, 467, 472, 473, 481, 495, 526-528, 530, 533, 536,
546-552, 570, 601, 606, 607, 611, 614-616, 623, 625, 634, 659-665
FIFE, Earl of (James Duff, fourth Earl; born 1776, died 1857).
Vol. i. 250, 283, 286, 290-293, 298-301.
Vol. ii. 463, 577, 594
FISHER, Mr.
Vol. ii. 500, 501, 504-508
FITZCLARENCE, Captain (son of the Duke of Clarence and Mrs. Jordan).
Vol. ii. 350, 463
FITZGERALD, Edward.
Vol. ii. 352-356, 372
FITZROY, Georgiana.
Vol. ii. 546
FOLEY, Lady.
Vol. ii. 472, 633
FOLEY, Lord.
Vol. i. 229
FOLKESTONE, Lord.
Vol. ii. 672
FREELING, Mr.
Vol. i. 60, 61, 82, 83

GLENGALL, Lord.
Vol. ii. 546
GOWER, Lord Granville Leveson (son of the first Marquis of Stafford;
born 1773; entered diplomatic service; ambassador extraordinary
at St. Petersburg, 1804-5; died 1846).
Vol. i. 253-256, 274.
Vol. ii. 646
GRAFTON, Duke of. Vol. i. 118, 119
GRAHAM, Marquis of.
Vol. ii. 669
GRAHAM, Mr.
Vol. i. 67, 74, 76, 77
GUICHE, Duc de.
Vol. i. 305, 307
Vol. ii. 349, 353, 356, 379, 380, 415, 416, 418-422

HARRINGTON, Earl of.
Vol. ii. 408
HAWKE, Hon. Martin.
Vol. ii. 377
HEADFORT, Marquis of.
Vol. i. 201, 202;
Vol. ii. 657
HEATHCOTE, Lady. Vol. i. 266.
Vol. ii. 530, 533, 587, 591
HERBERT, Lord.
Vol. ii. 598, 599
HERTFORD, Marquis of (Francis Charles Seymour-Conway, third Marquis,
born 1777; original of Marquis of Steyne in "Vanity Fair"; died 1842).
Vol. i. 35, 36, 67, 196, 250, 268, 273, 286-290, 304, 307.
Vol. ii. 525-529, 537, 538, 578, 606, 660, 661
HILL, Lord Arthur.
Vol. ii. 415, 416, 418
HOWICK, Lady.
Vol. i. 230, 231

JORDAN, Dorothea (1762-1816, actress; for a long time the mistress
of the Duke of Clarence).
Vol. i. 349

JULIA (daughter of Thomas James Storer, and niece of the first Baron Carysfort).
Vol. i. 26-29, 36, 38-40, 43, 44, 47, 76-79, 92, 93, 94, 98, 176,
187-191, 193, 194, 206-208, 245, 246, 271-274, 293, 311, 318, 319, 324, 327,
328, 338, 339, 341.
Vol. ii. 354-357, 402, 429, 430, 461, 463, 467, 468, 474-478, 495,
527, 530, 533, 550, 552, 571, 606, 607, 671, 672
KEMBLE, Charles (actor 1775-1854).
Vol. ii. 542
KEMBLE, John (actor, 1757-1823).
Vol. i. 61, 62
KINNAIRD, Hon. Douglas.
Vol. ii. 608-610, 615
KINNAIRD, Lord.
Vol. i. 215216.
Vol. ii. 611
KNIGHTON, Sir William.
Vol. ii. 661

LAMB, Lady Caroline (novelist; only daughter of the third Earl of Bessborough;
born 1785; formed passionate admiration for Byron; died 1828).
Vol. i. 322-324.
Vol. ii. 491, 612
LAMB, Hon. Frederick (afterwards third Viscount Melbourne; born 1782; entered
diplomatic service 1811; Ambassador to the Court of Vienna 1831-41; died 1853).
Vol. i. 6-18, 25, 27, 28, 30, 32, 33, 74, 109, 128-131, 201, 205,
208-210, 212, 218, 219, 223, 224.
Vol. ii. 655
LAMB, Hon. George.
Vol. i. 120, 233-240
LAMB, Hon. William (statesman; afterwards second Viscount Melbourne; married
Lady Caroline Ponsonby; Home Secretary 1830-34; Prime Minister 1835-41;
died 1848).
Vol. i. 322-324.
Vol. ii. 612
LAMBTON, Mr.
Vol. i. 214-216
LEE, Matthew.
Vol. i. 103-105
LEES, Sir Harcourt.
Vol. i. 251
LEINSTER, Duke of (Augustus Frederick, third Duke; born 1791, died 1874).
Vol. i. 211-215, 218, 221-223, 241-244, 253, 273, 274, 276-282,
303, 309, 310, 313, 314, 317, 321, 327, 329, 337, 338.
Vol. ii. 546, 608, 657
LIVIUS, Mr.
Vol. i. 232-240, 262-265.
Vol. ii. 602
LONDONDERRY, Marquis of.
Vol. i. 297.
Vol. ii. 658
LORNE, Marquis of. See DUKE
OF ARGYLE
LOWTHER, Lord.
Vol. i. 67, 68, 72-76, 275, 304, 307
LUTTRELL, Henry (a natural son of Henry Lawes Luttrell, second Earl of
Carhampton).
Vol. i. 38, 41-43, 191, 242, 250, 268, 321, 324.
Vol. ii. 472, 480, 572, 578, 591-596

MADDAN, General.
Vol. i. 37
MANNERS, Lord Robert.
Vol. i. 269, 305-307, 321, 338
MARYBOROUGH, Lord.
Vol. ii. 658
MAXWELL, Sir Murray. Vol. i. 54
MELBOURNE, Lord (first Viscount).
Vol. i. 6, 8, 9
MEYLER, Richard William.
Vol. ii. 442-444, 449, 463, 464, 466, 467, 473-481, 489, 494-496,
501-503, 507-509, 518, 521-527, 529-539, 541, 542, 552-554, 556-567,
569, 570, 574-576, 578-585, 588-591, 610, 611, 615, 617, 623, 629-633
MILDMAY, Sir Henry (fourth Baronet).
Vol. i. 176, 187, 193, 394, 206, 208, 253, 271, 318.
Vol. ii. 466, 503, 524, 529-534
MILLMAN, Sir John. Vol. ii. 661
MILLS, John.
Vol. i. 270.
Vol. ii. 631, 633
MITCHEL, John. Vol. i. 50
MOLYNEUX, Lord.
Vol. i. 209, 210, 212, 274, 275.
Vol. ii. 463
MONTAGU, Mr.
Vol. i. 250, 252, 253.
Vol. ii. 463, 597, 598, 657
MONTGOMERY, Mr.
Vol. i. 247-249
MURRAY, Mr. (Publisher).
Vol. i. 121-123

NAPIER, Mr.
Vol. i. 188, 189, 191, 206, 207, 215, 318, 319.
Vol. ii. 355, 402, 461, 524-529, 533, 552, 571, 671, 672
NUGENT, Mr.
Vol. i. 41-43, 46, 117, 250, 269.
Vol. ii. 472-474, 572, 578, 591-596

ORLOFF, Count.
Vol. i. 41, 42
OWEN, Lady.
Vol. ii. 628, 629

PAGET, Hon. Berkeley.
Vol. ii. 462, 472, 572, 625
PALMELLA, Count (Portuguese Ambassador).
Vol. i. 43, 45, 47, 52, 53, 59
PALMER, Colonel.
Vol. i. 305, 306.
Vol. ii. 349, 350, 362, 363
PALMERSTON, Lord.
Vol. i. 51.
Vol. ii. 532, 534, 535, 656
PARKER, Colonel.
Vol. i. 251, 266, 281, 330, 331, 347, 348.
Vol. ii. 384, 396, 397, 401, 461, 473, 546, 549-552, 571, 659, 661
PARKER, Lady Hyde.
Vol. i. 252
PETERSHAM, Lord (Charles Stanhope, afterwards fourth Earl of Harrington;
born 1780; succeeded to Peerage 1829; died 1851).
Vol. i. 266.
Vol. ii. 409, 410, 427, 626-628
PONSONBY, Lady Fanny (daughter of Lord Jersey).
Vol. i. 99, 100, 102-105, 152
PONSONBY, John, Viscount (eldest son of first Baron Ponsonby; born1770,
entered diplomatic service; ambassador at Constantinople1832-37; created
Viscount Ponsonby, 1839; died 1855).
Vol. i. 78-81, 85-92, 98-105, 110, 111, 114, 119, 124,
125, 149-161, 165, 170, 171, 173, 220, 230, 231.
Vol. ii. 541
PORTLAND, Duke of.
Vol. ii. 657
PROBY, Lord.
Vol. i. 37

QUINTIN, Colonel.
Vol. i. 346.
Vol. ii. 349, 350, 357, 361, 363, 372-374, 378, 380, 414

RAIKES, Thomas (born 1777; a well-known dandy and friend of Beau
Brummell; became Governor of the Bank of England; died 1848; his
diary was published in 1856).
Vol. ii. 402, 632
RICHMOND, Duke of.
Vol. ii. 658
RIVERS, Lord.
Vol. i. 94, 145.
Vol. ii. 527, 656
RUSSELL, Lord William.
Vol. i. 275, 276, 321.
Vol. ii. 463, 472, 594
RUTLAND, Duke of.
Vol. ii. 539
RUTLAND, Duchess of.
Vol. ii. 633

SCARBOROUGH, Lord.
Vol. i. 140
SEYMOUR, Horace.
Vol. ii. 539
SHELLY, Sir John.
Vol. i. 28.
SHERIDAN, Tom (only son of
Richard Brinsley Sheridan).
Vol. i. 17-23, 31
SLIGO, Marquis of.
Vol. i. 290, 299
SOMERSET, Lord Charles (brother of the sixth Duke of Beaufort).
Vol. ii. 358-360, 368, 374, 418-421
SOMERSET, Lady Charles.
Vol. ii. 419-421, 424, 425
SOMERSET, Lord Edward.
Vol. ii. 441
SOMERSET, Lord William.
Vol. i. 326.
Vol. ii. 393, 395, 400, 401, 460
SOPHIA (sister of Harriette Wilson).
Vol. i. 114-117, 119, 120, 128, 138-140, 145-148, 176, 177,
180-183, 195, 197, 199, 200, 241-244, 272, 293, 311, 326-328, 341,
346-348.
Vol. ii. 354, 355, 357, 364-366, 384-390, 401, 403, 572, 573,
645, 670
SPENCER, Earl.
Vol. ii. 656
STANHOPE, Hon. Leicester.
Vol. ii. 408-410, 412, 413
STANHOPE, Mrs. Fitzroy.
Vol. i. 274, 275
STOCKDALE, John Joseph, (publisher).
Vol. ii. 647, 655
STONYER, Mr.
Vol. ii. 630
STORER, Hon. Mrs. (sister of the first Baron Carysfort).
Vol. i. 39
STREET, Mr. (editor of The Courier). Vol. i. 67, 72-75
STUART, Sir Charles (fourth son of John Stuart, third Earl of Bute).
Vol. ii. 646
SYDENHAM, Colonel.
Vol. i. 46, 52, 59, 82, 86, 93, 115

TRENCH, Mr.
Vol. i. 37
TUILLE, Baron.
Vol. i. 115, 310, 311, 331

UPTON, Hon. Arthur.
Vol. i. 147, 148

WALPOLE, General.
Vol. i. 56
WARING, Mrs. Scott.
Vol. ii. 610
WARD, Hon. John William.
Vol. i. 45, 48, 49, 250, 267-269.
Vol. ii. 572, 591
WELLESLEY, Marquis of (born 1760; appointed Governor-General of India
1797 Lord, Lieutenant of Ireland 1821; died 1842).
Vol. i. 93, 115, 132-136
WELLESLEY, Sir Henry.
Vol. i. 224
WELLINGTON, Duke of. Vol. i. 55-58, 62-64, 81, 83, 84, 163,
203-205, 253, 321
Vol. ii. 450, 491, 547, 599, 600, 647, 648, 654
WORCESTER, Marquis of (afterwards seventh Duke of Beaufort;
born 1792; entered army and appointed Aide-de-Camp to the Duke
of Wellington in the Peninsula 1812; died 1853).
Vol. i. 214, 273, 274, 276-281, 303, 309-321,
324, 327-332, 337-347
Vol. ii. 349-364, 368, 371-379, 381, 382, 391-396, 398-401,
414-425, 427-429, 438-443, 445-453, 456-466, 478-482, 487, 488, 495,
497, 503-506, 508-510, 516-522, 524, 536, 546, 547, 596-598, 631,
632, 666-669
WORONZOW, Count.
Vol. i. 41
WYNDHAM, Harry (eldest son of Lord Egremont).
Vol. i. 223
Vol. ii. 424, 425
WYNDHAM, Lady Anne.
Vol. i. 214, 266.
Vol. ii.472, 626-628

YARMOUTH, Lord. See MARQUIS OF HERTFORD
YORK, Duke of.
Vol. i. 95
Vol. ii. 462
YOUNG, Charles (comedian).
Vol. i. 61, 62
Vol. ii. 542, 543

ABDY, Sir William.
Vol. i. 106110, 132, 293
Vol. ii. 458
ABDY, Lady.
Vol. i. 97, 106-109, 293
Vol. ii. 461
ALDBOROUGH, Lady.
Vol. ii. 374, 375
ALLEN, Viscount ("King" Allen).
Vol. i. 117, 118, 275
ALVANLEY, Lord.
Vol. i. 42, 43, 49, 50, 67, 68, 250, 267-270,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__
Vol. ii. 404, 443, 538-540, 571, 628, 631, 632
AMY (sister of Harriette Wilson).
Vol. i. 37, 38, 45, 51-53, 58, 59, 75, 76, 86, 115, 117-119,
172, 177-179, 207, 225-228, 242-244, 251, 253, 268, 271, 273, 280-282,
293, 304, 305, 310, 331
Vol. ii. 353, 413, 526, 530, 533, 572, 578, 591-595, 601,
606, 608, 625, 626, 640, 670
ANGLESEY, Lady.
Vol. i. 224, 225, 227
ANGLESEY, Marquis of.
Vol. i. 224
APSLEY, Lord.
Vol. ii. 502
ARGYLE, Duke of (George William Campbell, sixth Duke, born 1766, died 1839).
Vol. i. 12-19, 22-24, 27, 28, 30-32, 34, 35, 40, 44, 51, 54,
64, 84, 102, 165, 172, 177-180, 203, 204, 224-227, 254
Vol. ii. 641, 648, 655, 656, 658
ARMSTRONG, Colonel.
Vol. i. 114, 115, 117, 118, 246, 249
Vol. ii. 402, 608, 609, 611
ARMSTRONG, Mrs.
Vol. i. 246, 247, 248, 251, 268
Vol. ii. 402, 413

BEAUCHAMP, Lord. Vol. ii. 601
BEAUCLERC, Lord Frederick.
Vol. i. 128, 132, 135
Vol. ii. 440
BEAUFORT, Duchess of.
Vol. i. 253
Vol. ii. 391, 392, 442-444, 476, 523, 524, 536, 597, 632
BEAUFORT, Duke of (Henry Charles Somerset, sixth Duke; born 1766, died 1835).
Vol. ii. 358, 368, 374, 376, 377, 391-393, 398-400, 414, 416, 417,
445-449, 451-455, 459, 460, 465, 466, 497, 508-510, 518-521, 548, 597, 598,
631, 638, 654, 657, 666-669
BECTIVE, Earl of.
Vol. i. 115
Vol. ii. 573, 634
BECKENDORFF, Count.
Vol. i. 41, 45, 46, 52, 136
BECKFORD, Horace, 27, 28, 94, 96
BENTINCK, Lord Charles.
Vol. i. 96, 97, 106, 107, 109, 293.
Vol. ii. 461
BENTINCK, Lord Frederick.
Vol. i. 43, 53, 54, 94-98, 274, 275, 296-298, 303, 304, 338.
Vol. ii. 463, 538, 625, 630, 657, 668
BERKELEY, Augustus.
Vol. i. 185, 186, 195, 199, 341, 342.
Vol. ii. 422-425
BERKELEY, Colonel. Vol. i. 177, 180-186, 195-197, 200
BERWICK, Lady. See SOPHIA
BERWICK, Lord (Thomas Noel Hill, second Baron, born 1770; married Sophia Dubochet,
1812; passed away 1832).
Vol. i. 326-328, 341, 345-348.
Vol. ii. 354-357, 364-367, 384-390, 403, 546, 548, 572, 573, 645
BLORE, Mr. Vol. i. 334
BORINGDON, Lord. Vol. ii. 458, 473
BOULTBY, Mr. Vol. i. 280-282, 304, 305
BOYD, Sir John. Vol. ii. 429, 430, 443, 444
BROUGHAM, Henry (created Baron Brougham and Vaux 1830; Attorney-General under
Lord Melbourne's government; later Lord Chancellor).
Vol. ii. 399, 446, 578, 596-598, 656, 657, 666-668
BROWN, Dominic. Vol. i. 290
BRUMMELL, George Bryan (Beau Brummell).
Vol. i. 43, 44, 47-51, 65, 67, 80, 93-98, 214, 248, 274, 305, 321, 324.
Vol. ii. 402, 463, 539, 571, 615, 627, 628, 631-633, 638-640
BURGHERSH, Lord.
Vol. i. 40.
Vol. ii. 509
BYNG, Frederick ("Poodle" Byngham). Vol. i. 99
BYRON, Lord (George Gordon Byron, sixth Baron; the poet).
Vol. i. 258-261.
Vol. ii. 619-623, 634-637, 641-645

CAMPBELL, Lady Frederick.
Vol. i. 145
CARYSFORT, Lord.
Vol. i. 39, 77, 206
CASTLEREAGH, Lady.
Vol. i. 51.
Vol. ii. 468, 476
CHARLOTTE (sister of Harriette Wilson).
Vol. ii. 390, 391, 572, 573
CHARLTON, Mr.
Vol. ii. 539-541
CHENEY, General.
Vol. i. 145
CHICHESTER, Arthur.
Vol. ii. 658
CHURCHILL, Captain.
Vol. ii. 469-472
CLANRICARDE, Earl of. Vol. ii. 658
CLARENCE, Duke of (afterwards William IV.).
Vol. ii. 349, 350
COLLYER, Hon. Colonel.
Vol. i. 266
CONYNGHAM, Lady.
Vol. i. 78
CONYNGHAM, Lord Francis (Earl of Mount Charles).
Vol. ii.
669
COTTON, Colonel. Vol. i. 39, 40, 56, 57, 76, 77, 176
CRAVEN, Berkeley. Vol. i. 210, 214.
Vol. ii. 394, 463, 539, 610
CRAVEN, Earl of (William Craven, seventh Baron; born 1770;
created Earl of Craven 1801; died 1825).
Vol. i. 9-16, 29, 33
CROKER, J. W., M.P. (politician and man of letters; born 1780;
friend of Canning and Sir Robert Peel; edited Boswell's "Johnson").
Vol. i. 68, 72-75

DE BERRI, Duc.
Vol. i. 211.
Vol. ii. 463
DEERHURST, Lord (George William Coventry, afterwards eighth Earl
of Coventry; born in 1784; died in 1843.
Vol. i. 114, 116, 117, 138-140, 146-148, 176, 177, 180-186, 241-244,
272, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Vol. ii. 366, 401, 403
DE Roos, Henry.
Vol. i. 146, 177, 212-214, 24-244.
Vol. ii. 572, 573
DEVONSHIRE, Duke of (William George Spencer Cavendish, Sixth Duke; born 1790;
died in 1858.
Vol. i. 41, 42, 287-289.
Vol. ii. 536, 537, 608
DICK QUINTIN.
Vol. i. 249, 250, 252, 267-270, 272, 273
DUBOCHET, John James (father of Harriette Wilson).
Vol. ii. 385-387
DUNDAS, Hon. Thomas. Vol. i. 215

EBRINGTON, Lord (afterwards 2nd Earl Fortescue), born 1783, died 1861.
Vol. ii. 538, 541, 542, 557, 560-566, 570, 572-576, 578, 580-588,
590-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__
EGREMONT, Lord.
Vol. i. 223,
Vol. ii. 424
ELLISTON, Robert William (actor, born 1774; appeared at the Haymarket
and at Covent Garden, 1796; lessee of the Surrey, 1827-31).
Vol. i. 232, 240, 262-265, 302, 303, 406, 407.
Vol. ii. 543-545
ESTERHAZY, Prince.
Vol. i. 318.
Vol. ii. 601-605
EVERSFIELD,
Mr. Vol. ii. 356, 357, 373

FANNY (sister of Harriette Wilson).
Vol. i. 19, 35-38, 42, 49-51, 70, 71, 75-78, 92-94, 128, 156,
157, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__.
Vol. ii. 354, 355, 363-365, 367, 384, 385, 396-398, 401, 429, 430,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__,
__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_3__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_4__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_5__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_6__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_7__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_8__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_9__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_10__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_11__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_12__-__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_13__
FIFE, Earl of (James Duff, fourth Earl; born 1776, died 1857).
Vol. i. 250, 283, 286, 290-293, 298-301.
Vol. ii. 463, 577, 594
FISHER, Mr.
Vol. ii. 500, 501, 504-508
FITZCLARENCE, Captain (son of the Duke of Clarence and Mrs. Jordan).
Vol. ii. 350, 463
FITZGERALD, Edward.
Vol. ii. 352-356, 372
FITZROY, Georgiana.
Vol. ii. 546
FOLEY, Lady.
Vol. ii. 472, 633
FOLEY, Lord.
Vol. i. 229
FOLKESTONE, Lord.
Vol. ii. 672
FREELING, Mr.
Vol. i. 60, 61, 82, 83

GLENGALL, Lord.
Vol. ii. 546
GOWER, Lord Granville Leveson (son of the first Marquis of Stafford;
born in 1773; entered diplomatic service; extraordinary ambassador
at St. Petersburg, 1804-5; died 1846).
Vol. i. 253-256, 274.
Vol. ii. 646
GRAFTON, Duke of. Vol. i. 118, 119
GRAHAM, Marquis of.
Vol. ii. 669
GRAHAM, Mr.
Vol. i. 67, 74, 76, 77
GUICHE, Duc de.
Vol. i. 305, 307
Vol. ii. 349, 353, 356, 379, 380, 415, 416, 418-422

HARRINGTON, Earl of.
Vol. ii. 408
HAWKE, Hon. Martin.
Vol. ii. 377
HEADFORT, Marquis of.
Vol. i. 201, 202;
Vol. ii. 657
HEATHCOTE, Lady. Vol. i. 266.
Vol. ii. 530, 533, 587, 591
HERBERT, Lord.
Vol. ii. 598, 599
HERTFORD, Marquis of (Francis Charles Seymour-Conway, third Marquis,
born 1777; original of Marquis of Steyne in "Vanity Fair"; died 1842).
Vol. i. 35, 36, 67, 196, 250, 268, 273, 286-290, 304, 307.
Vol. ii. 525-529, 537, 538, 578, 606, 660, 661
HILL, Lord Arthur.
Vol. ii. 415, 416, 418
HOWICK, Lady.
Vol. i. 230, 231

JORDAN, Dorothea (1762-1816, actress; for a long time the mistress
of the Duke of Clarence).
Vol. i. 349

JULIA (daughter of Thomas James Storer, and niece of the first Baron Carysfort).
Vol. i. 26-29, 36, 38-40, 43, 44, 47, 76-79, 92, 93, 94, 98, 176,
187-191, 193, 194, 206-208, 245, 246, 271-274, 293, 311, 318, 319, 324, 327,
328, 338, 339, 341.
Vol. ii. 354-357, 402, 429, 430, 461, 463, 467, 468, 474-478, 495,
527, 530, 533, 550, 552, 571, 606, 607, 671, 672
KEMBLE, Charles (actor 1775-1854).
Vol. ii. 542
KEMBLE, John (actor, 1757-1823).
Vol. i. 61, 62
KINNAIRD, Hon. Douglas.
Vol. ii. 608-610, 615
KINNAIRD, Lord.
Vol. i. 215216.
Vol. ii. 611
KNIGHTON, Sir William.
Vol. ii. 661

LAMB, Lady Caroline (novelist; only daughter of the third Earl of Bessborough;
born 1785; formed passionate admiration for Byron; died 1828).
Vol. i. 322-324.
Vol. ii. 491, 612
LAMB, Hon. Frederick (afterwards third Viscount Melbourne; born 1782; entered
diplomatic service 1811; Ambassador to the Court of Vienna 1831-41; died 1853).
Vol. i. 6-18, 25, 27, 28, 30, 32, 33, 74, 109, 128-131, 201, 205,
208-210, 212, 218, 219, 223, 224.
Vol. ii. 655
LAMB, Hon. George.
Vol. i. 120, 233-240
LAMB, Hon. William (statesman; afterwards second Viscount Melbourne; married
Lady Caroline Ponsonby; Home Secretary 1830-34; Prime Minister 1835-41;
died 1848).
Vol. i. 322-324.
Vol. ii. 612
LAMBTON, Mr.
Vol. i. 214-216
LEE, Matthew.
Vol. i. 103-105
LEES, Sir Harcourt.
Vol. i. 251
LEINSTER, Duke of (Augustus Frederick, third Duke; born 1791, died 1874).
Vol. i. 211-215, 218, 221-223, 241-244, 253, 273, 274, 276-282,
303, 309, 310, 313, 314, 317, 321, 327, 329, 337, 338.
Vol. ii. 546, 608, 657
LIVIUS, Mr.
Vol. i. 232-240, 262-265.
Vol. ii. 602
LONDONDERRY, Marquis of.
Vol. i. 297.
Vol. ii. 658
LORNE, Marquis of. See DUKE
OF ARGYLE
LOWTHER, Lord.
Vol. i. 67, 68, 72-76, 275, 304, 307
LUTTRELL, Henry (a natural son of Henry Lawes Luttrell, second Earl of
Carhampton).
Vol. i. 38, 41-43, 191, 242, 250, 268, 321, 324.
Vol. ii. 472, 480, 572, 578, 591-596

MADDAN, General.
Vol. i. 37
MANNERS, Lord Robert.
Vol. i. 269, 305-307, 321, 338
MARYBOROUGH, Lord.
Vol. ii. 658
MAXWELL, Sir Murray. Vol. i. 54
MELBOURNE, Lord (first Viscount).
Vol. i. 6, 8, 9
MEYLER, Richard William.
Vol. ii. 442-444, 449, 463, 464, 466, 467, 473-481, 489, 494-496,
501-503, 507-509, 518, 521-527, 529-539, 541, 542, 552-554, 556-567,
569, 570, 574-576, 578-585, 588-591, 610, 611, 615, 617, 623, 629-633
MILDMAY, Sir Henry (fourth Baronet).
Vol. i. 176, 187, 193, 394, 206, 208, 253, 271, 318.
Vol. ii. 466, 503, 524, 529-534
MILLMAN, Sir John. Vol. ii. 661
MILLS, John.
Vol. i. 270.
Vol. ii. 631, 633
MITCHEL, John. Vol. i. 50
MOLYNEUX, Lord.
Vol. i. 209, 210, 212, 274, 275.
Vol. ii. 463
MONTAGU, Mr.
Vol. i. 250, 252, 253.
Vol. ii. 463, 597, 598, 657
MONTGOMERY, Mr.
Vol. i. 247-249
MURRAY, Mr. (Publisher).
Vol. i. 121-123

NAPIER, Mr.
Vol. i. 188, 189, 191, 206, 207, 215, 318, 319.
Vol. ii. 355, 402, 461, 524-529, 533, 552, 571, 671, 672
NUGENT, Mr.
Vol. i. 41-43, 46, 117, 250, 269.
Vol. ii. 472-474, 572, 578, 591-596

ORLOFF, Count.
Vol. i. 41, 42
OWEN, Lady.
Vol. ii. 628, 629

PAGET, Hon. Berkeley.
Vol. ii. 462, 472, 572, 625
PALMELLA, Count (Portuguese Ambassador).
Vol. i. 43, 45, 47, 52, 53, 59
PALMER, Colonel.
Vol. i. 305, 306.
Vol. ii. 349, 350, 362, 363
PALMERSTON, Lord.
Vol. i. 51.
Vol. ii. 532, 534, 535, 656
PARKER, Colonel.
Vol. i. 251, 266, 281, 330, 331, 347, 348.
Vol. ii. 384, 396, 397, 401, 461, 473, 546, 549-552, 571, 659, 661
PARKER, Lady Hyde.
Vol. i. 252
PETERSHAM, Lord (Charles Stanhope, afterwards fourth Earl of Harrington;
born 1780; succeeded to Peerage 1829; died 1851).
Vol. i. 266.
Vol. ii. 409, 410, 427, 626-628
PONSONBY, Lady Fanny (daughter of Lord Jersey).
Vol. i. 99, 100, 102-105, 152
PONSONBY, John, Viscount (eldest son of first Baron Ponsonby; born1770,
entered diplomatic service; ambassador at Constantinople1832-37; created
Viscount Ponsonby, 1839; died 1855).
Vol. i. 78-81, 85-92, 98-105, 110, 111, 114, 119, 124,
125, 149-161, 165, 170, 171, 173, 220, 230, 231.
Vol. ii. 541
PORTLAND, Duke of.
Vol. ii. 657
PROBY, Lord.
Vol. i. 37

QUINTIN, Colonel.
Vol. i. 346.
Vol. ii. 349, 350, 357, 361, 363, 372-374, 378, 380, 414

RAIKES, Thomas (born 1777; a well-known dandy and friend of Beau
Brummell; became Governor of the Bank of England; died 1848; his
diary was published in 1856).
Vol. ii. 402, 632
RICHMOND, Duke of.
Vol. ii. 658
RIVERS, Lord.
Vol. i. 94, 145.
Vol. ii. 527, 656
RUSSELL, Lord William.
Vol. i. 275, 276, 321.
Vol. ii. 463, 472, 594
RUTLAND, Duke of.
Vol. ii. 539
RUTLAND, Duchess of.
Vol. ii. 633

SCARBOROUGH, Lord.
Vol. i. 140
SEYMOUR, Horace.
Vol. ii. 539
SHELLY, Sir John.
Vol. i. 28.
SHERIDAN, Tom (only son of
Richard Brinsley Sheridan).
Vol. i. 17-23, 31
SLIGO, Marquis of.
Vol. i. 290, 299
SOMERSET, Lord Charles (brother of the sixth Duke of Beaufort).
Vol. ii. 358-360, 368, 374, 418-421
SOMERSET, Lady Charles.
Vol. ii. 419-421, 424, 425
SOMERSET, Lord Edward.
Vol. ii. 441
SOMERSET, Lord William.
Vol. i. 326.
Vol. ii. 393, 395, 400, 401, 460
SOPHIA (sister of Harriette Wilson).
Vol. i. 114-117, 119, 120, 128, 138-140, 145-148, 176, 177,
180-183, 195, 197, 199, 200, 241-244, 272, 293, 311, 326-328, 341,
346-348.
Vol. ii. 354, 355, 357, 364-366, 384-390, 401, 403, 572, 573,
645, 670
SPENCER, Earl.
Vol. ii. 656
STANHOPE, Hon. Leicester.
Vol. ii. 408-410, 412, 413
STANHOPE, Mrs. Fitzroy.
Vol. i. 274, 275
STOCKDALE, John Joseph, (publisher).
Vol. ii. 647, 655
STONYER, Mr.
Vol. ii. 630
STORER, Hon. Mrs. (sister of the first Baron Carysfort).
Vol. i. 39
STREET, Mr. (editor of The Courier). Vol. i. 67, 72-75
STUART, Sir Charles (fourth son of John Stuart, third Earl of Bute).
Vol. ii. 646
SYDENHAM, Colonel.
Vol. i. 46, 52, 59, 82, 86, 93, 115

TRENCH, Mr.
Vol. i. 37
TUILLE, Baron.
Vol. i. 115, 310, 311, 331

UPTON, Hon. Arthur.
Vol. i. 147, 148

WALPOLE, General.
Vol. i. 56
WARING, Mrs. Scott.
Vol. ii. 610
WARD, Hon. John William.
Vol. i. 45, 48, 49, 250, 267-269.
Vol. ii. 572, 591
WELLESLEY, Marquis of (born 1760; appointed Governor-General of India
1797 Lord, Lieutenant of Ireland 1821; died 1842).
Vol. i. 93, 115, 132-136
WELLESLEY, Sir Henry.
Vol. i. 224
WELLINGTON, Duke of. Vol. i. 55-58, 62-64, 81, 83, 84, 163,
203-205, 253, 321
Vol. ii. 450, 491, 547, 599, 600, 647, 648, 654
WORCESTER, Marquis of (afterwards seventh Duke of Beaufort;
born 1792; entered army and appointed Aide-de-Camp to the Duke
of Wellington in the Peninsula 1812; died 1853).
Vol. i. 214, 273, 274, 276-281, 303, 309-321,
324, 327-332, 337-347
Vol. ii. 349-364, 368, 371-379, 381, 382, 391-396, 398-401,
414-425, 427-429, 438-443, 445-453, 456-466, 478-482, 487, 488, 495,
497, 503-506, 508-510, 516-522, 524, 536, 546, 547, 596-598, 631,
632, 666-669
WORONZOW, Count.
Vol. i. 41
WYNDHAM, Harry (eldest son of Lord Egremont).
Vol. i. 223
Vol. ii. 424, 425
WYNDHAM, Lady Anne.
Vol. i. 214, 266.
Vol. ii.472, 626-628

YARMOUTH,


CONTENTS Vol. 2


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!